《Rebirth as a Willow Tree, building the strongest tribe in all of eternity》 Chapter 1 - 1 About this book_1 1 About this book_1 Translator: 549690339 Preface to this book. This book mainly views the Perfect World as its cosmos, with numerous topics interwoven throughout. This book won¡¯t blindly follow a leader. It walks its own path. Your patience is appreciated in places where the storytelling may lack thoroughness. Feel free to give constructive feedback. Explanation of the term ¡®Sacrificial Spirit¡¯: In the setting of this book, not all tribes in the Wilderness have the protection of a Sacrificial Spirit, particularly the smaller tribes who can¡¯t obtain one. The relationship between a Sacrificial Spirit and humanity is reciprocal¡ªone needs protection, and the other requires faith and ritual. Chapter 2 - 2 Thank you for your support_1 2 Thank you for your support_1 Translator: 549690339 Thanks to Yan Xi Zao, Lychee Bullet, Small House, Ah Xiang Di, Friends 2017~8614, 2017~2730, Ah Fei, Eight Desolate Foot Bones, Book Friends 2019~7055, Froth of Soup River, Passing Sheep, Book Friends 2022~2219, Book Friends 2021~7027, Elastic King Kong, You Liu Bei, Book Friends 2018~3276, Phantom Emperor, Book Friends 2020~6493, Dian Cang Taoist, Book Friends 2019~9173, Silent Rain Wei Liang, Space Model, I Don¡¯t Know What Name to Choose Anymore, I Am God¡¯s People, Rainy Night Cold Maple, Sword Qi Rushing High into the Sky, You Me Him, Book Friends 2019~7580, I Became a God When I Dug Holes, Choosing a Name is So Hard for Yi Feng, Flowers Fade Without a Trace but Always Leave Shadows, Lang Ge, What¡¯s the Use of Matching, A Laugh Overpowers All, Man Line, Book Friends 2017~4510, Dream Predicts Void, Zhou Yang is Very Happy, A Lifetime of Deep Ornate Dreams, Cold Blooded Ink Wind, Book Friends 2021~4093, Ah Xiang Di Ah, I¡¯m Very Comfortable Right Now, Becoming Strangers, Big Boy Who Loves Drinking Soup, Bookworm Clan Member, Yuhang Cloud, Book Friends 2017~2698, Life¡¯s a Play and It All Comes Down to Acting, Loser Moe, Wine God One, Book Friends 2017~5781, Book Friends 2017~0883, Book Friends 2017~3047, Robot 666, Searching For Her Thousand Times, Book Friends 1611~7349, Jiu Qi Jiu Yue, Big-Headed Unmedicated Jie Baby, Eternal Empire, Book Friends 2021~2871, Time Chicken Falls in Love with Time Machine, Watch as Fate Would Have It, Book Friends 2021~4920, Azure Sky Seat, Old Ginseng, Meat Eating Mammoth, Nine v Fish, Sword Levels Nine provinces, Summer Foam Drunken Rain, Soul of Ink, Stain of Dark Night, Don¡¯t Bother, Just Send Scissors, Book Friends 2022~1445, Li Haoyu Chen, Hee Yang, Lonely Person, Ning Emperor, Book Friends 2021~0233, Wind and Rain in the Woods, Book Friends 2021~1744, Book Friends 2021~7027, Book Friends 1608~0618, Autumn Wind Night Rain, Book Friends 2022~0344, Book Friends 2021~1394, love-miss, Mr. Turtle 11, Fish 832, Book Friends 2020~6493, Eat My Big Pineapple, Junkie Pushes Your Sister, Junkie Little Book Rush, Looking for Rain, Time Flies as I Dance, Book Friends 2021~3419, Used to It, Love Snow, Book Friends 2017~3429, Book Friends 1505~4488, Just Smile Casually Mm-hmm, Book Friends 854318, 92978, Book Friends 2021~0549, Forget Grace and Defy Determination, Non-Mainstream in Books, Book Friends 2022~6033, Book Friends 2020~3092, South Wind, Kabigon Ah, Book Friends 2017~9618, Rain Wait and others¡¯ donations and monthly tickets, I also want to thank all the friends who support North Pumpkin, thank you all very much. Chapter 3 - 3 Chapter 1: The First Lottery Draw_1 3 Chapter 1: The First Lottery Draw_1 Translator: 549690339 (If there are typos in the chapter, please let me know, I will correct them as soon as possible. Feel free to skip any chapters you don¡¯t like!) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ding, experience +10.¡± Feeling the system¡¯s voice ringing in his mind, Jiang Hui, bored, shook his slender green branches. Three months. Unknowingly, he has been reincarnated as a willow tree for a full three months. From the initial disbelief to awakening the Golden Finger, to the present-day go-with-the-flow attitude. In these three months, with the help of Golden Finger, he has been receiving a reward of 10 experience points every day. However, he is still just a level 0 common willow tree. It¡¯s simple. It takes a whole 1000 points of experience to upgrade from level 0 to level 1. With his current growth rate of 10 experience points per day, even now, he still falls short of 100 points. There are roughly two ways to increase experience points. The first one is system-given, an incremental increase of 10 points of experience per day. The second one is through cultivating believers and power. The more the number of believers, the stronger their abilities, the better their talents, the greater the opportunities they get, the more the experience points that are rewarded. The same goes for power, the larger the power, the more the experience points that are given in return. However, as a level 0 common willow tree, he is currently unable to hear or see, let alone people, he can¡¯t even detect a ghost. Naturally, this grand path is out of the question. ¡­ ¡­ On this day, the span of ten days finally hurried past. The dew accompanied the dawn, the warm glow illuminated the earth¡­ ¡°Ding, experience +10.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host¡¯s experience has reached 1000, would you like to level up immediately?¡± After these days of accumulation, Jiang Hui¡¯s total experience points finally reached 1000, allowing him to level up from 0 to 1. Without hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately chose to level up, he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. ¡°Successfully leveled up, as a reward, you get one chance to participate in the lottery!¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out. After leveling up to 1, Jiang Hui¡¯s body instantly became as sturdy as a water tank, and his height suddenly grew by ten meters, reaching over 30 meters. ¡°So comfortable!¡± Feeling the vibrant vitality spreading from his body, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but want to yell out. This sense of comfort is far beyond the description of language, it reaches deep into his soul. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a clear sky after the rain, and it seems like thousands of rhythm flashed through his mind¡­ However, he can¡¯t make any sound at the moment, so he can only enjoy it in his heart. [Race: Mutant Willow] [Level: lv1] [Annual Ring: 10] [Power: None] [Number of believers: 0] [Divine Skills: None] [Kung Fu: None] [Items: None] [Psychic Power: 100] [Number of lottery draws: 1] After leveling up to one, not only did Jiang Hui¡¯s body change, but a personal panel that only he could see also appeared before him, with his information briefly recorded. After a quick glance, Jiang Hui directly clicked on the lottery. ¡°The lottery is complete, congratulations on winning the Divine Skills of Five Senses and a Junior Surveillance Technique.¡± ¡°Five Senses: Upon use, you can permanently gain vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. Except for touch, the effective range of vision, hearing, smell, and taste is within 300 meters (can be increased with levels).¡± ¡°Junior Surveillance Technique: You can view basic information of any item (cannot be upgraded) (automatically activated)¡± ¡°I actually won this!!!¡± Looking at the introduction, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel exhilarated. Leaving aside the surveillance technique for the time being, the most important thing was this Five Senses. Although after reincarnating as a willow tree he didn¡¯t have to worry about hunger or thirst, he had lost his sight, hearing, and tactile sensations, feeling dazed and aimless as if he were a walking corpse. Now that he had acquired the Five Senses, he could finally see the world he was currently in and experience the most natural changes for himself. ¡°Use the Five Senses immediately.¡± Suppressing his inner excitement, Jiang Hui then thought. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± The next moment. A chill sensation, subtly brimming with coolness, suddenly came over him, settling on Jiang Hui¡¯s body, just like the feeling of an electric shock. What followed was countless droplets of water falling down like parachuting soldiers, within the range of his vision¡­ In the distance, towering ancient trees blocking out the sun, crisscrossing streams and waterfalls formed a landscape resembling an earthly paradise. However, due to the range limitation of the Five Senses, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t see too far. But even so, this was enough to make Jiang Hui happy. He could see, he could hear, and more importantly, he could feel. This feeling of being able to control his body again almost moved Jiang Hui to tears. Who knows how tough it has been living for three full months without hearing, sight, or touch! After a long while, Jiang Hui regained his senses, turning his attention to the second divine skill. The changes brought about by the surveillance technique were not as apparent, but being able to investigate the basic information about any object was still a good help. In the following days. Jiang Hui¡¯s life undoubtedly became much more interesting. He either gazed into the distance or watched the small animals frolicking by. Although the range is only three hundred meters in radius, he still found joy within. Unlike the common viewpoint, the Five Senses would let one perceive movements from all directions. This almost omnidirectional view gave him a unique feeling. Especially. After observing for some time, Jiang Hui had somewhat sensed that the world he was currently in was probably not Earth. After all. He didn¡¯t remember any forest on Earth being as dense and mysterious, as mythical and boundless as this, with towering mountain ranges emerging one after another, looking like it was from prehistoric times¡­ He also didn¡¯t remember any serpents on Earth reaching a terrifyingly astonishing length of 30 meters, even much longer than the known biggest python on Earth, the titan python. ¡­ ¡­ On this day. Just after finishing his photosynthesis and ¡°filling¡± his belly, Jiang Hui was about to take a short break when a rustling sound abruptly echoed. Jiang Hui glanced at it and then withdrew his gaze. Without guessing, he knew who was coming. A moment later, the rustling sound vanished, and a huge black shadow slowly appeared. Just as Jiang Hui expected, it was that enormous black python over thirty meters long. The python was glowing black all over, resembling a black-spined snake from his previous life, but much bigger in size. It slowly crawled over. After it arrived next to Jiang Hui, the giant snake chose a spot with perfect sun exposure, spread its entire body straight, and began lazily basking in the sun. Ever since the python found that the spot Jiang Hui was in was the most comfortable for sunbathing, it virtually became a regular visitor here, making a pit stop every day unless the weather was poor, wind blowing or rain falling, almost consistently. The first time they met, Jiang Hui was so scared by this giant python that he was almost paralyzed. Fortunately, after seeing that the snake mean no harm over time, Jiang Hui finally let it go. After basking in the sun for half a day, the black python finally woke up contentedly from its nap, yawned, and lazily crawled towards the bushes nearby. Although it was a gigantic creature, it moved pretty fast, disappearing from Jiang Hui¡¯s view in just a moment. The python¡¯s den was not far from him. He sneakily peeped at it as soon as he got his Five Senses. It was merely an open pit, deeper and larger, with nothing noteworthy to pay attention to. Jiang Hui habitually glanced at it as always on that day. ¡°Huh? Something seems off.¡± This time. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze, which was about to be withdrawn, paused. Several tender shoots that had just burst out from the soil next to the python¡¯s den caught his attention. Unlike other seedlings, these few were glowing in gold all over their bodies. Under the slight light, they sparkled with a metallic sheen, pretty dazzling. Anyone could tell at a glance that they were extraordinary. Chapter 4 - 4 Chapter 2: Spring Passes, Summer Comes, Autumn and Then Winter_1 4 Chapter 2: Spring Passes, Summer Comes, Autumn and Then Winter_1 Translator: 549690339 Not only Jiang Hui noticed these few golden yellow saplings, but the Black Giant Python did, too. Judging by the Python¡¯s expression, it seemed to have known all along that these golden sprouts would take root and germinate here. Jiang Hui gave them a few extra glances, but that was it. He was only a willow tree after all. Even if these saplings were some extraordinary treasures from heaven and earth, he had no use for them. Besides, these peculiar saplings were growing in the Giant Python¡¯s den. It was clear that the Python was their owner. While Little Black, the Python, might look terrifying, its nature was simple and honest. They had been living together for so long, it was only fair to leave these saplings to it. Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, resuming his watch over the distant scenery. In the far distance, a massive red sun towered high, tinting the horizon with a blanket of red, like being draped in a robe of ethereal crimson-rose, bathing everything on the ground within that splendidly hazy rosy hue. It was extraordinarily beautiful. This breathtaking scene, solely from nature, was irresistibly tantalizing to him. However, before he had a chance to marvel, the sound of sudden rain startled him back to reality. The rainfall was abrupt, carrying the unique chill of late autumn, without any sign of warning. It wasn¡¯t heavy, though. Autumn rain was continuous and incessant. Although willow trees were not afraid of rain, the soaking wet feeling still made Jiang Hui feel slightly uncomfortable. Fortunately, this period saw quite a few rainfalls, almost every few days. The discomfort was not as intense as before. Despite his subjective dislike for rain, it was the source of life for the majority of plants. Jiang Hui was no exception. His roots were deeply embedded in the soil, robust and thriving, dense like a spider web, currently absorbing the accumulated moisture from the soil surface, stocking up nutrients. ¡­ Time flew like a shuttle, years passed in a flash. Time rolled on, and the years vanished. Where can we find the vicissitudes of past days? In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Throughout these three years, Jiang Hui had still not spotted any traces of humans, gaining 10 experience points every day regularly. Although the points were not many, they added up over time. It took 1,000 points to level up from Level 0 to Level 1, and 10,000 points to level up from Level 1 to Level 2; a tenfold increase. The same pattern applied to further levels. After three years of accumulation, Jiang Hui had gathered a total of 10,800 experience points, enough to level up again. After spending 10,000 experience points, he made it to Level 2. Just like the first level-up, this time, too, he was rewarded a lucky draw. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t feel like saving it, he used it straight away. ¡°Draw is complete, congratulations, you have won the Skill Method: Body Refining Scripture.¡± ¡°Body Refining Scripture: Upon successful cultivation, it will strengthen muscles and bones, enhance body constitution. Minor success can yield the Power of Ten Thousand Catties, while Completion can achieve the Power of One Hundred Thousand Catties.¡± ¡°Completion could actually have the Hundred Thousand Pound Colossal Strength?¡± Jiang Hui became rather envious. However, what frustrated him was his inability to cultivate it. He could only pass it on to his believers. As long as the believers had a Faith Value of 60 or above, he could directly teach them various Skill Methods and Divine Skills, thereby gaining enormous Experience Points. Anyone who had received the blessings would reach a Faith Value of 100 instantly, thereby becoming a loyal believer regardless of who they were. ¡°The system only mentioned ¡®believers¡¯, but it didn¡¯t specify that they had to be humans.¡± Watching the Giant Python climb towards him leisurely as usual, Jiang Hui suddenly had an idea. This idea took hold the moment it surfaced and was hard to dissipate. Subconsciously, Jiang Hui used the Surveillance Technique on the Giant Python, but was taken aback by the result. Race: Underworld King Python (Rare Ancient Species). Age: 13 Faith Value: 80 Skill Method: None Divine Skills: None ¡°What? The Faith Value of this Giant Python is a staggering 80 points?!¡± He thought he had it all figured out until he actually measured it, to his surprise. Completely beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations, the Faith Value of the Black Python reached an astonishing 80 points, which significantly exceeded the system¡¯s requirement of 60 points. With just 20 points more, it could even become a loyal believer. A snake could actually produce Faith Value? And such an outlandishly high value, too!? Jiang Hui was astonished. Even after racking his brains, he couldn¡¯t figure out how. All he could do was refer it back to all things having spirits. Deciding not to dwell on it further, he comforted himself with the notion that it was enough as long as it was his believer. He now had a believer, but Jiang Hui started hesitating again. Would it be too absurd to let a snake cultivate? However, he didn¡¯t come by a believer easily. He felt unsatisfied if he didn¡¯t at least give it a try. With a resolute decision stemmed from the notion of treating a dead horse as if it were still alive, Jiang Hui passed on the Body Refining Scripture he had just received to the Black Python. The Black Python was of extraordinary origins, even recognized as a rarity by the system. There was a chance it could produce an unexpected reaction. In the midst of nowhere. A willow leaf slowly floated down, goofing off in mid-air before gently landing on the forehead of the Black Python. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡­¡± The Giant Python, which was taking a nap, woke with a start. In its daze, it felt that something had been stuffed into its rather barren brain. It flicked out its tongue, taking in the information, surveying the surroundings. There was no movement at all, just the whistling of the wind against the vegetation¡­ ¡°Little Black, I gave you an opportunity, you must not squander it. Start moving, the deeper you cultivate, the more experience I end up gaining.¡± Although his first believer was a snake, Jiang Hui was still somewhat hopeful. Yet, quite apparently, the Black Serpent did not understand his blazing ardor. Just under Jiang Hui¡¯s expectant gaze, the Black Giant Python shook its head, a puzzled expression on its face. It resumed its previous position and sunbathed contentedly in the warm sunlight. Enjoying¡­ Watching the Black Python falling back into its ¡°Gentle Township¡±, Jiang Hui was left speechless. So be it, he should continue looking for another good believer. ¡­ ¡­ There are no seasons in the mountains. The cold weather doesn¡¯t change the year either. In a blink of an eye, another twenty-seven winters had come and gone. That year. Heavy snow closed off the mountains. The continuous snowfall, as fine as goose feathers, lasted for three whole days. Everywhere was covered in a blanket of white, not until the fourth day at noon it started to slow down. In the coldest of days, all was quiet, as though everything was deep in slumber under the chilly air. The Black Python, true to past winters, had gathered enough food in its body before the arrival of winter, and found a dry cave to hibernate early on. It¡¯s worth mentioning that six years ago, those golden sprouts had finally borne fruit. Five fruits, in total, about the size of a fist and looking like fabulous agates, had emerged. The Black Python swallowed these shiny fruits without a bit of hesitation. After swallowing the radiant fruits, the Black Python seemed to have acquired some level of intelligence. It had actually begun to cultivate the Body Refining Scripture that Jiang Hui had passed on. What¡¯s more, it had made significant progress within a short period. Not only did its body become larger, the scale armor on its body had also become denser and harder. Chapter 5 - 5 Chapter 3: Human_1 5 Chapter 3: Human_1 Translator: 549690339 Little Black became even more robust, its scale armor shining brightly, significantly enhancing its attack and defense capabilities. Importantly, after successfully cultivating the Body Tempering Scripture, Little Black provided Jiang Hui with more than a thousand experience points. This was equivalent to three months of his ¡°arduous training¡±, which made him very excited. Besides, after Little Black became his devoted follower, a vague connection appeared in his mind. Through this connection, he found he could communicate briefly with Little Black. However, Little Black¡¯s intelligence was still limited, and their communication was limited to the simplest words. But Little Black was quick to learn and follow his instructions, which comforted Jiang Hui¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Majestic Mountain Range. A few kilometers from Jiang Hui, in a low and flat mountain valley, everything was silent. Suddenly. A few figures broke the rare silence. The one who led was a young man clad in beast skins, with loose hair, a tired face, walking slowly. Behind the youth dressed in beast skins followed a woman with a similar appearance. The woman¡¯s features were not extremely beautiful, but her natural simplicity, especially her clear black eyes, added even more charm. A man and a woman, wrapped in thick beast skins, were struggling to trek in the deep snow. ¡°Ah Meng, are we really leaving the tribe?¡± The woman smacked her lips that had turned purplish due to the cold and spoke weakly. Her physical strength was almost exhausted after the long journey. ¡°Our tribe has been annexed. We only have to run, the farther, the better!¡± The youth wrapped in beast skins declared decisively. Not long ago, a war broke out between his tribe and another tribe over territory and food. Unexpectedly, the clan leader of the opposing tribe had reached the Cave Heaven Realm. Those in Cave Heaven Realm have extremely powerful bodies, which are not only strong but also terrifying. Their vitality hums like a long river, and they can imprint the totem of the tribal sacrifice or a ferocious beast on their bodies. Thus, even the most average Cave Heaven individual has a strength of tens of thousands of kilograms. What does the force of tens of thousands of kilograms mean? Just one punch, and even a boulder can¡¯t stand it, let alone their weak bodies. The scales of the war became unbalanced. Even if they tried their best, they were still far from being a match for the others. The adversary was too powerful, with vitality like a raging river, a casual punch could explode their bodies. In the end. The tribe was defeated, the chief was killed in battle, young men were slaughtered, old men and children were made into laborers, women were captured to serve as slaves, and to become machines for giving birth. The youth wrapped in beast skins and some other tribesmen fought desperately and barely managed to escape. However, due to the enemy¡¯s pursuit, they unfortunately became separated on the escape route. ¡°Ah Meng, if we go further, I¡¯m afraid we will enter the depths of the Great Wilderness. The old Clan Leader said that there are terrifying beasts inside, some of which are even more fearsome than the leader of the Fire Tribe. We cannot go on.¡± The woman in beast skins exhaled a breath of cold air and grabbed hold of the man who wanted to continue moving forward. The towering spike-like trees in front of them were visibly more dense, obscuring the sky. The woman¡¯s intuition began warning her she must stop here. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± The beast-skin-clad youth nodded, took out a pack of folded beast skin from his arms, spread it on a flat patch of snow. These accumulated snow were exceptionally solid, not to worry about sinking into it. Afterward, he took out several pieces of frozen, salty, and hard rabbit jerky from his bosom. ¡°Ah Meng, why don¡¯t we settle down here? Not only is it far from the Fire Tribe, but it¡¯s also in a good location. We haven¡¯t encountered any ferocious beasts along the way, it¡¯s suitable for our survival.¡± The beast-skin-clad woman suggested. As she said. This place is not only wide and open, but the terrain is flat, and the mountains block on all sides, there¡¯s ample supply of water. It is indeed a place for living that has been favored by nature. Even the previous tribe site selection was not as good as here. The beast-skin-clad youth surveyed his surroundings and indeed it was so. ¡°Humans!¡± From atop the mountain, Jiang Hui noticed these two figures and was somewhat excited. Although the man and woman were thousands of meters away from him, his Five Senses were able to enhance with the increase of his level. At level one, his hearing, vision, and taste could reach 300 meters. Now at level two, these abilities have directly reached 3000 meters, increasing ten times, and all of the other party¡¯s actions were within his sight. It had been more than thirty years. This was the first time Jiang Hui saw humans. From their dressing, it seemed they were in the Primitive era, clad in beast skins, and with weapons made from the bones of unknown beasts, indicating a low level of technological advancements. However, this couldn¡¯t be said so absolutely because even in his previous life, there are also some primitive tribes in unfrequented deep mountains and old forests. As for appearance, they had yellow skin and black hair, more like Asians, and their facial features were no different from modern people. They looked even more handsome and beautiful as a result. In his line of sight. After the man and woman stopped for a rest and didn¡¯t continue forward, they found a huge hollow tree hole, stuffed some dry thatch in it, and moved in directly. This unmatchable living style of their tribe, is not only convenient and warm, but it can also prevent attacks by carnivorous wild animals. Having a place of rest and multiple days of exhaustion, it wasn¡¯t long before the youth and woman in beast skins fell into a deep sleep. Jiang Hui did not take any action to startle them. He decided to observe for a few days. Although he now urgently wanted to grow his congregation of followers, he wouldn¡¯t take just anyone. At the very least, these two people cannot offend any unoffendable figures. Otherwise, if such figures come to find them, he is possible to be implicated. He¡¯s not strong enough yet, and the only two Divine Skills he has, can¡¯t assure his self-protection, he needs to lie low. In the following few days, the youth and woman in beast skins stayed in the hollow tree almost all the time, except for addressing their natural needs and hunting. The hunting skills and experience of the youth in beast skins were very formidable, he still reaped a lot even in the harsh wintertime. Almost every few days, he would catch a small animal. The two didn¡¯t have fire, but they had brought a lot of crude salt. Every time they killed an animal, they would smear the salt on it, and then put it on the snow for marinating. After being thoroughly marinated, it could be eaten raw. The accumulated snow began to melt on the 19th day¡­ On this day, Jiang Hui finally gathered enough experience points to level up to level three. It took 100,000 experience points to level up from level two to level three, which cost almost thirty years of his time. Thirty years, it was enough time for an ordinary person to grow from birth to adulthood. Fortunately, his life span was very long, with each breakthrough adding at least tens of thousands of years to his lifespan, otherwise, he might have not been able to endure it. With a move of Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, the 100,000 experience points that he had painstakingly accumulated were immediately emptied. Chapter 6 - 6 Chapter 4: Wreckage_1 6 Chapter 4: Wreckage_1 Translator: 549690339 [Race: Divine Willow] [Level: lv3] [Rings of Years: 35] [Power: None] [Number of Believers: 1] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Surveillance Technique] [Art: Body Tempering Scripture] [Items: None] [Spiritual Power: 300] [Number of Draws: 1] Upon reaching level three, Jiang Hui¡¯s physical form underwent another change, growing to a terrifying height of three hundred meters and a breadth that could be encircled by several tens of people. Specifically, the boundless vitality that erupted like a vast ocean caused his previously bare branches to sprout lush willow leaves anew. Looking from afar, his massive crown obscured the sky. Thick vines, like horned dragons, hung in the air, cascading down like green waterfalls. Unnamed wildflowers decorated the area around him, an exotic fragrance permeating the air, refreshing the heart, and delighting the mind. This sudden transformation was both dramatic and shocking. Fortunately, Jiang Hui¡¯s anomaly didn¡¯t stand out within these vast, sea-like mountains. There were other trees even more conspicuous than him in the vicinity, and in no small number. Those enormous trees, lush and towering into the heavens, showed no signs of the past winter. Some were even flowering and bearing fruit. In the world he once knew, these would be valuable treasures hard to obtain, provoking feverish pursuit from countless rich men once listed on the market. However, in this deep forest, they were as common as could be. Apart from his physical changes, his Five Senses ability enhanced once again, transitioning from a radius of three thousand meters at level two to thirty thousand meters ¨C equivalent to an area of sixty li. Within this range, no movement of grass or wind could evade his gaze. Upon completion of the upgrade, a single draw was conferred as usual. Jiang Hui naturally made use of it immediately. This was always his favorite part of leveling up. ¡°Draw completed, congratulations on obtaining Divine Skill ¨C Necromancy (Can be enhanced with level). ¡°Necromancy: After using a certain amount of spiritual power, you can control the corpses buried within thirty li. The strength of the corpses directly affects the consumption of spiritual power. Once the spiritual power is exhausted, those forever lost souls will be reburied in the vast Wilderness¡­¡± ¡°Bones like sand and sand like snow, the general rests on the platform overlooking home. They will defend everything to the death, even if their dead bodies don¡¯t remain!¡± The introduction of Necromancy was several lines longer than his previous two draws, offering more details. Clearly, this draw was of high quality. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve got an active attack ability.¡± Jiang Hui scanned the information on Necromancy rapidly, unable to hide his excitement. Putting aside its effects for now, this was, at least, his first ability that enabled active attack and an ability that was sufficient to defend himself with. Calm in spirit, Jiang Hui decided to test the power of this ability. This ability was strong, but it also wasn¡¯t strong. The literal meaning was easy to understand. Everything was dictated by the number of corpses buried within thirty li and what kind of corpses they were. If only a few ¡°shrimp soldiers and crab generals¡± were buried around, this ability would undoubtedly be amongst the most useless. Fortunately, like the Five Senses, this ability improves with level. It has growth potential, and even the worst situation could be turned around. ¡­ The casting of the secret technique wasn¡¯t troublesome, it simply required Jiang Hui to say the word ¡°Necromancy¡± in his heart. Simple and useful. As the word ¡°Necromancy¡± fell, the originally calm ground began to shake. Thump, thump, thump¡­ Thump, thump, thump¡­ Like a heart beating in a regular rhythm, or a stone falling into a placid lake¡­ In the void. A deafening roar echoes through¡­ The next moment. About a hundred meters from Jiang Hui, the earth splits open. Dust rises, a storm of sound¡­ Following that. From the depths of the dark underground, two immense skeletons are slowly crawling out¡­ These are two giant python skeletons, over a hundred meters long, their bones black as ink, collisions amid their movements echoing like steel, disseminating a terrifying aura even as they have been reduced to stark white bones, asserting their formidable might in life. Looking at the two skeleton pythons that appeared before his eyes, Jiang Hui was stunned for a long while before regaining his senses. He had originally thought that Little Black¡¯s size was already considerable, but he didn¡¯t expect these two to be even bigger. If they were to stand upright, they¡¯d be equivalent to a thirty-story building. Even a truck next to them would seem like a toy in comparison. Having such a terrifying existence buried near him was indeed a thrilling yet somewhat surprising realisation for Jiang Hui. And the very moment these two skeleton pythons appeared, his spiritual power visibly plummeted. At this rate, Jiang Hui could only control them for a maximum of three minutes, indicating just how horrifyingly powerful these two skeleton pythons were. Besides these two giant snake corpses, the remaining ones were merely ordinary bird and beast bones, which, under the sedimentation of time, had already become decayed and fragile, the kind that would scatter with a gust of wind. Even an ordinary person could easily deal with them. They were of no real use. Although there were quite a few such skeletons, they were useless to Jiang Hui, only serving to increase his consumption of spiritual power. Therefore, he decided to withdraw his control over them. ¡°These two skeleton pythons¡­ why¡­ do they look familiar?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes burned, staring at the two giant creatures in front of him. However, after observing them for a while, he found these two skeleton pythons seemed strangely familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before. They seem¡­ somewhat¡­ similar to¡­ Little Black. Jiang Hui suddenly remembered. Even though these two skeleton pythons had long lost their flesh and blood, his Five Senses were so powerful that even minor details would be magnified in his vision. The characteristics of these two skeleton pythons were extremely similar to Little Black¡¯s, one bigger, one smaller, especially the raised hard bone layer on their backs, covering them completely from head to tail, something he had never seen on other snakes. ¡°Could it be, are these Little Black¡¯s parents or adult counterparts?¡± Jiang Hui wondered with shock. But if these two skeleton pythons truly are Little Black¡¯s parents or Nether King pythons in adulthood, then how did they become like this, buried under the vast black soil? Did they die of natural causes? Jiang Hui was uncertain, and prepared for his spiritual power to be completely exhausted. He scanned the two skeleton pythons thoroughly from top to bottom again. Eventually. This time at the ¡°seven inches¡± point, he saw something unusual. The snake bones at the ¡°seven inches¡± point of the two skeleton pythons had a black hole as tiny as a strand of hair. The black hole pierced their tough backbones at the ¡°seven inches¡± point, piercing through their entire bodies. Even under the passage of long time, it still shimmered with a cold light in the flickering faint light. Without a doubt, this tiny golden point was very likely the cause that led to the death of these two skeleton pythons. However, given the size of these two skeleton pythons, they would have been unquestionably the lords of the natural world in their previous existence, yet who could have killed them? Jiang Hui contemplated, feeling an unprecedented sense of crisis for an unexplainable reason. Chapter 7 - 7 Chapter 5: The Arrival of New Life_1 7 Chapter 5: The Arrival of New Life_1 Translator: 549690339 If this world is not a normal one, but is extraordinary¡­ then everything seems to become explainable. Why would there be a hundred-meter long Giant Python, why would there be strange and precious grasses that could enlighten beasts¡­ Extraordinary, extraordinary¡­ These two words suddenly weighed on his heart like a heavy burden. This is actually what he least wanted to encounter. After a long while. He sighed softly. No matter if this world is extraordinary or not, developing his own power is the most important. Armed with adequate power, there would be no fear, he would be unstoppable. Just as he was contemplating, an unprecedented wave of fatigue suddenly enveloped him like a tide, flooding every inch of Jiang Hui¡¯s body in an instant. The time was up, his 300 points of spiritual power had been completely depleted, leaving nothing behind. Without the control of his spiritual power, the two Skeleton Pythons were quickly buried back into the ground by the mud and sand¡­ Jiang Hui also fell into a deep sleep. Fortunately. Jiang Hui¡¯s recovery ability was strong, regaining his 300 points of spiritual power in less than a day, so if his level became higher in the future, his recovery ability might become even more terrifying. The following day, when the sun was high in the sky, Jiang Hui was as energetic as ever, with his spiritual power fully recharged. The first thing he did upon awakening was to take a look at the man and woman in beast skin. They both were still hiding in the tree hole, which was filled with dry straw to fend off the cold of deep winter. Most of the large beasts around had already become prey to Little Black and ventured into its stomach as it was hibernation. Jiang Hui is not worried about any surprises happening to them as the only uncertain factor now is the chilling winter. However, by looking at their stable breathing, it seems that they managed to get through. ¡­ The harsh winter continued to dominate Heaven and Earth for several more months, with several heavy snowfalls occurring in the process. It finally receded unwillingly with the long-awaited arrival of spring¡­ After the start of spring, the snow melted, the streams ran like ribbons, crisscrossing and merging with each other, forming the ubiquitous running water within the deep mountains¡­ Between Heaven and Earth. The temperature gradually started to rise. The young man and woman in beast skin, who had been hiding in tree holes all winter, finally decided to come out. Their stored salted meat had run out a few days earlier and there had been no game caught in the past two days, leading to several days of hunger. Fortunately, they held out until the vibrant spring had arrived. This day. Within Jiang Hui¡¯s line of sight, he suddenly noticed that the young woman¡¯s belly had grown significantly larger. The woman was pregnant. She appeared to be several months along and given the size of her stomach, it seemed like she might be carrying more than one child. Jiang Hui was somewhat joyful. The birth of a new life represented the first population increase in his territory. Although the Beast Skin man and woman still lived thousands of miles away from him, Jiang Hui subconsciously considered them as the population of his territory. With the arrival of spring, game became plentiful. The man¡¯s hunting skills didn¡¯t decline over the winter, but rather remained superb. Every day there were new gains, along with the woman¡¯s meals becoming more abundant as a result. They didn¡¯t use salt to preserve the raw meat this time. Instead, the man, with unyielding perseverance, managed to create fire in front of the tree hole using primitive fire-drilling techniques. Spring was different from winter, and the spring temperature wouldn¡¯t reach the dry low temperature required to salt meat. If they used salt to preserve it, the meat would more likely go bad. With the inclusion of meat in their diet, the woman¡¯s body visibly became fuller, presenting a stark contrast to her previous gaunt appearance. Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, several months had transpired. By the time the second spring arrived, the offspring of the man and woman in beast skin had been born. With the piercing cries of the newborn, this unknown mountain range met a few small natives. Jiang Hui was surprised that the woman had given birth to three children at once, two boys and a girl, all of whom were healthy and quite large for newborns. It was a mystery where they obtained their nutrition to grow so well. Unfortunately, after all this time, the man and woman in beast skin had not yet ventured far from their tree hole, preventing any opportunities for Jiang Hui¡¯s ideas of imparting his skills onto them. As for testing these two, it had already finished long ago. If no one else appeared after all this time, then either they effectively had no enemies, or their enemies were not very powerful. After all, the man and woman in beast skin could only be considered as slightly stronger than ordinary people. If they couldn¡¯t even deal with ordinary people, their enemies clearly couldn¡¯t be much stronger. Since they were not great adversaries, Jiang Hui had nothing further to worry about. ¡­ ¡­ Time passed swiftly, and in a blink of an eye, fifteen years had quietly passed. The long stretch of time left indelible traces of aging on the faces of the man and woman in beast skin. The couple had already reached their thirties and their foreheads began to crease with wrinkles. Over the past decade or so, the woman gave birth to another five children, four girls and one boy. Including the previous three triplets, there were now eight offspring. The eldest was now fifteen years old. He was a strapping young lad, well-built and robust. As for the youngest, a baby girl at just one year old, was the most cherished. To accommodate the growing family, they found a larger and more spacious tree hole nearby, made up of a dense, intertwined mass of roots. To make it waterproof, the woman specifically layered large, unnamed leaves on top. One day. In front of the root hole. A teenager was diligently sharpening his spear. The teenager was the oldest son of the man and woman in beast skin. Named Lin Zhuang, as his name suggested, he was robust. Even though he was only fifteen, his strength was already similar to the man in beast skin. He was able to wrestle with beasts such as lions and tigers since a year ago. ¡°Son, remember not to go further ahead. That¡¯s the depths of the Wilderness. There are terrifying Exotic Beasts, Ferocious Beasts in there. Even your father isn¡¯t their match,¡± the woman in beast skin kept reminding the teenager. Learning to hunt by oneself is a phase every man in the tribe has to go through. The teenager had been able to do so several years earlier. The woman was merely reminding him out of habit. ¡°Rest easy, Mom. I¡¯ll just take a look around nearby. I definitely won¡¯t go deep into the Wilderness,¡± Lin Zhuang replied, holding his spear and strode off in a certain direction. However, this time was different from the previous ones. After walking a certain distance, the teenager turned around abruptly and headed towards the depths of the Wilderness, where the woman in beast skin had forbidden him to go. The calf doesn¡¯t fear the tiger because of its ignorance. He wanted to see for himself what lurked in the depths of that forest! The teenager had great confidence in his strength. He can use traps to kill formidable beasts like lions and tigers, and even escape from more terrifying beasts if encountered. This was a young man¡¯s unique arrogance. A few reminders would not make them remember. Chapter 8 - 8 Chapter 6: Lin Zhuangs Spring_1 8 Chapter 6: Lin Zhuang¡¯s Spring_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, after waiting for more than a decade, finally there¡¯s a master who dares to break the rules.¡± On top of a mountain. Looking at the young boy who was constantly approaching in his direction, Jiang Hui felt an inexplicable urge to cry. Honestly, he had never imagined that the Beast Skin woman and young Beast Skin man could live so cautiously in this area for fifteen or sixteen years, not even daring to approach him and confined their activities to their immediate surroundings. What¡¯s more, the two even retreated a certain distance, resettling their home by a creek. Fortunately. They had a disobedient son. ¡­ The figure of the young boy on the leaf-covered mountain road was getting closer and closer, reaching the hill where Jiang Hui was¡­ If he crossed here, behind this hill was the true depths. The boy was itching to explore, but how could Jiang Hui let such an easy prey escape? In the air. A droplet of water, like an emerald, fell from the sky, slowly dripping onto the back of the boy¡¯s neck. A chill instantly hit him, as if someone were whispering in his ear¡­ ¡°Who is it?¡± The boy was alert, quickly looking around. There were only the sounds of the wind and flowing water, no one else was there. Terminating his survey, he attributed his fears to his own overactive imagination. ¡°It must be because mom always talks about how terrifying the depths of the jungle are, that¡¯s why I get so easily scared.¡± The boy muttered under his breath, but the direction of his feet gave him away. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± However, just as the boy turned around, a gigantic triangular snake head suddenly appeared right before his eyes¡­ The snake¡¯s head was tremendously large, its scarlet-red eyes staring straight at the boy, ominously appearing like a huge red lantern hanging high, full of a strange mysteriousness, even larger than the boy¡¯s head. When had Lin Zhuang seen such a terrifying and exaggerated wild beast? He was so scared that he almost collapsed. ¡°How could there be such a horrifying creature in the depths of the Wilderness, it makes lions and tigers look like ants in comparison.¡± The boy swallowed, feeling the intimidating aura emanating from the Giant Python. Regret washed over him, remorseful about not heeding his parents¡¯ repeated admonitions. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The python didn¡¯t care about the boy¡¯s thoughts. Repeatedly flicking its tongue, it was getting closer and closer to the boy¡¯s head. Lin Zhuang could already clearly smell the putrid stench emanating from the python¡¯s mouth. Is this the end? Despair covered the boy¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes with his hands. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to resist, but what could he do under such a terrifying creature? It would be nothing more than a futile struggle before death!! Even worse, his legs were already jelly from fear, and he couldn¡¯t muster even the smallest amount of strength to fight back. ¡°Pop¡­¡± Just in the knick of time. In the air, a crisp sound suddenly rang out. Lin Zhuang¡¯s fingers subconsciously relaxed, revealing a pair of crystal black eyes. What he saw was a robust and vigorous willow branch suddenly extending from a distance, striking the python¡¯s tail like a sword. The python yelped, its elongated tongue dropping to the corner of its mouth, then glanced back at a several hundred meters tall willow tree behind it. Fear registered on its face, it hastily fled to the side, disappearing from Lin Zhuang¡¯s sight in an instant. ¡°Great acting, Little Black Python, it would be a loss not to award you an Oscar,¡± Looking at the Black Python¡¯s final expression, which was like the finishing touch on a masterpiece, Jiang Hui internally complemented it. This Black Giant Python was none other than Little Black. With more than ten years of development and the Body Refining Scripture, Little Black had grown quite fast, reaching over fifty meters long. Not only had its size increased, but its intelligence had grown remarkably and could understand Jiang Hui¡¯s simple instructions fairly accurately. The main reason it had come out to scare the boy was to cooperate with Jiang Hui and put on a show. While others have heroes saving the damsel in distress, he had the Divine Willow saving a bratty kid. There¡¯s no other way, as the regulations for transferring power require the other party¡¯s faith value to reach 60. Jiang Hui really couldn¡¯t think of any other method, he could only resort to this. Setting aside the 60 points of faith value for now, he must first get the youth to become his follower. Luckily, even though the idea is trite, the results are still pretty good. ¡°It¡­It was you who saved me!!!¡± After surviving the disaster, Lin Zhuang looked at the place where Jiang Hui was located and rubbed his own eyes hard. The surroundings were deadly silent, save for the slight breeze¡­ No one answered him. Despite not receiving a response, Lin Zhuang was still very sure. He could clearly see through the slits of his fingers that just as the Giant Python was about to swallow him, a Willow Branch came from the sky and whipped the body of the Black Giant Python, saving his life. And the owner of that Willow Branch, was this towering tree hundreds of meters tall before his eyes. ¡°Lord Willow God above!¡± As he spoke, Lin Zhuang directly knelt on the ground, and heavily kowtowed several times. In the vast Wilderness, addressing someone with ¡®God¡¯ in their title was the utmost sign of respect from the heart. The term ¡®lord¡¯ was a courteous title, used to emphasize the same admiration felt in their heart. It doesn¡¯t necessarily refer to a human. ¡­ ¡­ In the days that followed, Lin Zhuang would sneak over every day, either to share some observations from his everyday life with Jiang Hui, or to let off steam about his rigid parents. Jiang Hui selectively filtered the former, but he was particularly interested in the latter. Indeed, they were quite rigid, refusing to expand their horizons for so many years. ¡­ Time passed in such trifle and inadvertently. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days rushed by. That day. Lin Zhuang still went up the mountain. In order to avoid arousing his parents¡¯ suspicion, the boy would catch a few hares on his way to Jiang Hui during this period. Thanks to the hunting skills the boy learned from the Beast Skin Man, his hunts were always fruitful. As for the Little Black Python, its size was too large, and hares or wild chickens were like a bean to it. Eating them not only didn¡¯t fill its stomach but also got its teeth stuck, completely off its menu. As a result, there were small animals all over this mountain range, but large animals were relatively scarce. ¡°Lord Willow God, this is a vegetable cake my mother made herself. It is made of grinding Ba Root Grass and Earth Beard Grass Root into flour. It tastes really good, but it can¡¯t be eaten on weekdays except when my father caught a hundred-pound wild boar¡­¡± The boy kept talking about the things that happened during this time. Although he was talking to himself, he enjoyed it. Simply by leaning against the Willow God, he felt much safer. What the boy didn¡¯t know was that during his venting session, the number only visible to Jiang Hui above his head was rapidly increasing. 58 59 60 ¡­ ¡°Your second believer¡¯s faith value has reached 60, do you want to transfer power immediately!¡± Almost at the same time, the system voice rang out. Jiang Hui had been waiting for this moment for even longer and naturally had no any hesitation. In the endless void. With a movement of Jiang Hui¡¯s divine sense. A piece of Willow Leaf that seemed to have never appeared before began to sway in the wind, then¡­ slowly fell down¡­ Chapter 9 - 9 Chapter 7: Lin Zhuangs Spring (2)_1 9 Chapter 7: Lin Zhuang¡¯s Spring (2)_1 Translator: 549690339 In mid-air, a piece of willow leaf twists and turns¡­ Not leaning to either side. It lands directly on the young man beneath it. Then it disappears without a trace. The young man who was passionately engaged in conversation suddenly pauses. The next moment. The young man abruptly stands up with a ¡°boing¡± sound. ¡°Is this¡­ is this the scripture granted by Lord Willow God?¡± Lin Zhuang, feeling the sudden intrusion of unfamiliar memories in his mind, expressed shock, followed by a face full of joy. Without any doubt. Lin Zhuang closes his eyes, carefully feeling the Body Refining Scripture. The more he comprehends it, the more he realizes the profound horror of this unfamiliar inheritance in his mind. Upon achieving minor accomplishments, one can possess the power of ten thousand catties, while with Completion you can even have control over a hundred thousand catties of colossal strength. Lin Zhuang had no idea what it meant to have a hundred thousand catties of strength, but he clearly remembered his mother telling him that the force that had destroyed their tribe and made them flee here had only been a few thousands catties. After a long while, the young man opens his eyes, then takes three steps and two, walks quickly to Jiang Hui, and kneels down heavily. Even more reverent than last time. The breeze blows, causing the finely dressed willow branches to dance in the wind¡­ And¡­ that towering willow tree that, in the eyes of the boy, seems to support the sky and the earth. It is so majestic and mysterious. He had originally thought that Lord Willow God had never paid any attention to him, and that saving him that day was just a spur of the moment action. But it was not until this moment that the young man understood that Lord Willow God was always there, always quietly watching over him from high above. And everything that happened today proved his guess. He passed Lord Willow God¡¯s test and received Lord Willow God¡¯s reward and recognition! After obtaining the Body Refining Scripture, Lin Zhuang¡¯s visits to Jiang Hui became more frequent and more prolonged, often spending a whole day at a time there. Besides the daily chitchat, he spent most of his time demonstrating the body refining techniques from the Body Refining Scripture in front of Jiang Hui. Lin Zhuang¡¯s talent was pretty good; although he was practicing on his own, he still practiced with style. This was the benefit of the system¡¯s transmission of skills. No need for any guidance from others. Although the degree of comprehension may vary from person to person, as long everyone is willing to put in effort, everyone can make some achievements. Even though it¡¯s just a basic body refining method, the Body Refining Scripture brought quite significant changes to Lin Zhuang. In less than half a month, Lin Zhuang¡¯s body became stronger. His figure was more robust than before, and his muscles had become more explosive, like a cheetah. Feeling the improvements in his body, Lin Zhuang became even more diligent, almost to the point of neglecting both sleep and food. And as the boy continued such diligent study and hard work, five years passed in the blink of an eye. Lin Zhuang was twenty years old now. The couple had also reached the age of forty. The once little kid had grown even taller, with a bear-like waist and a tiger-like back. His upper body formed a metallic-like inverted triangle, making him look like a prehistoric beast, towering over his father by a full head. With diligent study and hard work for five years, combined with his decent talent, the young man¡¯s strength had made great progress. He had reached the point where he could easily tear apart large dangerous beasts like lions and tigers with his bare hands. His combat strength was formidable and he no longer needed traps or weapons to assist him. On this day. In front of Jiang Hui. Lin Zhuang was practicing the techniques from the Body Refining Scripture orderly and systematically, creating a wind with his movements. Compared with his initial practice, Lin Zhuang¡¯s movements were now extremely proficient, showing no trace of unfamiliarity or hesitation. ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°Hei¡­¡± On the training ground, Lin Zhuang¡¯s punching movements were smooth and continuous, his actions were as light as a butterfly and as powerful as a thunderbolt, imitating the movement of a hawk catching a rabbit and a cat catching a mouse, showing that he had made some achievements. ¡°The scripture wrote that by practicing to a minor accomplishment one could possess a strength of ten thousand catties. I suppose I now fall into this category.¡± Finishing his punches, he easily lifted a huge rock as tall as a person next to him. Without any scale, he could only roughly estimate, but he gauged it was close enough. With a strength of ten thousand catties, one punch could explode the heads of lions and tigers instantly. But despite his significant progress, Lin Zhuang wasn¡¯t overly confident at all. Until now, the image of the giant python from years ago would intermittently flash across his mind. Even with his current abilities, dealing with that giant python was still an uphill task. He estimated that the python could easily snap his spine in half with just one tail sweep. He was still too weak! But Lin Zhuang was very satisfied. His strength had increased countless times, and even his father was no match for him. ¡°Lord Willow God, in the past few days my father mentioned that there have been strange marks in the vicinity, as if they were left by other people. My father and I decided to investigate tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t be able to accompany Lord Willow God.¡± Lin Zhuang finished his techniques and respectfully spoke. Although Lord Willow God had not responded to him all this time, he knew Lord Willow God was always watching. For this reason, he had wanted to tell his family about the Willow God for years, but without his consent, he didn¡¯t dare to make such a decision. ¡°More people coming?¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. How had he not noticed? Subconsciously. Jiang Hui amplified the Five Senses to the extreme and finally discovered the foreign visitors Lin Zhuang mentioned on a low hill. More than thirty people, all armed, exuding a murderous aura. The leader was a burly man in a Tiger Skin Beast Robe, full-faced with a goatee, and a centipede-like scar several inches long slanting across his left cheek, looking quite terrifying. These people were hiding in the disordered shrubs, their bodies covered with branches and weeds, very concealed. No wonder Jiang Hui didn¡¯t notice them at first. ¡°Trouble is coming!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was deep as he glanced several times at the scarred man. Since his last upgrade, his Five Senses not only increased the range dramatically, but more importantly, acquired a special ability. He could sense the danger level of other beings. And this scarred man gave him a feeling stronger than that of Lin Zhuang and stronger than that of the couple. But he couldn¡¯t stop Lin Zhuang from going either. These people were full of hostility, clearly aiming for Lin Zhuang¡¯s family. If they¡¯re in trouble, they should face it head-on. Of course, the most important thing was that although the opponents were stronger than Lin Zhuang¡¯s family, they were not that much stronger¡ªLittle Black alone could easily take them down. If Lin Zhuang really can¡¯t handle it, they could still intervene. After all, Lin Zhuang was his first human follower, and he should provide as much care as possible. ¡­ ¡­ After paying nine kowtows towards Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang hurriedly descends the mountain. They passed the night without speaking. The next day, as dawn was just breaking and fog was rising¡­ In front of the tree cave. ¡°Old Brother, you and Second Brother go to the east, I go to the west, let¡¯s split up to investigate. Remember, don¡¯t act rashly. Once you find something, you have to tell me before you act.¡± After hanging the long-untouched sword behind his back, Lin Meng¡¯s gaze sweeps over Lin Zhuang and the others. ¡°Old Brother, you are the strongest, but also the most reckless. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but this time you must be careful. Take care of yourself, and take care of Second Brother.¡± Lin Meng pats Lin Zhuang¡¯s shoulder heavily and says. Chapter 10 - 10 Chapter 8: Lin Zhuangs Spring (3)_1 10 Chapter 8: Lin Zhuang¡¯s Spring (3)_1 Translator: 549690339 He felt both relieved and helpless towards his eldest son. He was relieved because his eldest son followed him, and even managed to excel beyond his expectations. His strength was formidable to the point of absurdity, allowing him to hunt ferocious beasts like lions, tigers, and wolves without any weapons, making him far stronger than he himself was in his youth. His prowess was such that he was even a match for those tribal prodigies who have bathed in the blood of ferocious beasts to temper their bodies. His helplessness, however, lay in the fact that this impetuous youngster could be recklessly headstrong at times, particularly since he boasts formidable physical strength; he even dared to defy his father. This often left him blowing his top, yet powerless to hold him in check. Although he could usually let go of the past, this time, the matter was of significant importance, and he suspected that the recently-discovered human traces might have been left by people from the Fire Tribe. ¡°Second Brother, you must remind your elder brother about this,¡± Lin Meng advised, his voice tinged with concern as he addressed the young man standing beside Lin Zhuang. This young man was Lin Zhuang¡¯s second brother, Lin Chen, who had a robust figure just like Lin Zhuang¡¯s, albeit not as exaggerated. He had been born nearly at the same time as Lin Zhuang, so he always wanted to compete with his elder brother to see who was better. However, he had grown afraid of Lin Zhuang over the past few years. He simply couldn¡¯t defeat him at all. The slightest touch from Lin Zhuang could leave his skin bruised and swollen for at least several days. ¡°Father¡­¡± Lin Chen gave Lin Meng a somewhat resentful glance. How could his father be so unreasonable? How did he expect him to remind his eldest brother, who was as fierce as a bear? Why didn¡¯t he do it himself? However, these were words he could only keep to himself. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either his father or his older brother. ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s move out. Regardless of whether we find anything of note, we must gather at this location by noon. Remember, stay safe,¡± Lin Meng instructed as he waved his hand. With one last reminder, he immediately began walking briskly in one direction, quickly disappearing into the heavy fog¡­ The thick fog rolled about, like a surging river in constant flux. As soon as Lin Zhuang and the others walked into it, they were instantly swallowed up within. Luckily, as permanent residents of this mountain range, they had experienced such situations many times before, and they had already marked the surrounding paths well in advance to prevent getting lost. Atop a hill. Lin Meng was the first one to spot the scar-faced man and his group. Although his physical abilities had been declining with age, his decades of experience were invaluable. He knew the most concealment-friendly spots, which were the least likely to be discovered. ¡°It¡¯s actually Huo Long!!¡± However, once he managed to get a clear look at the scar-faced man, Lin Meng¡¯s face immediately paled in fright and he lost all his composure. He had suspected that it was highly likely that people from the Fire Tribe had caught up to them, but he never expected to see their leader, Huo Long, the man who had almost annihilated his entire tribe with his own hands, leading the team. They needed to leave immediately, right this minute! Lin Meng did not dare to stay any longer. He was well aware of how terrifying the scar-faced man was and planned to take advantage of the dense fog to leave and warn the others. However, just as he planned to get up, a massive hand suddenly came down on him. Fast as lightning and with the force of a thunderbolt, it grabbed hold of Lin Meng. ¡°The remnant of the Lin Family Tribe, you came here and now you want to leave?¡± Huo Long¡¯s face was dark as he said this. He had sensed Lin Meng¡¯s presence the moment he had approached them. He had already stepped half into the Cave Heaven Realm. The strength of someone at this level was something these ants couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom? A minuscule ant thought it was flawlessly concealed? He thought that he could take advantage of the foggy weather? Ridiculous! With a wave of his hand, Huo Long threw Lin Meng to the side. Immediately, armed Fire Tribe tribesmen surrounded him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to find you. I¡¯ve been hunting for traces of you for over 20 years. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my beloved younger brother specifically requested to kill you himself, I would have just snapped your neck right there and then,¡± Huo Long sneered menacingly, the antagonism clearly visible on his face. The Fire Tribe and the Lin Family Tribe were originally at odds. There were frequent battles between them, but the balance was broken when Huo Long¡¯s prowess surged exponentially. He had almost massacred the entire Lin Family Tribe. What was infuriating was that a few survivors refused to accept their fate. Even worse, during their escape, they blinded the eyes of his beloved younger brother, a warrior only second to him. From then on, his previously brave and strong brother had been left in an irreparable state. This deep hatred and grudge, he always kept in mind, and for decades, he had never given up his pursuit. This time, he personally ventured out of his tribe for the sole purpose of capturing Lin Meng, the last scion of the Lin Family Tribe. He hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as he discovered some traces of them, his quarry delivered himself right to his doorstep. It was effortless, making the scar-faced man quite pleased. ¡°You bunch of villains, release my father at once!¡± At this moment, a roar of rage suddenly sounded. It was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who were nearby and had rushed over upon hearing the noise. ¡°You¡¯re no match for them. Hurry and leave! Go back and lead your mother and siblings away from here!¡± Lin Meng¡¯s eyes bulged as he yelled out in desperation. While the time is yet right, there¡¯s nothing to fear. His death would not matter, as long as his wife and children could survive. Naturally, Lin Zhuang couldn¡¯t heed these words. Roaring, he hefted a huge rock taller than two men and hurled it forcefully at Huo Long. ¡°Nice kid!¡± Despite his surprise at the young man¡¯s impressive strength, Huo Long, with a great shout of his own, did not rest idle. He promptly swung his massive iron hammer upwards and smashed it directly at the incoming rock. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Stones flew everywhere, some landing on the tribesmen of the Fire Tribe. Devoid of Huo Long¡¯s abilities, how could these people possibly withstand the impact of the flying shards with mere flesh and blood? Immediately, the area echoed with screams of pain. Many of the Fire Tribe people were left bloodied and bruised by the flying debris, and a few unlucky ones even tragically lost their lives on the spot. ¡°Indeed! I see you¡¯re begging for death.¡± The sudden developments around him incensed Huo Long to the point of fury. All those that accompanied him were the elite members of his tribe. Losing even one was a loss, and he hadn¡¯t even started fighting but had already lost several. How could he possibly not be furious?!! Huo Long discarded his iron hammer and lunged forward, rushing towards Lin Zhuang in a frenzy. In the dense woods, any weapon would be limited by space. Only hand-to-hand combat was the most terrifying weapon. ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± Huo Long¡¯s punches rained down at a fast speed and confident accuracy. Every punch weighed tens of thousands of pounds, and after only taking a few hits, Lin Zhuang began to falter. The Body Refining Scripture was a purely physical tempering technique after all. It did not contain any combat techniques. In contrast, Huo Long was not only stronger, he also had more combat experience. Lin Zhuang¡¯s fighting experience to date only came from his daily experience hunting wild beasts. Against anyone else, he could have easily handled them. But he was simply too naive when pitted against Huo Long, the battle-hardened chieftain of the Fire Tribe. The disparity between them only grew. However, Lin Zhuang proved his toughness by continuing to hold on despite the circumstances. ¡°Go away,¡± Huo Long snarled, impatient. He no longer concealed his power, and the strength of the one in the Cave Heaven realm poured out. A punch came striking down upon him, heavy as tens of thousands of pounds. Such incredible force could not be resisted head-on. Lin Zhuang was sent flying, unable to rise for quite some time. His chest had even begun to cave in. Chapter 11 - 11 Chapter 9: Lin Zhuangs Spring (4)_1 11 Chapter 9: Lin Zhuang¡¯s Spring (4)_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ants will always be ants.¡± Having landed a successful strike, Huo Long didn¡¯t rush to make his next move. In his eyes, these people before him were already trapped like turtles in a jar, with no hope of escaping. He didn¡¯t mind toying with them for a while longer. He took greater pleasure in their despair than the satisfaction of simply killing them. ¡°Lin Meng, the last time our leader was too busy to look after himself, you managed to escape, even injuring our leader¡¯s brother in the process. This has always been a thorn in our leader¡¯s heart. Fortunately, after years of pursuit, all your comrades have already fallen under the leader¡¯s hammer. Now, only you remain!¡± Huo Long turned to face Lin Meng, his voice as cold as ice. He had never forgotten this score. But who could have been able to hide as skillfully as this couple, Lin Meng and his wife? It took him over twenty years to catch them. ¡°But speaking of which, although you¡¯re a worthless father, your son is quite impressive. Just looking at him, he seems to be just a Blood Realm cultivator, yet he was able to fight hand to hand with our leader for such a long time!¡± Huo Long glanced at Lin Zhuang, the other man¡¯s strength during the previous fight had genuinely startled him. His vital power, as explosive as a volcano, suggested that with a bit more progress, he might not be weaker than Huo Long himself. ¡°Our leader has always valued talent. To tell you the truth, if you weren¡¯t Lin Meng¡¯s son, I wouldn¡¯t mind sparing your life. But it¡¯s a pity that you are, and moreover, you¡¯re the eldest son of this insect. So, unfortunately, our leader will have to send you to join your family in the underworld.¡± Huo Long grabbed Lin Zhuang and tossed him next to Lin Meng, while other members of the Fire Tribe subdued Lin Chen. ¡°Father, climb the mountain, go see Lord Willow God, only Lord Willow God can save us!¡± Lin Zhuang, his chest caved in and his whole body soaked with blood, urgently implored. His Body Refining Scripture was only partially completed, far from rivaling Huo Long, who had already reached the threshold of the Cave Heaven Realm, and he was already running on empty. ¡°Where is Lord Willow God here, Zhuang? You must hold on, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± As he looked at Lin Zhuang covered in blood, Lin Meng was trembling, his jaw clenched, and his eyes red. Even though Lin Zhuang often argued with him, Lin Meng¡¯s admiration was reserved only for his eldest son. Seeing that him not only gravely injured but also delirious in order to protect him, the man could not help but grieve. ¡°Father¡­ you¡­ you must¡­ listen to me ¡­Go up the mountain ¡­ find ¡­ ask Lord Willow God for help ¡­ If Lord Willow¡­ if Lord Willow God is willing to help, we can be saved¡­¡± Lin Zhuang spoke in fits and starts, his injuries were too severe. His skin was torn, his internal organs were affected to varying degrees, yet he remained resolute. This was due to the Body Refining Scripture, which, in addition to increasing strength, also silently enhances the physique of the cultivator over time. Lin Zhuang¡¯s emotions welled up, causing him to vomit another mouthful of blood. This frightened Lin Meng. The old man, nearing fifty, wept uncontrollably. People at death¡¯s door often behaved like this, blurting out nonsense, becoming delirious. He had lived here for dozens of years, what was there that he didn¡¯t know about? Not to mention Lord Willow God, he hadn¡¯t even seen a willow tree. Furthermore, they were now surrounded by enemies. They couldn¡¯t even escape this dense forest, let alone climb the mountain. When he realized his eldest son ended up like this in order to save him, Lin Meng was filled with sorrow and shame; it felt as though he had aged decades in an instant. ¡°Father, don¡¯t cry, even if I die, it doesn¡¯t matter, Lord Willow God will avenge me!¡± Lin Zhuang managed to endure the pain and speak. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Lord Willow God? Boy, do you really think that by wasting time you can save your family? Let me tell you, dream on. Even if Heaven King Laozi himself came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Huo Long slowly approached Lin Zhuang, his hands behind his back, his expression dark. ¡°In these Green Mountains, every single place is a burial ground, every single place is desolate and uninhabited. Honestly, I would like to see who dares to come out. But it¡¯s a pity, with me here, your so-called Lord Willow God is probably already scared and running for his life!!¡± Huo Long laughed coldly. How could such a clumsy ruse possibly fool him, the leader of the Fire Tribe?! It¡¯s ridiculous. He didn¡¯t know who was the charlatan claiming to be a god in these parts. It was nothing short of a mad delusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes were blood red. The majestic figure who had taught him the Body Refining Scripture, his gratitude towards him was as deep as the ocean. As long as he was breathing, he would never allow anyone to insult him.¡± ¡°Insult him? I not only insult him, but I¡¯ll also tear your so-called Lord Willow God to pieces.¡± ¡°You¡­ you will be punished by the Willow God¡­¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s chest heaved heavily. ¡°Punishment? Since I became a Cave Heaven Strongman, I have always been the one punishing others. No insolent fool has ever dared to punish me. I¡¯d really like to see how the so-called Lord Willow God you speak of would dare to punish me. In these mountains, I am the strongest being!¡± With a grim expression, Huo Long leaped forward, grabbed Lin Zhuang¡¯s neck, and lifted him directly into the air. With the sudden sensation of suffocation, Lin Zhuang¡¯s face went beet red. ¡°Lord Huo Long, if there¡¯s fault, it falls on the person who committed it. I admit, it was my fault all those years ago, my children had nothing to do with it. I will return with you and accept punishment, I beg you, have some mercy. In virtue of magnanimity, can¡¯t you let my innocent children go? I¡¯m kneeling to you.¡± Lin Meng, a grown man, was bawling uncontrollably. He was at fault. If only he had decided to leave with his family then. It was all his fault; he had grown too comfortable in his peaceful life and didn¡¯t want to move away in the first place. Otherwise, his eldest son would not have ended up like this. ¡°Father, don¡¯t kneel to such a person. He insulted Lord Willow God. Lord Willow God Above ¡­ will definitely ¡­ definitely not forgive him.¡± Even when choked to the point of suffocation, Lin Zhuang refused to bow down, he continued to speak out for Jiang Hui even with all his strength. ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re quite a man of steel. Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I, your leader, will be gracious enough to grant your wish.¡± Huo Long was thoroughly enraged, the thin scar on his face twisted in anger. His muscular arm bulged as he exerted more force, ready to strangle the life out of Lin Zhuang. ¡°Whoosh ¡­¡± Just at this moment, the unexpected happened. Not far off. Sudden and inexplicable harsh and dull rumbling echoed. It was as if some colossal creature was scraping against the ground. The next moment. Along with that sound. An ominous shadow stretching over fifty meters, like a sweeping black wind, suddenly appeared before Huo Long. In an instant, a gust of wind filled with a strange stench assaulted their senses; dust was churned up into the air and rocks were sent flying ¡­ It was an enormous black python, as large as a small mountain. Chapter 12 - 12 Chapter 10: Lin Zhuangs Spring (5)_1 12 Chapter 10: Lin Zhuang¡¯s Spring (5)_1 Translator: 549690339 Before Huo Long could even react, a tail as sharp as a sword rushed towards him with such speed that only a flicker of it could be seen. Huo Long¡¯s face was filled with horror. Instinctively, he tried to use Lin Zhuang in his hand as a shield, but before he could stretch his hand out, a sharp pain struck him. It was Lin Chen, Lin Zhuang¡¯s younger brother and a ruthless character. Seeing Huo Long distracted, he pulled out a hidden arrow from his waist and fiercely stabbed it into the other¡¯s forearm. Huo Long, in pain, reflexively threw Lin Zhuang away. ¡°You bunch of ants, daring to ambush me.¡± Huo Long¡¯s face was gruesome with anger. To the point of extreme, however, he didn¡¯t advance but instead retreated. ¡°Thwack¡­¡± Right at the moment, he moved. The immense tail fell directly, like a colossal iron whip, instantly cracking open the earth beneath. Huo Long couldn¡¯t help but shudder at such terrifying force. ¡°You bunch of useless things, what are you standing there for, hurry up and take Lin Zhuang and his son away now!¡± Grinding his teeth, Huo Long roared at the members of the Fire Tribe surrounding him. These useless people were so scared of the Giant Python that they ran far away. Only then did the members of the Fire Tribe snap back to their senses, yelling and rushing towards Lin Meng and his son again. Lin Meng felt utter despair. With the Fire Tribe¡¯s men besieging them in front, and an unknown but terrifying Giant Python behind, it seemed like even the heavens weren¡¯t sparing them! ¡°Chen, take care of your older brother, I¡¯ll hold off this Giant Python for you.¡± Lin Meng took a deep breath, determined about something, then patted Lin Chen¡¯s shoulder and stood up. ¡°Father¡­¡± Lin Chen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was no child and instantly guessed his father¡¯s intentions. ¡°No more words, your father has lived most of his life, and my decision is made, Chen, you must seize the right moment and escape from here with your older brother.¡± Lin Meng¡¯s back was upright, like a fir tree. He had run and hidden all his life. This time, he was ready to die standing. ¡°Father!¡± Lin Chen looked at the unconscious Lin Zhuang, then at his father who had resolved to die, overwhelmed with feelings of powerlessness. He hated his own weakness. If he could be like his older brother, his father wouldn¡¯t have to risk his life. In the arena. ¡°Come on.¡± The man who had once been in his prime was now over fifty years old. He roared at the approaching Black Giant Python and the members of the Fire Tribe. His muscles were taut, prepared for battle, the pines behind him quivering as if saluting his courage. Even though he was no longer in his physical prime, under the determination to advance or die, he still exploded with an unprecedented spirit. ¡°Come on, all of you!¡± Lin Meng clenched his fists, ready to die. But to his surprise, the terrifying Black Giant Python didn¡¯t glance at him even after rushing up to him. Instead, it turned and charged towards the members of the Fire Tribe. Lin Meng was stupefied for a while, then made a wry face, suddenly feeling whether to move or not was a problem. He had prepared so long, only to be ignored by the python entirely. Lin Chen, too, was stunned. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch at first, but then saw his father unscathed. And that giant python did not attack his father or him from beginning to end, but instead helped them fight off the Fire Tribe¡¯s attackers. Both of them were left in shock. The situation was too strange. Not only Lin Chen hadn¡¯t seen anything like it, even Lin Meng who had lived half his life had never seen or heard of such a thing before. It was clear that they seemed unarmed, but the python chose to ignore them and instead went to attack the members of the Fire Tribe who were armed and appeared to be more trouble. If they were hidden, the Giant Python might not have noticed them, but they were clearly standing in front of the Fire Tribe, being as noticeable as they could be. What puzzled Lin Meng the most was¡­ If he hadn¡¯t seen wrong, the Black Python had shown a hint of disdain when it passed by him. It seemed¡­ as if it thought he blindsided it, blatantly blocking its path. ¡­ Behind them. The colossal body of the Black Python wreaked havoc, plowing into the crowd of the Fire Tribe. On the spot, screams of terror rang out incessantly. Under the sunlight, the python¡¯s scale armor gleamed with cold indifference, resisting all the efforts of the Fire Tribe¡¯s people, leaving at most a white mark. On the other hand, the massive python, with its rolling body, easily took several lives, like a reaper harvesting souls. In just a moment, no one remained standing except the Lin father and son and Huo Long. ¡°Monster, you deserve to die. Today, I, your chief, shall take your head to honor the spirits of our brave warriors of the Fire Tribe.¡± Huo Long¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his teeth grinding angrily, his eyes sparked with uncontrollable rage. Although they were not the most potent warriors, they were the lifeblood of the tribe, each one in the prime of their lives, the main fighters in battles against other tribes, and the loss of each one represented a loss for the tribe. The Black Python simply flicked its tongue, showing human-like disdain. It seemed to provoke, ¡®If you¡¯re not convinced, come fight me¡¯, causing Huo Long¡¯s lungs to burst with anger. He had never seen such an insolent snake before. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Huo Long roared, directly springing into action. His body enveloped in a flow of energy, he opened with full force, unmistakably demonstrating the power of the Cave Heaven Realm, even causing an explosion of the surrounding air, three times more potent than before. Yet, the Giant Python did not yield; its colossal body emanated a daunting presence, its densely-packed scale armor alone could deter anyone. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Without a signal, both the man and the snake charged out simultaneously, colliding fiercely. The huge wave of energy released from their clash halved the trees around them. ¡°Mountain Breaking Fist.¡± After a single blow, Huo Long struck again, his giant palms flashed a red glow. Only the chiefs and clan leaders of the tribes could practice these types of combat techniques. This was Huo Long¡¯s true power, the formidable power of the Cave Heaven Realm, a fearsome vital energy force that could fight through the body alongside combat techniques, increasing one¡¯s battle power exponentially, and allowing one to kill from miles away. He was swift, his glowing red hands ruthlessly aiming for the python¡¯s spine. In snake fights, the seventh vertebra is targeted, and the python is no exception. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­¡± Facing Huo Long¡¯s strongest strike, the Black Python retaliated, mercilessly whipping its tail as stout as an iron rod. ¡°Boom¡­¡± A loud boom echoed, shaking the hill, frightening the animals and causing them to scatter in all directions, stones rolled down, dust flying¡­ The next moment. Mid-air. A figure flew backward, crashing heavily onto a pile of crushed rocks. It was Huo Long, soaked in blood, literally half beaten to death, dying on the spot. The Black Python¡¯s terror exceeded his expectations. Its body was as hard as ironstone, and even Huo Long¡¯s combat techniques couldn¡¯t compensate. The Black Python, on the other hand, suffered some minor injuries. A few scales were knocked off, bleeding a bit, yet this only further enraged it. It whipped Huo Long¡¯s body over a dozen times until it was bloody and unrecognizable, then swallowed it whole. Chapter 14 - 14 Chapter 12: A Nest Full of Experience Points (Please Follow) _1 14 Chapter 12: A Nest Full of Experience Points (Please Follow) _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°What is this, old man?¡± Mrs. Zhang took it and studied it for a while. ¡°It should be some sort of herb.¡± Lin Meng speculated, He knew some of the medicinal herbs in Wilderness but he had never seen this particular one before. However, after cleaning it, there was a faint unique smell of herbs. Certainly, given he was unsure of its exact use, he didn¡¯t dare to give it to Lin Zhuang, rather using some old medicinal concoctions he had saved previously. ¡°What¡¯s up with you bringing an herb all of a sudden?¡± Mrs. Zhang was more confused. ??What has got into her man, growing even more riddling as he ages? ¡°This was given to us by that Giant Python.¡± Lin Meng explained, sighing. ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Zhang was caught by surprise, it took a while for her to gather her wits, her face still filled with disbelief. It¡¯s hardly believable that a python suspected to be a ferocious beast, rather than attacking them, gifted a herb instead. But the words came from her own husband. Mrs. Zhang was well aware of how truthful her man was. Although he was somewhat submissive and honest, he never lied to her. ¡°But old man, even if the Giant Python gave you an herb¡­ what does this have to do with you going up the mountain, or that Lord Willow God?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s thoughts were getting more and more confused. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Giant Python most likely came down from that mountain.¡± Lin Meng asserted confidently, ¡°And the reason Lin Zhuang became so strong might also be related to the mountain.¡± ¡°Does it have to do with that Willow God you mentioned?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked abruptly. She was known for her astuteness during her younger days, and even though she was confused now, she was able to pinpoint the key issue. The Lord Willow God! ¡°Correct.¡± Lin Meng nodded solemnly. ¡°Lin Zhuang has repeatedly advised me to go up the mountain, saying that if we went up to worship the Willow God, we would be safe.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, I thought Zhuang was just babbling nonsense because of his severe injuries, but the appearance of the Giant Python made me change my mind!¡± ¡°That Giant Python seemed to have come specifically to save us!!!¡± ¡°Old man, don¡¯t tell me you suspect¡­ that the Willow God Lin Zhuang mentioned¡­ could actually be a Sacrificial Spirit, and that our eldest son unintentionally received the recognition and approval of the Sacrificial Spirit?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. The Sacrificial Spirit, that¡¯s the Sacrificial Spirit! If their son could indeed gain the recognition of such an entity, she would die in peace. The Sacrificial Spirit, also known as the ¡°Spirit of Sacrifice,¡± is a shortened term for the ¡°spirit of sacrifice and offerings¡± of the village. It guards the safety of the village, deters the ferocious beasts in the Wilderness, powerful and mysterious. Not every tribe has a Sacrificial Spirit, and the relationship between the Sacrificial Spirit and the tribe is usually mutual selection. Some weaker tribes can¡¯t even feed themselves, let alone sacrifice to the Sacrificial Spirit? After all, the Sacrificial Spirit does not protect the tribes out of pure kindness. People need the protection of the Sacrificial Spirit in the Wilderness to deter powerful enemies, and similarly, the Sacrificial Spirit also needs the faith and worship of the people. Simply put, the Sacrificial Spirit needs to be worshiped with hot beast blood every once in a while, and this alone would deter many tribes. Vicious beasts may not be as dangerous as ferocious beasts, but they still are very ferocious. For smaller tribes, hunting them could often lead to significant losses, not worth it at all! ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that, but there is no doubt that a powerful entity exists on that mountain!¡± Lin Meng stroked his beard thoughtfully, finding it prickly. He was born and raised in a tribe, but he also had friends and acquaintances in villages. According to them, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any Sacrificial Spirit that can command Exotic Beasts in battle!!! So, he can¡¯t be completely sure if this Lord Willow God is really a Sacrificial Spirit. However, considering that his eldest son not only had a good relationship with the entity on the mountain but also benefitted from it, the entity definitely wasn¡¯t an enemy. That alone is enough. ¡°Old man, if it¡¯s like you said, then I agree for you to go up the mountain. But I¡¯ll have to go with you. If we upset the entity, we can try and speak on behalf. ¡°You sweet-talking?¡± Lin Meng was startled. In all these years, he had never known that his wife possessed such a skill. After all this time, did he not know his own wife? She was always straightforward and quick-witted. It was a miracle if she wasn¡¯t accusing someone let alone sweet-talk. Of course, Lin Meng didn¡¯t dare voice that thought, or it would provoke another round of complaints. He cherished his wife. Once the decision was settled, the elderly couple discussed the details and finally agreed to wait for Lin Zhuang to wake up before going to the mountain. All through the night, their emotions fluctuated, only quieting down deep into the morning¡­ They spent the night in silence¡­ ¡­ Lin Zhuang woke up on the third day. Though his injuries looked severe, they weren¡¯t life-threatening. Plus, the tool Body Tempering Scripture Jiang Hui passed down to him was indeed extraordinary. It managed to keep him alive. Combined with the medicinal herbs prepared by Lin Meng, Lin Zhuang was given a second chance at life. After Lin Zhuang woke up, Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang wasted no time in inquiring about Lord Willow God. Lin Zhuang hesitated a little, but eventually made no attempts to conceal anything, telling them everything concisely. By now, Lin Meng and his wife were more certain of their prediction. ¡°Good son, your mother and I plan on visiting Lord Willow God, could you guide us the way.¡± Lin Meng rubbed his rough, calloused hands as he smiled, while explaining everything that had occurred after Lin Zhuang had lost consciousness. ¡°This¡­I¡¯ll need to ask for Lord Willow God¡¯s permission.¡± Lin Zhuang scratched his head. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t dare make such a decision on his own, but after hearing Lin Meng¡¯s recounting of the events after his lapse into unconsciousness, he subconsciously believed that Lord Willow God probably didn¡¯t mind meeting his parents. ¡°That sounds great.¡± Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang naturally agreed, considering they wouldn¡¯t dare offend such a powerful entity. ¡­ They rested for another half month, and Lin Zhuang completely recovered from his injuries, energetic once more. After notifying Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, Lin Zhuang went up the mountain. After seeing Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang repeated his father¡¯s request word for word. Jiang Hui¡¯s senses covered tens of thousands of miles, so naturally, he already knew about this matter. As far as Lin Meng¡¯s request was concerned, he was more than willing to accept. He could gain more followers, who were also good-natured, a deal too good to refuse. However, how he should express his consent was a troubling issue. He could neither speak nor dream, so how could he let Lin Zhuang know that he agreed? Jiang Hui pondered the matter for a good while but couldn¡¯t arrive at a solution. Fortunately, Lin Zhuang put forward a suitable suggestion. ¡°Lord Willow God, my parents wish to visit you. If you agree, please sway your branches.¡± he requested. In front of the towering willow tree, the greenery was dense and vibrant, like a small mountain hanging in the sky, with myriads of branches dangling, swirling like countless jade belts. Lin Zhuang spoke out, his voice full of devotion and hope. Upon hearing this, Jiang Hui gently swayed his tree trunk. Immediately, the emerald willow branches interlaced, moving of their own accord, making a rustling sound in the absence of wind. Chapter 15 - 15 Chapter 13: The Embryonic Form of Liu Village_1 15 Chapter 13: The Embryonic Form of Liu Village_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Thank you, Lord Willow God, thank you, Lord Willow God.¡± Lin Zhuang was ecstatic and quickly expressed his gratitude. After getting the accurate information, without lingering, Lin Zhuang hastily went down the mountain to inform his parents. ¡°Father, mother, you must remember that you must pay your respects to Lord Willow God the moment you see him.¡± On the way, Lin Zhuang repeatedly reminded them. Although he believed that Lord Willow God was not a stickler for formalities, he still felt it necessary to fully prepare the proper rituals. Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang were naturally happy to hear all of this. They felt the same need to respect this unknown, powerful entity without being told so. Aside from Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, all of Lin Zhuang¡¯s siblings also followed, no one was left behind. This was a big event that might allow them to familiarize themselves with a possible Sacrificial Spirit. Mrs. Zhang wouldn¡¯t allow a single child to miss it. Thus. The entire family, under the leadership of Lin Zhuang, began their grand march towards the mountain. Because there were several young children in the group, the journey took longer than expected. By the time they reached the summit, it was already noon. The sun was blazing hot, and the scorching summer wind felt like waves of dry heat. Their beast robes clung to them, drenched in sweat, making them uncomfortable. However, just as Lin Meng¡¯s group was feeling unbearably hot, a surge of unexpected coolness washed over them, engulfing them completely and dispelling the surrounding heat¡­ Lin Meng couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Comfort!! The feeling was like encountering a table full of dishes made from Ferocious Beast Meat when one was extremely hungry and thirsty. Just as he was wondering where this breeze came from, an enormous silhouette standing tall before him caught his eyes. It was a tree. A willow tree, luxuriant and gigantic, its massive canopy obscuring the scorching sun, full of vibrant life from within. The willow branches fluttered in the wind. From afar, thousands of willow branches, in singles or in clusters, bathing under the sunlight, appeared verdant and luxuriant. ¡°What magnificent vitality.¡± Lin Meng was astonished, genuinely admiring it. Even just standing under the willow tree and taking a few breaths of the surrounding air, Lin Meng felt as if he were more than a decade younger, light as if about to ascend. However, it took only a moment for Lin Meng to snap back to reality. The Willow Tree! Could this be Lord Willow God? He opened his eyes wide and looked around, apart from Lin Zhuang, everyone else e was immersing themselves in the shade of the tree, enjoying the rare coolness. ¡°I pay my respects to Lord Willow God, The Willow God Above, these are my family members!¡± Lin Zhuang quickly stepped forward and knelt on the ground. ¡®Adult¡¯ is a term of respect not exclusive to the human race, it could refer to any creature. Seeing this, how could Lin Meng miss the significance? He quickly woke Mrs. Zhang and the other siblings of Lin Zhuang. As if waking from a dream, all of them felt a bit anxious. They had thought out the details of the rituals along the way, but what they hadn¡¯t anticipated was messing up upon arrival. What if Lord Willow God became furious and blamed them because of this?! Meanwhile, Lin Meng¡¯s surprise had almost filled his whole being. The term ¡®god¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be casually used. If it did not fulfill that level of power, using such a term may bring about disasters! But the grand silhouette in front of them hadn¡¯t reacted much from beginning to end, apparently acquiescing to this term. ¡°This could indeed be a supremely powerful entity!¡± Lin Meng exclaimed in his heart. Jiang Hui was oblivious to what Lin Meng and his family were thinking. He could only see and hear far, but not to the extent of hearing people¡¯s thoughts. While Lin Meng and his family worried that their behavior might have displeased Lord Willow God, Jiang Hui was actually very pleased. ¡°The Willow God Above, we¡­we are the family of Lin Zhuang. Today¡­ today we have come to pay a visit to the Adult!¡± After much thought, Lin Meng decided that standing aimlessly here wasn¡¯t helpful. Biting the bullet, learning from Lin Zhuang, he bowed and knelt before Jiang Hui, uttering his words. He stuttered a little but his voice was loud and was filled with vigor, startling Mrs. Zhang and the others. With him as the lead, Mrs. Zhang and Lin Zhuang¡¯s siblings quickly followed suit. Even those little children who had just started learning to speak copied them. The surroundings were eerily quiet. Only the sound of the wind howling¡­ Just like Lin Zhuang before, they received no response. Although Jiang Hui could have swayed his branches to communicate, he felt there was no need at this point. These people may have some faith in him, but it had not yet reached the level that required imparting the skills. All they needed to know was that he exists. ¡°Son, could it be¡­that Lord Willow God is displeased with us because of¡­our previous behavior?¡± Lin Meng pursed his lips, his worry deepening. He waited for quite a while without receiving any response and began to doubt whether their earlier actions had angered Lord Willow God, causing him to be furious with them. He had finally encountered a possible Sacrificial Spirit in his lifetime. If a simple gesture of theirs led to being disliked by that entity, Lin Meng could think of no other feeling but to want to die. ¡°It should not be, father.¡± Lin Zhuang hesitated, shaking his head. ¡°The child remembers just this way in the past. At first, Lord Willow God never noticed me, but after persisting, I was finally able to move him, and he granted me the Supreme Body Refinement Scripture. As the saying goes, ¡®sincerity can move the spirits¡¯. Father, you should move Lord Willow God with your sincerity.¡± Lin Zhuang slowly explained. ¡°That makes sense, that makes sense.¡± Lin Meng quickly nodded, firmly believing in this. How could such a significant figure be easily moved! ¡­ For some time afterward. Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, like before and even more grandly, worshipped Jiang Hui at sunrise every day, performing the worshiping rituals. The village needed boiling hot Ferocious Beast Blood for the Sacrificial Spirit. They couldn¡¯t obtain Ferocious Beast Blood, but they had enough wild animal blood. With daily blood offerings, the soil in front of Jiang Hui even began to take on a reddish tint and spread outwards, giving off a somewhat eerie impression. In the beginning, Jiang Hui thought this peculiar ritual might have some unusual effects on him. Though it seemed disgusting, he initially held great expectations. However, as the ritual repeated, Jiang Hui realized the effect was not significant; his roots only became sturdier¡­ ¡­apart from the soil changing from black soil to red soil. Although it didn¡¯t have any concrete effect on him, one thing was undeniable; this method increased the faith value faster than Lin Zhuang¡¯s incessant chatter. In less than half a month, the faith value of Lin Meng and others had reached the required 60 points. Without hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately imparted the skill. Chapter 16 - 16 Chapter 14: The Prototype of Liu Village (2)_1 16 Chapter 14: The Prototype of Liu Village (2)_1 Translator: 549690339 At this moment. In front of the gigantic tree. Lin Meng, Mrs. Zhang, and the others were kneeling on the ground in their usual manner, praying fervently toward the location where Jiang Hui resided, bowing three times. Even though they had still not received any response from Jiang Hui these days, each one of them remained as devout as they were initially, never changing. This was the obstinacy of the Barbarians. Once they decided to worship a being as a significant sacrificial spirit, they were willing to devote several generations to it, sparing no effort. Just at this moment. A breeze gently blew by, seemingly stirring up the endless skies above. The next moment. Several willow leaves were slowly falling, like snowflakes in the afternoon, disappearing without a trace the instant they touched the bodies of Lin Meng and the others¡­ Lin Meng, who was wholly absorbed in worship, suddenly felt a trace of memory not belonging to him appear in his mind. After a careful examination, he was stunned to find that the sudden extra memory was about a method called the ¡°Body Tempering Scripture¡±. Lin Meng was not a fool, and he immediately realized that this was the manifestation of Lord Willow God whom they had been praying to day and night. The leader was right, as long as they were sincere, they would definitely catch the eye of Lord Willow God. In fact, everyone reacted without his calling out. They were all extremely emotional, hugging each other and crying, acting like madmen. After the initial surprise, Lin Meng refocused his attention on the ¡°Body Tempering Scripture¡± bestowed by Lord Willow God. As he learned more about the memory in the back of his mind, his feelings went from surprise to disbelief, absolute disbelief. Directly tempering the body, and even attaining a massive strength of hundred thousand pounds after completion?!! What was this concept? Lin Zhuang was young, had a few experiences, and lacked understanding. But Lin Meng was different, he had friends in several villages and knew that if one wanted to temper the body, it had to be done before worshipping the spirit, with the blood of ferocious beasts being poured into it day and night. However, the ¡°Body Tempering Scripture¡± passed down by the Lord Willow God directly overlooked this step and astonishingly allowed ordinary people to reach the Extreme Level of Blood Manipulation. What he found most unbelievable was the colossal strength of hundred thousand pounds. Hundred thousand pounds was a great gulf. According to old friends of the villages, if one could reach the hundred thousand pounds colossal strength in the Blood Manipulation Realm, they could be regarded as being at the extreme level, a rare existence. Such monster-like existences could not be sought or encountered, each one could easily become invincible in the world within the same realm. Throughout history, how many people could reach the Extreme Level of Blood Manipulation? Even large villages might not necessarily have one. For such exceptional geniuses, unless they had showered in the heart-blood of various ferocious beasts, or even that of Species of the Ancient Times, while tempering the body, had excellent innate talents, disposition, etc., it would be impossible to attain something of such a high level. But they could directly skip this step, irrespective of their innate talents. Even Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, who had already been halfway into the tomb, had an opportunity to perfectly temper their bodies and attain the limit of blood manipulation. How could this not excite them? How could this not shock them?! ¡°Lord Willow God, from now on, we will be your dependents, accompanying your left and right for generations, serving your person. If we ever go against this, we will be forever trapped in a cage in this life!¡± Lin Meng yelled out in a trembling voice, tears streaming down his old face. How many years had it been? He could no longer remember just how many years it had been. All he remembered was that the Clan Leader had stressed on his deathbed that they should bury their lineage deep in distant lands, continue the fire, never ending, changing from a tribe to a village, reestablishing their roots somewhere in the Wilderness¡­ Lin Meng originally thought that he would not have that opportunity in his life, but now, this man, who was already past fifty, suddenly felt like he could do it¡­ Not just Lin Meng, Mrs. Zhang also had a look of excitement on her face, her eyes rimmed with red. Being the older generation, they understood more deeply the preciousness of what Lord Willow God had bestowed and understood what this represented. As for people like Lin Chen, their shock was greater than their excitement, with excitement and shock mingling. The kids, only a few years old, were only shocked. ¡­ By the time the sun set, Lin Meng and the others reluctantly came down the mountain. After they returned to their dwelling, Lin Zhuang sought out Lin Meng. ¡°Father, since Lord Willow God has recognized us, can¡¯t we move to a place closer to Lord Willow God? The daily climb up the mountain is several kilometers, and especially uphill, which is quite a distance,¡± Lin Zhuang selected his words carefully and said in a slow, measured tone. He had always been sneaking up the mountain previously, but now that the entire family had been recognized by Lord Willow God, why not find a home closer to Lord Willow God? Not only would it be more convenient for worship, but they could also listen to Lord Willow God¡¯s teachings at all times. Why not do it? Even though Lord Willow God never spoke¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Meng furrowed his brows, somewhat tempted. Indeed, as Lin Zhuang said, they went to worship Lord Willow God every day, but the time spent on the road added up to quite a bit. However, after weighing it up, Lin Meng still decided not to move for the moment. The reasons were four-fold. First, they were afraid that they might disturb Lord Willow God. Such a being, existing in an aloof manner in the world, they thought, might not like it if there were so many people around from morning to night. Secondly, they were more familiar with this area and living here was more convenient. Thirdly, there wasn¡¯t a suitable place for them to live up the mountain. Even if there was, it was extremely damp or full of broken rocks and would be impossible for them to live there. As for the fourth point, Lin Meng wanted to use the worshiping path to hone Lin Zhuang and the others. Although climbing the mountain was difficult, it was also a kind of physical training. Although they did not move, there were some changes compared to before. Lin Meng and several people from Lin Zhuang had brought back a massive stone from several kilometers away. It took them several weeks to carve the words ¡°Liu Village¡± in the center position. After sprinkling it with the heart-blood of a wild beast, they placed it in a corner. Yes. Even though there were only ten people in total, Lin Meng established a tribe and directly named it Liu Village. With Lord Willow God guarding here, he thought they were qualified to be called a village, even if there were only ten people. More importantly, before they named it, they had asked Lord Willow God for his opinion. Lord Willow God did not object. Jiang Hui indeed did not object to Lin Meng¡¯s suggestion. To gather more faithful followers and gain more experience points, the most indispensable thing naturally was people. Establishing a village might not bring many people to him immediately, but at least it was a good start. He had tried for many years, and Little Black, who ate the golden flowers, was just an exception. The rest of the wild animals were scared off as soon as they saw his manifestation. The faith value did not increase, but fear value exploded. Only humans were the most suitable target for his believers. And after receiving Jiang Hui¡¯s transmission, Lin Meng and the others were more reverent and respectful. Their daily worship rituals also become more solemn. With the increase in number, the boiling blood had almost completely dyed the land around him red. Although Jiang Hui felt a little uncomfortable, he did not stop this. Because he found that even if the Lin Meng family had become his loyal devotees, their faithfulness could continue to improve through this method. Chapter 17 - 17 Chapter 15: Upgrade Again (Please Continue Reading, Recommend)_1 17 Chapter 15: Upgrade Again (Please Continue Reading, Recommend)_1 Translator: 549690339 This was a significant discovery, Jiang Hui originally thought that a believer¡¯s faith value could only reach 100, but it now seemed to be far more. He was keen to see how far the faith value could go. The most important thing is. Jiang Hui had a faint feeling that if he could reach a certain level someday, these believers with high faith values seemed to be able to undergo some qualitative changes along with him. Of course, this was just his guess, and the following results would need to verify it, but regardless, he had discovered a new hidden continent. If it was a bit nauseating, at least these blood could also fertilize the soil, making his root system develop even more. ¡­ A galaxy flows across, years pass by like a monument. In the cycle of sunrise and sunset, spring, summer, autumn and winter, six years passed in a flash¡­ Six years didn¡¯t mean much to Jiang Hui, but for Lin Meng and others, these six years could absolutely be written as a history of struggle. Diligent learnings like sprouting in the spring, though unseen in its growth, it brings progress each day. Ceasing to learn is like a grindstone for a knife, not seen in its damage, yet it diminishes every day. After countless days and nights of hard grinding and frugal meals, their progress wasn¡¯t small. Even Lin Meng and Mrs. Zhang, who were almost drained of their essence, had made some achievements. Their essence was rejuvenated and their strength had greatly improved. Worth mentioning was. What surprised Jiang Hui was that, among the whole village, aside from Lin Zhuang, the hardest worker wasn¡¯t Lin Meng, but the previously carefree Second Brother Lin Chen. According to him, the practices taught by his father were useless and he didn¡¯t feel any progress over time, so he didn¡¯t bother to learn. But the Body Refining Scripture granted by Lord Willow God was different, he could immediately feel the enhancement of strength as he practiced. The nature of a young man was like an unruly horse, pushing forward and galloping in the Wilderness. With such clear results, is there any reason not to work hard? Like Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen hardly remembered to eat or sleep every day. Both Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang were in their prime. Whether in terms of energy or physical strength, they were stronger than others. Also, they were much more diligent in their practice, thus their improvement was more noticeable, giving them the potential to become the second strongest in Liu Village. Apart from Lin Zhuang, who could somewhat suppress him, this guy had practically become peerless in Liu Village. However, the most surprising to Jiang Hui was Lin Meng¡¯s and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s eighth child, Lin Xin Tong, their last offspring. She was a little girl, already twelve years old this year. Although she was young, her talent was horrifyingly gifted. Even though she didn¡¯t practice much on regular days, she was about to make substantial progress in the Body Refining Scripture. But no one knew about this situation other than Jiang Hui. It wasn¡¯t that she hid it too deep, it was just that no one wanted to think in that direction. After all, she was just a kid in her teens, and she spent most of her time playing. If her progression speed was faster than theirs, Jiang Hui guaranteed that the next day Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen would find a hole to hide in and contemplate their lives¡­ ¡­ ¡°What a group of talents.¡± At the top of the mountain, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The entire Liu Village appeared to be thriving vigorously. Although the population was small, only Lin Meng¡¯s family, everyone was full of vitality, like walking blast furnaces, all were quite terrifying. Walking through the deep forest, no ferocious beast dared to come out, even the lions and tigers would run away at the sight, just like seeing a living Yama. Their dreadful reputation had already spread among the nearby beasts, such as killing beasts without blinking an eye, eating beasts for survival, and so on, basically regarded by the nearby beasts as a second taboo to approach. As for the first taboo, naturally, it was Little Black the python. This guy was truly the nightmare of all beasts in the nearby area. If they encountered humans, running fast might give them a chance of survival, but if they encountered Little Black, they only had one thought in their hearts ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t see me. Don¡¯t see me¡­¡± ¡­ Before the arrival of deep winter, Jiang Hui had an unprecedented accumulation of experience points needed to upgrade, faster than any previous time, which surprised him. It required 100,000 experience points to upgrade from level 2 to level 3, and a full 200,000 experience points to upgrade from level 3 to level 4. If it was the previous progression rate, it would take at least fifty to sixty years to upgrade. ¡°It must be related to Lin Xin Tong!¡± The image of Lin Meng¡¯s eighth child uncontrollably appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind. Name: Lin Xin Tong Race: Human Age: 13 Faith Value: 105 Gender: Female Talent: Pure Yin Body Pure Yin Body: One of the Three Thousand Paths bodies, training speed is five times that of ordinary people, training in yin-attribute tactics is ten times, power is increased ten times, and there is a certain probability of producing some kind of qualitative change. In addition, the Pure Yin Body naturally possesses a very strong sixth sense, which can provide early warning of certain unknown dangers. It also has a natural affinity with creatures of pure yin. Jiang Hui could see the information of the little girl in front of him. He has the Surveillance Technique, which allows him to view anyone¡¯s information. Lin Meng and the others had thoroughly inspected everyone. Besides the little girl, the talents of the others were all ordinary with no anomalies, simply showing normal physique. The little girl¡¯s talent was very strong, much more outstanding compared with her brothers and sisters. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons besides this. Little Black also has a strong bloodline, but because it spends all day sleeping and eating, it doesn¡¯t provide many experience points, which is about the same as Lin Meng and the others. ¡­ ¡­ Jiang Hui chose to upgrade immediately after withdrawing his mind. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± In a flash. The 200,000 experience points he had painstakingly accumulated were instantly exhausted. ¡°Boom boom boom¡­¡± At the same time. Above the originally clear sky, thunder roared, and a blue thunder strike a yard long suddenly fell like a sharp sword, shaking the void¡­ After the thunder landed, what followed was a violent shaking, earthquakes and landslides. In the engulfing fog, a hint of unease leaked out. ¡°This upgrade has a big reaction.¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat taken aback. ¡­ At the foot of the mountain. Lin Meng and others sensed the abnormality immediately. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s from Lord Willow God¡¯s location.¡± After carefully sensing it, Lin Zhuang said, his face filled with concern. That thunderclap just now was too horrifying, like a silver snake, its power made him feel fear, helplessness from the bottom of his heart. If that thunderclap was coming in the direction of Lord Willow God, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­ Even though he believed Lord Willow God to be powerful, that thunderclap was just too shocking, almost like a divine punishment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we owe Lord Willow God a lot. Even if we die, we have to ensure Lord Willow God¡¯s safety.¡± Lin Meng¡¯s face was serious, he waved his hand, ready to ascend the mountain. Everyone¡¯s faces were anxious, they didn¡¯t dare pause on the way, they climbed to the top of the mountain in one go. However, when they reached the top of the mountain, the commotion suddenly disappeared. Immediately after that, something happened that left Lin Meng and the others dumbfounded. They caught sight of- Jiang Hui¡¯s position off in the distance. A dazzling green glow suddenly appeared leisurely in the void, like a pouring Nine Heavens Milky Way, and then poured onto the giant willow tree below under everyone¡¯s startled gaze. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Almost simultaneously. Jiang Hui¡¯s figure shot straight up into the sky. 300 meters 350 meters 400 meters¡­ Finally, it stopped at a staggering height of 400 meters. Moreover, his girth also expanded at the same time, reaching a terrifying 40 meters. Chapter 18 - 18 Chapter 16: Fruitful Harvest (Please keep reading)_1 18 Chapter 16: Fruitful Harvest (Please keep reading)_1 Translator: 549690339 Standing 400 meters tall and 40 meters thick, even in this forest, it could be considered as colossal. A casual willow branch was as thick as a waist of a grown adult, towering between heaven and earth, overlooking the earth, it was truly akin to a giant. ¡°Has Lord Willow God¡­ become stronger?¡± Lin Meng swallowed his saliva nervously. If it were not for this reason, he couldn¡¯t explain the scene before his eyes, it was so shocking, he could not describe it in words. However, why did he think the word ¡®again¡¯? Jiang Hui did not know what was going through Lin Meng¡¯s mind, but he was quite pleased that they came. If Jiang Hui remembers correctly, when this group of people just climbed up the mountain, there was an earthquake, and rocks were falling¡­ Although after the transference, the Faith Value of Lin Meng and the others reached 100, making them devout followers, devout followers are not the same as puppets, they only heartily support Jiang Hui. Given their performance, Jiang Hui decided to praise them. In the sky. Thousands of willow branches hung down, driving away the surrounding coldness, bringing warmth. ¡°Thank you Lord Willow God for your affection, thank you Lord Willow God for your affection.¡± Lin Meng and the others were excited and overjoyed. In the past unless they asked actively, Lord Willow God would not care about them, and sometimes He doesn¡¯t respond even when asked. But this time because of their performance, their position in Lord Willow God¡¯s heart further progressed, how could it not excite and inspire Lin Meng and the others?! At the same time, they made up their minds that they must do better in the future to be worthy of Lord Willow God¡¯s affirmation. Having reassured the people, Jiang Hui¡¯s mind sank. A panel appeared in front of him, exclusively belonging to him. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv4] [Annual Ring: 56] [Power: Liu Village] [Number of followers: 10] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Surveillance Technique, Necromancy] [Practices: Body Refining Scripture] [Items: None] [Psychic Power: 400] [Lottery Chances: 1] Although the data didn¡¯t change much, Jiang Hui could distinctly feel his own strength increase. Apart from this, there was still one time for the lottery draw. He was never in the habit of saving, so he chose to use it right away. ¡°Lottery drawing finished, congratulations on obtaining a Bronze Gift Pack.¡± ¡°Bronze Gift Pack?¡± Jiang Hui was a bit puzzled, the item from the lottery draw this time was slightly different from before, it was neither a divine skill nor a practice, but some kind of gift package. Hesitated no more and opened it directly. ¡°Congratulations Host on gaining five Junior House Construction Orders, one Primary Spirit Gathering Array, Divine Ability Dream of Millet, and seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pills.¡± The system voice came out and you could hear it ringing for quite a bit before it disappeared. ¡°Is this¡­ a big win?!!¡± Jiang Hui took a deep breath and felt a slight thrill in his heart. For the first time ever, he won so many things from the lottery draw. Regardless of the quality, at least he got a lot, which was such a feast for the eyes. Calming his mood, Jiang Hui took a look at each item in the Bronze Gift Pack. ¡°Junior House Construction Order: Can be used to build a junior house. The construction time is 1 hour. (One-time use item)¡± ¡°Primary Spirit Gathering Array: After usage, it can make a hundred meter radius into a natural spiritual energy gathering area, train in it and you can increase your cultivation speed by 20%. Duration: 1 day (One-time use item)¡± ¡°Huang Liang¡¯s Dream: An Illusion Art Divine Ability, can weave an illusion into a prison, enveloping a particular area, and can also use the illusion to communicate with any target without barriers. The power of the illusion will increase as the host¡¯s level increases. The current impact range is 400 meters, the duration of impact depends on the target¡¯s strength, will, and resistance level. (Permanent divine ability)¡± ¡°Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill: After ingestion, it can permanently increase the strength of nine Dragon Elephants (one head Dragon Elephant strength is equaled to 20,000 kilograms of power) (One-time use item).¡± After looking through all the items, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied. The qualities were not bad, especially the Huang Liang¡¯s Dream divine skill, which surprisingly was another growing divine skill that could improve along with his level. If combined with his previous Five Senses and Necromancy, Jiang Hui has a total of three growth-type divine abilities. He has 100% chance of drawing growth-type divine abilities, and he didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because these things are commonplace in the eyes of the system or because his luck was too good. His eyes then turned to the five Junior House Construction Orders. He used to come across these sorts of things often when he played online games in his previous life, although they were not called by this name, but they had similar purposes. ¡°These are no use for me, but for Lin Meng¡¯s family it is absolutely a good treasure. Considering their performance during this period, it can be used as a reward for them. There are also these Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pills, which can be given to those devout followers who diligently cultivate.¡± Jiang Hui pondered for a while, and decided on the general allocation process. There weren¡¯t many things to distribute, but because of the limited quantity, it won¡¯t be possible to evenly distribute them to everyone. ¡°Where is Lin Meng?!¡± Exiting the system, Jiang Hui directly used the Huang Liang¡¯s Dream divine skill he just obtained. The illusion woven by Huang Liang¡¯s Dream allowed him to communicate freely with any target, thereby solving one of his current difficulties. Although there was a word ¡®dream¡¯ in the name, there is no need for the target to be asleep for this Illusion Art Divine Ability to be applied. The illusion weaves a dream, which in an invisible way covers an area within the range of 400 meters. Within four hundred meters, as long as Jiang Hui wants, he can pull any living creature into his carefully crafted illusion. In order to appear as dominating as possible in the environment, Jiang Hui specifically portrayed himself after a certain cartoon character. ¡­ ¡°Lord Willow God is becoming more impressive the more I look at him.¡± At the top of the mountain. Lin Meng was looking over and over again at the great figure of Lord Willow God, and couldn¡¯t help but praise. To be honest. In his lifetime, he had never seen a willow tree as attractive as the Willow God. The trunk is straight, and the branches are crystal green. If there were beauty pageants in the willow tree world as well, Lord Willow God would certainly take the first place. Look at those leaves, those branches, they¡¯re impeccable¡­ Stroking his goatee, Old man Lin was very excited. However, just when Old man Lin was about to continue his praise with his lifelong accumulated vocabulary, the sight before him began to change rapidly¡­ ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Old man Lin had never seen such strange spectacle before and immediately became extremely nervous. Before he could figure out what was going on, a voice resembling a thunderous roar and a deep bell entered his mind. The voice came from all directions, and it echoed everywhere, it was impossible to determine where it came from. Accompanying it, a majestic figure slowly came into the vision of Old man Lin. For a moment. The sky was dazzlingly bright, as if in the sky, there were countless rotating suns shining brightly. Old man Lin was scared stiff. Chapter 19 - 19 Chapter 17: Reward (Seeking Continued Reading) _1 19 Chapter 17: Reward (Seeking Continued Reading) _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who are you?¡± Facing the enormous figure before his eyes that seemed to have no boundaries, Lin Meng¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He swallowed hard and spoke in a tremulous voice. He was virtually in a state of shock. He had just been paying his respects to Lord Willow God. Why had the surroundings turned so terrifyingly exaggerated once he closed his eyes?! It was no wonder that Lin Meng was so horrified. The impression of Jiang Hui in the illusion was just too domineering. His figure stood tall, rooted in the infinite space, spanning the universe. He was even surrounded by countless galaxies, making the sun and the moon seem as insignificant as dust, This transcendent form utterly shattered Lin Meng¡¯s imagination. ¡°Swishing¡­¡± ¡°Swishing¡­¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s leaves gently shook, emitting divine light, and streamers of multicolored light. The surrounding space trembled. At such an astonishing sight, not only old man Lin, but also anyone else would definitely fail to stay calm. ¡°I am Lord Willow God.¡± Jiang Hui directly replied, and his voice echoed thunderously. Once he started speaking, the whole starry sky began to tremble, the Dao hummed, countless stars fell, leaves flickered with terrifying divine light, piercing the sky, as if every leaf was echoing with Jiang Hui, ready to forcibly tear through space and descend into the mortal world¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­ you are Lord Willow God. I¡­ I¡­¡± Lin Meng paused, his face flushing with excitement. But he was so moved that he practically stuttered. ¡°I have assumed my true form this time to reward you for your performance during this period. While I spend most of my time in endless sleep, I still have a trace of my spiritual consciousness watching over you. You have worked tirelessly, and you are neither arrogant nor impetuous. So, you have earned my encouragement.¡± As Jiang Hui spoke, it was as if the heavens and earth were resonating with him, the sun and moon interchanged, and stars shifted and sparkled. ¡°These are the rewards that I am bestowing upon you. Remember to keep up the good work, and there will be even better rewards.¡± Without waiting for Lin Meng to speak, Jiang Hui continued speaking and handed over the Junior House Construction Order and Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills. Then¡­ he directly withdrew the illusion of Huang Liang¡¯s Dream. Now that his purpose was achieved, he simply did not want to keep discussing with old man Lin. He had heard every word said by Lin Meng earlier and it made him feel quite sick. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t stand flattery, but Lin Meng¡¯s words were too stiff and straightforward, which totally put him off. ¡­ Ide by side with Lin Meng. Mrs. Zhang frowned, looked at Lin Meng and urged anxiously, ¡°Old man, can you hear what I¡¯m saying? What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop moving and kept laughing manically?¡± Mrs. Zhang was somewhat nervous. Although hysteria was not fatal in the Wilderness, it certainly wasn¡¯t curable. Stirred by Mrs. Zhang, Lin Meng finally came back to his senses. He first glanced at Mrs. Zhang, then his face was flushed with joy. ¡°Hahaha, hysteria? Don¡¯t speak nonsense, woman! I just had an audience with Lord Willow God.¡± Old man Lin was flushed with delight, speaking with a touch of pride in his voice. Of all people, he was the only one summoned by Lord Willow God. No one else could claim such honor. ¡°Lord Willow God? Old man, haven¡¯t we been in Lord Willow God¡¯s presence all this while?¡± Mrs. Zhang was even more puzzled. ¡°You silly woman, I just met the true body of Lord Willow God.¡± Lin Meng snorted. As he spoke, he took out all the treasures that Jiang Hui had bestowed upon him. There were a total of five Junior House Construction Orders and seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills. The shape of the Junior House Construction Order was diamond-like, about the size of a palm. It had an exquisite house engraving on it, surrounded by cloud images, and it was very delicately made. The Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills looked much simpler, just some dark pills about the size of a peanut. ¡°Dad, what are all these?¡± Gazing at the unfamiliar items Lin Meng had suddenly taken out, Lin Zhuang and others immediately gathered around, all looking bewildered. ¡°These are what Lord Willow God has just bestowed upon us.¡± Lin Meng chuckled, looking quite proud. No one else was qualified to witness the true body of Lord Willow God, only he was. This prestige was really something. Hearing that it was related to Lord Willow God, the breaths of Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others turned significantly quicker. ¡°Dad, how do we use these?¡± Lin Zhuang took a few Junior House Construction Orders and tinkered around with them for a long while but couldn¡¯t figure out their use. ¡°This thing, huh?¡± Lin Meng frowned, looking somewhat embarrassed. Not only Lin Zhuang and others didn¡¯t understand, he also didn¡¯t know. Lord Willow God seemed in a rush, and had just given these things to him without explaining their purpose or how to use them. ¡°What should we do?¡± Old man Lin scratched his head, contemplating whether to bother Lord Willow God about this matter again. Biting his lip, Lin Meng asserted, ¡°This should be some sort of weapon, something like a hidden weapon.¡± ¡°No wonder it¡¯s palm-size with edges and angles. Turns out it¡¯s a hidden weapon.¡± Lin Zhuang and others showed a look of understanding, but after a few glances, they seemed somewhat disinterested. In their view, in the Wilderness, one could only rely on their fists. A fist-to-fist, flesh-to-flesh fight was truly invigorating. Hidden weapons were not popular among the people. But considering that these items were gifts from Lord Willow God, everyone indeed still wanted to keep them. ¡°Dad, what about these?¡± Lin Chen¡¯s attention was mostly on the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills. For some reason, he felt a strange attraction to these dark and unattractive pills. ¡°Stupid boy, these are obviously for eating, what else can it be used for?¡± Lin Meng gave Lin Chen¡¯s head a light pat and chided with a laugh, sounding quite certain. Even though Lord Willow God didn¡¯t tell him their function, old man Lin believed these pills certainly had no other use beyond eating. As for whether these pills were poisonous, that was not even a concern for them. Come on, would there be poison in something gifted by Lord Willow God? ¡°You¡¯re right, dad.¡± Lin Chen laughed, wiping the sweat from his palms, and became unusually shy. ¡°Dad, can you¡­ give me a few of these to try?¡± ¡°You little rascal, thinking of taking a few! Lord Willow God only gave me a few. At most, I can only give you one.¡± Old man Lin was not pleased after hearing his request. As he spoke, he carefully picked out one Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill from the pile and handed it to Lin Chen. Lin Chen was no dawdler. He immediately put the pill into his mouth and swallowed it whole. ¡°How is it, Second Brother? Can you tell what it tastes like?¡± Old man Lin asked eagerly. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 18: Naughty Bear Boy Gets into Chapter 20: Chapter 18: Naughty Bear Boy Gets into Trouble (Please read on)_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°I ate it too fast, swallowed it all at once, and didn¡¯t taste anything. Father, can you give me another one? I promise I¡¯ll chew it slowly this time.¡± Lin Chen licked his lips, still not having his fill. ¡°You cheeky rascal, don¡¯t even think about fooling me! I bet your hide¡¯s starting to itch again.¡± How could Lin Chen¡¯s little trick escape Old Man Lin¡¯s discerning eyes? However, even though he was scolding him, Old Man Lin¡¯s hand was busy. He sneaked another pill to Lin Chen while no one was looking. He had quite a few offspring, a total of eight. This was to prevent his other children from noticing and accusing him of favoritism. However, he had been watching his second eldest son¡¯s efforts lately, and even when compared to the eldest son, there was not much difference. So, rewarding with an extra pill was not a big deal. Having learned his lesson from before, Lin Chen ate carefully this time, fearing he might accidentally swallow it whole again. ¡°The taste is pretty odd, like burnt roast meat.¡± After smacking his lips, Lin Chen gave his evaluation. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it definitely couldn¡¯t be considered delicious either. ¡°Apart from the taste, how do you feel? Any changes?¡± Old Man Lin rubbed his goatee and asked immediately. Taste came second; the effect was the most important. Old Man Lin didn¡¯t believe the Willow God gave him these solely to satisfy their cravings. ¡°After eating it, it feels like a warm current is flowing through my body. It feels really comfortable.¡± Stretching his limbs, Lin Chen appeared to be extremely relaxed and comfortable. In addition to that, he also felt his strength had increased slightly, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure by how much. He would have to test this out. In his mind, Jiang Hui was still immersed in the excitement of his own transformation. Suddenly, he realized he had forgotten to inform Old Man Lin about the specific usage of the bestowed item. Helplessly, he had to implement the illusions of Huang Liang¡¯s Dream again. Hum¡ª At the summit, in an area of about four hundred meters, the air seemed to ripple, spreading rapidly. Thanks to his previous experience, Old Man Lin showed eagerness rather than nervousness this time. Yet when he saw the towering figure in the void, he could not help but feel amazed. Without further discussion with Lin Zhuang, Lin Meng directly discussed the specific usage of the Junior House Construction Order and the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill. ¡°This item can form a house that shields from wind and rain out of thin air? And this elixir, just one pill can increase strength by twenty thousand jin?¡± Old Man Lin was astound and dumbfounded. This kind of good thing should be shared among everyone; Lin Chen had enjoyed two pills all by himself. Old Man Lin grumbled, completely forgetting that he had given them to Lin Chen secretly. ¡°One pill equals twenty thousand Jin of strength, so two pills would mean forty thousand Jin. Doesn¡¯t that mean my second eldest son¡¯s strength has already exceeded fifty thousand Jin?¡± Lin Meng suddenly realized. In the Wilderness, reaching a strength of twenty or thirty thousand Jin in the Blood Realm would allow one to attempt breaking through to the Cave Heaven Realm. That said, Old Man Lin really wasn¡¯t sure of the current Realm status of his children. The passage into the Blood Realm supposedly involved a body-tempering process with the blood of Ferocious Beasts. But when did his eldest child go through this process? Having such great strength without needing to undergo the beast-blood tempering process, all these incredible things were thanks to Lord Willow God! Old Man Lin let out a sigh, barely keeping tears at bay as he glanced at the towering figure in the vast void. People tend to become more sentimental as they get older. If it weren¡¯t for the Willow God, they might have been a pile of bones forgotten in the corner of the Fire Tribe. Old Man Lin thought that if he had some fine wine, he could write a thick memoir. However, just like the last time, he was pulled back to reality by Jiang Hui before he could digress too much. ¡°Father, can I play with these hidden weapons?¡± Jolted out of his thoughts, a girl who looked like a porcelain doll, about twelve or thirteen years old, had suddenly appeared in Old Man Lin¡¯s view. That was his eighth child, Lin Xin Tong, the youngest of them all. ¡°Xin Tong, be a good girl, these are not toys.¡± Seeing his daughter, Old Man Lin couldn¡¯t help but smile, picking up Xin Tong and amusing her with his goatee. They say a child in one¡¯s old age is more precious than gold. Old Man Lin had been blessed with many children, yet having another this late in his life, especially such a gem, brought him great joy. ¡°If they¡¯re not toys, then what are they, father? Are you just not willing to let me play?¡± Xin Tong puffed up her cheeks, thinking that Old Man Lin was being stingy and that¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t let her play. Everyone else was allowed to, yet she wasn¡¯t. Hmm, father favours the others over her! If he isn¡¯t giving it to her, she¡¯ll cry to show him. Planning to do just that, Xin Tong pouted, mustered her emotions, and burst into tears. ¡°Old man, just let Xin Tong play with them. They are not sharp, they won¡¯t hurt anyone. Why are you being so stingy? You just called them hidden weapons, now all of a sudden you¡¯re denying it.¡± Mrs. Zhang scolded Lin Meng, rushing to console her daughter. When Xin Tong was born, she almost didn¡¯t make it. Perhaps that¡¯s why of all her children, she¡¯s closest to this hard-won little daughter. Plus, the little girl resembled her, sweet and cute, making Mrs. Zhang dote on her even more. Seeing her cry so pitifully, she immediately took her side. ¡°You¡¯re the one who spoils her all the time!¡± sighed Old Man Lin, placing Xin Tong back down and becoming serious. The little girl seemed to sense her father¡¯s change in demeanor, as her sobbing instantly diminished, but then she seemed to think of something and began crying even more pitifully. ¡°Father¡¯s scolding me! Father¡¯s scolding me!¡± The little girl sat down on the ground, in tears. ¡°Who are you putting on that stern face for?¡± Mrs. Zhang said, standing her ground as she had done for many years. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s not talk about whether these things were given by Lord Willow God. Don¡¯t you think Xin Tong is a little too wilful? If she wants something, she must get it. Otherwise, she will cry and throw tantrums. Everyone must accommodate her. We are in the Wilderness, where even beasts know they have to learn to walk and run as soon as they are born. Why are we any different?¡± This time, Old Man Lin didn¡¯t back down and argued the point.. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 19: What the heck? (Please follow and read)_i Chapter 21: Chapter 19: What the heck? (Please follow and read)_i Translator: 549690339 The Wilderness was fraught with peril. The reason why they had been able to live so comfortably for these decades was due to the presence of Lord Willow God nearby. If one day, their little girl ventured out of the mountains, even with her personality as it was, it would likely lead to big trouble! More importantly, no matter what, this Junior House Construction Order was personally bestowed by Lord Willow God. Even if it was indeed a hidden weapon, it should be given to those who train diligently or are beneficial to the village. So, what¡¯s the deal with letting a little girl play with it?! Lord Willow God entrusted these items to him as a sign of his faith in him, and he must honor Lord Willow God¡¯s generous love. ¡°You old fool, why are you saying such things? Xin Tong is only in her teens, still just a child. What could she possibly understand? All she wanted was to play around with something she liked. If you¡¯re not going to give it to her, then don¡¯t, but there¡¯s no need to get angry about it!¡± Mrs Zhang frowned. Although she felt that what her husband said was not wrong, seeing Little Eight crying so heartbroken, she couldn¡¯t help but want to argue a bit. ¡°Almost thirteen and still a child?¡± Old Man Lin furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°In the tribal areas, at this age, they were probably already married. Even if we don¡¯t talk about that, look at our first and second sons, at this age, were they not all skilled hunters, risking their lives to hunt for food. ¡°Our first and second sons are boys after all.¡± Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth, her voice slightly weak. ¡°So what if they are boys? And our third child is a girl, isn¡¯t she? And it wasn¡¯t when she was thirteen, but when she was ten, all of our family¡¯s laundry was washed by her alone, right? What about Little Eight? She¡¯s almost thirteen and she doesn¡¯t even know how to wash clothes!!!¡± Lin Meng listed everything one by one, the more he scolded, the more he felt that he had been too indulgent with Little Eight these years, indulging her to the point of absurdity. If he continues like this, he will eventually hurt Little Eight. ¡°YOU old man, I¡¯m not going to argue with you anymore. Anyway, no one can bully Little Eight. If you¡¯re not giving her the thing, then so be it. I¡¯ll personally make a few things for Little Eight that look similar.¡± Mrs. Zhang pursed her lips, and seeing that she couldn¡¯t win the argument, she immediately picked up Lin Xin Tong and prepared to leave. Lin Meng was not surprised. He had expected this. If Mrs. Zhang was really on the same page with him about Little Eight, that would be strange. ¡°Do as you please, but given Little Eight¡¯s recent performance, I can¡¯t give any of these things to her.¡± If the son does not learn, the father is at fault. Old Man Lin planned to teach this misbehaving kid a lesson. ¡°That¡¯S something Lord Willow God gave specifically to you, how you choose to distribute it is your business. This old lady is not going to meddle.¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded. She dared to argue with Old Man Lin, but when it came to the things given by Jiang Hui, she dared not say anything reckless. Lin Xin Tong seemed a little dissatisfied. The tear-streaked little face pouted with utter grievance. She was quite greedy, but was carried away by Mrs. Zhang before she could open her mouth to speak. After Mrs. Zhang¡¯s figure had completely disappeared from sight, Old Man Lin slapped the dirt off his butt, looked around, and said meaningfully, ¡°Lord Willow God gave this old man the privilege of distributing rewards. It is a sign of his special affection for me, but mainly so as to encourage you all. You mustn¡¯t think just because you¡¯re my children that you can live without worries. I can clearly tell you all that this is not possible. Take Little Eight s situation as a lesson. While I do spoil her a lot, on this matter, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, there will be no exceptions. You all must remember, Liu Village is not just us. There will definitely be more people. The usual studies and training, we mustn¡¯t be outdone by those who come later.¡± Old Man Lin, with his back hands held behind his back, would even accompany his speech with gestures when he was excited, quite a bit like orating a speech. ¡°Have you all kept that in mind?¡± Old Man Lin coughed lightly. ¡°We will remember and not let down the expectations of Lord Willow God and Father.¡± The others hastily responded. ¡°Alright, since everything that needs to be said has been said, let¡¯s start distributing the rewards.¡± Old Man Lin waved his hand. The moment they heard that the highlight was here, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others immediately became excited, all of them eager and expectant. ¡°This is actually called a Junior House Construction Order.¡± Old Man Lin did not keep them waiting for long and immediately lifted the Rhombus Token in his hand. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you just say that this thing is a hidden weapon?¡± Lin Zhuang scratched his head, somewhat puzzled. -When did Father say it was a hidden weapon? You nasty brat, ever seen a hidden weapon without a blade?¡­¡±, Old Man Lin glared at Lin Zhuang, aiming to keep up the aura of being a ¡®combat king. just as Lin Zhuang was about to delve further into this issue, he suddenly felt a chill at his neck and quickly shut his mouth. Although his strength far exceeded his father¡¯s, he did not dare to argue back. ¡°This is rather extraordinary, very unusual. The method of use is simple, just insert it into the ground and wait for two hours, and after two hours, it will transform into a dwelling that can shield you from wind and rain. Neither its scale nor its sturdiness can be compared to the tree houses we currently hve in. It¡¯s a divine object!¡± Withdrawing his gaze, Old Man Lin introduced it in a measured tone. Once his voice fell, a cacophony of noise instantly followed, including Lin Zhuang, everyone widened their eyes, somewhat in disbelief. ¡°Father, is this really so amazing?¡± A little brat who was still in open-crotch pants asked while wiping the big bubble oozing from his nostrils. All the other children of Old Man Lin also held their breath, waiting for Old Man Lin¡¯s answer. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe it, it was just difficult to do so. Such a little thing could actually transform into a shelter from wind and ram, a house that could accommodate people ¨C the thought itself seemed incredible. ¡°This is something that Lord Willow God gave, how could it not be amazing?¡± Old Man Lin sneered, and after grumbling about how little experience his kids had despite their ages, he prepared to give a demonstration to the crowd. However, just as he was about to bury it in the ground, he suddenly remembered that this place was the resting place of Lord Willow God, and hurriedly called his bunny-like children towards the foot of the mountain. Soon, everyone had found a flat and open spot at the foot of the hill. Old Man Lin stepped forward, gently burying the Junior House Construction Order in the small pit he had just dug. The pit was small, you might even say very small. It was just big enough to fit the token. After burying it and smooth over the surface, Old Man Lin respectfully stepped back. just when everyone was craning their necks to watch, a clanging sound, like a hammer compacting the ground, suddenly rang out, shocking Lin Zhuang and the others to quickly back away.. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 20: Lin Duozi_1 Chapter 22: Chapter 20: Lin Duozi_1 Translator: 549690339 But that wasn¡¯t the end. With the booming sound, the next moment, a dense white mist miraculously appeared around the Token and swiftly spread in all directions. In the blink of an eye, it formed a large square-shaped isolated area, about two hundred square meters in size. ¡°A miracle! A miracle! Lord Willow God is unrivaled in the world.¡± This divine phenomenon rendered everyone present speechless. Someone started to shout Lord Willow God¡¯s name and, in an instant, it turned into a wave-like chorus. These four words were sacred and inviolable to them. Everyone¡¯s expression showed a mix of fervor and zealotry. Those unaware of the context might assume that some heretical organization was at play here. Of course, if anyone dared to speak these words, they would be instantly beaten up by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others. The chanting gradually faded, but people¡¯s excitement still lingered. No need to mention anything else, the range covered by the mist had increased nearly ten-fold compared to the original treehouse. They all seemed to imagine how enormously comfortable it would be to live in such a spacious place. Old man Lin shared the same excitement. He was no stranger to the wooden and stone houses in the village. He was tired of living under tree roots but building a house required craftsmanship. If built recklessly, the house would be unstable and possibly leaky, making it less secure than living underground. Seizing the moment, Old man Lin didn¡¯t idle. He buried the remaining Junior House Construction Orders one by one into the dug pits. All five orders will turn into grand houses after two hours. Although he doesn¡¯t know what the final products will look like, Old man Lin was already daydreaming about it. After a long while, he retrieved his thoughts and took out the remaining Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills from his hand. Originally there were seven pills, but he had given two to Lin Chen, leaving only five. In Old man Lin¡¯s view, these were the real treasures. The quality of the dwelling place was secondary, strength was the constant and ultimate guarantee in this world. What¡¯s the use of having the best things if you can¡¯t protect them? -What¡¯s the rush for a house? It will take at least two hours, and considering its size, there¡¯ll certainly be room enough for all of you youngsters. Rest assured, everyone will get a share. However, that may not be the case with this pill.¡± Old man Lin carefully rubbed the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill in his hand Noticing that everyone¡¯s attention was nearly entirely focused on the area enveloped by the white mist, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and grumble. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already eaten two of those pills. What¡¯s so precious about them?¡± Lin Chen turned and asked dismissively, of course, trying to show off more than anything else. No doubt, as soon as he said this, including Lin Zhuang, everyone turned to look at Old man Lin unfavorably. Playing favorites much, old man? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Old man Lin laughed bitterly, giving his second son a hard stare. ¡°Father, what¡¯s so great about this black pill? Can¡¯t everyone get a share?¡± Lin Zhuang, being the eldest, was the first to question. ¡°First of all, there are only five left, so there¡¯s not enough to go around. Additionally, and most importantly, this is a divine medicine. Eating one pill can increase your strength by twenty thousand jin. Although he knew there was no chance of outsiders hearing this, the old man still deliberately lowered his voice. The Dragon Elephant Strength Pill was far too precious. No harm in not knowing what it does, but if they found out, he feared enemies might suddenly appear to steal it. ¡°What?! One pill can increase strength by twenty thousand jin?!¡± Before Lin Zhuang and others could respond, a sharp exclamation echoed through the area. It was Lin Chen, the second son of the Lin Family, his eyes, ordinarily not too large, were now widened as big as a cow s eyes. All he felt after eating them was a slight heat in his body, no other changes?! ¡ö¡¯You sneaky child, feel happy about it! This thing is incredibly valuable. Lord Willow God said it himself; just one pill could suddenly boost one¡¯s strength by twenty thousand jin. You¡¯ve taken two, that¡¯s a whopping forty thousand jin.¡± Old man Lin glanced at his younger son, clutched his chest, the sudden shock almost took his breath away. Lin Chen opened his mouth, but instead of speaking, he rushed hurriedly to a colossal boulder, approximately five to six meters in size. He had tried to weigh the stone before, but even using all his strength, he could only slightly move it. Second Eldest Son of the Lin Family rubbed his hands together and quickly walked towards the rock. He was majestic, over eight feet tall, with a bearish waist and tigerish back. He was robust and strong, his chest high and firm like an iron pillar. Even compared to Lin Zhuang, he was not at all inferior. ¡°Lift!¡± He took a deep breath. Lin Chen shouted softly, his legs braced in Big Ma Golden Knife stance, his mouth strained, his arms grabbing the rock suddenly exerted their strength, and his arms, like iron tongs, suddenly bulged with veins. ¡°Eeeeeekkk-¡± With the mad infusion of strength, the giant rock, which had been immovable, suddenly gave out a series of dull noises. In the next moment, it was actually lifted off the ground under the astonished gaze of the crowd. Particularly Lin Zhuang, his face was almost entirely revealed with the color of horror. That giant rock weighed almost forty-five thousand catties, even he couldn¡¯t dream of moving it. But now, after eating just two black pills granted by Lord Willow God, the Second Brother had actually lifted it, and judging by his expression, he still seemed to have surplus strength. Lin Zhuang sucked in his breath at the unprecedented sense of urgency flashing through his heart, and his gaze was instantly burning hot as he looked at the old man Lin¡¯s hand. As the first one to follow Lord Willow God¡¯s footsteps, he couldn¡¯t be caught up by his own little brother. ¡°Father, could you also give me a few to taste?¡± He quickly walked over to Old Man Lin, Lin Zhuang murmured. If he remembered correctly, his little brother had just said that he had two. ¡°Father has always seen your efforts, you deserve more.¡± Old man Lin smiled kindly, and took two of the remaining five Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills, and gave them to Lin Zhuang. Lin Zhuang was overjoyed and quickly took them. He then swallowed them directly without even drinking any water. Once his body was enveloped in warmth, Lin Zhuang shook his head and walked in front of the giant rock as well. ¡°Clatter.¡± The huge rock moved again, this time even more easily than Lin Chen. ¡°Phew-¡± Feeling the immense power emanating from his body, Lin Zhuang now completely believed. Lord Willow God was indeed extraordinary. A few little rewards he casually gives out were so terrifying ¨C if he gave out a few more, wouldn¡¯t he be able to create an unusually powerful person out of thin air?! ¡°Father, can you give me one more?¡± Lin Chen came over at some point, licking his big face and asked. Two Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills gave him a big taste of sweetness, and he wanted another one to taste. ¡°Beat it, brat.¡± Old man Lin gave Lin Chen a stern look. ¡°Okay, father.¡± Lin Chen smiled awkwardly and decisively retreated to the side. ¡°There are three left, Third Sister, you and the rest of them split them up, half each.¡± Old man Lin looked towards his third child. She was a graceful girl named Lin Rong, seventeen or eighteen this year, the prime of her life. Her eyes were bright, clear, and full of youthful energy. Although her appearance was not extremely beautiful, her natural temperament was something the few girls Jiang Hui knew from his previous life couldn¡¯t match.. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 21: Second Night Talk (Request for Continual Reading)_l Chapter 23: Chapter 21: Second Night Talk (Request for Continual Reading)_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at an age where I should be enjoying a peaceful and quiet retirement. Why would I need to take this?¡± Old man Lin laughed. ¡°In that case, all these divine items should go to eldest brother, second brother and fifth brother. As long as they are here to protect us, we actually don¡¯t need these.¡± Lin Rong gave a shy smile, revealing a pair of excessively cute dimples. The other girls echoed in agreement. Their temperament was inherited from Mrs. Zhang. By nature, they didn¡¯t like fights and killings. ¡°If so, that¡¯s fine.¡± Old man Lin pondered for a moment before nodding his head. The Dragon Elephant Strength Pill was significant and could rapidly increase one¡¯s strength. Strength was crucial in the Wilderness. Rationally speaking, it should indeed be given to those who can maximize its effects. With the last Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill in his hand, Old man Lin¡¯s gaze wandered between Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and his fifth son Lin Rui, eventually settling on Lin Zhuang. ¡°Eldest, you have the most accumulated effort over the days. This last one is for you.¡± With a grand wave of his hand, Old man Lin handed the last Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill to Lin Zhuang. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s face was full of excitement. Though Lin Chen and the Lin family¡¯s fifth son Lin Rui may be envious, they didn¡¯t have any objections. After all, Lin Zhuang being their elder brother isn¡¯t only due to birth order, but also his recognized strength. Jiang Hui had been observing every move of Old man Lin and the others all along. Just as Old man Lin had considered, he gave these products to him not only because they were of no use to him, but also because Jiang Hui wanted to take this opportunity to assess Old man Lin¡¯s abilities. Now seeing it, it was satisfactory. Though not superior, definitely adequate. The distribution of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills has maximized the overall strength of Liu Village to the greatest extent. As for Old man Lin suddenly scolding his most loved daughter Lin Xin Tong, and not giving her a single one of the seven Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pills, this surprised Jiang Hui quite a bit. But he had heard Old man Lin criticize Little Eight Lin, and he did have a point. Although Lin Xin Tong has the strongest gift, she has been spoiled too much and is irresponsible, always self-centered. The things she does every day are even more outrageous than the naughty children in Jiang Hui¡¯s previous life. If such a character is not corrected in time, as she grows up, she will inevitably be unable to listen to reason, and will be insubordinate and disrespectful; she might even cause greater trouble, which will be unpredictable. So what if she has a good gift? Even though a bird of dull talent may not necessarily be the first to fly, a bird that is lazy and self-willed will definitely not go far. Although talent can determine some innate factors, it cannot control one¡¯s whole life. Jiang Hui highly regards the Eighth Son of The Lin family, but he won¡¯t bother with a spoiled and pampered young lady. On the stony path. After the distribution of the items, everyone did not leave. They stood still, their gaze once again drawn to the area covered in white mist. Compared to before, the white mist is denser now, and its height has increased. From the gaps in intersecting mists, one could vaguely see traces of piled-up stones. After a while, the slightly harsh clanging sounds suddenly ceased. Including Old man Lin, everyone present had fiery gazes. Living in the Wilderness, the method to tell time was through the sun. Although this method was not very precise, it did have some use. Old man Lin had just taken a look, it had been about an hour from the time the Rhombus Token was buried to now. It seemed to confirm his guess. In the air. Not long after that clanging sound stopped, the dense mist around them visibly thinned. In the next moment, a series of large square-shaped buildings made from huge stones penetrated the mist, slowly coming into the view of Old man Lin and the rest. The house constructed by the Junior House Construction Order was two hundred square meters. In addition to shielding from wind and rain, the interior was fully equipped with basic facilities such as tables, chairs, and beds, all ready for occupancy without moving. Nightfall, the moonlight was hazy, casting a slightly bone-chilling coldness in the air. Now stepping into early winter, there will be heavy snowfall after some time. At this moment, at the foot of the mountain. Five substantial houses made of huge stones were neatly lined up in a cluster, forming a pattern resembling the four directions east, west, south, and north. This brought a few strokes of rugged beauty to the night surroundings. At the moment, inside one of the houses, candles were illuminating brightly. Inside the house. After getting Little Eight Lin Xin Tong to sleep, Mrs. Zhang walked straight to Lin Meng. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to embark on a second night talk. ¡°Old man, are these houses truly conjured up by Lord Willow God?¡± Disbelief was still on Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face. She had left early and had not witnessed the miraculous transformation of the token into a house. ¡°Of course, to be precise, this is the result of the items blessed by Lord Willow God. Wife, do you remember those Rhombus Tokens?¡± Old man Lin nodded his head, without the intention of beating around the bush. ¡°These houses are transformed from those divine items!¡± ¡°You mean, those¡­ hidden weapons?¡± Mrs. Zhang frowned in concentration, recalling the past. If it hadn¡¯t been for Little Eight crying to play, she might not have remembered so vividly. ¡°Yes, that one, but it¡¯s not a hidden weapon, rather it¡¯s a treasure that can transform rotten into miraculous, known as the Junior House Construction Order.¡± ¡°The Junior House Construction Order?¡± Mrs. Zhang muttered a few times, showing a sudden realization, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t want Little Eight to play with it at all costs, so it was such a treasure.¡± ¡°What you said¡­ Even if that thing was just a piece of junk, as long as it¡¯s a reward from Lord Willow God, Little Eight should under no circumstances mess with it.¡± Old man Lin glanced at the sleeping Lin Xin Tong, then looked at his wife, and said displeasingly. ¡°You old geezer, it¡¯s all in the past, why bring that up again!? Little Eight is just a child after all.¡± Mrs. Zhang pretended to be angry. She too was genuinely respectful towards Jiang Hui, but Little Eight was her child, who she had carried for ten months before giving birth to. Lin Meng¡¯s roughness in daily life increased the difficulties, which were known only to her. She didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, she just didn¡¯t want her precious daughter to be bullied. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Old man Lin waved his hands, indicating his surrender. Over the years, he never won a single argument. He had summed up experiences early on that it was better to surrender early for pleasant conversation. If he remained obstinate, he might even lose the chance to sleep on the comfortable bed tonight. Moreover, the woman before him had suffered a lot for him over the years. Being a man, he was more than willing to give in privately. Mrs. Zhang, being someone who would retreat when she got the upper hand, did not dwell on it. Instead, she changed the subject: ¡°Old man, today I heard our eldest and second say that each of those black small pills can effortlessly increase strength by 20,000 jin?!¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s divine medicine, personally given by Lord Willow God, how could it be common?!¡± Old man Lin replied. ¡°If it is such a good thing, did you reserve one for our Little Eight?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up.. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 22: Beasts Roar in the Depths of the Chapter 24: Chapter 22: Beast¡¯s Roar in the Depths of the Great Wilderness (Please Follow Read)_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°What does she want that for?¡± old man Lin frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve already divided all the divine medicine among the oldest, second brother, and fifth brother, there¡¯s no more left.¡± ¡°Are you telling me there¡¯s not a single one left?¡± Mrs. Zhang looked a little unconvinced. ¡°There were only seven in total, that¡¯s not a lot, right? Originally, I planned to share some with the third brother¡¯s daughters as well, but they didn¡¯t want any, so finally, the oldest got three, and the second and fifth brothers each took two.¡± old man Lin slowly explained. ¡°These boys will be the pillars of our Liu Village in the future. We can¡¯t treat them shabbily.¡± ¡°With Lord Willow God stationed here, surely no one would dare bully us, right?¡± Mrs. Zhang pursed her lips. ¡°Even with Lord Willow God here, we need to work hard too.¡± old man Lin said solemnly. From the incident with Huo Long, he realized that although Lord Willow God would secretly protect them, he would only intervene at the crucial moment of life and death. To truly secure their position in this Wilderness, while the greatest reliance can be on Lord Willow God, the most basic guarantee must be the strong ability of their own people. After all, you certainly can¡¯t bother Lord Willow God over trivial things. Of course, besides Lord Willow God, there is also that terrifying Black Giant Python. However, that python mostly keeps itself hidden. Everybody knows it only obeys Lord Willow God¡¯s orders and doesn¡¯t pay them any proper attention. To forge steel, one must be strong themselves, perhaps Lord Willow God¡¯s gift of the divine medicine is also an indirect expression of this idea! Shaking his head, pushing aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind, old man Lin solemnly said: ¡°Wife, I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to give birth to Little Eight, but no matter how hard it was, we must follow the rules, right? We both know that our achievements today are thanks to Lord Willow God. Spoiling Little Eight is no big deal for us, but what if one day she accidentally offends Lord Willow God?¡± ¡°Little Eight knows her limits, it won¡¯t come to that, will it?!¡± Mrs. Zhang looked uncertainly. ¡°Won¡¯t it? You saw what happened today, crying and making a fuss in front of Lord Willow God, not caring if it would disturb his cultivation, you call this knowing her limits?¡± Old man Lin sighed heavily, then continued, ¡°Wife, not only do you love Little Eight, but I as her father feel the same. That¡¯s why we need to correct some of her bad habits. Little Eight is still young, if we take action in time, she can mostly change. But if we continue to indulge her like this, sooner or later, it will cause trouble!¡± Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth to object but then closed it again. She always knew about these issues, it was clear as day, but from a mother¡¯s perspective, she thought that Little Eight was just a child, it was normal to be a little mischievous. But now, old man Lin¡¯s warning about offending Lord Willow God gave her cause for concern. Just in case, if such a thing did happen, the consequences would be unbearable for anyone. They can treat Little Eight as a child, but why should Lord Willow God?! ¡°What do you suggest we do about it then, old man?¡± Mrs. Zhang suddenly looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s simple, every journey starts with a single step. We must start with the basics, at the very least, she should wash her own clothes.¡± old man Lin, who had been pondering this for a while, said immediately. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright then!¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded, unusually agreeing with old man Lin¡¯s idea. At this moment. Lin Xin Tong was sound asleep, and as if she had a premonition of her upcoming ¡°miserable¡± fate, she suddenly woke up from her sleep. However, seeing nothing out of the ordinary in her surroundings, the little girl wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth and fell back asleep. Time flies as fast as the flick of a finger, fleeting moments pass like clouds and smoke. Autumn gives way to winter, time passes swiftly and unknowingly, another year goes by. In front of Liu village. Day and night, the continuously flowing water pass by the riverbank lined with dozens of thick cypress trees, each robust and sturdy. The leaves, having shed their autumn yellow, were falling with the gusts of the cold wind. It was December, a season when most things wither and die. Yet the wilderness surrounding the village bristled with the vitality of lush green as ever. In the biting cold of winter, countless flower buds had sprung from the frosty earth. Under the light of the newborn sun, they added an exotic beauty to the freezing landscape. Even the air felt warmer than usual. Years ago, when Jiang Hui rewarded Old man Lin and others, he activated the Primary Spirit Gathering Array he had drawn. Despite being primitive, the array indirectly affected thousands of kilometers in radius. Liu Village was perfectly positioned on the edge of the array, and although the farther away from it, the weaker the concentration of spiritual energy, it was relatively abundant compared to other places. Perhaps it was due to practicing the Body Tempering Scripture, or perhaps because of the sudden increase of spiritual energy in the vicinity. Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang had not aged much in all these years, in fact, they seemed slightly younger than before. Both of them remained sturdy and robust as ever. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had become even more imposing, each towering over two meters, standing out like magnificent statues of amber. Their talents might not be outstanding, but they certainly had the stamina, working tirelessly day and night, never slacking off over the years. Perhaps their efforts had touched the heavens. On a hunting trip, the brothers discovered several fiery red fruits in a bamboo grove. After consuming the fruits, they achieved Completion in the Body Tempering Scripture in just a few short years. They could now exert tremendous force, exceeding tens of thousands of kilograms, a truly terrifying feat! Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin Family, had also grown tremendously. Although he was nowhere near his two older brothers in strengths, he had become a young man capable of independently hunting large beasts. If anyone had changed the most, it would certainly be Xin Tong, the eighth child of the Lin Family. With the concerted efforts of Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang, this formerly pampered little girl had drastically transformed, becoming unrecognisable as her former self. Not only did her temperament settle a lot, sometimes she would even join Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen on their hunting trips. Seeing this, Jiang Hui felt very gratified. Besides the factor of Xin Tong¡¯s talents, it was more that she was inherently good-natured. She had just been spoiled excessively. Overdoing things is worse than not doing them at all. Coupled with the indulgence of Lin Zhuang and others, it had cultivated the little girl¡¯s original selfish character. As for Little Black, he was still the same as ever: eating after sleep, and sleeping after eating. It almost made Jiang Hui wonder if he had been the Second Brother in his previous life. Just as Jiang Hui thought that his days would continue as such in peaceful harmony, an unexpected event occurred. One day. The night was dark and windy. The forest was silent. Jiang Hui was deeply asleep. A roar, like lightning, suddenly echoed, jolting him awake. The sound had a potent penetration. The roar shook the heavens, originating from the depths of the Great Wilderness. It was clearly audible even at a great distance. Moreover, at the unseen distance, within the mountain range, birds and beasts ran in fear, screaming frantically, scrambling to escape towards the outskirts. Like a flood at high tide, the trembling earth shook; ancient trees snapped, and large rocks flew around. It was as if the end of the world were upon them.. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 23: Deep into the Wilderness 1 Chapter 25: Chapter 23: Deep into the Wilderness 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡ª Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, immediately turning his Five Senses to their limit, but no discoveries were made, only the sound was present. The source of the sound should be quite far from me.¡± Jiang Hui theorized in his heart that this was the only explanation. After reaching the fourth level, his Five Senses had already expanded to 30,000 meters, equivalent to the size of 60 miles. Still, there were no findings which means that the source of this roar must be at least a hundred miles away from him. Apart from Jiang Hui being startled awake, old man Lin¡¯s family was the same- the sound went straight into their hearts, scaring them sleepless throughout ¡¯ the night. Early the next day, they rushed to inquire about the situation from Jiang Hui. Of course, Jiang Hui had nothing to tell them, just reassuring them not to panic, that he would handle any situation, however severe it might be. When old man Lin thought about it, he had witnessed Jiang Hui¡¯s transformed ¡°True Body¡± numerous times. The roar was indeed shocking, but it didn¡¯t compare to the intensity brought by Lord Willow God. If it dared to step foot in Liu Village, it would surely be executed on the spot. After paying his daily respects to Jiang Hui, old man Lin cheerfully took his family down the mountain. He had now opened up a large feeding area at a certain location at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by fences, with several hundred mountain goats inside. Though they were just mountain goats, each was as big as a person with sharp horns. If not watched, the lead goat could easily lead its herd to break through the fence and run away. The roar persisted for several days, gradually weakening on the fourth day. However, just when the roar was fading, a similar but extremely young crying sound followed. y 6 Accompanied by the cry, the roar that had lasted for four days finally completely disappeared. ¡°Hmm? Has a ferocious beast in the wilderness given birth?¡± Jiang Hui wondered. From his time with Lin Zhuang, he had developed some understanding of his current environment because of Lin Zhuang¡¯s occasional conversations and additions from old man Lin later. Named the Wilderness, it was boundless, endless, and home not only to wild beasts but also stronger ferocious beasts. Little Black belonged to the latter category, but was a bit of an anomaly among ferocious beasts. Jiang Hui could only think of a ferocious beast that could cause such a noise. The idea intrigued Jiang Hui, and he sent Little Black to investigate in the depths of the Great Wilderness. Little Black returned three days later. Covered in blood, some of his scales were shattered, clearly having gone through a great battle. Despite his serious injuries, Little Black seemed excited, gesticulating wildly at Jiang Hui. ¡¯ However, the differences between the two species were too great, Jiang Hui understood simple gestures, but he didn¡¯t understand these clearly more complex ones. Luckily, he could use the Divine Ability Dream of Millet. In the illusion woven by the Dream of Millet, he could converse freely with any living being. Jiang Hui finally understood what Little Black was expressing. The general idea was that it went to explore the depths of the wilderness and encountered a strange-looking ferocious beast. Next to that beast was a newly born baby beast. It originally didn¡¯t want to alert the beast and planned to return the same way it came, but it didn¡¯t know how the strange-looking ferocious beast suddenly noticed it. Without saying a word, it attacked Little Black. Little Black was immediately enraged. In its career so far, it was always the one bullying others, nobody had ever dared to actively bully it. It instantly launched its strongest attack, causing total chaos. Although it was injured, its opponent was more badly wounded. Little Black was excited, and when it talked about the wounds of the ferocious beast, its narrow eyes seemed to smile with a sense of deja vu. The beast that attacked it was the strongest enemy it had encountered thus far. Even its proudest scale armor was shattered in the fight, nearly being skinned ahve by the opponent. However, even so, it was the one who stood till the end, nearly killing its opponent by relying on its physical strength. The ferocious beast had not only been poisoned by it, but its chest was also pierced by Little Black¡¯s tail, bleeding profusely, which meant that even if it didn¡¯t die, it would be seriously injured. Well done, Little Black!¡± Jiang Hui said with a smile, gently stroking Little Black¡¯s abdomen with a willow branch to encourage him. Based on Little Black¡¯s description, Jiang Hui could roughly determine that the ferocious beast that attacked Little Black should be his target. Considering the roar echoing through the forest in the previous days, the Strength of this beast was certainly not weak. He didn¡¯t expect that not only could Little Black hold its own against it, it could even seriously injure it, which was a pleasant surprise for Jiang Hui. Although he didn¡¯t know how the beasts in the Wilderness rank, his Black Python should belong to the upper echelons. However, considering the context, the beast had just given birth, and its body was at its weakest. Otherwise, it would have been even stronger. Jiang Hui then asked about the appearance of the beast. But alas, Little Black¡¯s vocabulary was very limited, and it took quite a while to finally describe a few traits. It looked like an old mouse, covered in spikes, a few meters in size, sturdy physique, roars as loud as thunder¡­ There was no more after that. With these features alone, Jiang Hui could only have a rough impression of the beast, but he could not imagine what it was. However, Jiang Hui was not the kind of person who enjoyed delving deep into things; he just needed to know that the beast¡¯s strength was within the range he could face. In the following days, Little Black, who usually wasn¡¯t very active, mysteriously became more diligent. Before, it was cultivating the Body Tempering Scripture that Jiang Hui had given it unconsciously. Now, it was consciously training, and it seemed to be addicted to it. Jiang Hui was puzzled and asked the reason. In its own words, it said: Though I¡¯m strong, I¡¯m not clearly strong, not thoroughly enough. It really is a fancy snake. Apart from practicing the Body Tempering Scripture, it would also sneak to the waterfall and use the rushing waterfall to temper its body. Of course, Little Black could never have thought of this method, it was naturally an experience Jiang Hui had passed on. Although the process was a bit crude and simple, it was indeed effective. In just a few months, the scales on Little Black¡¯s body became darker and glossier. The somber light interweaving gave off an intimidating chill, like a rusted armor that has been reforged, its toughness and solidity had greatly improved. Little Black was not lacking in potential. After a dozen days or so, its strength had greatly improved. If it encountered that beast again, there was a high chance it could kill it on the spot. During this time, apart from teaching Little Black daily, Jiang Hui was also contemplating a question. That was the issue of the future cultivation and improvement of Liu Village. For Liu Village, this was an imminent issue.. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 24: Ferocious Beast (Requesting for Chapter 26: Chapter 24: Ferocious Beast (Requesting for Continuous Reading) 1 Translator: 549690339 Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, with the help of the Nameless Fruit, had already perfected their practice of the Body Refining Scripture. Any further progress was almost impossible to achieve. According to Old Man Lin, the two of them were considered to have reached Completion in the Blood Realm. Although Lin Xin Tong¡¯s training could still be considered unambitious, her natural talent was undeniable. Her rapid progress was inevitable. However, Lin currently only had the Body Refining Scripture, and as Old Man Lin had said, it was strong but only limited to the Blood Realm. The Blood Realm was about refining the physical body and boosting vitality to the point it was like a vast river. If the human body were compared to a vessel, refining it was about making the vessel bigger and more robust. This stage required mobilizing all the essence and blood in the body to surge like thunder, refining the Bone Script, triggering divine brightness in the blood, hence refining the creation of heaven and earth, nourishing the body. However, beyond the Blood Realm was different. Taking the Cave Heaven Realm as an example, it required the use of runes from beasts or birds of prey, engraving them into one¡¯s body to open up the Cave Heaven. This process usurps the creation of heaven and earth and allows the practitioner to directly absorb divine elements from the environment to replenish themselves. Coupled with each realm is the Treasured Technique, which comes from inside a beast, perhaps from its skull, or perhaps any fragment of bone in its body. The entirety of the beast¡¯s life force is condensed onto this, manifested in the form of Bone Script. Treasured Technique, Bone Script, Bone Implement, Blood Realm, Cave Heaven¡­ For some reason, Jiang Hui suddenly felt more and more familiar with these subjects. He felt as though he had seen similar descriptions somewhere in a novel¡­ However, he had read far too many and varied books in his past life and couldn¡¯t recall which one it was for the time being. He regretted not reading less¡­the books he¡¯d read in the past were now all jumbled together in his mind. Sighing, Jiang Hui organized his thoughts. He planned to slowly ponder on this matter when he had time. For now, the pressing matter was to acquire a Treasured Technique. So, Jiang Hui went straight to Little Black. As a Fierce Beast, and one with a remarkable bloodline, Little Black should undoubtedly have its own Treasured Technique. However, what Jiang Hui never expected in a million years was that aside from an incredibly tough body and venomous tusks, Little Black employed no other offensive measures. Helplessly, Jiang Hui could only seek an alternative. Suddenly, he remembered the Fierce Beast with a roaring voice. The creature was extraordinarily menacing, and being a Fierce Beast, it might possess a Treasured Technique. Jiang Hui quickly made inquiries to Little Black about any unusual attacking methods the beast might have used. Fortunately, this query didn¡¯t disappoint him. Based on Little Black¡¯s description, that Fierce Beast seemed to possess a Treasured Technique. The beast could shoot out two glimmering streams of golden light from its eyes that were as fast as lightning and impossible to dodge. It was potent and highly destructive; otherwise, Little Black wouldn¡¯t have lost several scales. ¡°Blackie, I need you to go deep into the Wilderness again and bring back that Fierce Beast. Whether it¡¯s alive or dead doesn¡¯t matter, but ensure your own safety. If that Fierce Beast is already gone, bring back any other¡­¡± Jiang Hui commanded, using his Divine Ability Dream of Millet. He didn¡¯t have the methods or scripture required to open Cave Heaven, so he couldn¡¯t guide the villagers to the second realm. Therefore, if he wanted to improve the strength of the entire Liu Village, the only method was to acquire a Treasured Technique. At the same time, he sent a message to the two brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, asking them to accompany Little Black on the journey. Even though the two brothers were still in the Blood Realm, their raw power was formidable¡ªunmatched in the Blood Realm and incredibly frightening. Moreover, because of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill, the strength of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen wasn¡¯t just limited to a hundred thousand pounds. Lin Chen possessed a strength of a hundred forty thousand pounds, and Lin Zhuang even reached a horrifying one hundred sixty thousand pounds. Under such exaggerative strength, even an ordinary cultivator of the Cave Heaven Realm without a Treasured Technique wouldn¡¯t be their match. Even a slight negligence could lead to them being crushed by a single punch. ¡°Older brother, second brother, you two should look out for each other on the road.¡± Knowing that her two children were about to venture deep into the Wilderness, Mrs. Zhang became worried. However, since it was the directive of the revered Willow God, Mrs. Zhang couldn¡¯t voice any objections despite her reservations. Instead, she warned them repeatedly before they left. ¡°Enough, old woman! This isn¡¯t a matter of life and death. Also, we have the protection of the Black Python Protector during the journey. What else could we have to worry about?¡± Old Man Lin urged impatiently, while keeping his eye on a giant shadow in the corner that looked like a small mountain. The figure had become even more imposing after years of not seeing it. The feeling it brought was entirely different from the one given by Lord Willow God. Lord Willow God was profound and unpredictable, unknown and unseen, like a lonesome traveler in the vast starry sky. No one dared to think they could keep pace with him. The black python, on the other hand, was much more direct and instilled a sense of terror. Unable to help it, Old Man Lin couldn¡¯t forget the incident from many years ago. Huo Long, who was in the Cave Heaven Realm, couldn¡¯t withstand even one hit from the Black Python Protector and was beaten to a pulp¡ªan extremely cruel sight. The current figure was undoubtedly a thorough-blooded god of death. However, because of this, Old Man Lin was not worried. The Black Python Protector¡¯s strength was evident to all. Stepping back, even in the face of insurmountable danger, the Black Python Protector should be able to escape easily given its speed. As long as they return to Liu Village, and with Lord Willow Tree¡¯s protection, they can surely return safely! ¡°May the Black Python Protector, Big Brother, and Second Brother have a smooth journey, and may you return home quickly,¡± Mrs. Zhang wiped away her tears at the corner of her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen waved their hands, signaling to Mrs. Zhang to ease her worries. Upon hearing that they were about to venture deep into the Wilderness, their first reaction was not concern, but excitement. Simply because they were too powerful, the beasts around them fled as though they had seen the living Yama, depriving them of hunting for several days. This time in the Wilderness, besides wanting to taste some beast meat, they also wanted to seek a breakthrough in their power through battle. After all, their cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and ordinary cultivation had completely ceased to have any effect. They needed to find another way. With the Black Python leading the way and setting a specific direction, several figures were immediately enveloped by the vast forest. Compared to the fringe area, the ancient trees in the Wilderness were even more majestic, powerful, and their huge crowns seemingly capable of shrouding the sky. Moreover. The mountain ranges here were more rugged and longer, even from a high location, one could only see the overlapping mountains. Further away, the mountains were towering and vast¡­ Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any beasts at first, but they did run into group after group of reckless wild animals. The wild animals here were larger in size and more ferocious, with their sharp fangs exposed and casting glowering glances at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. ¡°Brother, look, these animals don¡¯t flee upon seeing us?¡± Lin Chen, with his hands on his hips, looked excited. ¡°Let¡¯s act quickly. The Black Python is still waiting for us ahead.¡± Lin Zhuang stretched his limbs, and his body, like a cannonball, launched directly towards the encircling wild animals. A moment later. With the sight of scared animals running around like headless chickens, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen finally stopped, content. For the following days, everything went smoothly on the road, and no wild animals dare to surround them again. One day. They came across a stream. Little Black, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped and lifted his triangular head as if facing a great enemy. Following the direction of Little Black¡¯s gaze, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen saw a creature, and their eyes narrowed. Not far from them, a massive creature around five to six meters tall was also staring at them across the stream. It was a vicious beast similar to a monkey. Its whole body was covered with red fur, its sharp fangs were exposed, and its eyes were as red as fire. It pounded its chest with its huge hands, making repetitive roars at them. Under its roar, all the surrounding animals fled in panic, including the large beasts like bears and tigers. With such power, it was undoubtedly a ferocious beast, and certainly not a good sort. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen immediately took a sharp breath. Fortunately, the brothers did not feel much fear. Being next to the large figure of Little Black, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen felt uncharacteristically safe. The Black Python Protector was very perceptive. It appeared to have some sort of method to predict good and bad luck. If it didn¡¯t retreat, that meant it was confident in dealing with the ferocious beast in the distance. And so it was. Little Black raised its head, semi-erect, and looked like a small mountain. Even the Gorilla Beast looked pitifully small in comparison. It kept flicking its tongue, sizing up the enemy, and felt that the beast was no match for it. However, this Ape Beast was no ordinary creature. Ignoring the size disparity and feeling disrespected by Little Black¡¯s disregard, it became enraged. Its fiery red eyes seemed as though they could spew fire. ¡°Roar-¡± With a roar, the beast took the initiative to attack, picking up a huge stone, about ten meters in size, and threw it hard. ¡°Clang¡­¡± Little Black also acted simultaneously. Its huge tail, like a ferociously sharp whip, shattered the flying boulder in mid-air¡­ Its body grew even stronger. The scales that had fallen off had grown back, reflecting dazzling cold light under the mottled sunlight. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± On the ground. Little Black was extremely fast, like a black lightning bolt, leaving only afterimages behind, and in an instant, it reached the Gorilla Beast¡¯s face. The beast did not seem to have reacted. Its bright red eyes revealed a hint of panic, but before it could recover, a surge of intense stabbing pain quickly spread from its chest to the rest of its body¡­. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 25: Stone Village (Please follow)_l Chapter 27: Chapter 25: Stone Village (Please follow)_l Translator: 549690339 The tail of the snake was like a steel spear, directly cutting through the opponent¡¯s chest muscles and ruthlessly piercing in¡­ ¡°Roar¡­¡± The sharp pain directly stimulated the Ape Beast to start howling desperately. This beast had a tenacious will to live; despite being pierced through its body, it didn¡¯t die. The pain it felt was like a tidal wave, pushing it into unprecedented madness. ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡± At that moment, There was a sudden strange crackling sound from the Ape Beast¡¯s body. From its reddish fur, morsels of light like candle flames sprayed out in an instant. The light shone down, bright and beautiful, but it emitted a terrifying aura. As the light fell, the Ape Beast¡¯s body visibly inflated suddenly, growing until it was more than twenty meters before reluctantly stopping. This was its clan¡¯s Treasured Technique, which could inflate its body several times in an instant. The defense and attack power would also be magnified, making it thick-skinned and its attacks quite good. Seemingly feeling the resistance intensifying from the giant fanged beast before it, Little Black turned its attack into a tangle. The snake head was still erect, but its lower body had intertwined with the inflated Gorilla Beast, bringing it together. However, the crisp crackling in the air seemed to take on a different tone in a matter of moments. Little Black¡¯s entire body spiraled down, releasing a terrifying murderous force that was enough to terrify anyone. This wasn¡¯t a Treasured Technique, but a fighting instinct buried deep within the bones of the python family. ¡°Snap¡­¡± The Ape Beast¡¯s face immediately turned red, unable to resist even with the Treasured Technique. On one side. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen seized the opportunity, preparing to besiege the Ape Beast. Their faces were flushed, their bodies slightly trembling with excitement. This was their first time hunting such a terrifying creature. The adrenaline pumping in their bodies made their mouths dry and their tongues parched. The Lin brothers held the machetes they had received from Huo Long, taking advantage of the Gorilla Beast¡¯s restrained movements to ambush it from behind. Both of them jumped seven or eight meters high, their bodies agile and quick. Within a few breaths, they had jumped onto the shoulders of the Ape Beast. Without saying a word, they raised their large blades and chopped directly at its head. Tens of thousands of catties of force was enough to shatter even solid rocks. Mid-air, with a swish, blood gushed like a fountain. Under the enormous force, the palm-thick machete plunged deep into the flesh of the Ape Beast¡¯s neck. But this Ape Beast was equally remarkable. Its body was highly compressed, and once the blade was fully embedded, it could not advance an inch further. Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang were very decisive. They instantly dropped their blades and changed to fists, swinging their sandbag-sized Iron Fists as if they were free. Every punch carried tens of thousands of catties of force. It wouldn¡¯t just be flesh and blood that couldn¡¯t withstand it, but even steel and iron would be unable to resist. Finally. Accompanied by a dull thud. The Ape Beast¡¯s skull was brutally shattered by the brothers¡¯ frenzied attack, causing its brain to explode outward¡­ Clang¡­ Detecting that the enemy had been killed beyond revival, Little Black retracted his coiled snake body, losing support, the Ape Beast fell heavily to the ground and died in supreme frustration. The clean-up work was left to Lin Chen Er and his brother. After half a day¡¯s work, they finally found an unusual bone inside the beast. The bone was darker in color and covered in densely packed Bone Script. ¡°This is the beast¡¯s Treasured Technique!¡± The brothers were overjoyed. They had just experienced the terror of such a technique firsthand. Once used, it drastically increased the beast¡¯s vitality. It was so terrifying that even if its head was chopped off, it wouldn¡¯t immediately die. If it weren¡¯t for the Black Python Protector restraining most of the beast¡¯s power, it would be an impossible dream for them to deal with the Ape Beast. After cleaning the Treasured Bone and carefully placing it in the pouch around their waist, Lin Zhuang found a highly flexible vine and tied up the limbs of the Ape Beast, hiding it somewhere to take back on their return. The dead Ape Beast returned to its original size. Although it was still not light, it was within their capacity to carry. Beast meat was nutritious and contained a huge amount of energy. It could not only satiate them but also provide more heat in the harsh winter. With such gains, the brothers felt much more relaxed than when they went up the mountain. They had obtained both the Bone Script and the Treasured Technique. Even if they didn¡¯t find the beast mentioned by the Willow God, they could now report back. Little Black was still having the time of his life. Following a familiar scent in the air, it led the Lin brothers deeper into the jungle, to the place where they had first battled the ferocious beast. They did not find the beast that resembled a tiger and lion, but they could faintly see large patches of crimson bloodstains on the bare rocky road¡­ Undeterred, Little Black lingered there for another day or two, only returning with resentment after confirming that the beast had long left. On their way back, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen Er specifically fetched the body of the Ape Beast. The blood and flesh of a ferocious beast contain an immense amount of energy and has certain preservative properties. Even if it was left in the wild for seven or eight days, it would not necessarily rot. So in such moisture, the flesh and blood remained as fresh as they were at first. However, what Lin Zhuang and his brother didn¡¯t know was that not long after they left, several figures suddenly jumped out from behind a dense bush. All of them were tall and burly, dressed in beast skins, and had a bronze complexion. They were muscular and robust, like tigers and leopards. Leading them was an old man, seemingly sixty or seventy years old. He held a thick wild beast leg bone and had unidentified totem patterns on his body. ¡°Clan Leader, we just went into the mountains a month ago. The closest village to us here is Wolf Village, but those people didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re from Wolf Village?!¡± A strong, mature man stepped forward and, looking at the elder next to him, furrowed his brows. He was dressed in a Tiger Skin Beast Robe and looked the most robust amongst them all. ¡°People from the Wolf Village never travel in groups of less than three. Those two could not possibly be from the Wolf Village.¡± The elder said slowly and profoundly. ¡°Most importantly, I don¡¯t recall the Wolf Village ever having such a terrifying snake beast!!¡± The elder continued, deep in thought. Although the elder seemed aged, his eyes were still bright and filled with wisdom, clearly a wise man. ¡°Indeed, that beast is incredibly powerful. Even without using the Treasured Technique, it suppressed the Ferocious Ape simply with its physical strength and didn¡¯t let it fight back¡­¡± When bringing up the gigantic Black Giant Python, the man couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of fear run down his spine.. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 26:1 Seem to Have Some Insights (Seeking More Readings)_1 Chapter 28: Chapter 26:1 Seem to Have Some Insights (Seeking More Readings)_1 Translator: 549690339 He had seen the ferocious ape beast before. It was incredibly fierce, boasting its unique treasured technique and reigning as a local tyrant. It was terrifying beyond measure. Its pair of iron fists could easily cut through gold and break stones. Usually, they would rather take a longer route around a mountain than go near it. Unexpectedly, it had died such a tragic death today. ¡°Clan Leader, should we secretly send a few people to keep an eye on them? See where they come from?¡± The hulking man said with some uncertainty in his voice. ¡±Well¡­¡± The elder frowned, thought for a while before continuing, ¡°The other party hasn¡¯t shown any malice towards our clan. Moreover, if we get discovered due to having a ferocious beast by their side, it will be hard to explain ourselves. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t send anyone.¡± The enormous serpent beast gave him an intense feeling of oppression. But he only glanced at the giant serpent from afar, but felt an intense sense of suffocation that lingered in his heart. The two humans smashed the head of the ferocious ape beast with their flesh bodies. This also petrified him profoundly. After thinking it over, the elder decided it was better not to startle the snake in the grass. After discussing another while at the same place, they finally disappeared into the dense forest. Hunting was their primary objective on this trip. Children in the village of the right age would soon achieve intellectual growth and undergo body tempering. To aid their growth, they needed a large amount of beast blood and beast meat as nourishment. Compared to the journey there, Little Black¡¯s group took a bit longer on their return. On their way back, they found another beast, a one-horned elephant of an astonishing size, reaching more than ten meters. However, it did not possess the same oppressive aura as the ferocious ape beast and its strength was far inferior. There was no need for Little Black to take action. Lin Chen and Lin Zhuang, the two brothers, were sufficient to slaughter it. So, they ended up carrying another giant elephant corpse on their backs. The two brothers, possessing great strength, carried it back without a problem. As the sun set and hung low in the sky, under its glow, the entire Liu Village seemed to be painted with a layer of fiery red brilliance, spread the sense of peace, and sacredness. On the vast horizon, several figures hurriedly approached, casting long shadows under the setting sun. Little Black, leading the way, cast an enormous shadow under the setting sun, making him appear like a mountain range. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen followed behind, carrying the corpses of the one-horned elephant and the ferocious ape, with happy smiles on their faces. They reaped rich rewards on this trip. The only regret was that they failed to find any treasured bones within the one-horned elephant. At the entrance of the village. Old man Lin and a few others, upon receiving the news, had been waiting at the only path leading to the village. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back.¡± Upon seeing the figures of Lin Zhuang and the others slowly coming into view, Old man Lin¡¯s face filled with excitement. If he said he was not worried, that would be a lie. After all, even in the past, when the tribe had not been exterminated by the Fire Tribe, hunting in the mountains carried a high risk of death. Now they hunt far more terrifying ferocious beasts, naturally adds to the danger. Fortunately, everyone came back safe, without a single person missing. Mrs. Zhang was equally excited. She nodded at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, without saying anything. Everything was said without words. ¡°Big brother, second brother, what did you bring back?¡± The attention of the other siblings in the Lin family was drawn to the one-horned elephant and the ferocious ape, which Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had brought back They looked curious and fearful, cautiously observing the two huge bodies. They even unconsciously lowered their breathing. These creatures appear much more terrifying than any lion or tiger, especially the ferocious ape, which still emitted a terrifying aura, even after death. Old man Lin then shifted his gaze onto the creatures and was taken aback. ¡°Ferocious beasts, genuine ferocious beasts!¡± There is a significant difference between ferocious beasts and wild beasts; wild beasts are the most common birds and animals in the mountains, but not ferocious beasts, so the two are quite easy to distinguish. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not just a ferocious beast, but also a treasured technique!¡± Lin Zhuang grinned and laughed, pulling out a dark bone over half a meter long from the beast skin bag around his waist. ¡°Alright! This is so amazing!¡± Old man Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he eagerly took the bone, his excitement grew as he examined it more closely, to the point where he nearly put his face against the bone. This discovery was more valuable than he had expected. The broad fossil was covered with dense and puzzling symbols, records of a rare treasured technique. Old man Lin could understand it. After all, in the Wilderness, the bone script they currently used was developed from these rare treasured bones, summarized and evolved over many years into a form of text. He had seen many and learned a few during his youthful travels. Thankfully. Although the bone script on the treasured bone was esoteric, with several memory checks, he was able to recognize all of it. The following day, early in the morning, the brilliant light filtered through the uneven shadows of the trees onto the ground. After splashing beast blood in front of Lord Willow God for half a day, Old man Lin took out the bone with strange symbols. Instead of immediately trying to understand it, he placed it on the altar they had built recently. The treasured bone needed to be placed there for three days. There was no special purpose for this but to show the Lin family¡¯s respect. Once the three days were up, Old man Lin reverently picked up the treasured bone. According to the records on the bone, he patiently taught the children word by word. ¡°Bone scripts form naturally. Each type is rare and possesses mysterious power. You must study carefully and sense the content of the bone text carefully,¡± said Old man Lin under the shade of a pagoda tree. ¡°The treasured technique is recorded in the bone text, but understanding the meaning of the bone text is only the first step in learning the treasured technique. You still need to practice according to the content on the treasured bone.¡± Lin Zhuang and the others quickly nodded and comply. During the first few days, everyone was enthusiastic and attentive. However, after half a month, most of them were downcast, frowning, and spiritless. This is mainly because the bone text was too cryptic and difficult to understand, much like a cipher. Sometimes there were many ways to read a single character, and Old man Lin couldn¡¯t be sure which one was correct. This often led to him explaining all the possibilities, which meant even though everyone listened intently, they didn¡¯t understand anything after a long time. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t feel any improvement event after trying all these possible interpretations and they didn¡¯t feel the fluctuation of the power of the treasured technique either. Over time, the number of people attending the class dwindled. In the end, only Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong persisted. ¡°Little Eight, I didn¡¯t expect you to stick with it throughout. I commend you,¡± said Old man Lin feeling gratified. ¡°Father, I feel like¡­I might¡­have understood something¡­¡± said Lin Xin Tong after a pause, hesitantly.. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 27: Medicine Bath (Continue Reading)! Chapter 29: Chapter 27: Medicine Bath (Continue Reading)! Translator: 549690339 The Eighth Son of The Lin Family¡¯s voice was somewhat uncertain. She did not know if her feeling was correct, but indeed, there was a real unusual difference in her body. ¡°Never mind, Little Eight. Show everyone what you¡¯ve got.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand and laughed. In his view, his youngest daughter must have mistaken some other feeling for the magical rune. Yet seeing how serious she had been lately, Old man Lin didn¡¯t mind giving her more opportunities to demonstrate. After all, they were family, she wouldn¡¯t lose face whether she succeeded or not. ¡°Yes, father.¡± Lin Xin Tong nodded forcefully, then half-closed her eyes and kept straining her body. Her complexion gradually turned red, which made her look as if she was doing something serious. Just as everyone was ready to laugh, a dazzling light suddenly burst out of Little Eight¡¯s palm, followed by the emergence of a strange rune. It looked like it was formed by pouring golden juice, emitting a unique metallic luster and was very peculiar. Moreover, with the appearance of the rune, a grayish-white light vaguely covered Lin Xin Tong¡¯s body, as if she was wearing a layer of armor. ¡°Treasured Technique!!!¡± The first ones to speak weren¡¯t Old man Lin, but Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. They had fought against the monkey and seen it perform the same Treasured Technique that Little Eight just demonstrated. ¡°Eighth Sister, how¡­how did you do it?¡± Lin Zhuang, with fiery eyes, quickly walked up to Lin Xin Tong and asked eagerly. Old man Lin¡¯s eyes were equally urgent, his face full of excitement. He might be an educator, but he was not strictly a teacher. He simply taught the meaning of the Bone Script to everyone. As for what it truly represented, he had no idea either. It required talent. If the family daughter had actually mastered the Treasured Technique after just over a month of learning the Bone Script, wouldn¡¯t that mean Little Eight was a one-in-a-hundred training genius?! ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened. I just felt a sudden insight while I was listening¡­and then it just happened¡­¡± Lin Xin Tong scratched her head, the teenage girl had grown tall and graceful. Under the guidance of Old man Lin, Mrs. Zhang, whether intentional or not, the girl had matured a lot and was completely different from her past self. ¡°Little Eight, is there really no trick?¡± The faces of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen were filled with undisguised envy. If anyone usually worked the hardest in the village, it had to be these two. But now, the two suddenly found themselves surrounded by a huge barrier. If they wanted to break through, they would have to overcome these barriers. But the barriers were high and stormy. Who could cross them just like that? Just when they thought no one else could do it, someone had done it right in front of them. What was even more damning was that this person turned out to be their naughty little eighth sister. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen really wanted to ask why! Why could Little Eight gain insight while they felt as if they were listening to some celestial book, leaving their minds muddled?! ¡°Um¡­1¡¯11 think about it some more.¡± Lin Xin Tong couldn¡¯t bear to see her elder brothers disappointed and said so. ¡°Or perhaps, Big Brother and Second Brother, I can accompany you during the practice in the future, and we can study the details together.¡± Little Eight suggested. Upon hearing this, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen looked at each other and nodded. They could only do so for now. ¡°Ha! No matter what, our Liu Village has finally produced a person who can master the Treasured Technique. We have not failed Lord Willow God¡¯s cultivation.¡± Old man Lin stood up and laughed loudly, enlivening the atmosphere. That night, Liu Village was buzzing with excitement. The bonfire was jumping, driving off the harsh winter cold. The women threw large chunks of cleaned Ferocious Beast meat into the boiling ceramic cauldron and sprinkled some natural spices into it. Accompanied by the crackling sound of burning firewood, the strong aroma of meat soon spread throughout Liu Village. Compared with ordinary wild game, the meat of the Ferocious Beast was more tender and delicious, each piece of it was of extremely high quality. The fragrant Ferocious Beast meat was so plentiful that everyone ate until their mouths were greasy and their faces were full of happiness. In the Wilderness, where predatory birds and beasts roamed and survival was uncertain, not being hungry or freezing was a paradise on earth. Not to mention, they were not only not hungry, but they also had such good food to eat. This was the meat of the Ferocious Beast. If put in the past, it was an unimaginable luxury. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with heartfelt smiles. They occasionally looked towards the distant mountains and offered their deepest respect. Only under the protection of Lord Willow God could they live such a comfortable life. All of this, it was all because of Lord Willow God! Worth mentioning was that Little Black also ran over, attracted by the smell of the meat. It emerged from the thick woods, jammed the remaining Beast Meat into its belly until it was satisfied. ¡°Still not enough, wife? Go ahead and cook another fifty pounds of meat for the Black Python Protector.¡± Old man Lin called Mrs. Zhang once again, preparing to stew another big pot. ¡°Black Python Protector, have some more soup to warm up.¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen also stepped forward and spoke. As they spoke, they directly brought the ceramic pot with the stewed meat over. Little Black didn¡¯t refuse, he would eat anything edible. This feast was much more delicious than the bloody meat it usually ate. Regarding Little Black¡¯s sudden appearance and ravenously eating everything, Old man Lin, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen had no complaints, and naturally, nobody else had any objections either. Ferocious Beast Meat contained vast energy. Even a small piece was enough to fill up on. They had already eaten until they were round-bellied, full to bursting. Moreover, For them, being able to treat the Black Python Protector was a thing they would be more than happy to do. Everyone knew in their hearts that although the Black Python Protector was always out of sight, the peace and tranquility of Liu Village definitely had a lot to do with it. The gathering didn¡¯t last too late. In the Wilderness, danger lurked everywhere. Any slight indulgence could plunge them into a situation they could never recover from, so they had to always maintain peak physical condition. However, after the gathering ended, Old man Lin did not let everyone leave. ¡°In the Wilderness, every village has their ancestral Medicine bath, but your father did not know about it. But apart from the True Blood that we use to worship Lord Willow God, there is still a bunch of Ferocious Beast Blood left. After boiling, it can also be used as a bath which has the effect of tempering the body. It might be a little painful during the process, so girls won¡¯t have to suffer. But none of the boys can run away. They have to finish absorbing the remaining Ferocious Beast Blood.¡± He swept his gaze over all the faces, Old man Lin said resolutely. In the Wilderness, a Medicine bath is not a secret, even small tribes of a few dozen people know about it. But knowing is one thing, and they had never tried it before. After all, the most crucial ingredient for the Medicine bath was Ferocious Beast Blood. Unless they had all gone mad and didn¡¯t want to live anymore, they would not dare to provoke such terrifying creatures.. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 28: Dark Fog (Please Keep Reading) _1 Chapter 30: Chapter 28: Dark Fog (Please Keep Reading) _1 Translator: 549690339 Within the Wilderness, ferocious beasts are hard to hunt, and their blood is precious ¨C one of the finest ingredients for body tempering. Moreover, the stronger and more precious the beast¡¯s bloodline, the better the effect of its blood in body tempering. According to a friend of his living in a village, all boys reaching a certain age must undergo a medicine bath in his place. The blood of the ferocious beast, combined with several specific herbs, could yield enhancements in strength after soaking for a certain period of time. Thus, they have developed into their current state, survived in the perpetually dangerous Wilderness, and passed on their lineage. Old man Lin once tried to inquire about the recipe but was categorically denied by the other party. Each ancient body-tempering formula is a long-standing tradition and one of the core treasures of the village, hardly ever revealed to the outside. But no matter, without the prescription, soaking in the blood of the pure beast can still refine the flesh, merely with differing results in scale. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that the medicine bath is best taken when young? We have all grown big and strong now, will it still work?¡± Lin Zhuang said in a grumbling tone. While speaking, he glanced at the Bronze Cauldron and assessed his own physique. The verdict was a very serious one: he probably couldn¡¯t fit into the Cauldron. ¡°The effect is the same when you¡¯re older, just not as good as when you were young,¡± Old man Lin grinned, pouring the crimson blood into the Big Pot, and then lit a fire underneath. Flames roared and in the blink of an eye, the blood in the Giant Cauldron began to churn and steam. Old man Lin tested the temperature, nodded his head, feeling it was about right, and signaled Lin Zhuang and the others to get in. Although somewhat reluctant, since their patriarch had given the order, Lin Zhuang and the others had no choice but to obey. Just as Lin Zhuang anticipated, the Giant Cauldron indeed couldn¡¯t accommodate him; he could only soak half of his body. The same went for Lin Chen. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t the temperature a bit high? Are you sure this is a medicine bath, not a form of tyrannical abuse?!¡± Lin Chen gritted his teeth, his entire body having turned beet-red in just a short while. ¡°Nonsense, what do you know? Only in this way can you stimulate your old skin, and the medicinal effect can be better absorbed. Your old skin will be replaced by new skin, and your strength will be enhanced!¡± Old man Lin glanced at the Second Eldest Son of the Lin Family and said. A silent night followed. At dawn, the morning light reflected on the dewdrops on the weeds, creating a beautiful spectacle. Jiang Hui woke up from his sleep, feeling refreshed. Although he was a tree and seldom needed any rest, the habits ingrained over many years from his previous life weren¡¯t easy to change. He extended his senses, covering several kilometers around him. Within this range, no movement could escape his perception. Just then, Jiang Hui¡¯s countenance subtly changed. At the very edge of his perceptual range, an aura of mist, seemingly out of nowhere, had begun to pervade. However, if it were an ordinary mist, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But this mist was pitch black, like spilled ink. It surged and writhed, gushing out from the unknown depths, spreading around. Its vast, dark mass gave off a malicious and terrifying sensation. Although its speed was not too fast, reaching him was just a matter of time. Something big was about to happen in the Wilderness? Caution rose in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart. The sudden appearance of this black mist was too unusual, too abrupt, making it difficult for him not to make associations. However, he was currently unable to act. He could only watch from afar, even though the black mist was only a step away from him. Fortunately, the speed of the black mist spread slower than he had anticipated, giving him ample time to warn the people of Liu Village. Three days later. The pervasive black mist had finally infiltrated the boundaries of Liu Village. At the entrance of Liu Village. The grand sun hung high in the sky, its early light shimmering like gold dust, bathing the people below¡­ Upon receiving Jiang Hui¡¯s message, Old man Lin and the others had been waiting in formation for a long time. They all held weapons. Particularly noteworthy were Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who had directly plucked the ivory tusks of the One-horned Elephant they had hunted some time ago. They might not be handy, but they carried an imposing air. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is that? It looks shady and doesn¡¯t seem like anything good,¡± Lin Zhuang said, his fierce gaze and imposing aura made him look like a ferocious beast. Although he hadn¡¯t yet mastered the Treasured Technique, his physical prowess was evident. Even those who had just learned the technique would be far less formidable than him. ¡°The elder brother is right!¡± The Second Brother of Lin Family, Lin Chen, had an astonishing aura as well. His eyes shone brightly. The rugged ivory tusk was placed on his shoulder, adding to his intimidating physique of about two meters, providing an aura of pressure. He had been on the brink of collapse due to the damn Rune all these days and desperately needed an opportunity to vent. Today, it finally arrived. Around them, as the black mist grew closer, eerie, earsplitting growls started to emit faintly. On top of that, Lin Zhuang and the others smelled a stinking odor, akin to rotting corpses. ¡°Everyone must be on their guard!¡± Old man Lin had a serious expression, warning everyone. The black mist was very strange and made him feel as if something would burst out of it at any moment. Just as Old man Lin was deliberating, a few monster-like creatures of human size, with bodies pitch black and mouths full of blood-red fangs, actually burst out from the black mist. The monsters had bloody red eyes, akin to scattered glow-worms in the night. In less than a moment, hundreds of them had crawled out. This sight had scared some of the younger and more timid ones who couldn¡¯t help but cry out. But their screams were quickly drowned out by the roar of stick-like noises. It was the two brutes, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. They didn¡¯t care about the monsters. They plunged their enormous ivory tusks into the thickest concentration of the creatures, and the force of their thrust alone killed several grotesque creatures with their gaping mouths. Although these monsters looked frightening, they weren¡¯t particularly powerful. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen could easily smash a large swath of them with a single swing of their tusks. The arrival of the black mist had been an imposing display of sound and fury, but it ultimately was mere bluster. Jiang Hui had been prepared to intervene, but upon seeing that the creatures in the black mist did not pose any real danger, he abandoned the idea. For the people of Liu Village, these monsters were just right. They were an excellent opportunity for physical training and for enhancing their combat experience. But just because Liu Village could handle it with ease, didn¡¯t mean that the other settlements could. If what Old man Lin said was true, in the Wilderness, tribes like his old one were scattered about like stars in the sky, innumerable. Some small tribes often had no Sacrificial Spirit to protect them¡­. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 29: The Look of Inexperience (Please follow the story)_1 Chapter 31: Chapter 29: The Look of Inexperience (Please follow the story)_1 Translator: 549690339 This battle, from sunrise to sunset, had turned into a complete one-sided massacre. The people of Liu Village were decimating the fog monsters single-handedly. Everyone had trained in the Body Tempering Scripture. Although the extent of their improvements varied, even the weakest among them possessed strength equivalent to a thousand pounds. With their broadswords in hand, they could easily cut the monsters in the fog in half, akin to chopping melons and vegetables. However, the number of monsters was simply too numerous; every time a batch was killed, another batch would regroup, seeming endless. By the end of the fight, when the black fog dissipated, the villagers were nearly exhausted. Everyone was covered in blood, panting heavily, and drenched in sweat. Even so, they were all excited, sharing smiles of accomplishment. In the absence of Lord Willow God¡¯s protection, they had weathered this calamity. This was enough to prove their growth during this period and shows they didn¡¯t disappoint the cultivation Lord Willow God had bestowed on them. ¡°Bloody birds, why the hell are you eating my sheep!¡± Upon returning, Old man Lin discovered that almost half of the hundreds of wild mountain sheep he had been painstakingly raising were dead. All that remained were skeletal remains, and there was no question about who the culprit was!! Blowing his beard in rage, he wished to pluck those monsters from the fog and give them another beating. If they have guts, they should go after his elder and younger sons and see whose fists are bigger. What¡¯s the point of eating his sheep?! The incident with the black fog didn¡¯t linger for long in the minds of the villagers, and they pushed it to the back of their minds in just a little over half a month. Only Old man Lin, still fuming, wanted to find the fog again and beat up the monsters to avenge his lambs. While everyone else was becoming more docile with age, he was becoming more hot-tempered. Thankfully, Lin Zhuang and the others held him back. The reason why they could act so recklessly was because they had Lord Willow God backing them up. However, if they all rushed out to seek revenge on the black fog, would Lord Willow God still protect them?! Hearing this, Old man Lin finally calmed down, but was still angry. He made a stern threat. The next time the monsters emerge, he will defeat ten or even eleven of them alone, using their heads to honor the spirits of his lambs. Winter gave way to spring, and the earth sprung to life with the warmth of the season. The early sun rose, casting a broad beam of light. With the heavy layer of snow completely melted, the season of rebirth had once again arrived. Worth noting is that, in this short period, Jiang Hui had almost accumulated over half of the experience points needed for his next upgrade. It seemed like the fog monsters were highly nourishing to him. Any believer of his who killed them would net him a significant amount of experience points. The only pity was that he couldn¡¯t act, otherwise, Jiang Hui would certainly have displayed his power that day and captured all the monsters in the fog. One day, above the Liu Village, smoke from cooking rose, along with the scent of food, carrying with it the unique essence of human life. Mrs. Zhang, along with several of her daughters, were busy cooking. They were stewing beast meat that had not yet been eaten in a cauldron. The meat of ferocious beasts was extremely easy to store, especially in the freezing winter months. After defrosting, the previously sliced beast meat still remained tender and fresh, as if it had just been slaughtered. Old man Lin was also pitching in. Although his flock of sheep had not increased this winter, many ewes were expecting. In a few months¡¯ time, there would be a nest of lambs waiting for him, which buoyed his mood considerably. ¡°Father, there are people coming from outside the mountain, they seem to be refugees¡­¡± Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin family, suddenly rushed in, speaking with a peculiar expression. ¡°Refugees?¡± Old man Lin frowned but quickly let it slide. The Wilderness was filled with fierce birds and wild beasts, powerful entities that could easily flatten tribes and even villages, especially after the recent black fog¡­ It wasn¡¯t surprising if many tribes were destroyed and there were refugees. Old man Lin pulled out a ripe yam from the fire pit and handed it to Lin Rui. He then stood up and said, ¡°Take me to see.¡± Soon. The two had come to the outskirts of Liu Village. Before they got close, they could already see many figures in Old man Lin¡¯s eyesight. These people were dirty and shabby-looking, with fear in their trembling eyes as they stared at Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who stood in front of them. The presence of these two Lin brothers was too oppressive. Each of them was about two meters tall with muscular bodies, their arms thicker than the refugees¡¯ thighs, they stood like iron towers. ¡°We come from a nearby Native Tribe. Our tribe was annihilated in a recent calamity. Only a few of us were fortunate enough to survive. We had no choice but to flee here. Please, kindly give us some food.¡± An old man with wild white hair, a stooped back, and a weary expression on his face full of wrinkles and dirt stepped out as Old man Lin finished speaking. The old man¡¯s face was marked with hardship and despair. His cracked lips were constantly coughing. As he spoke, his body shivered uncontrollably, and his steps became even more unsteady. ¡°Many of our women are already several months pregnant. If they don¡¯t get enough to eat soon, they may die along with their unborn children.¡± The old clan leader of the Native Tribe cried out. He was already feeble and had a hard time making it this far. If he continued on like this, he would not survive the day. ¡°This¡­¡± Old man Lin opened his mouth, his look filled with pity. He saw that many women in the crowd were indeed pregnant, and there were also newborn babies. Either one would struggle to survive in the Wilderness on their own. Even adult males could not survive without any real strength, becoming food for these fierce beasts. Comparing their situation to the refugees, the villagers of Liu Village felt grateful for their circumstances. They didn¡¯t have to worry about food, shelter, or getting advice from Lord Willow God to progress rapidly. All of these depended on the grace of Lord Willow God!!! ¡°Please wait a moment. This old one needs to consult the Deity of Worship of our village. If he agrees, I will gladly welcome you,¡± Old man Lin announced loudly. Despite his age, his voice was still full of spirit. Even though he was appointed by Jiang Hui as the first Village Leader of Liu Village with the power to handle the affairs of the village, when there were significant events, Old man Lin would still feel the need to consult Jiang Hui. However, as soon as he spoke, the surrounding refugees let out surprised gasps. They were stunned by the words ¡°Deity of Worship¡± spoken by Old man Lin. Did they hear that correctly? This place, it¡¯s actually protected by the Deity of Worship?!! Almost all the refugees widened their eyes, their fear mingling with intense envy. Meanwhile, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Rui showed an impressive amount of pride on their faces. Look at these country bumpkins! Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 30: The Beginning of Adding Chapter 32: Chapter 30: The Beginning of Adding Members, Respecting Willow God as Superior _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°You can earn faith value in this way?¡± On top of the mountain. Feeling the surge of faith value from Old man Lin and the others, Jiang Hui was puzzled. He could not recall doing anything special. However, adhering to the principle that anything received for free is always the best, Jiang Hui shrugged off the need to understand why. As for the arrival of these refugees, he had known it way long ago, but considering their helpless state, he did not bother informing Old man Lin. ¡°But no matter how you look at it, these refugees are potential followers on the move. It would be good to give Old man Lin a dream, urging him to retain as many as possible,¡± Jiang Hui thought. The importance of followers was self-evident. The more followers he had, the faster his experience points would grow. Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain, Old man Lin had already led the original inhabitants of the Native Tribe into Liu Village. Liu Village¡¯s actual inhabitable area wasn¡¯t particularly large, given that there were only eight people residing there. And so, as soon as the refugees from the Native Tribe stepped into Liu Village, several majestic marble structures caught their eyes instantly. Each of these structures was impeccably square and flawlessly built; they appeared to be crafted masterpieces, causing the Native Tribe folks to gasp in admiration. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s that?¡± The sight of a gigantic skeleton caught the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe off guard. His eyes widened; it seemed he had discovered something extraordinary as his body involuntarily trembled slightly. ¡°Ah, that one. It¡¯s just a ferocious beast that my eldest and second son casually killed a while ago. We intended to dispose it after consuming its meat, but I guess we forgot about it over time,¡± Old man Lin introduced casually, seeming incredibly nonchalant. Forgot to throw it away? Who would believe that? Who could believe it? This huge beast was placed along the footpath; even a blind person could notice it! It was not a matter of forgetting to throw it away, it was clearly meant for showing off. However, despite what they thought, the Native Tribe all forced smiles onto their faces. In the end, wasn¡¯t this a display of strength too? If only they had such power, their tribe would never fall to such depths! This thought left a bitter taste in the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe¡¯s mouth. Moreover, he grew increasingly curious about Liu Village. He remembered visiting the area in his younger days, but he could never recall a village there! Besides the few men leading the way, he had not seen another soul on the way. ¡°Brother, why is the village so¡­ sparsely populated?¡± After hesitating for a moment, the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe could not help but ask. Usually, a tribe would have more than a hundred people, a village by right should have more. ¡°Ah, well, there are only ten people in Liu Village, including myself. Apart from the one who is my spouse, the rest are my children. There haven¡¯t been any outsiders, so naturally, it may seem a bit desolate,¡± Old man Lin explained- the news hit the Native Tribe people like a bolt from the blue. They dared to establish a village with only ten people?! This was child¡¯s play! But then¡­ The sight of the Ferocious Beast¡¯s carcass on the roadside made everything reasonable all of a sudden. The villagers here were just too powerful! They dared to hunt Ferocious Beasts as food! These thoughts left the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe feeling quite bitter. Apart from the Head of Liu Village and his spouse, Liu Village was made up of merely eight people, two of them could slay Ferocious Beast and feast on its meat; this made him feel inferior by comparison. Given that their tribe, with over a hundred and eighty people, was considered quite sizable around these parts and even boasted many talented young men, none could match the level of the sons of Liu Village¡¯s Clan Leader. Why couldn¡¯t such capable men be part of his tribe? With a sigh, the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe decided to stop probing; he already felt the impact, it was a lot to process. Night fell casting a hazy shade upon the land. Liu Village was quiet. In a makeshift wooden house. The strongest man of the Native Tribe sought out the old man. He was in his thirties and wielded an iron axe. His physique was much inferior to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, but within the Native Tribe, he was deemed exceptional. The Clan Leader of the Native Tribe had high hopes for him, but after comparing him with the other two, he felt their strongest man seemed too weak. ¡°Clan Leader, I am here to represent everyone and discuss some matters with you,¡± the man said hesitantly after a while. ¡°Cough, there¡¯s no need for you to speak, I already know what you want to say!¡± The Clan Leader of the Native Tribe waved off and, after emptying his steaming bowl of beast meat soup, he spoke. ¡°Clan Leader, you¡­you know?¡± the man stammered. ¡°Even though my ears aren¡¯t that sharp, I¡¯m not stupid. You all want to stay here from now on,¡± the Native Tribe Clan Leader sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve been considering this issue even without your input.¡± ¡°While Liu Village may be remote and sparsely populated, its inhabitants are extraordinarily strong. They hunt ferocious beasts, and it even seems the Deity of Worship protects the place. It¡¯s reasonable and just for us to try to join them.¡± While speaking, the elderly Clan Leader¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. He didn¡¯t care much for power. Even if he lost his leadership position after they joined Liu Village, he would feel content if he could provide his people with a better place to live in his lifetime. The simplest and most straightforward way to survive in the Wilderness was to join a powerful force. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m going to speak with the Clan Leader of Liu Village, see if they¡¯re willing to take us in,¡± the Native Tribe Clan Leader stood up assertively after slamming on the table. ¡°Old Clan Leader, I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± the man started assisting quickly. After many turns, they quickly arrived at the doorstep of Old man Lin¡¯s house. Old man Lin wasn¡¯t surprised by their purpose of visit, and without beating around the bush, he immediately agreed. The development of Liu Village would take efforts from numerous people, and more importantly, lots of talented people; just relying on his own family was far from enough. Therefore, he was more than happy to see new people willing to join. Especially since Lord Willow God had discreetly reminded him beforehand. ¡°In that case, we, the old ones, are ever so grateful to you, Clan Leader,¡± The old Clan Leader and the strongest man of their tribe both looked excited. They could hardly believe matters had proceeded this smoothly. ¡°No need for thanks. But I must remind you, if you want to join Liu Village, you must forget everything from your Native Tribe days. Here, everything is arranged by Lord Willow God. We should hold Lord Willow God in the highest regard!¡± Old man Lin waved and spoke seriously.. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 31: Establishing Disciples_l Chapter 33: Chapter 31: Establishing Disciples_l Translator: 549690339 | Old man Lin was solemn and dignified, informing the two in front of him about the precautions to be aware of. Of course, Liu Village has just been established and the overall structure is still very simple, so there is nothing particular to take note of at the moment. As for some details, Old man Lin needs to consult the Lord Willow God early tomorrow morning before deciding. But regardless of any aspect, reverence for the Lord Willow God must be placed first, and this needs to be emphasized. The two from the Native Tribe naturally didn¡¯t dare to protest against Old man Lin¡¯s demands and agreed to everything. ¡°Village Chief, the Old One also has an inconvenient request tonight¡­ could we have a chance to meet the Deity of Worship of our village tomorrow?¡± The old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe rubbed the calluses on his hand, changed his address immediately, and respectfully referred to Old man Lin as the Village Chief. Although he was much older than Old man Lin and looked even more vicissitudinous, it¡¯s crucial for a person to know his position. This is Liu Village, a mysterious village of just eight people, but two of them are capable of extraordinary things, unlike the Native Tribe. If he wants to spend his remaining years here in the future, he must recognize his identity. He can no longer be the respected old Clan Leader of the tribe. From this moment on, he must be like any other ordinary person. Old man Lin certainly noted the change in tone and gently nodded his head. The other party¡¯s sensible demeanor would make it easier to manage affairs in the future. ¡°This needs to wait until the Old One consults the Lord Willow God tomorrow to respond to you.¡± Old man Lin did not directly agree to the question of the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe. He has no authority to make promises on behalf of the Lord Willow God. ¡°Then we will have to trouble the Village Chief.¡± The old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe hurriedly thanked him. ¡°The Old One has lived almost a lifetime and is quite dull, having never seen the Deity of Worship with my own eyes. If I could have the chance today, I would die without regrets!¡± Tears welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes. As a former head of the tribe, his lifelong wish had been to seek the protection of a deity. ¡°You all don¡¯t need to be like this. If the Lord Willow God wants to see you, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. But if he doesn¡¯t want to see you, I dare not say anything. You all just wait patiently.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand. Although he understood the other party¡¯s feelings, he couldn¡¯t speak too much about the Lord Willow God. After discussing the main matters, they chatted casually for a while, mostly with Old man Lin asking and the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe answering. Although he had agreed to let these refugees join him, Old man Lin still needed to understand the basic situation. For example, how did their tribe fall to this state. After learning that it was because of the monsters in the black fog, Old man Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had experienced the black fog himself. If he hadn¡¯t been fortunate enough to meet the Lord Willow God, he probably would have ended up even worse than these people, and would have long been devoured by those monsters by now. After getting a grasp of the basic situation, Old man Lin and the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe started chatting casually. Though the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe was not very powerful, he had seen a lot and had more knowledge than Old man Lin. Importantly, he also possessed a recipe for an Ancient Pill for body refining, a treasure that the previous Clan Leader of the Native Tribe had obtained by a stroke of luck and had been preserved to this day. This excited Old man Lin greatly. With the formula for the body refining pill and the Ferocious Beast Blood, he could foresee that the future of Liu Village could be very promising. The old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe was straightforward. Seeing Old man Lin¡¯s interest, he immediately offered the pill recipe. Though valuable, this item was useless to him. The only reason he had kept it till now was as a keepsake. Now that the entire tribe was on the verge of collapse, if he could bring some hope to himself and his people by sacrificing this, the value of the pill recipe would not have gone to waste. ¡°How could I accept this?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he said that, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the recipe directly. After quickly glancing through it, he carefully tucked it into the pocket of his Beast Robe, keeping it safe and secure. Perhaps the relationship was brought closer by the body refining pill recipe, as Old man Lin and the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe hit it off, conversing into the night. In the end, were it not for the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe¡¯s lack of energy, they probably would have talked all night. On the way back from Old man Lin¡¯s place. The old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe grabbed the strongest member of their tribe who was walking by his side. ¡°Ah Min, from today on, you should stop addressing the Old One as Clan Leader.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t call you Clan Leader, what should I call you?¡± The strongest member of the Native Tribe scratched his head, not quite understanding. ¡°Just call me Uncle. Your father and the Old One were good brothers who fought side by side in the past.¡± The next day, early in the morning. The dawn broke, casting strands of colorful light onto the Mortal World. Old man Lin got up early and called Lin Zhuang and the others to go up the mountain for worship. After the worship was over, Old man Lin reported the request of the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe to Jiang Hui, and also asked Jiang Hui for advice on how to arrange for their settlement and details. Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t used to taking decisions in his previous life, so after he agreed to the request of the old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe, he left the details to Old man Lin to handle. However, he still needed to give Old man Lin a hint about the general direction of the future. After deep thought through this period. He planned to draw a distinct line between his believers in the future and create the category of Disciples. All disciples would be equal without any distinction of class or status, and any kind of creature could join, but there would be strict limitations on quantity and judgment standards. The two most important judgment criteria would be. First, the Faith Value of the believer. This could be checked by Jiang Hui. The higher the Faith Value, the more loyal they were to him. Loyal people have always been rare. They should be treated well. The second criterion is talent, which doesn¡¯t need further explanation. In ancient times, a Saint used to have three thousand disciples, with even more listeners. Jiang Hui planned to follow suit. Liu Village won¡¯t always have the same people. It will evolve into a grand organization with an unknown number of individuals, something he needs to consider sooner or later. Furthermore, setting up the category of Disciples could motivate the believers, serving two purposes at once. ¡°Lord Willow God, our village only has a small population. Will it be too cumbersome to divide them into Disciples?¡± Old man Lin unusually made his own suggestion. ¡°Disciples do not have hierarchies. They only serve as a means to encourage everyone to work hard. Humans are not all the same, there will always be a few who are not content with the ordinary, who want to become superior to others, who want to witness the true wonders of this world¡­¡± Jiang Hui spoke thoughtfully.. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 32: Summer and Winter, Prosperity Chapter 34: Chapter 32: Summer and Winter, Prosperity and Decline _1 Translator: 549690339 There is an old saying among the folk, the spring rain is as precious as oil, it even floods the streets. It means that the rainfall in spring is as rare and valuable as oil. However, in the Wilderness, the revival spring season is never short of rainfall. That day, ever since old man Lin came down from the mountain, a continuous drizzle began amidst the groves. Lush rain wafted down like strands of wool, weaving a vast curtain of rain, moistening the heavy soil of the Wilderness¡­ One night of rain, waking all beings as if through divine will. Spring rain continued for three whole days, and only on the fourth day did a hint of morning glow appear in the sky. At sunrise, old man Lin hurriedly led the group of refugees from the native tribe up the mountain. Earlier, when he went up the mountain, he had specifically asked for Jiang Hui¡¯s opinion, regarding meeting the newly added people of the native tribe to Liu Village, and Jiang Hui was not opposed. Not that he liked showing off, but there was no choice due to the circumstances. Although it had rained continuously for three days, the path up the mountain was not difficult to walk on. Old man Lin would always go up the mountain during his free time with the boys of his family, Lin, to fix the path. After years of accumulation, they managed to carve a huge stone step pathway leading up to the mountain that was a ten thousand steps long. The stone steps wound along in a zigzag, like a long dragon. Surrounding it, lush green grass and a variety of colourful flowers were in full bloom, making it a splendid sight. Although the journey up the mountain was not exertive, but considering there were a lot of children in the native tribe, as well as expectant women, it still took a little more time than usual. At midday, the vast group of people finally reached the peak. This was the first time the people of the native tribe had seen Jiang Hui. At first glance, they were taken aback by his towering figure that seemed to stand between the heavens and earth, commanding the respect of all beings. Especially¡­ The gigantic crown of the tree that blocked out the sky and sun appeared as if it could cover the entire Liu Village. Which made them feel an inexplicably sense of safety. ¡°This Deity of Worship is the protector of Liu Village, just seeing it is overwhelmingly amazing!¡± Some exclaimed in awe, their mouths agape in sheer amazement for quite a while. ¡°What are you saying, that¡¯s our Deity of Worship! Someone from the native tribe immediately retorted, however, in just a short span of time, they had already completely integrated into Liu Village. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I forgot, we are now all people from Liu Village.¡± The person who first spoke hastily corrected himself, a sudden sense of pride welling up in their hearts. They were also part of Liu Village, the Deity of Worship was theirs as well! ¡°Good, good!¡± In the crowd, the elderly clan leader of the native tribe was the most excited, he used his walking stick for support, his eyes filled with tears. In his lifetime, he finally had the chance to meet the Deity of Worship, his life had not been in vain, truly it had not been in vain! As everything calmed down, old man Lin then began to speak, his expressions were incredibly solemn. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all joined Liu Village, naturally, you are now citizens of Liu Village.¡± ¡°As citizens of Liu Village, you should act according to the rules of Liu Village, and the most important of these rules is to respect Lord Willow God above all else!¡± ¡°This must be deeply ingrained in your hearts, if there is even a slight violation, you will be expelled from Liu Village, and we would not be responsible for your life or death. ¡°Every day, regardless of your tasks, you must worship Lord Willow God. Not even the slightest negligence is to be tolerated. This is a strict order. Unless there are extremely special circumstances, absence is strictly not permitted. Have you all understood and remembered these rules?¡± The commanding power of old man Lin¡¯s voice echoed in the ears of the people of the native tribe, ringing loud and clear. The people from the native tribe hurriedly assented. Although the old man in front of them looked thin and weak, resembling a weak willow moving with the wind, everyone clearly understood the extent of his authority. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he could easily dictate the life or death of any one of them! Old man Lin did not speak much, but he emphasized on the important points to bear in mind. After that, the regular daily worshiping ritual began. Old man Lin¡¯s family was in the forefront and the people from the native tribe were behind, all their expressions were sincerely devoted. And so it continued for a period of time, never stopping, continuing until the change of seasons. Today, after the daily worship, the faith value of these newcomers to Liu Village finally passed 60, reaching the minimum requirement for teaching. Jiang Hui immediately informed old man Lin. Old man Lin didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly led the original people of the native tribe up the mountain. Although he was curious as to why Lord Willow God wanted to pass on the profound scripture to the newcomers, old man Lin had a virtue of never interfering or questioning Jiang Hui¡¯s decisions. Following the ¡®Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask and don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say¡¯ principle. All he needed to know was what Lord Willow God ordered him to do and he would do his best to carry it out. After months, those from the native tribe who newly joined Liu Village had almost completely transformed, they not only looked stronger than before, but they also gained some weight and looked sturdy. Everyone had a radiant glow on their faces and displayed sincere smiles. ¡°Behold, Lord Willow God will bequeath the Body Tempering Method to all of you One must earnestly comprehend it, within it holds opportunities unimaginable to you. If grasped, it will bring limitless possibilities for your future. After leading everyone to the top of the mountain, the tone of old man Lin shifted, and he began to patiently advise them. Regardless, these people were now members of Liu Village; if a few of them could rise to be impressive talent like his eldest and second sons, Liu Village would soon soar rapidly! In the open space. Under the instruction of old man Lin, everyone fell to their knees one after another in reverence, their expressions solemn and laced with a hint of excitement. Before coming up the mountain today, someone had already tipped them off. Every citizen of Liu Village could receive the Body Tempering Method bestowed by Lord Willow God, they were no exception. Although they were not sure what this Body Tempering Method was, for these tribal refugees who used to be homeless, it represented an unprecedented recognition! ¡°Lord Willow God has decreed, from today onwards, a separate batch of disciples will be categorised.¡± ¡°Disciples will be without distinction, bearing the privilege to listen privy to the teachings of Lord Willow God at any time. ¡°The Body Tempering Method popularly bequeathed by Lord Willow God will be a shortcut for now to join this group. After you all comprehend it, you must remember to practice diligently on normal days, and strive to become future pillars of Liu Village!!!¡± Old man Lin strategically disclosed some future plans to encourage everyone. With competition comes progress. The effect was still there, after hearing this many people¡¯s eyes involuntarily sparked with determination. When everyone was within the appropriate range, Jiang Hui manipulated the willow leaves signalling the start of teaching. Within a matter of moments. The method of practicing the ¡®Body Tempering Scripture¡¯ appeared in the minds of the thirty odd people present, sounding in their heads like a loud bell. Of course, as everyone¡¯s aptitude varied, their level of comprehension was also different. However, in the crowd, there was a small figure that caught Jiang Hui¡¯s eye, one he particularly took note of. It was a young boy of no more than one or two years old, while other children his age were oblivious and only concerned with play, he solemnly understood and comprehended the scripture passed down by Jiang Hui meticulously! (Recently, the epidemic situation has been worrisome, everyone must take care of their health! Recently, I haven¡¯t been feeling well so unfortunately there will be only an update for today..) Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 33: Its Just That Lord Willow God Has Chapter 35: Chapter 33: It¡¯s Just That Lord Willow God Has Become Stronger Again_l Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui casually threw a Surveillance Technique over, and immediately specific information about the little boy appeared in front of him. Name: Tu Dequan Race: Human Age Rings: 2 Faith Value: 100 Gender: Male Gift: Body of Thick Earth Body of Thick Earth: Thick earth, which means covering a thick layer of earth, is broad and far-reaching, and wise at a young age, one of the Three Thousand Physiques. Owners of the Body of Thick Earth are born to be a match for any Body Tempering Method, and when practicing Body Refining Techniques, the speed increases ten times and the effect enhances twenty times. In addition, the Body of Thick Earth can easily break the Body Refining Barrier, reach a certain transcendent state, and when it reaches completion, the Soul of Thick Earth can be activated, overturning thousands of years with merely a thought. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s actually another kid with a gifted physique. Leveling up is just around the corner!¡± Jiang Hui skimmed the information rapidly. His heart could not help but cheer. As everyone knows, the higher the talent of the believer, the more experience points he can earn. If possible, he would love to have everyone in Liu Village try the Three Thousand Physique. Of course, this is not very realistic, but harvesting two talented individuals in such a short period of time is a good start. Like Lin Xin Tong, Jiang Hui will not offer any help to this little boy at the moment. Flowers grown in greenhouses can¡¯t withstand the torture of wind and rain. How far he can go and how high he can climb in the future depends not only on his talent, but more importantly on the boy¡¯s own character. If he can bear loneliness and is willing to work hard, he has limitless potential. But if he can¡¯t endure, and only works for three days and rests for two, even if Jiang Hui helps him at this moment, it will only be a drop in the bucket. Sunset. Old man Lin led the people of the Native Tribe down the mountain. For some time after that. The people of the Native Tribe seemed to have found their direction. No one was lazy. Everyone was doing their best, hoping to learn the Temper Body Method bestowed by the Lord Willow God as soon as possible, to become the backbone of Liu Village, and even better, to catch the eye of the Willow God. After finishing their daily tasks and patrols, these newcomers to Liu Village would always find a quiet place to devote themselves to body tempering. So. In every corner of Liu Village, one could always see figures practicing body refinement, uttering ¡°he-ha, he-ha¡± sounds, including old and young, male and female. The elderly and women in labor were fine since their bodies didn¡¯t allow for it, but those young boys, girls, and adults in their prime were all like madmen. They wished they could spend all their time practicing. They trained at sunrise amidst the morning glow, breathing in soft breezes and drizzling rain, until late at night. These people had all personally experienced a kind of strong feeling of powerlessness, where their own family and friends were in danger and they could not do anything. Their desire for power was greater than ever, very similar to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen before, almost in a state of madness where they could not live without power. Moreover. Only outstanding people can be selected as disciples. Everyone was enthusiastic, each one ambitious and pioneers. Liu Village¡¯s overall strength was steadily improving in such day-to-day, year-to-year healthy competition. In a blink of an eye, seven peaceful and warm years had passed in the Wilderness World of Liu Village. This year. The 63rd year since Jiang Hui reincarnated as a willow tree. Everything seemed like it was only yesterday. He had grown stronger, with branches and leaves flourishing, enough to shade a small mountain, and had accumulated enough experience points to level up. The changes in Liu Village were also significant. The population had doubled in the past six years. Apart from that, the area of Liu Village had expanded, spreading five or six miles from the center, with many new wooden houses, watchtowers, and tall waterwheels added. All of these were the masterpiece of the Native Tribe. They were very good at building, whether men or women, all were skilled artisans. Over the six years, the prosperity of Liu Village had increased several times, thriving. Worth mentioning is. In these six years, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen as well as Lin Rui, the fifth son of Lin family, all have their own partners. They are three girls with completely different personalities, one passionate, one elegant, and one a classical beauty. The girls¡¯ looks are not the kind that impresses at first sight, but they all are the type that grows on you. Plus, they all have their own offspring now. Lin Zhuang and others perfectly inherited the lineage of Old man Lin, each family has three or four children, all robust like little calves. Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang still appeared rosy and full of energy, only there were more strands of white hair at their temples. They had entered their sixties, which was considered longevity among the tribe, but they were still full of vitality and vigor. The old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe seemed much older. He started practicing the Body Tempering Scripture at an old age and his vitality was already waning, so his progress was much slower than that of others. But the old man didn¡¯t care much about it. For him, being able to eat and drink and stay healthy was enough. Moreover, the old man had found a new pastime. Every day he would tell stories of the things that happened in the Wilderness World to the children in the village. He could tell stories for a half day at a time, and never repeat a story. This day. As usual, the old man was telling stories surrounded by a group of teenage boys wearing thick beaver skin clothes, listening intently. However, just as the old man was about to take a sip of water. In the distance. An unprecedented strong vibration was felt, as if the earth was collapsing and mountains were falling, which swiftly reached their feet. A powerful roar came from the woods along with the vibration, as if a frightening unknown being was breaking free from a seal, causing terror. The old man looked horrified, immediately leading the children to an open area, where they happened to meet Old man Lin who had just returned from hunting. Before they had time to admire the fruitful hunt, the old man quickly grabbed Old man Lin¡¯s arm. ¡°Chief, do you feel that, it¡¯s an earthquake!!!¡± With an anxious look on his face, the old man spoke hastily before catching his breath. ¡°An earthquake?¡± Old man Lin looked a bit strange, but seemed to realize something in the next moment, laughed out loud and explained. ¡°No need to be scared, old Clan Leader. It¡¯s just our Lord Willow God progressing in strength, not an earthquake.¡± ¡°What? This is caused by the Lord Willow God?!!¡± The old man moistened his lips, somewhat unable to react. Just mere progress in strength could cause the earth to move and shake the mountain!!! Could their Deity of Worship be this powerful?!! ¡°If the old Clan Leader does not believe, just wait a moment, the vibration will soon disappear.¡± Old man Lin placed the game in the container specially made by the Native Tribe, and spoke loudly.. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 34: Bronze Giant_l Chapter 36: Chapter 34: Bronze Giant_l Translator: 549690339 Old man Lin boasted a robust figure. Even though he was well into his sixties, he still possessed the vitality of a young man, his voice resounding deep and powerful. He did not engage in lengthy conversation with the elderly former clan leader of the native tribe but, briefly exchanged few words before hastily heading in one direction with his companions, carrying large specially made bamboo baskets. The prey in the baskets were not ferocious beasts, only common creatures like horned goats and wild cows. Such meat could be preserved for longer in the winter due to the cold, but in the sweltering summer heat, the meat would spoil within a day if not quickly handed over to the skilful women of the village for processing. Through the generations, the people in the Wilderness have learned from countless experiences, useful techniques to preserve food. Batches of fresh beast meat were delivered to the back yard, where the women of Liu Village clearly divided labor. Some were cleaning ceramic containers, some were sharpening utensils, and some were preparing condiments. They carefully separated the fur from the meat, then cut the meat along the bone, resulting in large chunks. The fur, thoroughly cleaned, would be sun-dried immediately. These pelts, key in the creation of beast skin clothing, provide warmth during the harsh winter. They were much in demand as were food, exchangeable commodities between tribes and villages. As for the remaining meat, it would be preserved in two ways. One, by evenly sprinkling the meat surface with local mountain rock salt. And the other, by smoking with branches from the fragrant tree. This tree, a unique product of the Wilderness, when its water-rich branches are burnt, produces a naturally pleasant, non-toxic smoke and hence, is one of the best materials for smoking meat. After witnessing Old man Lin and others gradually disappear into the distance, the former native tribe¡¯s elder, half in doubt, shook his head. He had experienced an earthquake in his youth, the terrifying force of nature still vivid in his memory. The vibration that just transpired reminded him of that incident. However, considering the village chief was indifferent about it, he had to suppress his curiosity. Yet, just as Old man Lin had mentioned, the tremor disappeared after a short while as if it had never occurred. ¡°Could it really be that Lord Willow God has grown stronger again?¡± The elder sighed, feeling ever more that Deity of Worship from his village was quite extraordinary. During his youth, he traveled far and wide, witnessing many sights, and even seeing a few Deity of Worship in some villages. None, however, had given him as profound and mysterious a feeling as Lord Willow God. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Just as the elder was deep in thought¡­ A resonant and sharp horn blew suddenly. The sound from afar was deep and shocking. The village horn seldom sounded, but when it did, it meant that something significant was happening in the village and all villagers were required to gather at the central square immediately. By the time the elder got there, the square was already filled with people. In the center stood Old man Lin, hands clasped behind his back, with Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Lin Rui, and Lin Xin Tong by his side. After years of rigorous training, Lin Xin Tong¡¯s strength had grown tremendously. Her mastery over Treasured Technique had also increased and just by standing there, she emanated a sharpness akin to a sword. Her strength now far exceeded Lin Zhuang¡¯s and Lin Chen¡¯s, making her the most formidable in the village. She wore a plain white Beast Robe made from rabbit fur, clean to the point of being dazzling. But it helped highlight the blush on her stoic face, marking her as a true beauty. Apart from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Rui, the daughters of old Lin had all inherited Mrs. Zhang¡¯s beautiful features. Top-tier genetics turned them into village belles. In particular, Lin Xin Tong, pursued by many young boys, had high standards when it came to choosing a partner. Ordinary men didn¡¯t catch her fancy. ¡°Everyone, prepare to climb the mountain immediately!¡± After the people had gathered in the square, Old man Lin did not speak much. Instead, he gestured with one hand and leapt forward to lead everyone, heading straight for the mountain top. Close behind him were Lin Zhuang and the others, moving swiftly like agile cheetahs. Many in the crowd were still bewildered, but those privy to the situation quickly explained, helping the others understand what was going on. Lord Willow God had made a breakthrough! Their village¡¯s Deity of Worship had become stronger! For Liu Village, this was certainly an earth-shattering event! It¡¯s worth celebrating, it¡¯s absolutely worth celebrating! At noon, the sun hung high in the sky. On the mountaintop. Jiang Hui was deeply engrossed. In front of him, a translucent panel that only he could see was hung in mid-air. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv5] [Annual Rings: 63] [Influence: Liu Village] [Number of Believers: 86] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream] [Technique: Body Refining Scripture] [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Used)] [Spiritual Power: 500] [Draw Chances: 1] After accumulating enough experience points, Jiang Hui did not hesitate and chose to level up directly from level four to level five. Upon leveling up to level five, apart from the usual draw reward, his personal attributes also changed. However, the change in the items column was somewhat unexpected to Jiang Hui. Theoretically, he previously drew a Junior House Construction Order, an Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill, and a Primary Spirit Gathering Array. All of them have already been used. But the system only displays the Primary Spirit Gathering Array and doesn¡¯t show the others. Jiang Hui thought for a moment and instantly understood the reason. It must be due to the system¡¯s different judgment methods. Although he also drew a Junior House Construction Order and an Inferior Dragon Elephant Strength Pill, apart from the Primary Spirit Gathering Array that was for his personal use, he had bestowed the other two items on his followers. Therefore, these items no longer belonged to his personal belongings. After understanding this, Jiang Hui looked at his draw opportunity. He directly chose to use it. ¡°The draw has ended, congratulations on receiving three Bronze Giants.¡± ¡°Bronze Giants: A relatively rare low-level mechanical beast, a hundred meters tall, with strong defensive and offensive capabilities.¡± This time, the prize introduction is brief. Jiang Hui immediately summoned it. The next instance. The air around him violently shook as if boiling water, emitting a rippling pattern, a pair of huge grayish-green hands directly pierced through this boiling air¡­ Straight away. Gigantic body silhouettes forcefully tore through space, a foot stepping out. These silhouettes, as massive as mountains, radiated a green glow all over, with a peculiar totem densely scattered over their surface like a spider-web. Their bodies were too enormous, ordinary people standing next to their foot were just as insignificant as ants, merely trivial. Moreover, their chests were hollow, with a large crimson vertical eye floating. They were continuously observing everything around them. Their first impression was not of sanctity, but instead, it was an indescribable sense of weirdness.. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 35: The Divine Spirit Looks Down on the Ants_i Chapter 37: Chapter 35: The Divine Spirit Looks Down on the Ants_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Master!¡± With the eerie crimson radiance continuously emanating from their chest cavities, three bronze giants directly knelt before Jiang Hui. Their voices shook the mountains and rivers, causing all trees to tremble and leaves to fall rustlingly. At the exact same moment, the vast power from their knees battered the ground, causing rubble and stone to spew forth and the earth to crack open ~ Their bodies were incredibly heavy, able to casually crush boulders underfoot. Even the sturdy mountainous terrain could barely support them. Each step they took would leave behind a massive footprint. It was fortunate that the mountaintop Jiang Hui was on was big enough, majestic and towering, otherwise, if it were any other smaller hills, they might have already been flattened by now. Fortunately, the bronze giants were not living creatures, they were more akin to items, allowing Jiang Hui to be able to withdraw them at will when not in use. And when he needed them, he could release them again. As the three giants knelt, Jiang Hui also surveyed them closely. Apart from their towering size, the faces of the bronze giants resembled the threatening, fierce visages of the Eighteen Arhats seen in temples, with grotesque expressions and terrifying looks. What shocked Jiang Hui most was the degree of detail on these gigantic bodies. Every sweat gland and pore could be clearly seen. Besides their bluish-gray tattoos and the crimson vertical eyes within their chest cavities, they almost perfectly resembled living beings, as if they were real creatures of flesh and blood. Just as Jiang Hui was observing minutely, at the mountain peak entrance, Old Man Lin hurried over with a crowd. Having had previous experience, this time at the foot of the mountain, he immediately arranged a worshipping formation, bringing not only hot, fresh blood but also a substantial number of offerings. ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡­¡± ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡­¡± Overlapping footsteps echoed without pause. Figures began to appear. But before these people could get any closer, as soon as they raised their heads, they were immediately stunned by the sight of the three bronze giants in front¡¯ of them, not daring to take another step. ¡°What are those? How could there be such outrageous giants?¡± ¡°Help me, I cannot breathe!¡± ¡°When did we of Liu Village incur such terrifying monsters?!¡± ¡°Everyone, do not be afraid. With Lord Willow God¡¯s protection, we will be fine.¡± Some shouted in fear, their legs weakening, with many faint-hearted people collapsing, mentally repeating the words ¡®Lord Willow God¡¯ over and over. These words held unfathomable comfort to them. Although they couldn¡¯t elevate their power, they could stabilize their emotions. ¡°Umm!¡± Seeming to recognize the intrusion of strangers, the three giants moved instantly. Twisting their enormous necks, they slowly turned to look at the gathering of Liu Village people. Their crimson eyes showed no sign of emotional fluctuation. They stared as if they were immortals from the Nine Heavens gazing at mortal ants, filled with an aura of solemn murder. The three colossal figures towered imposingly, their vast bodies aligning with the mountain ranges in a triadic formation. Even a single hair from their bodies was thicker than an adult¡¯s waist. They watched vigilantly, their gazes intense. On Jiang Hui¡¯s command, they would obliterate the daring little dots attempting to ascend the Heavenly Stairs without hesitation. Old Man Lin was also frightened. His gaze kept shifting among the three bronze giants, fearing that with a moment¡¯s carelessness, they might crush him underfoot. The pressure exerted by three bronze giants was immense, particularly with their gruesome and terrifying faces. Even demons would be frightened into reincarnating. Fortunately, he had been with Jiang Hui the longest, had the strongest ability to withstand stress, and was able to force himself to walk over to Jiang Hui. Most importantly, he knew clearly that this was Lord Willow God¡¯s territory. If these giants had truly wanted to harm him, they would have probably punched down the moment they noticed him. ¡°Lord Willow God, we have come specifically to pay tribute to you.¡± Old man Lm cautiously spoke, explaining the sudden reason for their trip up the mountain. Such tributes are not a common ritual in the Wilderness and are even more elaborate. Having resided in the Wilderness for a long time, old man Lin was very clear. If Liu Village wanted to continue existing in this vast Wilderness, the foremost task was to please Lord Willow God and show their loyalty in every possible way. ¡°These are the three new Guardian Protectors bestowed upon me. They mainly protect my serenity on normal days, but they will also intervene if Liu Village is in trouble. You need not fear.¡± Jiang Hui demonstrated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet and explained to old man Lin, his sincere and dedicated aged servant. ¡°So, these three giants are the guardians of the village, just like the Black Python Protector, and are all under Lord Willow God?!¡± The shock on old man Lin¡¯s face quickly turned into sheer excitement. With the Black Python Protector in the front and the Bronze Giant Statue Protector at the back, even if Lord Willow God didn¡¯t take action, he felt that Liu Village could survive in the Wilderness. However, old man Lin also knew well that even though he was the village chief, he couldn¡¯t order these Guardians! The status of the Guardians was second only to the great Lord Willow God, far above him, and they only followed Lord Willow God¡¯s arrangements. This was common knowledge to everyone in Liu Village. Resuming his composure, without further ado, old man Lin immediately relayed the news notified by Jiang Hui to other villagers. These people were clearly out of their depth, crying and wailing in front of Lord Willow God. One should learn from him to maintain composure!!! ¡°Those are actually the Guardians under the Deity of Worship!?¡± Some were shocked, such as the former clan leader of the Native Tribe. His knowledge was more expansive. The tribe even had some ancient body refinement prescriptions passed down. He knew some secrets that others didn¡¯t. The fact that a Deity of Worship could have Guardians was news to him. Of course, apart from shock, many villagers were also excited and proud to be people of Liu Village! Those three giants emitted such terrifying energy, yet they were mere servants under the Deity of Worship. Could other Deities of Worship be as unparalleled as their Lord Willow God?! The sacrificial ceremony lasted for a whole two hours. Jiang Hui did harvest a wee bit more Faith Value than usual. He observed all his worshippers with his senses open, mainly focusing on Lin Xin Tong and Tu Dequan. Little Eight Lin was already in his twenties this year, standing tall and elegant. Tu Dequan, on the other hand, was much younger, only eight years old. However, the latter showed great potential, especially in the Body Refinement Realm, showing remarkable progress for his age and breaking through the strength of ten thousand pounds. This was indeed impressive, given his young age. After all, he was just a little kid. One should know that only Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen displayed pure strength which reached perfect body refinement in the whole village, flaunting the immense power of tens of thousands of pounds influenced by Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill. Beyond this, even Lin Xin Tong was merely able to muster tens of thousands of pounds. However, Lin Xin Tong¡¯s talent was great in the area of practicing the treasured technique. Especially, with many years of meticulous research, her power, when reinforced with the Treasured Technique, had surpassed that of Lin Zhuang and Lin Meng. As for Lin Meng and Lin Zhuang¡¯s ability to reach completion in such a short time, it was largely due to the discovery of a few Red Fruits. Those Red Fruits were quite precious. Over the years, they scoured the surroundings but failed to find even a single fruit. (Foreshadowing this scene, the highlight of the story is about to begin¡­.) Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 36: Re-entering the Depths of the Great Wilderness_i Chapter 38: Chapter 36: Re-entering the Depths of the Great Wilderness_i Translator: 549690339 That bright red fruit is incredibly precious. Even in the Wilderness, it¡¯s extremely rare. Each piece is worth a fortune, and only the exceptionally gifted individuals of a clan like the Kyiin Child could afford to consume it. In contrast, Tu Dequan¡¯s achievements today have all come from his own hard labor. Despite being merely a seven or eight-year-old boy, who in most regions would still be undergoing an early education, this little one could already manage things on his own. Apart from a few members of the Lin family, he is practically the ruler of the village, unmatched among his peers. Even fully grown adults can¡¯t compare. At such a young age he can already hunt lions, tigers, and other fierce creatures on his own. Aside from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong, no one could restrain him. His ferocity was comparable to that of a beast cub. ¡°In a few years¡¯ time, this brat might just reach perfection in body refining and become the third person in the village to achieve this, while still being only a teenager!¡± Jiang Hui sighed with some anticipation. The grander the other party¡¯s achievements, the more experience points he would gain, especially since this was a slow and steady type, a natural mobile experience bank. Besides his slight achievements in body tempering, Tu Dequan also made remarkable progress in the field of Treasured Techniques. Although the Body of Thick Earth is best suited for the Temper Body Method, it still ranks as one of the three thousand physique types, ranking as high as one hundred and eighth. The most important thing is that the Treasured Technique that Liu Village obtained was a sophisticated body technique that was particularly compatible with Tu Dequan. Even at his young age, he has almost caught up with Lin Xin Tong, and has emerged as the village¡¯s top prodigy. The villagers naturally noticed the little guy¡¯s incredible abilities. Old man Lin exclaimed more than once that if he hadn¡¯t watched him grow from infancy to his present age, he would¡¯ve suspected that the boy was the offspring of an Ancient Fierce Beast. It was simply outrageous how a child of such a young age could lift a giant stone weighing tens of thousands of pounds and how incredibly sturdy his physique was, as if he were made of iron. At the summit of the mountain. After the conclusion of the offering ceremony, old man Lin and the able men of the village poured the boiling Beast Blood around the roots of Jiang Hui¡¯s tree. The blood made the soil even more strikingly red, as if something unusual was brewing within. Not daring to linger, everyone departed the mountain once all things were taken care of, led by old man Lin. He would¡¯ve liked to stay longer, but the oppressive presence of the three Bronze Giants around him was too terrifying, especially their gaze that blazed like errupting volcanoes, which never left him. Despite knowing these were the protectors of Liu Village, old man Lin still felt somewhat unsettled. In the blink of an eye, life swiftly returned to normal. Every day, the elder clan leader of the native tribe would step out of his house and regale the village youngsters with tales and legends of the Wilderness. And whenever he came to an exciting part, he could make the children gasp in amazement. Jiang Hui listened with great interest. Although almost everything was hearsay, it nevertheless helped him gain a more comprehensive understanding of the Wilderness. ¡°This old man would really be wasting his talent if he were not a storyteller.¡± One day. As usual. Jiang Hui was alert, his Five Senses enveloping everything around him, and he was listening intently to the elder clan leader of the native tribe, discoursing on the past and present. A skinny but robust figure caught his attention. It was Tu Dequan. He excused himself from the noisy cluster of children around the elder clan leader and then turned to walk towards where Old man Lin was positioned. Jiang Hui was intrigued. ¡°Grandfather, I wish to venture into the depths of the Great Wilderness.¡± Tu Dequan found Old man Lin after crossing several corners and asked seriously even though he was only a boy of eight or nine. Practitioners of the Earth¡¯s Body matured early. Although Tu Dequan was still a young boy, his intellect was not inferior to an adult¡¯s. ¡°Tu Wa Zi, why would you want to go into the Great Wilderness out of the blue? You¡¯re still young, you can wait until you¡¯re older. The Great Wilderness is a dangerous place full of dangerous beasts,¡± Old man Lin, who was tinkering with his newly-invented bow and arrow, shook his hand and replied. In their village, Tu Dequan was a rare talented boy. He had to be well looked after before he fully matured. As for Little Eight Lin, the girl from the past had completely grown into a woman and her power was daunting. As the strongest woman in Liu Village, she didn¡¯t need him to look after her. ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t Brother Zhuang, Brother Chen, and Sister Xin Tong all going? Can¡¯t I go with them?¡± Tu Dequan scratched his head. He wanted to witness the ferocious beasts that Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had spoken of, and also get a firsthand experience of the exceptional aura in the depths of the Great Wilderness. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you let Tu Wa tag along with us? This little fella might seem young, but he¡¯s formidable. Hardly anyone in the village can defeat him, and with us brothers and Little Eight watching over him, nothing should go wrong!¡± At some point, Lin Zhuang had entered the room. He carried a One-horned Elephant tusk that weighed at least a thousand pounds on his back and had an air of a fierce beast around him. Before Old man Lin could speak, he interjected. ¡°Well, Grandfather, with Brother Zhuang and Brother Chen and Sister Xin Tong around, I promise I¡¯ll be fine when I come back! What¡¯s more, haven¡¯t you always said that only through real combat can we identify our shortcomings and deficiencies, improve our fighting skills, and truly become a genuine man?¡± Tu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up and he eagerly chimed in. Practitioners of the Earth¡¯s Body mature early and are candid, but they can also be quick-witted. ¡°You cunning little devil, okay then, your grandpa here allows you to venture into the wilderness.¡± Old man Lin pondered for a moment before finally nodding. Elder brother, you better keep an eye on him during this trip. If Tu Wa comes back missing even a single hair, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Old man Lin glanced at Lin Zhuang and warned him as he turned around. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you being a bit too harsh on me, your own son?¡± Lin Zhuang winced. ¡°So are you agreeing or not?¡± ¡°Agreed, whatever you say.¡± Lin Zhuang chuckled bitterly and nodded. Naturally, there was no reason for him to deny. Besides, not to mention that their abilities had improved since the last time, this time even Little Eight was accompanying them. In a few short years, the little girl who would hide behind them to wipe her nose had grown into an intimidating figure whom they had to look up to. With the duo, Little Eight, and their fifth brother Lin Rui, they figured as long as they didn¡¯t encounter any potent beasts, they could manage without any protector, even if it was just the four of them. ¡°So he wants to venture into the Wilderness.¡± Jiang Hui paid attention to the conversation between Tu Dequan and Old man Lin. Every word spoken fell into his ears. After levelling up to level five, his Five Senses had also been greatly enhanced. When fully engaged, the range was more than twice as large as before. In addition, Jiang Hui¡¯s observational ability had also been strengthened greatly. It was more meticulous now. If he wanted, he could see even a speck of dust in the air clearly.. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 37: Jiao Snake (Seeking for continued reading)_l Chapter 39: Chapter 37: Jiao Snake (Seeking for continued reading)_l Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui did not oppose Tu Dequan¡¯s plan. The young lad was right, flowers grown in a greenhouse would never last long, only through the baptism of blood could they become stronger. It was good for young people to take risks. If everyone chose comfort, Liu Village would inevitably become stagnant. As for the safety issue, Jiang Hui had Little Black secretly following behind. The Black Python was quite enthusiastic about this, it was still remembering the meat soup boiled in the village when they returned from the depths of the Great Wilderness last time. It planned to kill more ferocious beasts this time to have a good feast¡­ Within Liu Village. After packing up and bringing enough food for half a month, Lin Zhuang and his team headed straight to the depths of the Great Wilderness. This time they set out mainly to hunt ferocious beasts. The village had an increasing number of children suitable for medicine baths. If they could use this time to use Ferocious Beast Blood to open their bodies for the medicine bath, these children would greatly improve, surpassing their ancestors and parents, and have the chance to step onto a larger stage. At the same time, if they could obtain a Treasured Technique, it would be even better. There was only one Treasured Technique in the village, called the Ferocious Ape Body. It was powerful, but apart from Lin Xin Tong and Tu Wa Zi, very few people could master it. Even they, who had been studying till they were over thirty years old, had just grasped a little bit of it. Although it could be used, each use would damage their own vitality and it would take half a month to recover. So, Lin Zhuang and others planned to find another one. This would not only enhance the foundation of Liu Village but also give the villagers more choices. Maybe they would not understand the Ferocious Ape Body but could comprehend other Treasured Techniques! Compared to the last time they entered the mountains, their speed was much slower this time. Without Little Black leading the way, they could only make their way through the overgrown weeds by themselves. Fortunately, they had all grown up in such an environment and didn¡¯t feel anything particular. The Great Wilderness was vast with robust trees. After traveling for more than five days, they were still wandering around the edge of the deep parts. They didn¡¯t dare to go any further. Thunderous roars came from within, reaching unknown distances. The terrifying sounds echoed back and forth in the shadows, as if they were about to tear apart the heaven and earth, indicating great horror. It was not a place they could set foot in at the moment. Lin Zhuang and the others were brave, but bravery didn¡¯t mean recklessness, nor did it mean they were willing to throw their lives away for nothing. A day later. They found a ferocious beast by a stream. It was a Jiao Snake, more than thirty meters long, with a bulging tumour on its head and a pair of sharp claws at its vital position. Its scarlet eyes were soul-stirring, quite extraordinary. ¡°Let Big Brother take the lead for you!!¡± After pondering for a while, Lin Zhuang decided to take the lead. He leaped up, jumping tens of meters high, his figure agile, like a fierce beast, pouncing on the Jiao Snake fiercely. ¡°Roar¡­¡± Such a big movement naturally woke the Jiao Snake up at the first moment. The Jiao Snake roared angrily and instantly counterattacked. This Jiao Snake was very extraordinary. Even though the sharp horn on its head hadn¡¯t broken open yet, it still had a fierce presence. In particular, the Jiao Snake was emitting a black light all over its body, making crackling sounds, densely covering its body and emitting terrifying power. ¡°Good fellow, this ferocious beast definitely possesses a Treasured Technique. Killing it will surely get us another Treasured Technique.¡± There was a trace of madness on Lin Zhuang¡¯s face. He took the lead, directly drawing out the one-horned elephant tusk, which weighed thousands of pounds, from behind him and squarely aimed it at the Jiao Snake¡¯s vital position. ¡°Bang¡± In an instant, sands and stones were flying all around, the earth trembled, and the mountains shuddered. An overwhelming force assaulted everyone present, bringing with it an astonishing weight of more than a hundred thousand kilograms, forcibly tearing the air apart. The Jiao Snake did not fall behind; its dark glow crackled as it spewed out a dazzling and scorching light, surprisingly transforming into a sharp spear. ¡°Rumble¡­.¡± The dark spear collided directly with the coalition of Lin Zhuang, who was holding an ivory tusk, with a horrifying force radiating from the collision. The spear exploded into countless runes filling the sky, a sight that was truly astonishing. Lin Zhuang too was not in good shape. The ivory tusk of the One-horned Elephant couldn¡¯t withstand such a horrific force and shattered into fragments, turning into fine powder. Moreover, many of the runes from the shattered spear hit him. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning and fell heavily from mid-air, smashing a terrifying crater into the ground. ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Seeing this, Lin Chen and the others who had been following closely turned pale and rushed over to pull Lin Zhuang out from the crater. ¡°Damn beast, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you today!¡± Being humiliated in front of so many people, Lin Zhuang¡¯s face was terrible, as gloomy as if it could drip water. But quickly, he grimaced in pain, his hands shaking violently. The spear rune was extraordinary. Even though he had shattered it with one powerful blow, the splattered runes were still bore into his flesh like leeches. It felt as if sharp needles were being stuck into his pores all-over, the pain was unbearable. Fortunately, Lin Zhuang¡¯s physique was strong enough to endure the pain. However, he was stubborn and refused to submit even under such circumstances. ¡°Again!¡± Lin Zhuang roared, fully unleashing his power with crackling noises resonating from his body, and began using the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique he had mastered. Though his grasp of the technique was shallow, the power of the Ferocious Ape Body had revealed itself somewhat. His body glowed a hazy grey-white, shielding his entire body. His body then swelled, reaching three meters in height, resembling a giant. The next moment. Lin Zhuang stepped forward, his fists creating a roaring wind that made the surrounding trees sway and leaves fall like rain. But it wasn¡¯t over. Lin Zhuang then took out a huge bone. It was the Treasured Bone from the Ferocious Ape on which the Treasured Technique was inscribed, but the runes on it had now disappeared. The Treasured Technique resided in the Treasured Bone, but it couldn¡¯t be stored for long, especially for very precious Treasured Techniques, which had shorter shelf lives. When the time limit was reached, the Rune would transform into the Treasured Bone entirely, becoming a Treasure Tool. A Treasure Tool could not be used to teach the Treasured Technique, but it possessed formidable power when activated. Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t defeat the Jiao Snake with all these methods at his disposal. ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re coming to help!¡± At the same moment, Lin Chen, Lin Xin Tong, and Tu Dequan also made their move. This Jiao Snake was formidable, and the Treasured Technique it held was not simple; it actually condensed an attacking spear. They must annihilate it here to completely make it the foundation of Liu Village. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The Jiao Snake regarded them as formidable opponents and coiled its body. Its giant head rose high, and the dark incandescent light emanating from its body was brighter than ever before. Hovering above its head, it condensed a spear ten times larger than before. It hung mid-air, its surroundings enveloped by darkness.. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 38: Could it be Coveting the Treasured Technique?_i Chapter 40: Chapter 38: Could it be Coveting the Treasured Technique?_i Translator: 549690339 The Jiao Snake was surrounded by a dark glow pulsating like thunder and lightning, accompanied by the crisp sound of crackling. The spear above its head shimmered with a menacing cold light. Both the momentum and the sound were several times stronger than before. Its heart screamed a wild warning. If it continued to hold back, it might very well perish here today. However, even after unleashing its most potent attack, the Jiao Snake was still frightened. The pressure from the few humans before it was too overpowering. Their power was astonishingly mighty, totally different from what it had encountered before. ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Lin Zhuang held the lead, his fist lunged out like a dragon, stirring up a furious gust of wind in his movements. Lin Chen and the others closely followed, equalling in their formidable presence, as if they¡¯d transformed into humanoid Ferocious Beasts. Lin Xin Tong and Tu Dequan, who had conducted the most comprehensive study on the Treasured Technique, knew the evolution of Treasure Runes by heart. As they flipped them over like flowing water, their proficiency was extremely startling. Their bodies dramatically grew close to five meters in height, their whole bodies bursting with a greyish-white light. Moreover, behind these two were the huge shadowy figures of an ape-like specter, standing tall and fierce, baring its teeth and snarling at the Jiao Snake. This was the result of cultivating the Ferocious Ape Body to a certain extent, a fierce form of attack. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion sound as if land had collapsed rang out. Mid-air, two different Treasured Techniques collided violently, instantly leveling the surrounding area. Stones were scattered, the ground shook, and even the giant trees that took five or six people to encircle could not escape, directly shattered to pieces. Both of these Treasured Techniques were extraordinary. One focused on defense while the other, on the offense. Both could, however, unleash terrifying power. Eventually, the Treasured Technique of the Jiao Snake seemed slightly stronger, breaking through the humans¡¯ Ferocious Ape Body and repelling them. However, thanks to their Treasured Techniques, the group was not severely injured. ¡°Hahaha, invigorating!¡± Lin Zhuang was the first to rise, being the sturdiest among them, his recovery the quickest. Despite feeling the sting in his flesh as if needles were pricking him, he leaped up again, diving down like a mighty eagle. ¡°Bang ~¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s relentless attack didn¡¯t waver. His fist, massive as a pot, blasted through the air, hitting directly on the Jiao Snake¡¯s body. Without the Rune Spear for offense and defense, the Jiao Snake was no match for this punch. The force of tens of thousands of pounds came crushing down, directly knocking off several of its scales, its blood splattering everywhere. The Jiao Snake howled. The dark light around its body gathered again, aiming to use the Treasured Technique once more. Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t give it a chance, grabbing the Jiao Snake¡¯s head directly, his legs wrapped tightly around it. In the next moment, his Iron Fist rained down like droplets, breaking the Snake¡¯s attempt to use another Treasured Technique. Meanwhile, Lin Xin Tong charged from one side, her Ferocious Ape Body gathered again. After the greyish-white light once again enveloped her body, Lin Xin Tong extended her hands and grasped the tumour atop the Jiao Snake¡¯s head like large fan-shaped hands holding tight. This tumour seemed to be the Jiao Snake¡¯s weak point. Once she got hold of it, the Jiao Snake went berserk, its body trembling violently, trying to shake the ¡¯ pair off. Moreover, A dark beam of light suddenly burst from the Jiao Snake¡¯s mouth. The black light was so majestic it directly pierced Lin Zhuang¡¯s body. Lin Zhuang instantly felt like he was hit by a bull, a rank taste filled his throat and his body was pushed away, unable to resist, he flew out and crashed heavily onto the rocks. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Lin Xin Tong¡¯s face changed. This young girl completely revealed her craziness. The grey-white light shines brightly from her hands, and the shadow of the ferocious ape behind her became more solid, transforming into even larger rune-etched monkey palms. With a clap, the giant strength directly crushed the lump on the top of the Jiao Snake¡¯s head. Finally, the snake meets its end and its huge clumsy body falls heavily, stirring up rolling thick smoke¡­ ¡°Still not dead.¡± Lin Zhuang furrowed his brows tightly, forced a bitter smile, and a trace of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. The dark light that spurted out from the Jiao Snake¡¯s mouth was clearly its Essence, on top of this he was so close to it, that it directly pierced through his abdomen. It was only because Lin Zhuang¡¯s flesh and blood had long been tempered to be incredibly solid, that only his organs were slightly shaken. If it were anyone else, they would likely have been torn into pieces on the spot. ¡°Let me have a look at this ferocious beast!¡± As soon as Lin Zhuang thought of the Jiao Snake potentially housing a Treasured Bone, his heart couldn¡¯t help but pound, even his sense of pain seemed to diminish a lot. He had a lot of healing herbs on him, which was why he didn¡¯t worry too much about his injuries. One day. They dissected the body of the Jiao Snake. True enough, they discovered a Treasured Bone, the whole bone was crystal clear, shimmering with a dazzling light. Plus, there was a circulating Rune on it that kept changing, it was truly extraordinary. ¡°Why is there only one Rune on it?¡± Tu Wa Zi Tu Dequan was puzzled. He remembered very clearly when he first learned the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, it was densely recorded with many minuscule runes. ¡°My father once said, the strength of a Treasured Technique cannot be measured by the number of Runes. Treasured Techniques derived from ferocious beasts are often simple yet unimaginably powerful. Although this Treasured Bone appears simple and only has one Rune, it is however unpredictable, with many other Runes contained within it. It changes all the time and one can only further cultivate it if they remember all the changes in the Rune.¡± Lin Xin Tong¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, she had spent a deeper amount of time studying Treasured Techniques and knew things the others didn¡¯t. ¡°So, this is still a good thing?¡± Lin Zhuang grinned, his face turned into a flower, and he felt that his desperate fight was completely worth it. ¡°Take the body of this Jiao Snake with us and let¡¯s head back to the village.¡± Lin Zhuang waved his large hand and decreed. Although Beast Meat can be stored for a long time, the strong smell of blood would quickly attract other predators. The last time, it didn¡¯t matter as much because the Black Python Protector was by their side, but now there were only a few of them. It is always better to be safe than sorry, especially since he was seriously injured at the moment. If they encountered another ferocious beast, it would be tough to be as fierce as they were just now. However, just as Lin Zhuang and the others were about to start their return journey, there was a sudden rustling from the nearby bushes. The sound was not loud, but it was still noticed by the group. ¡°Who¡¯s there, come out!¡± Lin Zhuang shouted in a cold tone, his eyes sharp as lightning. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through, brothers.¡± The moment the voice fell. From behind the bushes, more than ten brawny men jumped out, The leader was wild, wearing a Beast Robe decorated with patterns. His robust body shines like a tiger or leopard, his tough ancient skin was bronze, his black hair was draped over his shoulders, and he carried broadswords weighing more than two hundred pounds. ¡°Passersby, I think you¡¯re looking to steal my Ferocious Beast and Treasured Bone!¡± Lin Zhuang raised an eyebrow, his entire body ready to spring into action.. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 39: Is the Sacrificial Spirit of Your Chapter 41: Chapter 39: Is the Sacrificial Spirit of Your Village Also Called Willow God? (please follow)_l Translator: 549690339 Lin Zhuang exuded the aura of a tiger or a wolf, and even though he was injured and his strength affected to some extent, he was still confident he could handle the crowd before him. Even though he lacked an invincible talent, he held an unshakable faith. ¡°We are just passing by and do not covet the Treasured Bone of the Beastly Serpent,¡± said the man with the broadsword on his back, revealing a helpless wry smile. They had faced this serpent before, which was awesomely terrifying and even possessed a slaughtering Treasured Technique, with unpredictably mysterious attack methods. He¡¯d only dare confront it with a few treasure tools passed down in his village, but victory was almost impossible. Who could resist such coveted treasures? But the fierce people in front of him could slay the Beastly Serpent just with their physical bodies, and he dared not take any real action despite his desires. ¡°Are you expecting us to believe your every word? You seem to take us for fools.¡± Lin Chen stepped forward, his aura also intimidating. He and Lin Zhuang were both robust, standing like iron towers. Even the man with his broadsword stood shorter than these two warriors, and his aura paled in comparison. ¡°We actually met once before,¡± the man with the broadsword hurriedly explained again. ¡°Met? Why can¡¯t I recall it?¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen both frowned, unable to recall their encounter with the broadsword man. ¡°It was about six or seven years ago when you teamed up with a Black Python to kill a Ferocious Ape. We just happened to pass by here and saw your might. But you all were in a rush and we didn¡¯t have the chance to socialize,¡± he explained. ¡°You know about that?¡± Lin Zhuang raised one of his eyebrows, somewhat reassured by the broadsword man¡¯s story. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen us before, why did you sneak around today?¡± Lin Zhuang asked, confused. ¡°That¡¯s a long story. The kids in our village are about to have their Medicine bath, so we went out specifically to hunt down some beasts. We ran into a Unicorn a few days ago. It¡¯s an exceptional beast that can cover ten thousand miles a day and it turns especially vicious when provoked. We actually ended up here by accident, chasing after it, and just ran into you all, battling the Beastly Serpent. We were worried about startling you and causing a misunderstanding!¡± the man with the broadsword explained, laughing wryly. ¡°That¡¯s a plausible explanation!¡± Those from the Lin Family were straightforward, greatly easing their suspicions immediately. ¡°You mean the mutated Scaly Horse, all over with shiny silver scales and a crystal-clear horn on its forehead?¡± Tu Dequan, also known as Tu Wa Zi, showed interest in this Unicorn. He had overheard the old man describing the fun facts of the Wilderness and he liked the Unicorn story. What man didn¡¯t dream of riding such a majestic horse? Lin Chen, too, showed an avid interest. He was over thirty now, but sometimes he would behave like a child, naturally interested in new and intriguing things. ¡°Uncle, do you remember which way the Unicorn went?¡± Tu Dequan asked eagerly, hoping to bring it back to the village. ¡°Unfortunately, we lost its trail as it ran too fast, so we have no idea which way it went.¡± The broadsword man furrowed his eyebrows, raised his hand, and refrained from taking offense at being called an uncle by a boy who seemed barely eight or nine years old. He had clearly seen that the small boy, skinny as he looked, was terrifiying in combat. He fought like the offspring of some Ancient different species, his fist blows peeled off several pieces of Scale Armor from the Beastly Serpent. Such fearsome strength wasn¡¯t even something he could match. ¡°Forgot to ask you all, which village do you all hail from?¡± The broadsword man asked, changing the subject. He had always been puzzled by the fact that they had lived here for generations, only ever encountering people from the nearby Wolf Village and no one else. ¡°I am Lin Zhuang from Liu Village!¡± Lin Zhuang declared loudly, pride evident in his countenance. ¡°And you brothers? Which village are you from?¡± ¡°Ah, we all come from Stone Village, I am the leader of our village hunting squad, Shi Lin Hu!¡± the Broadswords Man replied. ¡°Stone Village? Is that far from here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nearby. If you gentlemen don¡¯t mind, you could rest there for a while. Our sweet milk soup and roasted meats are quite good.¡± The Broadswords Man laughed and extended the invitation, but in his mind, he ransacked his memory and found no recollection of Liu Village. ¡°Would that be proper?¡± Lin Zhuang scratched his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Once beaten twice shy, maybe our villages will become brother villages in the future!¡± the Broadswords Man immediately replied. He was sincerely inviting Lin Zhuang and the others. Within the Wilderness, apart from a few tribal villages, the majority are extremely hospitable. After all, in the barbaric wilderness filled with ferocious birds and beasts, every good connection made is a connection worth having, which could prove useful at crucial moments. Upon hearing about food, Tu Dequan on the side immediately began to drool. With his Body of Thick Earth, he was most suited for practicing bold, head-on techniques, but as a result, he also loved to eat. Apart from what he couldn¡¯t eat, there was practically nothing he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Brother Zhuang, it wouldn¡¯t matter if we rest for a night before heading back. Besides, you¡¯ve been injured.¡± Tu Dequan quickly spoke up. Lin Xin Tong was also tempted. She wasn¡¯t interested in roasted meat, but she really liked sweet milk soup. Within the Wilderness, both salt and sugar cubes are relatively rare, especially sugar. It is said to be made from the root and stem of a certain sweet vegetable and tastes sweet and delicious, even more tasty than meat soup. However, in Liu Village, sugar is a luxury. Usually, only during festivals and celebrations would each person receive a small piece, which was hardly satiating. All three looked to Lin Zhuang. Lin Zhuang was the eldest in the family, and they needed him to make the decision. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll rely on our brother¡¯s hospitality.¡± Feeling the fervent gazes from all around, Lin Zhuang nodded. He wasn¡¯t concerned that these people would trick him. Not to boast, but even without using any Treasured Techniques, his current physical strength alone was enough to massacre all of them. At noon. Under the leadership of the Broadswords Man, everyone arrived at an open field of flat terrain. Row upon row of stone houses were neatly arranged, with wisp of smoke from cooking slowly rising into the sky. At the entrance of the village, there was a massive stone altar built across the path. It was expansive, with visibile traces of fresh red blood stains from the Beast Blood¡­ But what was most singular was the half-cut willow tree next to the altar, which was over a man¡¯s height. Its body was pitch black, seeming to have been struck by lightning, becoming a lightning-struck wood, cutting off all signs of life. However, at the top of the stump was a tenacious new green sprout, swaying in the wind. ¡°This is our Stone Village¡¯s Deity of Worship, we usually refer to it as the Willow God!¡± From far away, the Broadswords Man grinned and explained.. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 40: Big Brother Named De Quan_1 Chapter 42: Chapter 40: Big Brother Named De Quan_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°You also call the sacrificial spirit of your village Lord Willow God?¡± Lin Zhuang and the others were slightly taken aback. ¡°Everyone calls him that, and the Deity of Worship has never refuted, silently accepting this name.¡± The broadswords man nodded, with a hint of curiosity reflected in his expression, ¡°Why, brother, is there something odd about that?¡± ¡°Not really odd, it¡¯s just that the Deity of Worship in our village is also called Willow God and similarly, has silently accepted our title.¡± Lin Zhuang, scratching his head out of habit, expressed his admiration almost too plainly in his tone. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Just as the broadswords man was about to speak, a beast robe clad elderly man with grey hair and a slightly hunchbacked figure hurried over. Although the elder was showing signs of age, his vibrant eyes clearly reflected his wisdom. ¡°The Village Chief has arrived.¡± Seeing the elder, Shi Lin Hu quickly went forward to welcome him. ¡°Greetings to you all, I am the chief of this village, Shi Yun Feng!¡± The elder strode forward energetically, first nodding to the broadswords man, and then introducing himself to Lin Zhuang and the others with a smile. Shi Lin Hu had already informed him when they entered the village. ¡°Lin Zhuang.¡± ¡°Lin Chen.¡± The others introduced themselves in turn. ¡°Brother Lin Zhuang, you just said that the sacrificial spirit of your village is also called Willow God?¡± After inviting Lin Zhuang and his companions into his house, Shi Yun Feng asked again. He was full of curiosity about the sacrificial spirit that Lin Zhuang mentioned. How is it possible for two unrelated villages to both worship a spirit called Willow God? It must be known that in the vast Wilderness, the word ¡°God¡± cannot be used loosely. For an ordinary village, the word represents omnipotence, supremacy, and immortality. Although ¡°God¡± is just a title and does not specifically represent anything, it should not be used lightly, otherwise it could invoke unknown fears, and even powerful clans could face the disaster of extinction. In the long ancient times, the sacrificial spirits existed. The ancestors believed that God was always present, so they used a more intricate and ceremonial way of worship, but it was later discovered that they were just exceptionally powerful creatures. But those who dare to claim to be Gods indicate that they are extraordinary. They can fight against ancient fierce beasts, easily annihilate several super clans, and have few rivals in the world. The reason why the spirit in his village dares to be called Willow God is that it has an extraordinary origin, which seems to be not from this realm. Shi Yun Feng still remembers to this day, he was just a teenager at the time. It was a dark night filled with lightning, torrential rain, and rampaging ferocious beasts. It was a horrifying scene when it felt like the sky was about to collapse. Willow God appeared at that moment, bathed in the sea of thunder, with thousands of willow branches radiating intensely bright light, as if it was fighting something. That battle was terrifying. Even from tens of thousands of miles away, one could still feel its indomitable power. Even the remnants of rune that fell casually were enough to destroy a mortal empire. Eventually. The giant willow tree was chopped down and turned into a sacrificial spirit. The original sacrificial stone spirit fled, resulting in its current state. So the deity in this robust man¡¯s village also dares to call himself Willow God? Isn¡¯t he afraid of attracting the attention of some unknown existence?! ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s affirmation came through, feeling that calling their Lord Willow God was just a matter of course. Shi Yun Feng pursed his lips, glanced at Lin Zhuang and the others who looked incredibly certain, and didn¡¯t continue to question. There are many tribes and villages in the Wilderness, scattered like stars in the sky, but not every village knows such secrets. Some sacrificial spirits even attempt to become ancient divine spirits, deluding people¡¯s hearts, without considering the serious consequences they might bring. In Shi Yun Feng¡¯s view, the sacrificial spirit of this group of people¡¯s village was probably the latter. A creature of an ordinary background who dares to aspire to become a true God is completely different from the Willow God of his own Stone Village. The sun was centered in the sky, at its most intense. In the gentle breeze, mixed with an invisible heatwave. The prepared meals were brought up, served in large clay bowls, all filled with roasted wild beast meat, each piece golden-brown, the skin crispy, causing a delightful sensation for the taste buds just by looking at it. Apart from this, there was also a sweet milk soup that greatly pleased Little Eight Lin, from which a faint white vapor was rising. It wasn¡¯t heat, it was a chill mist. ¡°This is our Stone Village¡¯s ancestral gourmet food, suitable for both winter and summer. We boil it in the winter and in the summer, after preparation, we place it in a cellar deep underground. After just two hours, it becomes a delicious and refreshing cold milk soup that quenches both thirst and heat. Please try it,¡± Shi Yun Feng invited Lin Zhuang and the others. Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t hold back, they lifted their bowls and began to drink, completely unaware of the concept of eating slowly. Lin Xin Tong did the same, as a girl from the Wilderness, she didn¡¯t know what the term ¡®manners¡¯ meant ¨C she ate large pieces of meat and drank mouthfuls of soup just like the older men. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± After drinking seven or eight bowls, Lin Zhuang and the others finally reluctantly put down their chopsticks and bowls. It wasn¡¯t that they were full, but that the soup they had been served was almost gone. After filling their stomachs with food and soup, Tu Dequan got up from his seat, preparing to go out for a walk. ¡®Walk after a meal, live until ninety-nine¡¯, this was his philosophy on life. At the village corner. A little boy, who appeared to be no more than two years old, caught his attention. The child seemed to have just learned to walk but was exceptionally persistent in trying to catch a bird, his movements slightly comical, and his bottom covered in dust. His appearance wasn¡¯t much like the other people from Stone Village, who all had skin the color of ancient bronze from frequent exposure to the elements. The little boy in front of him was extremely fair and adorable, with large eyes rolling around, shining with intelligence. As he babbled incoherently, he looked just like a porcelain doll. But that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that Tu Wa Zi felt an indescribable sensation from this little boy who was seemingly ordinary. It was as if the little boy wasn¡¯t a human descendant, but instead a cub of an Ancient Fierce Beast, each of his movements exuding an inexplicable power. ¡°Big brother, who are you? How come I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± The little dot dusted off the soil on his bottom, noticed Tu Dequan, and walked towards him, humming and chirping. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to have seen me; I am from the neighbouring village, called Tu Dequan. ¡®De¡¯ as in both virtuous and talented, ¡®quan¡¯ as in all-rounded. I heard that the sweet milk soup made here is especially delicious, so I specifically came over to try it.¡± Tu Wa Zi laughed as he said. ¡°The soup is delicious, the one Grandpa Village Head makes is the best.¡± The little dot swayed and looked excited, seemingly also craving some. ¡°But the sweet milk soup that Grandpa Village Head makes contains a lot of things, it packs quite a punch, and it seems like most people can¡¯t handle it.¡± The little boy rubbed his fingers together. ¡°Little Dot, do you think I¡¯m the same as the other people?¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned, his hands behind his back, slightly affronted at being looked down upon by a child. But he didn¡¯t delve into this topic. As a Practitioner of the Earth¡¯s Body, he had matured beyond his years. Even though Tu Dequan was physically only eight years old, his mental age was around fifteen to sixteen, and he had no intention of squabbling with this milk-drinking child. He just felt this little child was extraordinary. There seemed to be an incredible amount of energy and potential hidden within his tiny body, like a blazing sun ready to break through the dawn. But Tu Dequan also considered himself to be exceptional. Furthermore, he had already tried the sweet milk soup. It was delicious, but he didn¡¯t feel any kick from it.. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 41: Its a Problem_l Chapter 43: Chapter 41: It¡¯s a Problem_l Translator: 549690339 He shifted his gaze and paid no more attention to the little brat, focusing on other things instead. Very quickly. Several huge cauldrons positioned at the entrance of the village caught his attention. The bodies of the cauldrons were embossed with engravings of birds, beasts, fish, and insects, seeming incredibly ancient as if enduring the passage of a long, extensive period, implying a remarkable origin. Especially noteworthy is a black cauldron, where a sense of ruthless hostility could be discerned from its rim. One could vaguely hear the growls of an unknown beast, as if the cauldron once contained the blood of a powerful ferocious beast, with remnants persisting till now. Tu Dequan hurried over and fondled it for a moment before falling madly in love with it. ¡°What an excellent cauldron, truly an exceptional one! The eyes of Tu Wa Zi shimmered. The quality of this cauldron is clearly far superior to his own, solid and grand. If it is used for a medicinal bath to temper the body, even if the effects aren¡¯t discussed, it certainly would be more comfortable. Good medicine should be matched with a good cauldron, this is the catchphrase of Old Man Lin. ¡°Little Dot, can your brother have this black cauldron?¡± Tu Dequan unveiled a huge grin bearing two rows of white teeth, shifting his gaze back to the boy who was catching birds behind him, with a benign expression. At the same time, his hands were already gripping the handle of the cauldron. He promised himself, if this brat dared to open his mouth, he would daringly snatch the cauldron away. ¡°I can¡¯t give this away.¡± Little Dot hastily shook his head, somewhat baffled about why this grown up behaved like a bandit who wanted to take everything they saw, even more greedy than him. ¡°You are such a spoil-sport, where has all your hospitality gone?¡± Tu Wa Zi pouted, releasing his hold, with his enthusiasm waning slightly. Aside from cultivating and eating, what he enjoyed most was collecting all sorts of interesting and quirky objects. The torment of being only able to look at such a great item but not take it away was unbearable for him. Eventually. Tu Wa Zi, unable to bear it any longer, sought out Shi Yun Feng, the elder Clan Leader of Stone Village, and stated his intent. ¡°Tu Wa Zi, why do you always try to take advantage everywhere you go? That¡¯s their cauldron for medicinal baths. Even though it¡¯s not worth a lot, how could they casually give it away to an outsider like you? However, I believe Stone Village is very hospitable and the old Clan Leader would surely fulfill a child¡¯s heartfelt wish.¡± Lin Chen was the first to chime in, feigning reproach. The corner of Shi Yun Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. That was an item passed down in Stone Village for generations. How could it be termed ¡®worthless¡¯? And also, what did he mean by ¡®surely fulfill a child¡¯s heartfelt wish¡¯? Are they being taken for fools? Shi Yun Feng and the others felt aggrieved, but he eventually agreed to part with a cauldron. However, it wasn¡¯t the black cauldron that Tu Dequan wanted, but instead, a relatively new bronze cauldron that he found in the storage shed behind the village. It was covered with a thick layer of dust. The black cauldron was a heritage item of Stone Village and certainly could not be given away, yet while the bronze cauldron was also precious, it did not carry such a hefty burden of inheritance. The following morning, gleaming sunlight pierced through the gaps amongst the tree leaves, filtering through the early mist, casting warm light on Stone Village. A group packed up their belongings and departed toward the house. Compared to their arrival, Tu Dequan was now holding an extra cauldron when they were leaving. The cauldron was much larger than him in size, weighing up to a thousand pounds, it radiated an ancient aura. But in Tu Dequan¡¯s hands, it doesn¡¯t appear to have any weight, and if it wasn¡¯t so utterly massive, he could easily lift it single-handedly. Having obtained the ancient cauldron, a grin stretched across Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face, nearly reaching behind his ears, as he continually praised the hospitality of Stone Village. Lin Zhuang did not have the thick skin of Tu Wa Zi and Lin Chen, and thus left behind half of the Drake meat and beast blood as compensation. He could tell that this bronze ancient cauldron was something extraordinary, a vintage piece, and extremely suitable for medicinal baths. ¡°It seems we need to interact more with Liu Village in the future.¡± Shi Yun Feng watched as Lin Zhuang and the others left, a glint of newfound respect in his eyes He did not witness Tu Wa Zi¡¯s scene of the chaotic punches on the Drake, but was astonished by their ability to effortlessly lift the ancient cauldron. In Stone Village, there were not many of their age who could perform a similar feat, and indeed, none did it as effortlessly as them. Little Dot should be fine in the future. This little guy has been peculiar since he was young, but after all, he¡¯s still not fully grown. Who can predict what the future holds? Three days later. The sun rises with the first glimmers of dawn, spilling colorful rays from its high perch in the sky and illuminating the earth. Heavenly red clouds spread out over the sea of golden waves. The blazing sun, like a pot of boiling steel, erupts forth, radiating brilliant golden light. Accompanied by the sound of excited chatter, Lin Zhuang and his team return successfully. That night, a bonfire blazes wildly. Draked meat is skewered whole, roasted over a grill, sizzling and dripping with oil. Accompanied by the strong aroma of beast meat in the air, Liu Village¡¯s villagers sing and dance. Many people cheerfully vent their excitement, yelling at the top of their lungs and howling like wolves. Little Black arrived as agreed, staring at the snake meat on the grill for a long time, then directly ate half of it in one bite, bones and all, with oil steadily flowing from its mouth. ¡°It truly is heaven¡¯s favor to us at Liu Village, we have gained another Treasured Technique!! ¡± In one corner, staring at the glowing Treasured Bone, Old Man Lin¡¯s eyes widened. It took a while for him to come out of his dream-like state and shakily accept it. His original intention was to ask Lin Zhuang and his brothers to hunt some Ferocious Beast Blood for the right-aged children in the village to take a Medicine Bath. He never dreamed they would gain another Treasured Technique. A single Treasured Technique can thrive a tribe, but now, they have two, one for killing, one for defending. With two Treasured Techniques in one village, who dares say Liu Village lacks depth? And then there¡¯s that cauldron, its material is quite extraordinary, it can be used for tempering the body, several times better than the previous one. One single trip, and the harvest was so plentiful! All night, Old man Lin was too excited to sleep. Each time he did sleep, he would wake up from laughing, which greatly annoyed Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang was also quite happy, but as a woman ¨C especially at her age ¨C she was more concerned about the health of her husband and children. ¡°Stone Village, Gu Ding, Spirit Worshiping Willow God, Little Dot¡­¡± At the top of the mountain. Listening to the conversation of Lin Zhuang and the others, Jiang Hui hesitated for a moment. ¡°NO wonder I always felt something was strange, have I reincarnated into the Perfect World?¡± His thoughts were swirling, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure. However, if he really had reincarnated into that era where not even the fall of an Emperor can be seen, then that Tu Wa Zi is certainly impressive, he actually managed to bring back a quite precious ancient pot from that place. It¡¯s just a pity that this pot isn¡¯t that mysterious Black Tripod. That pot is truly horrifying, hiding within it a part of the Defying Chapter of the Original Truth. If he could have brought that pot back, the foundation of Liu Village would have greatly increased. The Original Truth is useless to him, but for the believers of Liu Village, it is the supreme Holy Scripture. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t feel too regretful. After all, the Black Tripod is a hereditary item of Stone Village, it couldn¡¯t possibly be given away just because Tu Wa Zi was throwing a tantrum. Besides, he might draw more powerful scriptures than the Original Truth in the future. The end of this world is not his end. However, Jiang Hui was always puzzled. His name contained the character ¡öHui¡¯, which means locust tree, so he should have been reincarnated as a locust tree. He wondered at which point in his reincarnation process he made a mistake and ended up as a willow tree. There was also a willow in Stone Village, and it was an Ancestral Spiritualist. One day when they meet and the believers cry out ¡°Willow God,¡± will they be referring to him or her? That posed a problem.. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 42: A group of little rabbits 1 Chapter 44: Chapter 42: A group of little rabbits 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡ª As the sun rose, the dawn glowing, dew with rosy clouds spread through Liu Village, accompanied by the innocent sound of boys and girls¡¯ laughter, illustrating the lively vitality of youth. In the central square. Dozens of young boys and girls were strengthening their bodies in the morning glow, becoming healthier, full of vitality. They each were sweating profusely, practicing ardently. The birth of the sun was the best time for cultivation in the day. The body would unconsciously absorb a trace of the Power of the Sun from the air, making body tempering extraordinarily effective during this period. As for the elderly, they found a comfortable corner to bask in the sunlight, looking at the village¡¯s bustling activity with pleasant smiles. Their vitality had dried up, and they still had some lingering diseases within them, so they were no longer suitable for intense exercise. Basking in the sun every day was already enough. The adult men in the village were rhythmically training their bodies nearby. They, led by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others, were bare-chested, revealing their bronze skin, continuously swinging various weapons in their hands. Although they didn¡¯t have any particular method, each strike was full of power, emphasizing speed, precision, and aggressiveness. Whoever had the fastest and most ruthless attack would have the greatest chance of survival in the Great Wilderness. As for those fancy movements, they were not what these men sought. Facing terrifying beasts and ferocious birds, the more showy the moves, the faster one tended to die. After the morning classes, it was time to learn the Treasured Techniques. Originally, there was only the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, but now they also had the Jiao Snake Secret Art. Lin Xm Tong had been in charge of teaching the Ferocious Ape Secret Art. Although she was young, she was the most thorough in her studies and had hands-on experience, which made her teaching very effective. Compared to the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, the rune on the Jiao Snake was undoubtedly more complicated and multiple. The entire Treasured Bone had only one rune, glowing brightly, changing constantly with every breath. This secret art was exceptional, according to the display on the runes, if cultivated to perfection, the Rune Spear could even pierce a hole through the sky, its power was unpredictable. However, if one wanted to cultivate this secret art, the precondition was to know and embed in the heart all the changing forms of the rune, until one was incredibly familiar with it. If one couldn¡¯t even memorize the runes, how could they cultivate? Understanding and memorizing every rune was the prerequisite for cultivating any secret art! However, complicated and obscure runes, were not just a challenge for a group of stubborn and naive children, but even the adults might find it hard to keep up with it. Many people in the Great Wilderness did not recognize runes. Indeed, within moments, many children¡¯s brows furrowed into an ¡®M¡¯ shape, all looking upset. Such devilish symbols were just too difficult to learn, which made their heads ache, and the initial fascination vanished in a blink. In a short time, they felt as if a year had passed. These children began to miss their carefree times. Many daring children had quietly slipped out to urinate or play in the mud, but they were soon caught and brought back by their parents. ¡°My child is too much, skipping class, going fishing with a group of people by the river. And they didn¡¯t even use fishing bait, just like his father. Yet he claims all day that he¡¯s a fishing expert. I¡¯m better than him at fishing if I do it!¡± In the afternoon, the parents of the naughty children gathered together. ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone¡¯s child like this? Look at Gui Fang¡¯s son, De Quan. He¡¯s not only obedient, he¡¯s also very industrious. At a young age, he¡¯s already achieved some results in the practice of the Treasured Technique. Except for a few like Captain Lin, he¡¯s almost become the top of our village. He can even hunt fierce beasts like tigers and leopards. The village chief values that little guy highly. Whatever good stuff there is always goes first to him, then to the little rabbits of our family!!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment Tu Dequan was mentioned, the previously animated discussion stopped abruptly. Those are other people¡¯s children! ¡°These rascals, leave them be for three days and they¡¯ll climb the roof, we need to assign a few people to keep an eye on them.¡± In the end¡­ These increasingly indignant, teeth-gritting parents reached a consensus. After collective discussion, they decided to leave one or two individuals each day to take turns keeping an eye on the little hooligans. These little devils need to learn about the harshness of the world! ¡°May I ask you ladies, is the Treasured Technique recently obtained in the village really that great? My Dog Egg also often skips class, kids will be kids, right? They are inherently playful!¡± A somewhat formidable-looking woman expressed her confusion. She had injured herself by accident not too long ago, breaking her leg, and thus didn¡¯t grasp some recent events because she was only just recovering. Her husband couldn¡¯t be bothered to fill her in on everything either. ¡°Great? It¡¯s more than just great. That Treasured Technique is from a ferocious beast hunted by Captain Lin himself. Isn¡¯t my man part of the village¡¯s hunting team? He heard from Captain Lin that this technique is a formidable offensive skill. Even just a beginner can hunt ferocious beasts like lions and tigers. If someone achieves a small amount of success, they could even hunt ferocious beasts, tch tch tch, listen to that, isn¡¯t that astounding? Who else in our village could do that? If one completes the training, won¡¯t they immediately become an influential figure in the village?!¡± Someone in the crowd immediately replied. The robust woman stared for a moment without speaking and directly walked toward a tree¡¯s shade. She picked up a kid, who was entirely covered in black and currently playing in the mud, her anger bubbling up. Dog Egg, if your mother catches you sneaking out again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll break your rascal¡¯s leg.¡± He s squandering such a valuable opportunity to learn the Treasured Technique. He¡¯s simply asking for a beating! Speaking of the ¡°heartbreaking experience¡± of the children in Liu Village. Over the next period of time, Lin Zhuang and the others went deeper into the Great Wilderness yet again. There were dozens of age-appropriate children in the village, and they needed more Beast Blood than could be provided by a single Jiao Snake. With their prior experience, Lin Zhuang and his team were undoubtedly more skilled. Their blood was vigorous, and their bodies possessed a strength of tens of thousands of pounds. A few punches could easily kill any normal ferocious beast. Even stronger beasts were manageable as long as they were not too abnormal, they could handle them when working together. In a short time, the makeshift warehouse behind Liu Village was crammed with beast carcasses, turning the surrounding land even more fertile. However, the blood only seeped into the top layer of the soil. The part that permeated the underground soil was completely absorbed by Jiang Hui¡¯s roots. The nutrients provided by the beast blood, especially Ferocious Beast Blood, acted as quality fertilizer for Jiang Hui. Even though it hadn¡¯t evolved in this duration, its size was growing rapidly each day. It was now nearly 1,000 meters tall, standing out prominently compared to the surrounding ancient trees. (If you encounter any issues while reading, or find it difficult to understand, please let North Pumpkin know; North Pumpkin is open to suggestions..) Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 43: New Feature (Something to Tell Everyone) _1 Chapter 45: Chapter 43: New Feature (Something to Tell Everyone) _1 Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui became even more robust and imposing, reaching a height that was almost comparable to a mountain range. And somehow, two new inhabitants had started living within the gigantic canopy of his tree. The first was a hive of bees buzzing and flitting about all day. Each one was the size of a fist, emanating a dazzling golden glow, and the stinger on their tails was as hard as meteorite iron, allowing them to effortlessly pierce through rocks. Even the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks for long. The second was a pair of crows blanketed in pitch-black feathers, a male and a female. When they spread their wings, they resembled eagles. They had built a nest at the very top of the tree canopy. Aside from eating, drinking, defecating, and sleeping, they were constantly cooing to one another, pouring affection on Jiang Hui. These crows were quite extraordinary. They had a third eye in the center of their foreheads that reminded one of the crows from the world of ice and fire. However, they were several times larger and more domineering. Their third eye could emit an attack akin to the aurora, beautiful and deadly. The responsibilities of these two new groups of inhabitants were clear; one lived at the start of the canopy, and the other near the tree trunk. They coexisted in peace, neither bothering the other. However, Jiang Hui could sense that the bees, aggressive as they were, seemed to fear the three-eyed crows and would always avoid them. When the sunset bathed the dark ocean waves, it was time for the entrance of Liu Village. A row of large cauldrons was brought out, lined up in orderly manner. Under each cauldron was a pile of crackling firewood. Boiling water along with various herbs and poisonous insects were being added to the cauldrons by a few older villagers. These were the ingredients for the old clan leader¡¯s ancient medicine recipe. A lot of the ingredients were poisonous. If they were boiled separately, it could even knock out a one-horned elephant, but when mixed together, the poisons counteracted each other and didn¡¯t cause any harm to the body. Besides these ingredients, ground beast bones were also sprinkled in. Additionally, if the organs and True Blood of ferocious beasts were added, it would turn this mix into an excellent body-soaking medicine. Even if one didn¡¯t work out regularly, soaking in it daily and persisting for half a month could grant them the strength of hundreds of kilograms, permitting them to hunt large beasts. ¡°Father, must I get in?¡± Yet, to the group of children, this seemed as if they were about to be cooked. The metallic smell and steaming heat of the concoction made them want to run away, but they were quickly suppressed by their parents and thrown into large cauldrons like drenched chicken. The temperature inside the cauldrons was high, but with the integration of the Ferocious Beast¡¯s True Blood, it wasn¡¯t enough to burn the children; it merely looked boiling to the naked eye. Despite this, the children were still wailing, faces distorted into pained grimaces and their cheeks flushed bright red. Instinctively, they tried to leap out of the cauldron but were held down. ¡°Dog Egg, stay still for your mother! If you dare to cheat or play tricks, I¡¯ll disown you!¡± Dog Egg¡¯s mother, Yu Fen, was holding Dog Egg down with one hand while her eyes continuously darted to the bronze cauldron next to her. Look at De Quan, he¡¯s calm and composed, not once refusing to participate. Unlike her unlucky child who cries so loud it could draw wild wolves, killing her with worries. ¡°Add the brain of the Jiao Snake!¡± Beside the big cauldron, Old Man Lin gestured grandly, taking a large ceramic bowl from Lin Zhuang and pouring its contents¡ª a thick black substance¡ª directly into the cauldron. This was the brain of a Jiao snake. Extremely precious, it was even more valuable than True Blood. Currently, among the whole Liu Village, only Tu Wa Zi had the privilege to use the object. As for Lin Xin Tong and the others, they were past the appropriate age. So, using it wouldn¡¯t give substantial results, and it would be quite wasteful to use such a valued item on them. ¡°Buzz-¡± The instant the Jiao Snake¡¯s brain marrow entered the Big Pot, a visible effect burst forth with a dark glow rushing out. Suddenly, it morphed into the shape of a Jiao Snake, baring its fangs and grinning at Tu Dequan amidst the pot, showing a terrifying demeanor with its ferocity at peak! Lin Xin Tong stepped forward, with runes glowing in the palm of her hand. She slapped the Jiao Snake apparition back into the pot. The Jiao Snake transformed back into the brain marrow, which was then absorbed by Tu Dequan. This was a special treatment only a genius in the village could enjoy, instantly arousing extreme envy among the parents of the rambunctious children around. However, they had nothing to complain about. It has always been like this in the Wilderness since ancient times. Survival of the fittest, the weak are food for the strong. If one wanted better resources, they had to strive with all their might to acquire them. They had to soak in the medicine bath for over two hours. When the time came, the misbehaving children of Liu Village were fished out from the Pot. They looked miserable, completely like drenched chickens. Many had numb expressions, as if two hours within the pot felt like two centuries. They had a speechless ¡°heartbroken¡± feeling of seeing the light of day again. However, soon these mischievous children were captivated with the changes in their own bodies. Not only did their physiques become more well-proportioned, but their strength had also increased considerably. They could now carry immense stones that they previously had a hard time lifting, multiple times without effort. ¡°Give me a few more cauldrons, I think I can boil a bit more. I, Dog Egg, am like the Great Emperor!¡± One of the mischievous children patted his chest and yelled out in high spirits. ¡°Oh my God, Dog Egg, you¡¯ve finally made your mom proud. Clan Leader, do we have any more Ferocious Beast Blood? Can you boil another pot for my Dog Egg?¡± Dog Egg¡¯s mother was ecstatic. ¡°Mom, I was just joking. Please don¡¯t take me seriously. If you boil me again, I might just get overcooked!¡± Dog Egg¡¯s lips twitched fiercely. He didn¡¯t expect his own mom to actually take it seriously, he hurriedly bolted off without minding anything else. If he¡¯s caught, he might not die but would most likely lose a layer of his skin! Tu Dequan was also fished out of the Pot. The aggressive Jiao Snake¡¯s brain marrow felt like being skinned alive with each cut, the pain unbearable. He almost couldn¡¯t resist crying out. However, the subsequent increase was also the most evident. His strength has reached the boundary of thirty thousand catties, his body was even more slender and strong as before, his bones rattled like a thunderous roar. He visibly grew by about five to six centimeters, his skin was white and radiant which drew many young girls¡¯ glances and fluttering eyelashes. ¡°Detection of 80% population within the host¡¯s territory received different degrees of life layer enhancement. The system will be upgraded for three days and a new monthly feature will be activated after three days ¨C Summon!¡± Atop the mountain, Jiang Hui was delightfully observing the naughty children of the village when suddenly, a dull voice resounded beside his ear. His Golden Finger, activated for such a long time, responded to him for the first time. Jiang Hui was shocked and had a hint of joy accompanying him. (I want to tell everyone that starting tomorrow, the first round of recommendations for this book will begin. North Pumpkin will release more chapters during the recommendation period. Please follow the updates by then, even if you¡¯re just reading casually, please click the last page. The number of people following at the beginning of the trial period is very important..) Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 44: Dragon Egg_l Chapter 46: Chapter 44: Dragon Egg_l Translator: 549690339 Three days passed in no time. On this day, the long-absent voice of Golden Finger duly echoed¡­ ¡°Upgrade completed, monthly new features are now available.¡± ¡°You will receive one summoning opportunity each month, which you can use to summon a variety of dragon eggs.¡± ¡°The dragon eggs, in order of rarity from low to high are: Black Iron Dragon Egg, Bronze Dragon Egg, Silver Dragon Egg, Gold Dragon Egg, Platinum Dragon Egg, Diamond Dragon Egg, Epic Dragon Egg, Legendary Dragon Egg, Mythical Dragon Egg, and Chaos Dragon Egg.¡± ¡°Dragon eggs vary in rarity, and so do the items they produce. The rarer the dragon egg, the better the chances of unearthing good stuff, and the richer the rewards. Similarly, the more common the dragon egg, the poorer the quality of its loot, but there will never be an empty egg.¡± ¡°At least one precious rare piece will certainly be found in an Epic Dragon Egg and above.¡± ¡°Simultaneously, as you have unlocked the monthly new features, your prize draw chance with each upgrade will change into a random Divine Skill reward system. The level of the Divine Skill is not constant.¡± ¡°Dragon egg? A random Divine Skill reward?!¡± Feeling the non-stop noise in his mind, Jiang Hui could not help but be overjoyed. Being able to summon a dragon egg every month, even if it¡¯s just a low-grade Black Iron Dragon Egg, is much better than having to save up for over a decade for an upgrade prize draw opportunity. No matter what is inside the dragon egg, at least there are more chances to get something! In particular, after the new feature was enabled, the prize draw opportunity brought about by each upgrade changed to being rewarded with a Divine Skill. Although it lacks the greater uncertainties, Divine Skills are undeniably what Jiang Hui needs most right now. Jiang Hui quickly opened the panel, and was eager to try out the new features. Firstly, he rapidly skimmed through the introduction to the new features, and then looked to the bottom. The number 1 was displayed, indicating that he had one summoning opportunity. At the beginning of each month, summon chances are automatically reset, so there¡¯s no need to save them. Without a word, Jiang Hui chose to use it straight away. ¡°You used Summon.¡± ¡°Congratulations! Your luck is exploding. In the vast cosmic sea, you have managed to summon a Epic Dragon Egg.¡± ¡°Epic Dragon Egg: An extremely rare item. Hatching can yield a large number of reward items and guarantees at least one rare item.. ¡°Epic Dragon Egg Hatching Conditions: Requires one Ancient Beast¡¯s heart of a lost breed that has been dead for no more than three days, ten litres of True Blood, one litre of marrow, a full set of six viscera. Throw them all into a cauldron and cook it together. Once boiled, put in the dragon egg and continue to steam for seven days and nights to hatch successfully. ¡°It actually requires the heart, True Blood, and marrow of an ancient breed to hatch?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s mind sank a bit. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford an ancient breed, but this thing sounded like something that should be quite difficult to find. If the world he is in really is based on the Perfect World background, then it should be even more so. Although there are numerous ferocious beasts in the Wilderness, most of them possess ordinary bloodlines and are run-of-the-mill creatures. Ancient breeds are different. They carry the bloodline of ancient beasts. Even though this bloodline has become very diluted after the baptism of time, even the merest strain still exists. This mere strain destined the ancient breeds to be extraordinary. In his previous life, Jiang Hui had read the novel Perfect World, but it has been a long time and he has forgotten most of the content. However, his memory of the classification of the ferocious beasts in there is still somewhat clear. In the Wilderness, the bloodline of a ferocious beast determines its future achievements. The more precious and the purer the bloodline is, the stronger its potential, and vice versa. Based on bloodlines, ferocious beasts in the Wilderness can roughly be classified into general ferocious beasts, Species of the Ancient Times, Ancient Beasts, Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts, and the Ten Evils. The term Ten Evils refers to Kun Peng, True Dragon, Phoenix, Kylin, Thunder Emperor, Heavenly Corner Ant, Ghost Creeping Insect, Nine Nether Otters, Nine-Leaf Sword Grass, and Strike-God Stone. They are collectively known as the top ten forbidden existences of ancient times, each terrifying and fearsome. Any one of them can easily annihilate an entire legacy, fearlessly confront even an Immortal King, and possess potential to ascend to the divine path. Each of the Ten Evils possesses a powerful innate divine skill known as the Ten Evils Treasured Techniques. With unmatched power and full of secrets, the Ten Evils Treasured Techniques are in no way inferior to the laws of the Immortal King. Cultivators of all races can still tap into their full potential, which has incited countless bloodshed across generations. Following the Ten Evils are the Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts, such as the Fearless Lion, Vermilion Bird, Zhu Yan, Peacock King, Dapeng, White Tiger, Suan Ni, Bi Fang, Pixiu, etc. After that are the Ancient Beasts, which have the potential to evolve; examples include the Nine-headed Lion and Xiao Bai. Following that are Species of the Ancient Times, including creatures like the Big Red Bird, Fire Crow, and the Suan Ni boon obtained by Stone Village belong to this life tier. ¡°Suan Ni?¡± Jiang Hui suddenly paused. If he indeed was residing in the Perfect World, there would be a Suan Ni nearby. The Suan Ni, nearing its natural death, chose its tomb deep within the Great Wilderness. Suan Ni is not only categorized as Species of the Ancient Times, but is amongst the leaders within this category. It just so happens to meet all the requirements for breeding a dragon egg. An Epic Grade Dragon Egg likely contains invaluable treasures, making it an irresistible lure for Jiang Hui. Regardless of whether or not he¡¯ll succeed, he wants to give it a try¡ªthis is a perfect opportunity to ascertain whether this world is indeed perfect. What¡¯s most important, in Jiang Hui¡¯s estimations, it¡¯s likely still not time for the Suan Ni¡¯s moment of demise. The disturbances a Species of the Ancient Times would make before its death could move mountains and cause all beasts to flee for their lives overnight. Golden light would then illuminate the surrounding mountains. However, up until now, he had yet to observe any of these changes. The next morning, after the daily worship rituals ended, Jiang Hui immediately cast Huang Liang¡¯s Dream illusion on key figures in Liu Village like Old Man Lin, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen, pulling them into the illusionary world he carefully crafted. Apart from Old Man Lin, this was the first time Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the rest witnessed Jiang Hui transformed by the illusion. Their hearts trembled and they remained transfixed for a long time. Standing resolute like a massive pinnacle, surrounded by twinkling stars, appearing as motes of dust, every single leaf shimmered radiantly. Heavenly sparks obstructed the sun, seemingly imprisoning the gods. Jiang Hui did not waste time and immediately told them about the Ancient Lost Breed and stated his requirements. The divine proclamation¡¯s massive voice was like thunder rolling from the underworld, echoing in the hearts of the crowd, shaking them awake. Lin Zhuang and the others quickly agreed. Afterwards, Jiang Hui cautioned Lin Zhuang and the others not to be greedy. If they truly found the Ancient Lost Breed Suan Ni, they shouldn¡¯t even attempt to snatch its Kingly Bone. As soon as they found what they needed, they should immediately withdraw. (There were some slight modifications in the front, just to let everyone know. The Body Tempering Realm has been altered back to the Blood Realm, and everything below will return to its natural state such as Cave Heaven, Spirit Transformation, Rune Level.) Previously, this wasn¡¯t noticed. While it was intended to show some changes, it wasn¡¯t considered that reading it this way might give a strange sensation-my apologies for the oversight.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 45= Competing for the Species of the Chapter 47: Chapter 45= Competing for the Species of the Ancient Times (Seeking for More Reads)_l Translator: 549690339 | Jiang Hui earnestly warned everyone. Stone Village has the protection of Ancestral Spiritualists. If his followers act too ruthlessly, it could potentially incur their wrath. Although their power is now a mere fraction of what it once was, having been ambushed by two Immortal Kings at their peak and driven to the Lower Realm, they are still formidable. If we act too excessively, there is the risk of a backlash, potentially ruining our own plans. After receiving instructions from Lord Willow God, Lin Zhuang and others did not dare to delay and hurriedly rushed towards Stone Village. They did not rashly reveal their presence, but lurked in the surroundings, each carrying sufficient food to survive in the wild for more than a month. What¡¯S more, there was an abundance of food resources around, so they did not have to worry about going hungry. By the side of a stream. Lin Zhuang and the others marveled, not doubting Lord Willow God¡¯s words in the slightest. They were simply amazed by the luck of the inhabitants of Stone Village, especially Lin Chen, whose face was a mix of envy and indignation. The Suan Ni was a Species of the Ancient Times, possessing traces of Ancient Beast blood in its body. Naturally powerful, it also had an amazing and powerful Treasured Technique. Every part of its body was a priceless treasure, especially its Ferocious Beast Blood, which was a great substance for body refinement. Its efficacy was over a dozen times that of ordinary Beast Blood. It was something beyond their reach. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Just as Lin Zhuang and others were in conversation. From the distant mountain forest, suddenly there came a violent uproar, deafening, the sound echoing in the sky. The next moment. The ground shook as numerous terrified birds and beasts madly rushed out. The shaking earth, flying dust, shattered rocks, and snapped ancient trees¡­ ¡°Eldest brother, what happened?¡± A shocked Lin Chen asked. ¡°It¡¯S very possible that the Suan Ni Lord Willow God spoke about is on the verge of death and is looking for a place to lay its bones.¡± Lin Xin Tong offered her conjecture. She was sensitive and quickly guessed the reason. Everyone quickly crossed two mountains of over a thousand meters, following the source of the noise. Behind a dense forest, a Ferocious Beast over ten meters in size suddenly came into everyone¡¯s view. This Ferocious Beast was extremely powerful. Its body emitted a brilliant golden light, its neck wrapped in a thick layer of golden fur. It resembled a divine lion, with dragon horns on its head and golden scales all over its body. As it slowly approached from a distance, even though standing afar, everyone could still sense the overwhelming ferocity emanating from this creature. The creature emitted a golden light that shredded countless Ferocious Beasts. Its fallout alone shattered the forests within a few kilometers, turning its surroundings into a forbidden zone of life. ¡°It really is a Suan Ni! An Ancient Species on the verge of death!¡± Lin Chen silently exclaimed in his heart. He recognized the identity of this Ferocious Beast. Although the opponent was very strong and covered in dazzling Primitive runes, it was on the brink of death, similar to the setting sun¡¯s afterglow and would not last too long. Moreover, with the passage of time, Suan Ni would become increasingly frail until it was completely dead. Despite this, Lin Zhuang and the others still dared not get too close. The power of an Ancient Species was terrifying as the sea. Even if it was on the verge of dying, it could easily kill them. A few days later. The Suan Ni really seemed as if it had died, sitting motionlessly in the depths of the mountain. -Big brother, it seems like this Suan Ni is dead!¡± Lin Chen¡¯s breath grew ragged and his gaze at the Suan Ni was blood-red. Not just Lin Chen, everyone felt the same: they desperately wished to slaughter this Species of the Ancient Times that was on its last breath and bring its body back to Liu Village to serve as its foundation. But, in the end, they restrained themselves. Lord Willow God had warned them that this ancient species might be feigning death, intending to kill all of its old foes before it died. At the same time, Stonewood Village. Village Head Shi Yun Feng looked serious, with Shi Lin Hu and Shi Fei Jiao standing beside him. ¡°Judging from the sound, the Suan Ni should really be on the brink of death. Once it truly dies, if we can obtain its primitive bones, it means our village will possess another treasured technique, which is even more terrifying and extraordinary. Stonewood Village will then become greater,¡± he said. With his arms crossed, Shi Lin Hu was itching for a fight, desiring to go immediately, digging up the treasured bones from the Suan Ni in the mountain. The Treasured Technique of the Suan Ni, a Species of the Ancient Times, was far superior to anything Stonewood village had; if they acquired it, the village would ascend to greater heights in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. The Suan Ni being a primitive species with proud bloodline, will absolutely not allow their clan¡¯s secret to be leaked. They are very likely to destroy the primitive runes within their bodies before they die!¡± said Shi Yun Feng. Shi Yun Feng in his youth had tried venturing beyond the Great Wilderness. Even though he came back severely injured and has yet to fully recover, he had gained the most experience and knew when to be on guard. ¡°However, judging from the sound, the Suan Ni will probably truly die within a day or two. If its bloodline is pure enough, we may be able to use it for Little Dot¡¯s baptism when he turns five,¡± he mused, his thoughts spinning. Little Dot¡¯s talent was the best he had ever seen in his life; even the genius disciples from great families could not match. The young child had not only mastered a treasured technique, but also had great strength. Hence, he needed the very best resources to nurture him. Despite being cautious and not liking to act rashly, Shi Yun Feng found it hard to remain calm at the sight of an ancient beast dying before his own eyes. As for the other young people in Stonewood Village, their eyes were already turning red, breaths rapid, gazes filled with anticipation, wishing to set off immediately. ¡°The Ancient Beast is dead, buried in the mountains taking down numerous ferocious beasts, arranging a suitable burial ground for itself!¡± someone said. One day later. Someone brought back news, causing Stonewood village to instantly boil with excitement. That day. Stonewood Village took immediate action. With Shi Yun Feng, Shi Lin Hu, and Shi Fei Jiao leading, the villagers of Stonewood trooped into the depths of the Great Wilderness. Little Dot also came along. His strength was not at all inferior to the adults. Further, he had learned a terrifying treasured technique from the Green Scale Eagle, which might come in handy at crucial times. The people of Stonewood village traveled fast, arriving at the place where the Suan Ni had fallen in just a few days. However, they did not continue further, instead, choosing to climb a high mountain and observe the situation below. Just as the people from Stonewood Village arrived, Lin Zhuang and his fellows noticed them. They also noticed the people from other villages, and there were quite a lot of them. Clearly, they had been attracted by the news of the ancient Suan Ni¡¯s death as well. Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people of the other villages. His main focus was on the people of Stonewood Village. Lord Willow God had said that in the end, it was the people of Stonewood Village who won the Ancient Beast. And they needed to obtain the necessary materials from the hands of the Stonewood Village people. He was a bit uncertain as to why Lord Willow God placed such high importance on a small village like Stonewood! But since Lord Willow God deemed it important, then he should too.. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 46: Smash to Death with One Chapter 48: Chapter 46: Smash to Death with One Punch¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 As Lin Zhuang and the others were secretly observing the people from Stone Village, a clash happened in the valley below. Nearly a hundred people burst out from the surrounding dense forest, people from the other villages, some of them trekking over long distances, only to seize the corpse of the Suan Ni. The Suan Ni¡¯s life had already been drained, its body completely withered, buried in these vast mountains. Its remaining treasure blood and treasured bones would become abandoned treasures where anyone who obtains just one of these could gain massive benefits, which makes them thrilled and insane. These people came out of their hiding places, first confronting each other for a moment, then without warning, they charged at each other and began to fight. The scene was filled with continuous shouts of killing. Just as these villagers were fighting fiercely, suddenly, five horrifying beasts leaped out from the surrounding valleys. Each one was as huge as a house, their enormous bodies emanating an overwhelming menace, they roared and eyed their prey hungrily. At the same time. A flying beast of prey descended from the sky. The moment the six beasts appeared, they charged directly at the most crowded area of people, and within an instant, more than ten people were bitten to death¡­ Dazzlingly bright blood accompanied by shattered internal organs splattered everywhere, dyeing the surrounding lush green a crimson red. Violent and cruel, the air was filled with a thick, increasingly intense scent of blood. This was not the end. From the depths of the dense forest, an increasing number of fierce beasts rushed out. The long spotted mountain cats, whose heads had sharp horns, amazing strength, plus the gigantic Kui beast, as colossal as small hills, their roars are like war drums. Not far away, a pangolin more than eight or nine meters long directly broke through the mountainous rocks, smashing several people into a bloody pulp. A massive number of ferocious beasts surged from all directions, the number exceeding the combined population of the three villages. All were of the Wisdom Race. Each of them bathed in fresh blood, crazed, and possessed significant destructive power. These beasts did not only attack the human villagers but also other beasts. The corpse of the Suan Ni not only had immense attraction to humans but to the beasts, it was indeed a rare treasure and blood-food. The intense turmoil soon caught the attention of Lin Zhuang and his people. They furrowed their eyebrows and refocused their gaze on the burial ground of the Suan Ni. Those beasts were not too terrifying to them. Their physical bodies were simply robust, and they did not even possess any treasured technique, so they were not taken seriously. If it was purely a comparison of blood strength, they were confident they could slaughter any one of them. What startled Lin Zhuang and his people were the overwhelming numbers of these beasts, like a tidal wave, continuously surging from all directions and fiercely fighting over the body of the Suan Ni. ¡°Lord Willow God was right after all, the corpse of the Suan Ni is even more alluring to the beasts of Wilderness.¡± Tu Dequan was scared, and the beast robe on his back was soaked with cold sweat. After all he was still a boy of eight or nine years old. Even though he matured early, the scene in front of him was just too brutal. Those beasts were acting as if they were desperate, even when their bodies were torn apart, they still wanted to snatch the body of the Species of the Ancient Times, which greatly shocked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my misperception, but I feel like there is a terrifying beast hidden in the shadows, watching in secret.¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly as he scrutinized the surrounding area. He felt a strong sense of oppression in the air, as if a more formidable beast was rushing over here, ready to snatch the body of the Suan Ni. Lin Chen also had the same illusion. The red fruits they had accidentally consumed years ago not only allowed them to accomplish swift body tempering in a short period of time but also enhanced their sixth sense invisibly. The Stone Village faced an attack as beasts charged in from all directions. Two ferocious beasts set their eyes on them, sprung out from the shadows, and launched an attack on the villagers. These were Piao, beasts resembling tigers, but thinner and more elongated, with gigantic flesh wings sprouting from their bellies, giving them a terribly ferocious appearance. As a species, they are usually abandoned by tigers from the moment of their birth. By all logic, they shouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the Wilderness, but if they do manage to grow up, they become even more terrifying than regular beasts. The appearance of two Piaos immediately threw the villagers into panic, and two of them were instantly disemboweled as they failed to dodge in time. Little Dot, whose eyes were filled with rage, charged up using the Treasured Technique of the Green Scale Eagle, directly killing the two Piaos. ¡°What a terrifying child!¡± Although Lin Zhuang¡¯s focus had shifted, he had been keeping an eye on Stone Village the whole time. He had watched the entire spectacle of Little Dot attacking and was shocked. The child seemed to be only three or four years old, yet he had already learned to use a Treasured Technique so proficiently, killing two adult Piaos in one stroke of fury. That talent seemed even more fearsome than Tu Wa Zi s! As Lin Zhuang was contemplating, a ferocious beast ignorantly set its sights on them. It was the Pangolin. After slaughtering multiple people, it burrowed straight through the mountain and charged towards them with an imposing manner. ¡°Looking for death!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he charged forward, barehanded. Even though the Pangolin seemed terrifying, it was still just a regular beast, only relying on its tough body and sharp claws. ¡°Boom!¡± Midway, Lin Zhuang leaped into the air, balled up his hand into a fist, and bashed down fiercely. A loud bang echoed. Under the full force of tens of thousands of pounds, the skull of the Pangolin was smashed into pieces-the brain punctured and caused a gory mix of white and red to scatter on the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± A wild cat beast that had been preparing to attack saw this scene, howled mournfully, and immediately turned to run. Ferocious beasts belong to the Wisdom Race. Even though ordinary beasts couldn¡¯t yet compare to humans, they had moved beyond the primitive instinct-based actions, knowing what could provoke and what couldn¡¯t, possessing some self-thinking ability. In their eyes, this human who could kill a beast with a single punch was undoubtedly an intimidating presence! ¡°The body of this Pangolin could be used to temper the bodies of many children in the village.¡± Lin Zhuang tapped the enormous dead body beside him, and the idea suddenly sparked in his mind. The beasts in the valley were all fighting over the Suan Ni¡¯s body. Once this turmoil subsided, countless bodies would be left behind. Unlike that of regular beasts, the bodies of these ferocious ones were valuable treasures. The beast meat could be used to stave off hunger, and the beast blood, internal organs, spinal cord, brain, etc., could be used for the children in the village to have a Medicine bath. Judging by the current terrible situation, by the time it was over, the remaining beast blood, beast bones, and other materials could probably be enough for every villager, regardless of age or gender, to have one or two or even more Medicine baths. The bodies were simply too numerous. Just within a short period, no less than ten beasts had been killed, their bodies were carelessly strewn around like unwanted rubbish.. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 47: Brothers Are Not Bad People_l Chapter 49: Chapter 47: Brothers Are Not Bad People_l Translator: 549690339 Lin Zhuang was somewhat tempted, but it was clear that it was not the time to clean up the aftermath. After killing the Pangolin Ferocious Beast, they changed to an even more hidden place. Their purpose of coming this time wasn¡¯t to kill beasts, so none of them wanted to waste their strength unnecessarily. Above the valley, roars of flying creatures could be heard continuously. A cyan figure flash by, a Green Scale Eagle. Its feathers shone with the chill light of metallic plates, seeming like it was made of refined gold. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Stone Village to have such terrifying beasts as companions!¡± Lin Zhuang never forgot to secretly observe Stone Village, the appearance of the Green Scale Eagle surprised him again. This beast was quite extraordinary, its bloodline seemed to be more extraordinary than normal, possessing exclusive Treasured Techniques. With a flick of its wings, it could conjure a disc-like green moon, easily slicing the beasts that blocked its path, so terrifying that even he was taken aback. If it was a simple test of strength, he wouldn¡¯t have feared this beast, but if the opponent used the Treasured Technique, he alone might not be able to resist. Only the joint efforts of his siblings would be able to suppress this beast. As time passed, the fighting in the valley seemed to have finally come to an end. The number of beasts drastically reduced, leaving only some of the outstanding ones. All of them were stained with blood, they had dug out Suanni¡¯s body, completely driven mad by the floating primitive Rune projection on its body, engaging in the final scramble. But, at this moment. Along with a roar, a huge black silhouette suddenly appeared, like a world-encasing Demon King, its terrifying aura was as tangible as the waves, creating a deathly silence within the valley the moment it emerged. It was a Demon Ape, with large wings on its back, menacing and gigantic, falling from the sky, its bloodline extraordinarily noble, like a king. Even compared to Suanni it did not fall short. This petrified the beasts at the scene, none of them even dared to move, their bodies trembled violently. ¡°Moo!¡± There¡¯s still more. At the same time the Demon Ape appeared, not far away, a trumpet-like bellow of a Wild Bull suddenly rang out. The next moment. A flame rose to the sky. It was a red giant bull, its fur was as smooth as silk, making the enormous horns appear even more magnificent. Twenty meters high and thirty meters long, its hooves madly running, stepping on surging flames, an amazing sight, not weaker than the Demon Ape, its bloodline also astonishing, divine power that dominated the Wilderness, fitting of the king of the Wilderness. ¡°It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull!¡± From the direction of Stone Village, someone exclaimed in surprise, recognizing the identity of this beast. This was also a Species of Ancient Times, appeared early in the Wilderness, only a bit smaller than the Suanni. Over the long passage of time, everyone thought that it had died in the Wilderness, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be still alive, and brimming with energy. The two kings made their move as soon as they appeared, without saying a word. The ground shook and the mountains moved, ancient trees shattered, giant rocks flying¡­ Many beasts, who had survived until now, were directly killed by the aftermath of the royal beasts¡¯ battle. They were too terrifying, king-like and shrouded with flashing runes. They possessed an extremely powerful Bloodline Treasure Technique. However, when the two were evenly matched. In the air, there was a burst of brilliant golden light raining down, enshrouding the mountains. It was the Suanni, leaping to its feet suddenly, its aura overwhelming, seen as celestial gold lightning as it charged at the Demon Ape and Departure Fire Divine Bull. The aura of Suanni was terrifying, a dazzling golden light soared to the sky, the horror of this aura shocked the Wilderness, its body enveloped by golden Thunder and Lightning. ¡°Has the Suanni really revived?¡± ¡°Lord Willow God is indeed omniscient, the Suanni really didn¡¯t die, it has come back to life!¡± Lin Zhuang was long terrified at heart, unable to calm down after watching the Suanni come back to life, standing up to the Demon Ape and Departure Fire Divine Bull. Its horrifying power even shattered the mountains. Although he subconsciously believed in Lord Willow God, seeing this with his own eyes still left him exclaiming in surprise. Lin Chen, Lin Xin Tong, and Tu Dequan were the same, their mouths agape, wide enough to fit a fist. ¡°However, this Suanni is too old, it is no longer at its peak. Even though it faked death and set up a deadly trap, it still failed to successfully kill those beings.¡± For a while, the grand battle gradually came to an end. The Suanni was terrifying, its divine power moved heaven and earth with awe. Its Suanni Cultivation Technique, even more horrifying, the mysterious runic outlines intertwining, light radiating brightly, a magnificent glow, its golden lightning turning the entire valley into a sea of thunder, like doomsday. In the end, the Demon Ape amputated its arm to survive, and the Departure Fire Divine Bull was also severely injured, shattering a mountain peak and stepping on molten lava. However, they both managed to escape and didn¡¯t perish, and their injuries weren¡¯t fatal and could be recovered from. Though Suan Ni was invincible and deserved the title of Beast Sovereign, with its power having reached the Noble Realm, it was simply too old and couldn¡¯t fight against the wear and tear of time. In the deep valley. Suan Ni stood in solitude, its huge body enveloped in divine radiance. Its eyes were full of desolation, despite pretending to be dead and using all its strength, it failed to keep all its old enemies. It couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The golden light in Suan Ni¡¯s golden eyes gradually weakened, golden blood flowed from its mouth, and finally, its body burst into light. With a loud noise, it crashed to the ground¡­ The old Suan Ni was truly dead this time. The people of Stone Village gathered around, and their faces were covered with surprise after carefully confirming the situation. Shi Yun Feng was no exception. Originally, he had taken his people away from this controversial place, but the path back was blocked by a pile of beast corpses, coupled with his worry about Little Dot, so they turned back halfway. ¡°Blessed by the Willow God, I didn¡¯t expect Stone Village to end up with the body of this Species of the Ancient Times in the end.¡± Shi Yun Feng was excited, his rugged and black face was unusually rosy at this moment. ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you and the people of Stone Village here!¡± From a distance, a deep voice sounded. In the next moment. Lin Zhuang led Lin Chen and others to appear openly, striding from the side with a swagger and walked in front of the people of Stone Village. With Lin Zhuang at the forefront, a smile on his face as he looked at everyone, especially at Little Dot; he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances, his expression meaningful. ¡°People of Liu Village, what are you doing here?¡± Shi Yun Feng turned to look at him upon hearing his voice, and his brows furrowed instantly, a bad feeling flashed in his heart. ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re still as strong as ever!¡± Lin Zhuang clasped his fists, his face still smiling. ¡°Captain Lin, don¡¯t beat around the bush. You¡¯ve been watching from a distance until now before appearing. I suppose this can¡¯t be a special trip to greet the old man!¡± ¡°Chief of Stone Village speaks plainly, very refreshing indeed. Let¡¯s be straightforward, since the Suan Ni doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, it should be shared among the seers!¡± Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t waste any words and spoke out his intentions directly. ¡°People from Liu Village, you have a lot of gall! You want a share without doing anything! Why should we agree?¡± Shi Lin Hu and Shi Fei Jiao, the most belligerent, immediately jumped out and spoke in a low voice. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all bad people!¡± In the crowd, Little Dot finally understood what was happening, and couldn¡¯t help but angrily confronting Tu Dequan. He didn¡¯t forget that last time, it was this greedy guy who took away a large pot from the village. ¡°We¡¯re not bad at all, we¡¯re very good people. We¡¯ve never done anything bad, our favorite thing to do is to help others!¡± Tu Dequan raised his eyebrows, glanced at this little kid with a fair complexion and chubby face, and showed his trademark wide white teeth grin. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re the bad one, don¡¯t try to justify yourself, I want to challenge you!¡± Little Dot was still unconvinced, waved his little fists, ready to compete with Tu Dequan. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when you grow up!¡± Tu Dequan glanced at Little Dot, showed no interest. There¡¯s no glory in beating such a small opponent, even if he won. Little Dot was speechy and annoyed, and finally, Shi Yun Feng stepped in to stop him. At a glance, this youngster seemed careless, seemingly doing things at will, but he knew very well how terrifying the other party was. A Ferocious Beast couldn¡¯t even take a punch from him and was instantly killed, brains splattering. It was impossible for Little Dot to be his opponent at present, a single punch could be fatal and even if Little Dot had always been exceptional, he probably wouldn¡¯t survive it. Moreover, Lin Zhuang and others stood by the young man¡¯s side. That was what really scared Shi Yun Feng, though they hadn¡¯t made a move from beginning to end, just standing there was enough to make him feel suffocated, more frightening than the beasts. Besides, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that behind this group of people was a Giant Python of unknown origin, eerie and mysterious, which in a dozen breaths of time, killed the formidable King Ape and had an incredibly powerful strength.. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 49- Design of the Utopia (Seeking continued reading, support)—1 Chapter 51: Chapter 49- Design of the Utopia (Seeking continued reading, support)¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui¡¯s commands were issued one after the other, and the whole Liu Village bustled into orderly activity. For Liu Village, the command of Lord Willow God was an incredibly important matter and the guiding principle for the entire village¡¯s actions. First, led by Old man Lin, the villagers chose an open, wind and ram sheltered area. After specially rearranging it again, they carried over the Bronze Ding that had previously been brought over from Stone Village. In an instant, fiery flames blazed, and the liquid inside the cauldron quickly began to boil, as if fiery serpents were rolling around. Once it had completely boiled, Lin Zhuang carefully placed the dragon egg into the cauldron. Then came the seven-day and seven-night continuous boiling process. This was the most time-consuming and energy-draining step. In order to ensure no errors occurred during the process, apart from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Xin Tong, Tu Wa Zi, Old man Lin specifically assigned more than a dozen people to take turns guarding the Big Pot. Moreover, he also arranged for his fifth son Lin Rui to come and help. He himself led by example, acting as the first to guard the fire. Fortunately, the seven days passed quickly. On this day, the night was hazy, just past midnight. Underneath the Bronze Ding, flames curled around and the firewood crackled. At this moment, a faint cracking sound emanated from the Epic Grade Dragon Egg in the cauldron, as if it was about to hatch. Next moment, before the people of Liu Village could react, the dragon egg transformed into a burst of light and shot out from the Bronze Ding. It lit up the night, like a streak of light rushing towards the towering mountain not far away. ¡°Dragon egg hatched successfully, congratulations on obtaining one Design of the Utopia, ten jars of Monkey Wine, a Locust Tree Seed, and a rare item, Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card.¡± On the mountaintop. Jiang Hui was in a sleepy haze when the voice of the Golden Finger suddenly sounded by his ear. ¡°Has it hatched so soon?¡± He woke up quickly from his light sleep, somewhat surprised. He hadn¡¯t been keeping track of the time, but it felt like only had a short nap, and yet the Epic Grade Dragon Egg had already successfully hatched. Jiang Hui quickly opened his personal panel and started checking each item. -Design of the Utopia: a single-use item that can isolate everything, unless the owner agrees, it would never be perceived by the outside world. Moreover, living beings in the Utopia will receive an extra calm facing affairs attribute bonus. The Utopia is a growth item, the area can increase with host¡¯s level, current size is within 50 kilometers. Any non-Liu Village personnel who step within 50 kilometers will get lost in an endless maze. ¡°Friendly Reminder: if the Utopia leaves the activated venue, it needs to be restarted!¡± ¡°Monkey Wine: A kind of precious wine, it is said to be made from various fruits gathered by monkeys in the mountains as their winter reserves, hence the name Hundred Fruit Wine. Drinking Monkey Wine can improve vitality, strengthen the body, prevent diseases, if used over time, it can make one light as a swallow and have miraculous effects.¡± ¡°Locust Tree Seed: It can grow into a Locust Tree within a year, its growth rate is extremely high, ranked three hundred and eighty-two in the list of extraordinary flowers and herbs. The tree itself resembles a pear tree and can grow several hundred meters tall. When mature, its leaves look like a full moon. The tree bears fruit once a year, each time bearing nine hundred and sixty fruits. The fruit is red and tinged with green, about the size of a papaya. Eating these fruits can increase strength and longevity, and keep away all diseases.¡± ¡°Heavenly Character Summoning Card (Rare item): After use, it can summon a person with unparalleled talent from the vast world to join the host¡¯s force. The summoned person¡¯s loyalty is full value and, like other people, can increase the host¡¯s experience.¡± ¡°This Character Card is a growth Character Card, the summoned person will not be more than ten years old and will not have any initial Cultivation Realm.¡± All the introductions of these items were not complicated. Jiang Hui read at a glance and quickly got a general understanding of all of them. It has to be said, truly worthy of being an Epic Grade Dragon egg, the rewards it gave might not be as bountiful as he had imagined, but every item is rare enough to be considered a chance encounter. Each item was extraordinary. Just this design of the Utopia alone already gave Jiang Hui a sense of having made his money¡¯s worth. Once the design map is activated, unless given his consent, no existence could investigate it. Such an ability is simply a must-have for cunning growth. Additionally, items like Monkey Wine, and Locust Trees, can enhance the overall strength of Liu Village in a short time. Of course, what attracted Jiang Hui¡¯s attention the most was the last rare item: Heavenly Character Summoning Card. Although he wasn¡¯t quite sure why a rare item would be a Character Card, since it was something that can only be obtained from Epic level onwards, it¡¯s naturally not something ordinary. Jiang Hui took a closer look, especially at the last phrase about gaining experience for him, he read it over several times. ¡°There are quite a few things, let¡¯s go one by one!¡± Jiang Hui gathered his thoughts. With a thought in his mind, the next moment, the Design of the Utopia that was placed at the very front appeared in the void. Even though it¡¯s said to be a design map, it was only the size of a walnut, not to mention that it was square, having edges and corners, more akin to a miniature sandbox model. If one had to look at it more closely, one could see birds flying and fishes leaping, abundant fields, and even the mountains with waterfalls from it¡­ ¡°This design of the Utopia should have the ability to forcefully transform the terrain!¡± Jiang Hui had a thought. The walnut-sized sandbox model suddenly flew up into the sky, emitting a blazing light. The starlight revolved and instantly blended into the surrounding atmosphere. The next moment. The terrain around changed drastically before his eyes. In the distance, mountains rose from the earth in layers, barren land turned into fertile fields. Nearby, rivers gathered into seas. Big trees shaded old villages, with old vines taking root subtly. The smokes from the flowing water made it seem dreamlike, as though it was a world beyond the mortal realm. All of this happened in an instant, as if Liu Village was encapsulated in a dramatic transformation. Even the saying ¡°an act of God¡± couldn¡¯t fully describe everything that had just transpired. But what shocked Jiang Hui was that despite such drastic changes, not a noise was made from beginning to end. Nothing alerted anyone, the whole world had seemingly fallen into a quiet ocean. Gazing into the distance. Building of Liu Village People were scattered all around, they were like surging waves in the boundless ocean. They were strung along the edge of time, turning the once magnificent vicissitudes of life into everlasting marks. Half a moment later, the Design of the Utopia finally entirely melted into the heaven and earth. Jian Hui didn¡¯t know whether it was due to his village, but he felt that he could perceive the changes surrounding him more clearly. just like now, he could distinctly feel the cold air in the surroundings rapidly receding, and being replaced by a warm and gentle climate. The impending winter or the even colder winters in the future, Liu Village may remain spring-like all year round¡­ After the Design of the Utopia, was the Monkey Wine and the Locust Tree. These two were rather straightforward. One was ready to drink as soon as it was taken out, and the other was planted in the ground, needing only to wait for it to sprout, blossom, and bear fruit. Having tested all three items, the only thing left was the Heavenly Character Card, the sole rare item.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 50: Sky Tyrant Blood (Follow-up Chapter 52: Chapter 50: Sky Tyrant Blood (Follow-up Reading)_i Translator: 549690339 The Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card wasn¡¯t particularly special. It was the size of a palm, square-shaped, very distinct, and it gleamed with dazzling golden light, incomparably divine in appearance. No specific character was depicted on the card, only a vague silhouette that was constantly changing, somewhat abstract. The card wasn¡¯t complicated to use, it could even be classified as simple. However, unlike other items, summoning rare items required a certain amount of time. It was like playing certain simulation building games that always required some transition time. Taking his gaze back, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t think much and chose to use it right away. He never had a habit of saving things. If he didn¡¯t use it right away, he would feel restless, like an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch. In an instant. The Heavenly Level Character Summoning Card turned into a streak of flowing light, shooting through the sky, disappearing into the void in a blink of an eye. At the same time, a countdown of flowing numbers appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes, indicating that he had to wait for 12 hours. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too long. Just then, a rustling sound came from the entrance of the mountain path. Jiang Hui looked over to see Old Man Lin, who was hurrying over with Lin Zhuang and others. He was puzzled when Old Man Lin arrived, promptly knelt down on the ground and started sobbing. ¡°Lord Willow God, we failed your expectations. We were following your instructions to steam the large egg when it turned into a stream of light and flew away. Please punish us,¡± he cried. Old Man Lin blamed himself terribly. He didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but either way, the egg disappeared before his eyes. That was the precious item Lord Willow God had repeatedly emphasized to take care of. It was extremely precious and now it got lost right before his eyes. He felt that he couldn¡¯t absolve himself of guilt no matter what. ¡°No harm done. I don¡¯t blame you. In fact, I have retrieved the treasure,¡± Jiang Hui was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Old Man Lin to rush up the mountain for this. The way of the dragon egg draw was unique. It would turn into a stream of light and shoot into the sky. He hadn¡¯t known this before, so had failed to inform Old Man Lin and the others in advance. As they were unaware, it was natural that he couldn¡¯t blame them. ¡°So, you were the one who reclaimed it, Old one. I can breathe easy now,¡± Old Man Lin heaved a sigh of relief. After chattering with Jiang Hui for a while, he finally went back down the mountain. The next morning. As the dawn gradually unfolded, another splendid and colorful morning descended upon the mortal world. Jiang Hui woke up from his dream, checked the time, and saw that there were still 5 hours left for the successful summoning of the Heavenly Character Card. With the crowing of the roosters, the large Liu Village was lively all at once. Columns of cooking smoke rose to the sky, drifting before his eyes. The light blue smoke was full of simple and warm human touch, simple, warm and fragrant. After herding the large group of sheep into the wooden corral, Old man Lin went to the central plaza of the village. Among the bounty that Lin Zhuang had brought back a few days ago, there were still quite a few materials from ferocious beasts. Today was the last day for the suitable children to take a medicinal bath. In addition to ordinary Beast Blood, some dregs of Suan Ni¡¯s blood used for steaming the dragon egg were left. Although there was only a thin layer leftover at the bottom, the energy it contained was incomparable to any other Beast Blood. It was extremely precious and was specifically reserved for Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Aye, why does the surroundings of the village seem different?¡± Old Man Lin folded his hands behind his back and snapped back to reality suddenly, looking a little surprised. He felt something wasn¡¯t quite right about the surroundings. If he remembered correctly, there weren¡¯t this many mountains surrounding the village before, right? In addition, when did the small stream to the west of the village turn into a big river? Moreover, the east end of the village used to be a desolate place, filled with rocks and debris. How come it became so flat and fertile overnight? The more Old man Lin observed, the more shocked he was. Not only him, the other villagers also had the same reaction, each looking terrified as they all noticed the unusual changes around the village. ¡°This must undoubtedly be the work of Lord Willow God!¡± Old man Lin quickly figured it out. Such a miraculous feat, yet without arousing their suspicion, only Lord Willow God could accomplish it! ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°Lord Willow God¡¯s divine power truly knows no bounds¡­¡± ¡°It must be the Deity of Worship!¡± The villagers continually gasped in wonder. After understanding the situation, everyone quickly accepted it and returned their focus to the medicine bath. This was of utmost importance! A group of people started moving, throwing their children who hadn¡¯t yet entered the medicine bath into the large pot as if in a competition. Almost instantly, the central square of the village was filled with cries of pain. Jiang Hui stood tall atop a mountain, silently watching the every move of the people in Liu Village. Seeing the group of naughty children grinning in pain in the pot, wailing and crying, he couldn¡¯t help but smile contentedly. He felt a kind of gratification, like an old father. Now, the development of Liu Village was undeniably on the right track. The village was rich in treasured techniques and beast¡¯s blood. These naughty children would be the future of Liu Village. Their foundations were all decent. They all underwent body tempering at the right age with Beast Blood, and all practiced the Body Refining Scripture given by Jiang Hui. Each of their foundations incredibly solid and robust. Despite their current howling and pitiful states, they were usually very fierce, each able to chase after tigers and wolves. Just as Jiang Hui was watching these naughty children questioning their life choices with great interest, Golden Finger¡¯s voice rang out, informing him that the heavenly character he had summoned had arrived near Liu Village. Jiang Hui quickly spread out his senses. At a spot a few miles outside Liu Village, a young boy dressed in ragged clothes and appearing to be eight or nine years old walked into his field of vision. The boy was tottering along, walking towards Liu Village. His pace was slow but unwavering. ¡°Hold up, where are you from, and why are you came to my Liu Village?! Lin Rui, the fifth son of the Lin Family who was responsible for the patrol noticed the boy first. He strode towards the boy with vigor, his loud voice roaring, his qi and blood churning like a furnace. Lin Rui, though he might not be as outstanding as his elder brothers, was nevertheless talented. Due to his ingestion of the Inferior Dragon Elephant Power Pill, his vital energy reached tens of thousands of pounds, making him the second strongest force in the village. ¡°Gu Chen, I came following Lord Willow God!¡± The boy¡¯s dress suggested he was a refugee, but his spirit was mighty, and there was no fear in his young eyes. ¡°Following Lord Willow God?¡± Lin Rui was taken aback. They didn¡¯t hide the news about their Deity of Worship in their daily lives in hopes of attracting more people to join Liu Village. But now, a little kid, hardly taller than his leg, speaking these words, left him dumbfounded. ¡°Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± In the end, Lin Rui decided to consult his father. Before leaving, he specially arranged for someone to bring the boy a big piece of steaming hot mutton.. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 51: The Crisis of Tu Wa Zi (Please Keep Reading)_l Chapter 53: Chapter 51: The Crisis of Tu Wa Zi (Please Keep Reading)_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°He must be the one!¡± Under Jiang Hui¡¯s perceptual cover, the entire Liu Village was included, revealing only one unfamiliar face. Most significantly, above the youth¡¯s head floated a line of golden small words ¨C visible only to Jiang Hui Protege of the Great Emperor! My goodness¡­ Jiang Hui directly rewarded the individual in front of him with a Surveillance Technique. The youngster¡¯s details appeared before him. Name: Gu Chen Gender: Male Age: 9 Faction: Liu Village (Unchangeable) Gift: Sky Tyrant Blood Sky Tyrant Blood: One of the Three Thousand Paths, those with this kind of blood are called the Tyrant Body, the nemesis of the Ancient Holy Body. Sky Tyrant Blood possesses nine divine forms such as Kun Peng, Immortal Phoenix Feather, Big Bell Taoist Body, True Dragon Legal Body, etc. These forms will gradually appear as one cultivates and strengthens, and are ideally suited for the Tyrant Body cultivation. Assessment: My body, difficult for both the heaven to bury and the earth to cover¡­ ¡°Is it actually the Sky Tyrant Blood Physique?¡± Jiang Hui was surprised, he had not expected that the talent of the character summoned from the Heavenly character card would be such. To be honest. In his feelings, Sky Tyrant¡¯s blood didn¡¯t seem that strong. If he recollected correctly, this type of blood and physique had appeared in the ancient trial of the Human race. The most impressive was the Sky Tyrant Blood owner who ruled the fiftieth city. He was a notable person. Although he was young, his Realm was above that of Ye Fan. His battle strength was the most supreme among the Sky Tyrant lineages. If it was not for his death by Ye Fan¡¯s hand, he surely had potential to be canonized. No matter how divine his force was, he ended up losing, and the loss was quite miserable¡­ ¡°I cannot think this way. Even though the Sky Tyrant Blood owner in the ancient trials suffered a great defeat, this does not indicate that Sky Tyrant Blood Physique is weaker than the Ancient Holy Body. Both should be evenly matched. After all, both emerged in ancient times and were natural enemies. If they differed too much, they wouldn¡¯t have become opponents. The reason for the loss should be due to other factors.¡± Jiang Hui pondered. However, regardless of whether the Sky Tyrant Blood was stronger or weaker than the Ancient Holy Body, one thing was certain: Sky Tyrant Blood was definitely the strongest talent in Liu Village at present, ranking ninth among the Three Thousand Physiques, which was not ordinary. Hence, the rare item he drew from his Heavenly Character Card wasn¡¯t bad. Jiang Hui felt relieved. As he was in deep thought, Lin Rui had found Old man Lin. Old man Lin was busy teaching hunting skills and experiences to a group of eligible boys in the village. These were essential skills for survival in the Wilderness, as well as the golden standard stipulated by Wilderness girls for choosing a mate. Extremely precious, every boy born in the Wilderness needed to start learning from a young age, and by the time of their coming-of-age ceremony, they had to prove themselves by hunting a large beast. In the vast square, a group of boys were enthusiastically swinging their small arms and legs. Although the group was not large, their spirits were high. Each of them was like a Phoenix emerging from the ashes, their vitality was bursting, their postures made the Wilderness quiver, quite extraordinary. ¡°Father.¡± Lin Rui quickly approached, whispered into Old man Lin s ear, explaining thoroughly about the boy. ¡°Suddenly appearing and then expressing loyalty to Lord Willow God immediately? Very strange!¡± Old man Lin knitted his brows, stood up from his stone chair, and although he was old, his vigor was akin to a tiger or a wolf. ¡°You keep an eye on these rascals, I¡¯m going to check this out! Old man Lin strode off, but had hardly moved ten meters when a vast, ancient voice suddenly echoed in his mind. It was like the chants of a scripture. It was Jiang Hui. He directly used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to contact Old man Lin, asking him to bring the boy to him. ¡°Understood, Lord Willow God!¡± Although puzzled about when his Deity of Worship got to know the boy and why he would be interested in this suddenly appearing youth, one of Old man Lin¡¯s strengths was his reticence to question his superiors. The boy remained where he was, waiting expectantly. Fortunately, thanks to Lin Rui¡¯s provision of cooked mutton before he left, the boy¡¯s complexion at this moment was much better. ¡°So you are Gu Chen?¡± Old man Lin asked without getting closer. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°Well then, come with me.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand and immediately turned around, quickly leading the young boy up the mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before the two ¨C one old, one young ¨C appeared before Jiang Hui. The first time he saw the towering figure in front of him, the boy instinctively knelt down in front of Jiang Hui. The summoned characters have maximum initial loyalty and a high faith value of 100, they can feel the presence of their summoner within one hundred meters. ¡°Lord Willow God above!¡± The boy¡¯s face was full of reverence and excitement, even though his voice still carried a touch of childishness. Jiang Hui did not respond immediately, choosing first to gift the only scripture he had at hand, the Body Refining Scripture, to the boy. While characters from growth cards possess exceptional talent and stand out from the crowd, their initial state is a blank slate, he needs them to grow as quickly as possible. Only after he had sorted everything out did Jiang Hui formally look at the boy. He was just eight or nine, a small brat, and apart from the information provided by Golden Finger, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t discern anything noteworthy about him. The only thing he could make out was that the boy was dressed quite shabbily, as if he had just crawled out of a mud pit and was covered in grime. Jiang Hui had Old man Lin take the boy to wash up and change into a brand new Beast Robe, one that had previously belonged to a child of the Lin family. Although it was a bit old, it fit well and was comfortable to wear. With this kind of grooming, the boy finally resembled a human being. Although his appearance was not extraordinarily handsome, his face was full of substance with distinct features. Particularly his pair of eyes, sharp as blade edges, were brimming with arrogance and exhibited an imposing aura. Jiang Hui temporarily entrusted his care to Old man Lin. The boy¡¯s daily schedule was the same as other children in the village: he would refine his body in the early mornings, sense magical techniques, and learn hunting and fighting skills with Lin Zhuang and the others. Sky Tyrant Blood was a tyrannical physique, most suitable for cultivating battle arts. The Body Refining Scripture could barely be considered one, as can the Ferocious Ape Secret Art. For now, he could let the boy practice these for a while until he finds something more suitable later on. However, Jiang Hui soon realized that he had underestimated the boy¡¯s horrifying and exaggerated talent. In just a few short days, the boy had already made significant progress in body refining. The studying of magical techniques was even more impressive. The progress made in a few days far surpassed the hard work of others over several years. Despite his young age, he had already become a little powerhouse in Liu village, on par with Tu Wa Zi. For the first time, Tu Wa Zi felt an unprecedented pressure, and his occasional laziness completely vanished. However, he soon felt despair. In less than ten days, Gu Chen had mastered the Body Refining Scripture, causing a stir throughout Liu Village and leaving Tu Wa Zi far behind in the dust. The Body Refining Scripture was a reward item drawn by Jiang Hui. People in Liu Village had a significant effect when practicing it. As for a quick learner like the boy, they had never seen one before.. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 52: Terrifying Village (Please Continue Reading)_l Chapter 54: Chapter 52: Terrifying Village (Please Continue Reading)_l Translator: 549690339 In that moment, many were discussing the extraordinary talent of the young man. They didn¡¯t know much about him, only that Lord Willow God personally vouched for him to join Liu Village. His origins were quite mysterious. The most shocked of all was old man Lin. He had been puzzled about why Lord Willow God suddenly wanted to see a young child he had never met before. As it turned out, the boy was him. It was Lord Willow God¡¯s profound insight and vision¡ªindeed, the eye to see a real gem! Old man Lin would sigh in admiration from time to time. If he could have the insight and vision of Lord Willow God, he would probably wake up laughing even in his sleep. Tu Wa Zi was initially unsatisfied, but when the gap between the two gradually widened, he immediately accepted it. Competition was only reasonable between equals. But comparing himself with a monster like this was simply making himself a laughing stock! Tu Wa Zi was not that bored. Although he was not as gifted as Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi had made significant progress. He had the Body of Thick Earth and was born suitable for the Body Tempering Method. As of today, the Body Tempering Scripture was about to reach Completion. By then, in addition to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, who initially ate the exotic fruit, Liu Village will have a fourth monster with a strength of one hundred thousand, as soon as they reach the Blood Realm. The most important thing was that this one hundred thousand was not their limit. If they practiced hard enough to achieve completion in the Blood Realm and break into the Cave Heaven Realm, it would be even more terrifying. Though the Body Tempering Scripture was just a basic body tempering technique, it was nonetheless quite extraordinary. As long as one had abundant vitality and practiced diligently, even if they could not reach completion, they would still have the strength of ten thousand. If it was spread out, it would definitely stir up countless tribes and cause endless bloodshed. The hard-won peace and tranquility of Liu Village would be thoroughly disrupted. Old man Lin had already commanded all the villagers to keep their mouths shut. Anyone who dared to leak half a word to outsiders would not only be immediately expelled from the village, but also suffers punishment from Lord Willow God, regardless of life or death. Originally, everyone had no intention of sharing this with outsiders. With this strict command, they sealed their lips all the more. The Vast Mountain Range stretched continuously for tens of thousands of kilometers. On the Western side of the Vast Mountain Range, there was a human settlement named Little Orphan Mountain Town. The sacrificial spirit protecting the town was a colossal mountain that had been dormant for many years. If it was an ordinary day, even though it was a town, it would not be too lively. The streets were desolate and lonely. However, today there was hustle and bustle in Little Orphan Mountain Town as a group of armored riders arrived, awakening the town¡¯s people. This team, with shiny armor, came through the endless mountains, broke through the territories of all types of beasts, and safely arrived here. They paraded around the market without hiding their might. This group of people were all riding priceless Scale Horses. Especially notable were the few people in the center who were riding on a Variation Scale Horse with a single horn, a white body, and shimmering silver scales. They looked divine and extraordinary and were clearly not from ordinary households. At the forefront of this party was a middle-aged man with black hair and golden rays gleaming in his eyes. It seemed as if he could shoot out golden beams directly. It was so terrifying that it made the sacrificial spirit of Little Orphan Mountain Town tremble. Also present were two young men and a young girl, as well as a boy, and two girls. Each of them was pretty, cute, and spirited. This group was already unusual, but before the villagers of Little Orphan Mountain Town could react, another group arrived with an even more startling presence. They had actually opened the way with a Jiao Snake with a wingspan of over twenty meters from the air. The leader of this group was a middle-aged man, followed by three children who looked young but were not ordinary. Especially one of them, who jumped directly from the back of the Jiao Snake from a height of more than ten meters, smashing the stone road and alarming the villagers of Little Orphan Mountain Town. They were astonished and subdued by this young man¡¯s wild aura. The young man had a defiant look on his face, and major audacity. He even wanted to kill the sacrificial spirit protecting Little Orphan Mountain Town right from the get-go. This angered everyone, but no one dared to say anything. After these two batches of people, more came. A gigantic, snow-white beast bone hung in the air. At the forefront was an old man, dressed in a feathered outfit, his physique impressive. A veil of mystery and majesty surrounded him. Besides him stood two teenage girls and two boys, all of them strikingly handsome or gorgeous. Following them was a giant beast skin, shimmering with runes, several meters long, carrying a figure as it sped along. Their grand entrance was also not small. Although these batches of people didn¡¯t arrive at the same time, they bumped into each other. It seemed they all knew each other, and especially the first two groups appeared to have some old grievances. Therefore, as soon as they met, they argued with each other, neither giving in to the other. The young prodigies of this generation all stepped forward, wanting to see once and for all who was the real prodigy. The adults of their families did not stop these young men. Instead, they took out the expensive Treasure Blood of the Species of Ancient Times for a bet, which excited the young men even more. However, these young men were all extraordinary, being the peerless talented individuals of their tribes. After a long competition, none of them could beat the others. So they stopped the competition, and continued deeper into the Wilderness. Their large-scale movements were extraordinary. It was unclear what their purpose was. A few days later. These people anchored in a mountain stream. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Something feels off about this place. It¡¯s extraordinary. As soon as I stepped in, I suddenly felt like I was being watched, like there was a fishbone stuck in my throat¡­¡± On a huge Jiao Snake, a middle-aged man spoke, his face filled with alarm. He quickly looked around, trying to figure out who was watching them in the darkness. But the mountains blocked the sky and anything beyond them was sure to be obscured. ¡°There¡¯s a big mystery here!¡± A response came from the group of Scale Horses rushing towards them. Beams of light shot from their black eyes, and their pupils turned a pale gold as if they were using some secret technique. But all they found was a giant stele engraved with the words ¡°Liu Village¡±. Other than that, they found nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± In the end, the group reached a consensus to escape this place as soon as possible. They unleashed their Treasured Techniques, shattering the mountains, hoping to find a shortcut. However, the group soon despaired. Each time they shattered a mountain, another immediately rose in its place. The scene before them seemed to be fixed in a never-ending cycle, looping over and over again. Even exhausting all their strength would be useless. This eerie scene chilled the hearts of everyone present. Even the Feather Clothed Elder sitting high up on the unknown treasure bone had a change of complexion. ¡°Stop looking for shortcuts. Let¡¯s try following the course of the mountain range,¡± the Feather Clothed Elder shouted. He was the first to step out, controlling the giant bone that lunged forward. The people on the Scale Horses and the Jiao Snake followed closely.. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 53: The Power of Paradise Revealed (Keep Reading)! Chapter 55: Chapter 53: The Power of Paradise Revealed (Keep Reading)! Translator: 549690339 Everyone hurriedly fled forward like mad, wishing they could grow a third leg. The ferocious beasts they were riding on and the treasured tools they carried were all pushed to their limits. The runes circulated, emitting a dazzling brilliance, even to the point of hearing the sound of the air exploding, and only stopping after a frantic sprint for several kilometers. However, after a long time, the feeling of a fishbone stuck in the throat and a thistle on their back gradually dissipated from everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Phew, we¡¯ve finally made it out¡­¡± It was only after a long time when they saw some changes in their surroundings, did the group of strong people who had rashly ventured into the Wilderness breathe a sigh of relief. What exactly did we just pass through, why was it so terrifying!¡± The middle-aged man on the towering scale-armored unicorn stopped, holding tightly the reins on the horse¡¯s back, his eyes filled with indescribable terror. He was from the Kong Tribe, the leader of his tribe, had a powerful presence, and held heavy authority in this territory. But as they passed through the mountain range, he felt a deep-seated fear, his brow pounding as he received a frantic warning, urging him to leave immediately, as if he would be trapped forever the next moment. Most suffocating for him was that up until now, he still didn¡¯t understand why this had just happened. His treasured eye technique, of which he was so proud, couldn¡¯t see through anything. He felt as though an unseen gaze was fixed on them all, but he could not pinpoint the location or distance of this gaze, and even started to question whether it had appeared at all. It was not only him. The same was true for the other extraordinary beings present, their faces dark and their eyes thoughtful. All present were renowned figures in this domain who could bulldoze their way across this region. However, they had almost been undone even before they had ventured deep into the mountain range. This was enough to shock their hearts and make them worry about the smoothness of their journey ahead. The air was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. The few young boys and girls had also sobered down considerably and were no longer bickering with each other. The Wilderness has always been like this, littered with danger. The slightest carelessness could lead to irreversible doom. We all must be more cautious on the road ahead!¡± On an enormous white unknown beast bone, an old man from the Purple Mountain Clan spoke solemnly, not knowing whether he was comforting himself or all those present. He was the biological uncle of the Marquis of the Purple Mountain Clan, held a high position and his strength was no weaker than those of others. It was him who pointed out a way out for everyone at the critical moment, helping them escape their predicaments. ¡°Even the old man is unsure what just happened?¡± The leader of the Kong Tribe was taken aback. The elder adorned in white feathers in front of him was from a king¡¯s territory and had more extensive experience than they did. But judging by his tone, he still seemed to be unclear about the actual reasons. I am a foolish old man, I also do not know what just happened. I only felt that if we lingered there any longer, we might have ended up trapped there, from birth to death.¡± The elder from the Purple Mountain Clan simply nodded in response to the Kong Tribe leader¡¯s words, his tone solemn. ¡°This is indeed strange; nothing was detected except for endless mountain peaks. Even the roads we had passed have seemed to disappear!¡± Lei Ming Yuan, the leader of the Thunder Clan, came back. He jumped up and sat back on the beast skin suspended in mid-air. He had just conducted an investigation in the distance, but he found nothing. He didn¡¯t dare to go any further for fear of falling into the same predicament. Yonder. A series of vast mountain ranges stood, stretching endlessly, and it was profoundly deep, almost emerging like an ancient beast waking up, seemingly wanting to devour them in one gulp¡­ This powerful being of the Thunder Clan involuntarily shivered at the thought and quickly averted his gaze. This was a barren land, with no villages up ahead or shops behind. Should anyone die here, it is very likely that not even a corpse collector would be found. ¡°Everyone should keep moving. Thinking too much will not do any good.¡± Legend has it that the mountain depths are home to the Mountain Treasure. Even the Species from the Ancient Times are crazy for it. We must pick up the pace, lest we end up with nothing.¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t find anything, dealing with these Species from the Ancient Times would be enough to give us a headache!¡± Another figure from a powerful force spoke up, apparently from Cloud Top Palace. It was a mysterious group, with not many disciples within their ranks, but each individual held the power to rule over a domain. Moreover, they were extraordinarily good-looking, at a young age they could contend with some long-established figures, they were incredibly powerful. People nodded, tucking their doubts away in their hearts and continued moving forward. At this moment, atop a certain mountain peak. Jiang Hui activated his Five Senses to the maximum. Only after the group of people had vanished from his sight that he stopped observing. He had long noticed this unexpected group stepping into the Wilderness, he¡¯d been observing from the shadows the whole time. This group was terrifying, particularly those who led, exuding divine aura with runic patterning on their bodies, shining brilliantly like stars. Their vitality was like a boundless ocean, never drying up. Each one was incredibly strong, an important figure from this realm. However, their luck didn¡¯t seem to be good. Immediately upon their arrival, they stepped into a trap Jiang Hui had just set a few days ago ¨C the Paradise. Paradise was not some formation, it was more like a rule of power, inheriting the grand force of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, there were no such things as breaking or solving a formation. Although there was no thinking of killing and fighting within, it could trap accidental intruders forever, ignoring the differences in realms, even if a divine spirit that had ignited a Divine Flame went in, it would have to obediently wait. The reason these people could escape was not that the old man in the feather coat had discovered the correct path, but Jiang Hui had opened a small passage for them. Otherwise, no matter how much time passed, they could only dream of escaping. The reason was simple. Through the conversation among this group, he had basically identified their identities. They were likely the strong and talented individuals from the Thunder Clan, Luo Floating Marsh, Cloud Top Palace, and Purple Mountain Clan who were¡¯ currently adventuring in the mortal world. According to the original narrative, this group should discover Stone Village and eventually, most of them would fall into the hands of the Stone Village¡¯s Ancestral Spiritualist due to their greed for the Suanni Cultivation Technique. If he had trapped this group of people in the Paradise, he might have inadvertently changed the major plot developments. Before having genuinely grown up, Jiang Hui did not want to interfere with the main plotline, otherwise, if things got messed up, he would lose a lot of opportunities. Just because of this reason, he chose to let this group go in the end. ¡°The Wilderness is going to be lively¡­¡± Jiang Hui stood tall upon the mountain range, overlooking the winding rugged ridges beneath him, a wild atmosphere facing him, with the Paradise blocking everything, he wasn¡¯t too worried about himself and Liu Village being affected. The Thunder Clan, Kong Tribe, Luo Floating Marsh, and others traveled at a fast pace, directly crossing the dense forest. Half a day later, a village stood in front of the clans. Only then did the group stop. ¡°Oh, Grandpa, look, that village¡¯s sacrificing spirit is so strange, why is it an old willow tree that has been struck by lightning? Only one tender branch remains!¡± The speaker was a little girl from the Purple Mountain Clan, her eyes full of surprise as she looked at the sacrificial spirit on the altar. It¡¯s a lightning-struck tree. Struck by lightning but not destroyed, showing a trace of vitality in obliteration, it must have nurtured a new power. This sacrificial spirit is mine and I won¡¯t let anyone take it from me.¡± From behind, a seemingly six or seven-year-old boy leapt from atop the enormous drake and landed steadily on the ground. After all, being a child by nature, once they had left the dangerous situation, the young boy¡¯s liveliness was restored.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 54: Divine Might Should Stand in the Chapter 56: Chapter 54: Divine Might Should Stand in the Mortal World (Chased by Technique Reading)_l Translator: 549690339 The gifted young man from Luo Floating Marsh plunged straight down, rushing toward the tender green willow bud on the altar, while throwing out harsh words. ¡°Jiao Peng, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Although you have some skills, don¡¯t be too arrogant, be careful of dying in this desolate land.¡± From the direction of the Purple Mountain Clan, a handsome young man spoke. He was the youngest son of the Marquis Purple Mountain, named Zi Shan Kun. The Purple Mountain Clan and Luo Floating Marsh constantly had conflicts, so they were always at odds with each other. Following the two young men, a third joined the scene. He was from the territory of kings and marquis, the heir of Lei tribe, Lei Marquis, named Lei Ming Yuan. He was not to be underestimated. He lashed out directly, demanding Jiao Peng and Zi Shan Kun to shut up. Upon hearing this, Jiao Peng and Zi Shan Kun both frowned-they were both gifted, confident, and never bowed to anyone. The three gifted young men confronted each other, their rivalry palpable. ¡°Go ahead, you little geniuses compete with each other. Until the fight is over, whoever wins the willow bud is the winner!¡± Several powerful members of the great clans came forward encouraging them, not opposed to the young men dueling. The path of a cultivator involves stepping over the bones of other talents to reach the ultimate sacred altar. If one dares not to raise a hand, what future can they talk about? Moreover, with them watching, even if these young men were extraordinarily talented and possessed far superior strength than their peers, they couldn¡¯t cause any trouble. The leaders of several clans all wanted to see which of their children had exceptional talent and could become the future dominator of this territory. ¡°Boom!¡± The silent order sounded. The young men rushed towards each other, entangling in combat. All of them were terrifying, mastering the most important and powerful treasured techniques of their clans, and even from a young age, their bodies were tempered with the fresh blood of the ancient lost breeds. The strength of their young arms had already reached a horrifying four to five thousand pounds, akin to the cubs of ferocious beasts. The intense fighting alarmed the Wilderness and even disturbed the peculiar village in front of them carrying out the ritual for the willow bud. A group of ragtag kids came out from the village. They had been playing nearby and rushed over when they heard the noise. Their faces filled with curiosity, they watched the people from several major clans, especially when they saw the unusual unicorn-scaled horses, they began to criticize and comment. ¡°Call for your clan leader!¡± Powerful members of several clans shouted at the brats. Their vital energy power buzzed like a raging fire, scaring those little scraping kids motionless. But they quickly realized something was wrong. These ragtag kids actually referred to the willow bud as the Willow God! This was a terrifying title. Ordinary sacrificial spirits would not dare to bear it. They suspected that the village in front of them was actually a hidden super force. Especially after they learned that this village possesses both the Treasured Technique of the ancient lost breed Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird-two of the top existences! Both beasts were powerful and potent, their ancient lost breed blood, although scant, was purer. Even among the ancient lost breeds, they were considered elite. Ordinary villages can only dream of having such treasures. Even within their forces, each was considered precious and could serve as a core inheritance. However, soon these powerful individuals discovered clues. Despite housing the Black Tripod, which were quite old and primitive, this village did not possess any other profound heritage. It had nothing to do with a super-hidden force. ¡°A small village dares to play tricks, it¡¯s courting death!¡± Jiao Peng stepped forward again, as if he was holding back some anger and wanted to vent it all out. The youth possessed a natural disposition, yet he was already stained with blood. ¡°The word ¡®god¡¯ can¡¯t be used as you please. Today, we will rectify the use of God¡¯s name!¡± Several clans¡¯ power figures stood up to speak, albeit their underlying intentions were to seize the Treasured Techniques of Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird that belonged to this village. The Treasured Techniques of Suan Ni and the Ancient Demon Bird were too precious and sought after, which even they could not resist. However, some thought otherwise and did not covet these two Treasured Techniques. They were from the Cloud Top Palace, each clad in a white robe, exuding an otherworldly elegance, as if they were imbued with the spirit of Immortality. Their origin was mysterious. Whilst they were amazed that a small village could possess a treasured technique like the Species of the Ancient Times, it was against their style to shamelessly compete for it. What intrigued them more was a four or five-year-old boy in that village. Just a moment ago, the boy had single-handedly defeated the joint efforts of three geniuses from the Luo Floating Marsh, Thunder Clan, and Purple Mountain Clan by performing the Treasured Techniques of Suani Beast and the Ancient Demon Bird. His talent was terrifying. ¡°Little Dot, if you ever get a chance, do join our Cloud Top Palace!¡± The leading man from Cloud Top Palace invited, but he would not protect this village. The Thunder Clan, Kong Tribe, Luo Floating Marsh, and other tribes wielded considerable power, with Kings and Marquis among them. He could not afford to offend so many, so his only course of action was to try and protect this young, innocent-looking boy at the crucial moment. ¡°Kill, massacre this village and obtain the treasured techniques of Suani Beast and the Ancient Demon Bird.¡± The first to act were from the Luo Floating Marsh. They commanded an enormous Jiao Snake, tore through the pretense, and voiced their true intention without any hesitation. The people from the Thunder Clan, Kong Tribe, and others followed suit swiftly. ¡°Shii¡­¡± Just then, an unexpected change occurred. A splendid light shot up. In the next moment, a green willow branch stretched out, as if carved from divine jade, emitting a brilliant glow. While it seemed unbelievably soft, it was harder than divine iron when it attacked. It pierced the sky, radiating endless divine power. The glow around the willow branch was dazzling, so bright that it not only pinned the Jiao Snake in mid-air but also refined it and absorbed it into a single essence droplet. This was a terrifying sight, all of which happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°How could this be?¡± exclaimed someone in terror. The Sacrifical Spirit of this mountain village was terrifying. With just one strike, it pierced through the body of a ferocious beast. The presence of many strong beasts brought feelings of fear. Before they could react, the willow branch moved again, like a Divine Order Chain. The emerald glow was shining, annihilating the other tribes¡¯ powerful contenders. ¡°Splash¡­Splash¡­Splash¡­¡± The sky was soaked with showers of blood; blood flowers were in full bloom. ¡°No¡­¡± Some people screamed in terror, trying to escape from the battlefield quickly. However, the willow branch was even faster. It moved like a cloud-piercing arrow, and although they viewed its attack as plain and unremarkable, it always took a large swath of blood along with it. In the end. The leading figures from each clan were also injured. The old servants from Luo Floating Marsh, Thunder Clan, and the Uncle of Marquis Purple Mountain had each lost a hand, grimacing in pain. The battle was intense. Numerous beautiful runes were blasted and broken, and the formidable energy shook the Vast Mountain Range, causing ancient trees to explode and mountains to collapse. Rivers reversed their course, and the violent disturbance spread far and wide, with even the people of Liu Village feeling it. ¡°What happened? Is some treasure being born?¡± The elder Clan Leader of the Native Tribe speculated. In his youth, he had experienced such vibrations. At first, he was wondering what was happening, but later inadvertently found out that some incredible treasure was no doubt about to be born, startling Heaven and Earth and causing a loud rumbling. ¡°Come off it, old Clan Leader. I remember last time you said it was an earthquake. How come this time it has turned into an incredible treasure? Tu Wa Zi, stripped to the waist, displaying his bronze-colored muscular upper body, walked in. He had been hardening his body beneath a waterfall for days and had just returned to hear the Native Tribe¡¯s Clan leader chattering.. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 55: The Domineering of Paradise (Please Follow-Up Reading) i Chapter 57: Chapter 55: The Domineering of Paradise (Please Follow-Up Reading) i Translator: 549690339 While they were talking, the old man Lin, along with Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others, hurriedly arrived. They too had felt the tremors coming from the Wilderness, their faces solemn. ¡°Everyone must have felt that tremor!¡± ¡°Indeed, we did. The ground was slightly trembling, and my old black dog was so scared that it cowered in its den, too afraid to move¡­¡± The elderly clan leader of the native tribe nodded, sitting on a glowing stone stool with a somber expression. He had a bad premonition. He had a feeling something major was going to happen in the Wilderness. Being the eldest, the clan leader had the most experienced and had indeed heard similar tremors in his youth. That year, numerous tribes and ferocious beasts bloodied the vast mountain range amidst turmoil. Streams turned into rivers of blood, creating a terrifying scene. ¡°The clan leader is right. Regardless, the tremor this time is not ordinary. We need to consult with the Lord Willow God.¡± Old man Lin responded affirmatively. He agreed with the clan leader¡¯s view ¨C it was indeed ominous. Especially in the recent intense tremor, he faintly heard several extremely miserable growls. It was like some powerful beast was shaken to death by a terrible entity. This made his skin crawl. To confirm he hadn¡¯t misheard, he specifically asked Lin Zhuang and Lin Xin Tong among others. They all had the same feeling. If it were only him, it wouldn¡¯t be too concerning. But many had heard the faint roar, which was indeed alarming. The Wilderness was vast and it concealed countless terrors. If one was not careful, they could die without knowing how. For instance, the previous black fog appeared without any warning. If they hadn¡¯t practiced the Body Tempering Scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God and its transformative powers, they risked being swallowed by the black fog just like many other small tribes. Old man Lin rushed up the mountain and returned after a while. ¡°How did it go, father? What did Lord Willow God say?¡± Lin Zhuang and the others immediately surrounded him, their faces anxious. ¡°Lord Willow God did not say much, only asking us to stay in the village where he can ensure our safety.¡± Old man Lin reported truthfully. He did not get a clear answer, but he did receive Jiang Hui¡¯s promise. Jiang Hui had enough confidence to make this promise. The scope of Paradise covered nearly fifty miles, not only engulfing the entire Liu Village but also including certain connected mountain blocks. As long as they were within this scope, he could guarantee the safety of any person from Liu Village. However, if they left this scope, it wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed anymore. If he remembered correctly, many of the authorities behind those tribes who fled from Stone Village did not give up. For example, the Kong Tribe, with a population of tens of millions, was one of the most formidable forces in this region. Not only did the clan leader personally take action, but they also summoned the tribe¡¯s sacrificial spirit, the Wolf God! There was also Marquis Purple Mountain of the Purple Mountain Clan, the first powerhouse in this vast region, with extraordinary methods, an external avatar, and known as the number one powerhouse within fifty thousand miles. In addition, there was the ruler of Luo Floating Marsh. No matter which one, the power they possessed had already exceeded the current limit that Jiang Hui could cope with. At least for now, he had no way to deal with it. ¡°Since Lord Willow God has spoken, Village Chief, you can issue the ban.¡± The elderly clan leader of the native tribe spoke up. From the previous conversation, he inferred something unusual ¨C Lord Willow God promised to protect them within the village, but never mentioned anything about outside the village. Although it was just one word¡¯s difference, the gap between inside and outside the village was as big as heaven and earth. ¡°Definitely, besides not going out, we should also strengthen our daily patrols and temporarily reduce the patrol area within Liu Village.¡± Old man Lin nodded. The old Clan leader had already thought of everything he said on his way back. Soon, within Liu Village, a series of orders from the Village Chief, Old Man Lin, was issued. No one was discontented, the Wilderness was extremely dangerous, filled with ferocious birds and beasts, and man-eating mires. They seldom left their homes on normal days. Of course, the most important thing was that many people felt the tremors and sensed some unusual atmosphere. Liu Village was temporarily closed completely. When it would be reopened depended on the consultation between the village chief and Lord Willow God. During this period, besides not going out, Old man Lin added another rule of no hunting outside, restricting the activity area entirely within Liu Village. They did not lack game, they had plenty. The natural cold storage behind the mountain still stored more than ten tons, enough to sustain them for several months. A few days later, just when everyone thought it was a false alarm, a more intense roar started. In the Wilderness, thousands of mountains, almost at the same time, were enveloped by a wave of heat, countless mountains were shattered in an instant, and dust filled the sky, hiding the sun, it was as exaggerated as the day of judgement. This without a doubt was a catastrophe, even the aftermath was enough to kill some ferocious beasts. It didn¡¯t stop there, subsequently, a gigantic tornado that was so massive it spanned several kilometers appeared, covering up all the land in its path. It was as if an ancient beast was roaring, causing the entire vast wilderness mountain range to shake. In front of this tornado, there was a person who was as small as a black dot, filled with terror, desperately trying to escape. Even after using some secret technique, it was useless. In an instant, he was pulled in, his body breaking apart inch by inch, becoming a cloud of blood, and eventually turning into a pulp. ¡°Good lord, what on earth is happening outside? Why is it getting dark? And the tornado, why did it kill a man?¡± Inside Liu Village, someone asked in horror. But nobody answered him, as everyone was equally stunned and confused. Fortunately, the deadly tornado that could split the heavens and the earth in two, was forcefully stopped outside of Liu Village in an instant, as if it reached a quiet pond. In front of the latter, the former seemed as weak as an infant, being instantly torn apart and swallowed¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the Willow God protecting us, the great Willow God is protecting all of us!¡± This scene immediately led the villagers of Liu Village to exclaim in astonishment. They all kneeled on the ground, facing the location of Jiang Hui, their faces filled with excitement. Almost instantly, everyone¡¯s faith value rocketed, reaching over 150 points before finally slowing down. Atop the mountain, after Jiang Hui absorbed a large amount of fresh faith, he had a new understanding of the power of Paradise. If he hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, the tornado he encountered earlier was a treasured technique used by the willow tree in Stone Village to deal with the kings and Marquis of the Purple Mountain Clan and the leader of the Kong Tribe. Its reach was quite long, even reaching near Liu Village. Although its power had weakened somewhat, it was still extremely terrifying, capable of completely obliterating the Kings and Marquis. Yet such a powerful attack was nullified by Paradise. It couldn¡¯t even raise a ripple before it was viciously swallowed.. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 58: The Bronze Giant Moves Out l Chapter 60: Chapter 58: The Bronze Giant Moves Out l Translator: 549690339 The temptation of a pure Ancient Inheritance was unprecedented, enough to shake the entire Wilderness and drive countless people mad. Such temptation was irresistible to many; especially the Bloodline Treasure Technique engraved on the Treasured Bone, any one of which was earth-shattering and could make the top Great Sects restless. However, what troubled Jiang Hui was that the Ferocious Beast was too tenacious. The beast had reached the terrifying The Realm of The Noble, equating to the Human Emperor in human kingdoms. Its lifespan could reach at least ten thousand years, vast and lengthy. He could outlive the beast, but the villagers of Liu Village couldn¡¯t. They were barely in the Blood Realm, with a lifespan of only about a hundred years at most. After much thought, Jiang Hui decided not to wait for the beast to die of old age. It was unrealistic to hope that the Ancient Inheritance would simply die of exhaustion. He should take the initiative and attack while waiting, combining attrition with active tactics. Most importantly, this Swallowing Sky Sparrow seemed to have been injured in the previous battle. Striking while the iron is hot, this was a golden opportunity that must be seized. Once he made up his mind, Jiang Hui wavered no more. A thought came to his mind, and the next moment, three enormous figures, hundreds of meters tall, walked slowly from the side. They were the Bronze Giants he got previously, radiating a metallic luster all over, showing off their fierce power. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°As you command, master!¡± The three Bronze Giants, capable of language, bent over to take orders and then marched out. In an instant, the earth trembled, ancient trees shook, and dust flew about. Their figures were too huge, like walking mighty hills. Each step they took could tear the air apart, stir up the airflow, and leave a massive pit behind. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Bronze Law Protectors who guard Lord Willow God!¡± In Liu Village, someone exclaimed, noticing the three gigantic Bronze Giants swiftly moving, his face full of excitement. When they went up the hill for sacrifices, they often saw these three colossal creatures. Towering and motionless, they guarded as loyal protectors beside Lord Willow God, overlooking the entire Liu Village. They were usually as motionless as rocks, seldom descending from the mountain unless there was a significant event. ¡°What happened to make all three Bronze Law Protectors move at once?¡± someone wondered aloud in surprise. ¡°It must be because of that terrifying beast just now!¡± Tu Wa Zi popped out, speaking resolutely. Many people nodded, agreeing with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s viewpoint. They had all seen the awe-inspiring beast fall near Liu Village with their own eyes. Even though they didn¡¯t know why it disappeared, it was evident that the three Bronze Law Protectors were after it. Nothing else could explain the situation. ¡°Can the three Law Protectors defeat that beast?¡± The Native Tribe¡¯s Clan Leader was a bit worried. The beast was too horrifically powerful and mighty. It roamed above the sky, tearing apart the heavens and earth, capable of destroying half of the Wilderness in an instant. Simple flutters of its wings could trigger vast sandstorms. Such an existence was beyond comprehension. If it weren¡¯t for the village¡¯s protection under the Willow God, he might have fainted from fright. The majority of the villagers shared his worries, but there were exceptions, such as Tu Wa Zi and Old Man Lin. For some reason, they clung to blind devotional confidence. Above the hills, Jiang Hui also watched the Bronze Giants charging down, and relevant information appeared before his eyes. Bronze Giant: A rare low-level automation beast, standing a hundred meters tall with strong defensive and attack power. The introduction was as brief as ever. Aside from the three Bronze Giants, to Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, Little Black Python also wanted to make a move, stirring restlessly, longing to rush out, which was entirely different from its usual lazy posture. This ferocious beast, who was deemed by the Golden Finger as a rare breed, was indeed extraordinary, distinctly different from other ferocious beasts. Almost all of the ferocious and fierce beasts in the Wilderness trembled under the residual might of the four strongest, but Little Black managed to remain undisturbed, evidently not afraid of the formidable power of those pure Ancient Inheritances. This was beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. He knew Little Black possessed extraordinary bloodline power, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so extraordinary that it could resist the pressure of a Pure Blood Species. However, though Little Black was very eager, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t let it show itself. Given Little Black¡¯s current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be aiding but sacrificing itself, its body spanning several dozen meters wouldn¡¯t even survive a single swipe from the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. The three Bronze Giants moved with great speed. Although they were massive, they weren¡¯t clumsy at all. Soon, under Jiang Hui¡¯s guidance, they stepped into the special Paradise Space. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who entrapped me? Fine then, if I don¡¯t seize what belongs to you today, my anger will not be appeased!!!¡± Seeing the suddenly appearing three giants, The Swallowing Sky Sparrow let out a shrill scream and directly charged upward. In its view, these three giants were the main culprits for its entrapment. Its eyes were filled with malice, vowing to vent all its fury. Without utilizing the Bloodline Treasure Technique, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow chose to pave path via combat. Besides the power inherited through their bloodline, a formidable body is a source of great pride for a ferocious beast. They were formed through the way of nature, and since ancient times, they have been the rulers of this land, not only possessing mighty bloodline power but also invincible physical strength. Their birthright made them more powerful than other species. Even though the Swallowing Sky Sparrow is not known for its physical strength, it still has full confidence in crushing these three giants into dust. ¡°Boom¡­¡± The four figures collided fiercely with each other in an instant. This kind of battle could strike fear into many. Every fist-on-flesh collision was void of any pretence. After what seemed like an eternity, both sides separated, the three Bronze Giants retreated several thousand meters, while the Swallowing Sky Sparrow remained immovable. Despite suffering considerable injuries, as a Noble, it was still incredibly powerful, one of the most formidable existences in this realm. However, the three Bronze Giants were also unscathed, their bodies gleaming, bathed in mysterious light, shining resplendently. Particularly the crimson single eye in the center of their chests was blazing brightly, just like a blooming Blood Flower. ¡°How is this possible? Who are you people exactly, what race do you belong to, how can your physical body be so strong?¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow was stunned, somewhat in disbelief. It was ready to take pride in its strength but hadn¡¯t expected these three bizarre giants to resist so well! In fact, the point of collision still faintly throbbed with pain. ¡°Roaring ¡± Instead of answering the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, the three Bronze Giants let out a series of sounds reminiscent of war drums and chose to go on the offensive. ¡°Today, I will tear you insignificant beings to shreds!¡± The Swallowing Sky Sparrow screamed obstinately and charged forth too. In mid-air, a spectacular kaleidoscope of colors rolled, divine magic surged. It was dreadful how their divine power collided, creating shock waves that completely levelled the surrounding area within several kilometers to the ground. However, quickly, colors of a rosy dawn washed over, restoring everything that had been destroyed to its original state.. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Monthly Summoning, Golden Dragon Eggi Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Monthly Summoning, Golden Dragon Eggi Translator: 549690339 I Under the slow operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the surrounding spiritual energy would gradually be drawn together, accumulating over time, which might bring some changes to this territory. But there¡¯s a harsh reality facing Jiang Hui. At present, this territory was on the verge of shattering due to the aftershocks of the battle among those Pure Ancient Inheritances, even if all the spiritual energy was brought together, it probably wouldn¡¯t be concentrated enough. Like undying wildfires being reborn in spring winds, Jiang Hui could only hope that the soil fertility of this territory was good enough. According to common sense, burning can create organic fertilizer, potentially making the soil more fertile in some respects. However, he didn¡¯t hold out much hope, considering that this territory had been covered by a large area of lava, spanning hundreds of thousands of kilometers, many parts of which had been ravaged by the residual forces of the battling runes, looking as though it had been hit by a meteorite. Even if it could be restored to its original state, the process would certainly be extremely prolonged. That being said, he could wait, but the followers of Liu Village didn¡¯t have that luxury. It was always best to have a backup plan. Once he obtained the ability to move around like the Ancestral Spiritualist, it was crucial to find a place with more abundant resources as soon as possible. At that time, supplemented with the Spirit Gathering Array, it might even become a Cave Heaven Place. Returning his attention from his contemplation, Jiang Hui immersed his thoughts into his mind. Unbeknownst to him, a month had passed, and Golden Finger notified him that he had another opportunity to summon a dragon egg for free. The summoning opportunity would automatically reset at the beginning of each month, so naturally, he would use it. You successfully used your summoning ability.¡± Congratulations, you have a bit of luck, and obtained a Golden Dragon Egg from the vast cosmos.¡± ¡°Golden Dragon Egg hatching requirement: One ordinary Ferocious Beast Heart, two liters of brain marrow, ten liters of beast blood (the death of these beasts should not exceed two hours), prepare and simmer these into a medicinal potion under a cauldron, insertion of the Golden Dragon Egg will result in successful hatching after two days and nights.¡± ¡°Good, at least it¡¯s not the lowest-grade Bronze Dragon Egg.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t draw an Epic Grade Dragon Egg as he did the first time with explosively good luck, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied. It¡¯s not about having enough or too much, but having something is better than nothing. As long as he didn¡¯t draw the lowest-grade Bronze Dragon Egg, he still had the capital to strive on. Compared to the Epic Level dragon eggs, Golden Dragon Eggs are decidedly more ¡°simple¡±. Apart from their glimmering golden shine, the only similarity was the irregular scales spreading on the surface of the egg. Once he had the dragon egg, Jiang Hui immediately gave orders to Old Man Lin and the others. Naturally, Old Man Lin didn¡¯t dare to treat Jiang Hui¡¯s orders lightly and immediately sent out Lin Zhuang and the others. However, it wasn¡¯t until the fifth day that the hunters returned without bringing back any gains, all of them looking utterly dejected. ¡°Did you not find any ferocious beasts?¡± Old Man Lin¡¯s brow furrowed. This was already the fifth day; how could they not have found a single ferocious beast? The old man was worried this would upset the Lord Willow God. ¡°The ferocious beasts nearby are almost extinct. We saw lots of burnt bodies along the way, but they¡¯d been dead for too long. They don¡¯t meet Lord Willow God¡¯s requirements at all. We didn¡¯t even see a single person from other tribes.¡± The second eldest son of the Lin Family had a tired expression. Over the past few days, they had been highly focused and had run thousands of miles, but in the end, they hadn¡¯t discovered a single living ferocious beast. This once peaceful place seemed to have turned into a forbidden territory overnight, with nothing but dead bodies and ravaged land. Disasters and monster assaults, those tribes don¡¯t have the ability to fight them off, so they naturally cease to exist.¡± Old Man Lin sighed with a look of pity on his face. In the wilderness, wild beasts are innately more potent. The human race is weak, and they naturally huddle together for warmth. After that catastrophe, who knows how many living creatures were affected. Other tribes don¡¯t have a powerful spiritualist like ours to protect them. Most of them might have died.¡± With a sigh, Old Man Lin said in a grave voice. ¡°Grandpa Lm, I discovered something strange this time when I went out!¡± Tu Wa Zi jumped out. Although he was still young, his abilities were by no means inferior to Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, so he was always taken along on hunts, which also served for training purposes, benefiting him. Besides Tu Wa Zi, the recently joined Gu Chen was also included, and the latter had quickly become one of the primary training targets in the village within a few weeks. His talents were so high that ignoring them would be a waste. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Village only valued talent. It was precious experience summed up by many tribes in the wilderness over countless years. If a tribe wanted to progress further and reach unprecedented heights, they had to produce real geniuses who could step out of the wilderness and compete with the world¡¯s elite! However, with the flourishing talents in Liu Village and the protection of Lord Willow God, Old Man Lin didn¡¯t show favoritism. He had watched these children grow up in the village; even the ordinary villagers were well-behaved children who always called him Grandpa Lin. He was attached to them. ¡°Tu Wa Zi, tell me, what¡¯s the strange thing?¡± Old Man Lin leaned over and looked past, not ignoring him because of Tu Dequan¡¯s age. He has always known this kid¡¯s nature. Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s mature and sharply observant, he must have discovered something. ¡°Well, Grandpa Lin, this time when we went out to look for ferocious beasts, I specifically went to Stone Village next door and found that it seemed to have been completely uprooted. The entire village and its Willow Branch Spiritualist disappeared without a trace.¡± Tu Wa Zi said solemnly. Although he didn¡¯t have much interaction with Stone Village, there was a three or four-year-old Little Dot who he took a particular interest in, so he mentioned it specifically on this hunting trip. ¡°Disappeared without a trace? That is indeed a bit strange.¡± Old Man Lin pondered for a while, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Stone Village, most of his impressions came from the descriptions of Lin Zhuang and others. He only knew that their spiritualist was a willow tree, but far inferior to his own Lord Willow God! Old Man Lin didn¡¯t give it much thought. There were so many tribes in the wilderness, perhaps some spiritualists had peculiar divine skills. Taking a step back, maybe Stone Village was directly wiped out by the energy emitted during the recent massive battle. Right now, the pressing matter was to capture a ferocious beast as soon as possible to help Lord Willow God hatch the dragon egg. After a quick supply of food, Lin Zhuang and the others embarked on their journey again, this time choosing a direction opposite to the previous one. Fortunately, on the sixth day, they finally discovered a ferocious beast that had luckily survived, a godlike Bull with a body emitting fire.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 62: Departure Fire Divine Bull_l Chapter 64: Chapter 62: Departure Fire Divine Bull_l Translator: 549690339 It was a giant God Bull, its entire body as red as blood. It was over ten meters high and over thirty meters long. It was covered in lava, cloaked in fire, exuding extraordinary momentum. However, its aura was a bit chaotic, and its body was covered with large and small wounds. Both of its bull horns were completely fractured and entwined with flames. ¡°It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull!¡± Lin Zhuang rubbed his eyes and recognized the other party, somewhat disbelief. During the previous siege against the Suan Ni, he had seen this ferocious beast covered in fire. It was awe-inspiringly savage and could control the scorching rolling lava. It was one of the only few kings in this territory. Although it was not a match for the old Suan Ni and was beaten so its horns were shattered before fleeing into the wilderness, its terrifying power was not something other ferocious beasts could compare with. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, the other party not only had not recovered from its injuries but had become even more miserable. It must have been affected by the terrifying battle that had just taken place. ¡°Oh wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see this guy again!¡± Behind, Lin Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He also remembered this ferocious beast. This is a Species of the Ancient Times. Although its bloodline is nowhere near as pure as the one Lord Willow God killed, the four words ¡°Species of the Ancient Times¡± already demonstrated its extraordinary nature. What¡¯s most important is that this is the first ferocious beast they had encountered these past few days. ¡°Let¡¯s catch it first and talk about it later!¡± Lin Chen twisted his neck without saying anything, and took a direct shot. An enormous force came about, even the giant stone under his feet shattered. ¡°Moo.¡± Not far away, the Wild Bull roared, struggling to stand up from its sleep. The roar reverberated throughout the mountains. It stepped on flames with its four hooves, enveloped in a raging fire. Its red hide resembled carefully selected superior silk, which made people want to go up and touch it, feeling its smooth and delicate texture. Although it has sustained heavy injuries now, this Departure Fire Divine Bull was once the ruler of this region. Its reaction over these years has not slowed down. As soon as Lin Chen rushed over, it sensed him in advance and quickly got up from the ground. However, its injuries ultimately slowed it down. Although its mind made a quick response, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body didn¡¯t react immediately. One of its legs was one step too slow and tripped over its front hoof during critical moment. Lin Chen jumped up to a height of over ten meters, his eyes watching in every direction. His perception was quite good, not to mention the large flaw that this Departure Fire Divine Bull had exposed. ¡°Clang!¡± Lin Chen¡¯s fists clenched, and just when he was about to land, he suddenly borrowed some force like a turtle rolling over, jumping up another eight or nine meters again. The wind from his fist followed him, whistling past and heavily landing on the hoof of the Departure Fire Divine Bull. The merging of these two forces led to the God Bull losing its balance, crashing heavily onto the ground and spraying dust everywhere¡­ At this moment, Lin Zhuang and the others also rushed over. If this Departure Fire Divine Bull were still in its peak period, they certainly would have retreated immediately. Absolutely they would not dare to easily disturb the other party. However, this Species of the Ancient Times was seriously injured at this moment, its strength greatly diminished. If they were still timid about this, it would truly not correspond to the characters of the men from Liu Village. All of them were exceptional, their bodily strengths were terrifyingly breathtaking, comparable to the standards for evaluating offsprings during the Ancient Times. It is important to mention that not every offspring of the Ancient Divine Beast could accomplish this. However, this Departure Fire Divine Bull was once one of the great rulers of this region after all. Even though it was heavily injured, it still had some horrifying capabilities. It roared angrily, the sound loud and clear. It stood up directly, and its body was engulfed in flames, setting off a blaze of hundreds of meters and blocking Lin Zhuang and the others outside. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. Immediately after, the Departure Fire Divine Bull opened its mouth wide and, facing Lin Chen who was actively attacking it, spat out a scorching light, sweeping in all directions. This Bloodline Treasure Technique of his, even a trickle of it could cause a lake to boil and bubble, while physical bodies could instantly turn into powder. However, at a crucial moment, a black light shone, protecting Lin Chen at the center. It was the Primitive Treasure Bone of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow that documented the Sparrow clan¡¯s most terrifying Treasured Technique. It possessed immense power and not only swallowed the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s strongest attack, but it also reflected an intensely dark light beam. With Runes circling around the beam, it transformed into a terrifying light. The terror of its power was sky-high, its momentum magnificent, its force causing one¡¯s soul to tremble involuntarily. The beam went straight through the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull, leaving its flesh and blood a blur¡­ ¡°Moo!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull let out a lament, although its strong ferocity managed to keep it alive, it had lost the strength to continue fighting. The few of them immediately swarmed it, bringing out their specially made ropes to tie up this Species of the Ancient Times securely, even gagging its mouth. -Big Brother, can we continue to look around and see if there are any other Ferocious Beasts?¡± After coughing for a while, Lin¡¯s Second Brother suddenly spoke up. ¡°After all, Lord Willow God only asked for the heart and brain of a normal Ferocious Beast. This Departure Fire Divine Bull, no matter what, is a Species of the Ancient Times, isn¡¯t it a bit off from the requirements? ¡°Why are you so anxious if it doesn¡¯t align with the requirements?¡± Lin Zhuang agreed that Second Brother¡¯s words made sense, as Lord Willow God did only ask for a normal Ferocious Beast. However, he was puzzled as, knowing Second Brother¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t be so diligent unless it was to complete Lord Willow God¡¯s task, rushing to the front lines. ¡°I just think this Departure Fire Divine Bull is rare and I want to take it home as my mount!¡± Lin Chen scratched his head and honestly admitted. ¡°Brother Chen, you want to ride this thing?¡± Tu Wa Zi opened his mouth wide, somewhat incredulous. This Ferocious Beast was not fast nor enduring, at most it was just more intimidating to look at. Most importantly, this creature was entirely on fire. Wouldn¡¯t one be roasted in a matter of minutes if they tried to ride it?! ¡°Go away, what do you know, kid. This is the Departure Fire Divine Bull, a Species of the Ancient Times. As long as it recognizes its master, the flames on its body will become exceedingly gentle.¡± Lin Chen countered. Even though he was already the father of several children, he sometimes still acted like a child in his heart, forever young. From the first time he saw the Departure Fire Divine Bull, he had already set his sights on this Species of the Ancient Times. While others in Liu Village more fondly hope for a mighty scale horse as their mount, he believes this Old Bull is way cooler. It had a body full of fire and left behind a trail of smoke as it walked, which was on a different level compared to the low-grade scale horse. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡± After much thought, Lin Zhuang agreed to Lin Chen¡¯s request for the sake of caution. This time their luck seemed good, they found another Ferocious Beast after traveling a few hundred meters ahead. It was a black boar about five to six meters long with a pair of sharp tusks exposed, sharp like daggers, glinting with a cold light. This time it was Gu Chen who took the lead. Though the boar was rather fierce-looking, it was just an ordinary Ferocious Beast, whose combat powers were just so-so. It served as good practice for the newcomers to hone their hands-on combat skills.. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 63: Observing the Image, Cave Heaven Chapter 65: Chapter 63: Observing the Image, Cave Heaven Realm_l Translator: 549690339 Although he was young, only eight or nine years old, his strength was not inferior to the Lin Zhuang Lin Chen brothers, even surpassing them slightly. His only deficiency was his lack of combat experience. However, in the face of absolute strength, even if Gu Chen was a bit flustered at first, he eventually dealt with the wild boar ferocious beast. The domineering power of Sky Tyrant Blood began to show. The teenager, drenched in blood, punched the gigantic head of the wild boar ferocious beast into an explosion. Accompanied by a painful scream, a mix of red and white substance, along with shards of bone, was sprayed several meters away. It was a gruesome sight. ¡°This kid looks so gentle, I didn¡¯t expect him to be even more ruthless than us!¡± Tu Dequan and Lin Chen exchanged glances, unable to help but look at each other in disbelief. In daily life, Gu Chen looked fair and clean, thin and weak. If one ignored his terrifying talent, he would give people a peaceful illusion, almost like a girl. Tu Wa Zi and Second Brother Lin always thought so. However, not until now did they realize that perhaps this teenager was the most hidden, most violent one in the village. They, at most, dismembered beasts, but he directly shattered the bones. After securing a common ferocious beast and a Species of the Ancient Times, the group decided not to continue and set out to return to Liu Village. On the road, as far as they could see, there were ruins everywhere, a wasteland filled with large and small coarse sand and gravel, resembling a vast Gobi Desert, the sight of it was heartbreaking. Stepping on it, the sound of the coarse sand was dry and dull, numerous trenches displayed irregularly, just like knife wounds cut on flesh, hideous and frightening. The scene was utterly different from the greenness surrounding Liu Village, as if there were two different worlds. The atmosphere among them couldn¡¯t help but become heavy. The home they had lived in for so many years was destroyed to such an extent that they were angry and frustrated. When they first came out, their focus was on the ferocious beasts and they didn¡¯t pay much attention to their surroundings. The journey was mostly silent¡­ Old man Lin was already waiting at the entrance of Liu Village. Upon seeing Lin Zhuang and the others returning fully loaded, he hurried over. ¡°You actually brought back two?!¡± Old man Lin was a bit surprised. Not only was the harvest abundant, the most important thing was that they had completed the task assigned by Lord Willow God. ¡°This ferocious beast¡­ it looks a bit like the legendary Departure Fire Divine Bull?¡± Moving his gaze from the wild boar ferocious beast corpse that was thrown on the ground, Old man Lin glanced at the tightly bound Departure Fire Divine Bull and was somewhat shocked. When he was young, he had attempted to venture into the Wilderness. Although he ultimately failed and hadn¡¯t even managed to step out of the Vast Wilderness Mountain Range, he had indirectly traveled to many places and experienced many things. For example, this Departure Fire Divine Bull, he had seen its majestic power from a distance when he was a guest in a village. Its body was covered in rolling flames, with the ground beneath its feet filled with raging lava. If it hadn¡¯t been attracted to other things at the time, it might have charged towards the village he was in. ¡°When did you young rabbits become so powerful, that you could even capture this Species of the Ancient Times!¡± Old man Lin said in surprise. He knew his children were extraordinary, with arms that could casually swing a strength of tens of thousands of pounds. They could easily move the boulder in the village used to measure the strength of the villagers, and could easily kill certain ferocious beasts, making them rare brave and strong men. However, no matter how extraordinary, that was only limited to the Blood Realm. But this Departure Fire Divine Bull had surpassed that realm many years ago and now it would be even more powerful, not to mention it also possessed a Treasured Technique. ¡°Father, you¡¯re overestimating us. This Departure Fire Divine Bull is one of the previous kings of this territory, we could never be its match. We were only lucky enough to get it because this ferocious beast was severely injured by the great war some time ago and we happened to come across it!¡± Lin Zhuang explained. As the eldest, he was usually the first to speak. ¡°Father, when you think about it, the main reason we were able to capture this Departure Fire Divine Bull was actually because of Second Brother. If it wasn¡¯t for his decisiveness at the time, we might have missed this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡± As Lin Zhuang spoke, he specifically highlighted Lin Chen Er. On their way back, Lin Chen had been pestering him for a long time, asking him to speak more favorably of Lin Chen Er. Unable to withstand his persistence, Lin Zhuang eventually gave in. ¡°Father, what do you think about this? Since we won¡¯t be using this Departure Fire Divine Bull anyway, why don¡¯t we give it to Second Brother as a mount?¡± After much build-up, Lin Zhuang finally got to the main point. Old man Lin didn¡¯t respond immediately. He purposefully glanced at Lin Chen Er who was standing beside him before leisurely saying, ¡°Second Brother, you must have asked your older brother to represent you, right?¡± As their father, Old man Lin knew the nature of his children better than anyone else. Putting it bluntly, just by the twitch of their tails, he could tell who was up to something. ¡°Father, you are indeed astute. You noticed it in an instant!¡± Lin Chen scratched his head. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t hide his intentions from Old man Lin, he gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°Your older brother is a very straightforward person who never talks more than necessary. If you hadn¡¯t asked him, would he have deliberately brought up this matter to me?¡± Old man Lin raised his eyebrows, displaying an expression of understanding. ¡°Since you want this ferocious beast as your mount, you can have it. After all, you guys were the ones who brought it back. However, the Departure Fire Divine Bull is an ancient species known for its untamed nature. It¡¯s very hard to tame, so you¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡± Old man Lin said. Without any hesitation, Lin Chen Er accepted the advice. He had prepared himself mentally long ago. However, contrary to Lin Chen¡¯s expectation, the Departure Fire Divine Bull began showing signs of submission before he even started using his techniques on it. That was easy! Lin Chen didn¡¯t bother figuring out why. He supposed that there must be some similarity between him and Jiang Hui¡ªthey were both too lazy to think. That very day, Lin Chen Er mounted his long-desired Departure Fire Divine Bull and did a round of the village, causing many to exclaim in surprise. ¡°When will I, as an old man, get to ride an ancient species?¡± With his hands clasped behind his back, Old man Lin suddenly felt envious of Lin Chen Er. If he had known that riding one would look so domineering, he would have kept it for himself. As soon as Lin Zhuang and the others brought back the ferocious beast, Old man Lin arranged for someone to handle it immediately. Two days and two nights passed in the blink of an eye. Just like the Epic Grade Dragon Egg they had previously, the dragon egg in the Big Pot turned into a stream of light at noon the following day and rushed into Jiang Hui¡¯s body. ¡°Golden Dragon Egg hatched successfully. Congratulations on receiving ten tons of Beast Meat, five hundred Sharp Swords, and one Zen Observation Image (damaged).¡± The Golden Finger¡¯s voice rang out. Jiang Hui quickly scanned through the rewards, with his gaze being drawn to the last one. He looked carefully, and an overview of all the rewards immediately appeared before his eyes. Beast Meat: A very common kind of meat that¡¯s easy to preserve and has a decent taste. Sharp Sword: A very sharp sword made through multiple tempering processes. It¡¯s sharp, resilient, and hard to break. Zen Observation Image (Damaged): A very precious item. Any follower of the host who observes it may successfully step into the Cave Heaven Realm, depending on their personal talent.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 64: We Must Empower Ourselves Chapter 66: Chapter 64: We Must Empower Ourselves (First Update) 1 Translator: 549690339 There were three items in total, no more, no less, and the one that caught Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes most was naturally the last one, the Zen Observation Image. Even though it was only a broken version, it held a transformative power, turning the rotten into miraculous. Every faithful follower just needed to observe this Zen Observation Image, regardless of their talent, they could successfully step into Cave Heaven Realm; the only difference was a matter of time. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, the value of such an item should far exceed the Golden Dragon Egg. After all, it was a game-changer, much like the Body Tempering Scripture he had obtained earlier. Regardless of one¡¯s natural endowments or lineage, persistence would inevitably yield results. ¡°If there is a broken version, there should also be a complete Zen Observation Image. I wonder how powerful the complete version would be.¡± With a longstanding problem resolved, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel exhilarated. The Zen Observation Image¡¯s appearance was somewhat similar to the Arhat statues in Buddhism, but its form appeared more sinister and terrifying. It had five heads and ten arms, each head was unique, baring teeth and gaping, eyes wide open in anger, or laughing and cursing, all while radiating an obscure, faint glow. Its facial expressions and forms were bizarre. Besides standard human heads, there were animal skulls and some shapes that Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t recognize. In addition to the mystery, there was a touch of eeriness. Other than the Zen Observation Image, the five hundred blades also caught his attention. In the Wilderness, blacksmithing has always been a profession valuing both technique and resources. In Liu Village, initially only old man Lin knew some basics. Although they had trained quite a few people now, their skills weren¡¯t up to par, leading to poor quality of crafted tools like knives. Even bladed weapons as thick as a palm could easily shatter inexplicably, wasting iron and risking injuring ally. The five hundred refined blades in front of him perfectly solved this big problem. Although all of them were relatively ordinary weapons, the quality was guaranteed. They should be enough for his followers to use for a long time. Withdrawing his gaze, Jiang Hui immediately activated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to notify old man Lin to bring more people up the mountain to collect the items. Old man Lin, being straightforward, took all the male labor force in the village with him. On that day, trails of people came down the mountain, each carrying a large bag filled with smaller ones, or big baskets filled with smaller baskets. The majority of the meat was directly transported to the natural cave in the back mountain. The cave was cool and dry, with few mosquitoes or ants, making it a natural storage spot and the main source of salt in the village. This area was not near the sea, so to replenish salt, they could only search for rock salt. The only drawback of the cave was its distance. They had to go around the mountain and walk for half an hour to reach it. The refined steel blades were distributed on a per capita basis. Except for the young children, everyone in the village, regardless of gender, received a blade. There were even some extra blades, quite a decent amount. Although there was a lot of meat, the heaviest item was the statue of the Zen Observation Image, which was slightly taller than a person. Five or six people couldn¡¯t even move it an inch. In the end, it was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, the two brothers who managed to carry it. The duo moved slowly. It was not until evening that they successfully brought the Zen Observation Image down to the center of the village entrance. Despite their slow pace, they still ended up almost half-dead from exhaustion, panting heavily. Although it was cool autumn weather, they were drenched in sweat. ¡°Father, what exactly is this statue? Why is it so incredibly heavy?¡± Lin Chen massaged his aching arms and asked grimacingly. He could easily lift several hundred kilograms worth of giant rocks, but this statue, which was less than a person¡¯s height, almost snapped his muscles. It was his first time encountering such a small yet weighty object. Lin Zhuang also looked over. He shook his sore arms and legs, his face filled with puzzlement. ¡°What object¡­ this, this is a great treasure! A heavenly gift bestowed by Lord Willow God!¡± Old man Lin¡¯s voice dropped, and his eyes were full of fervor when he looked at the Zen Observation Image. He carefully touched the edge of the statue and quickly withdrew his hand, as if afraid of damaging it. ¡°Father, quickly tell us, what is this treasure that Lord Willow God bestowed on us?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s actions and expression puzzled Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. The expressions on the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen showed an explosive desire for knowledge. ¡°Since you youngsters worked hard all day, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you in advance. This statue is called the Zen Observation Image. As long as you sincerely observe it, you can gain insights, break through your constitutional limits and step into the second realm of cultivation, Cave Heaven Realm.¡± Before old man Lin finished speaking, Lin Zhuang and others were already astonished. Their bodies stiffened, their eyes bulging. Such a thing? This powerful?! When night fell, firelight drove away the thick dusk. Not long after, the small square was full of people, who directly sat on the ground. Men and women were present, and even the usually naughty children sat quietly in place, behaving themselves. Everyone wore the same confused expression, glancing alternately at the statue of more than one man in height, and then at old man Lin in front of the statue. Old man Lin started with his usual dramatic build-up. When the atmosphere among the people of Liu Village reached a certain level, he pointed to the Great Zen Observation Stone next to him and began to introduce it in a measured tone. The words were the same as those he had told Lin Zhuang and the others earlier, even the tone and expression were exactly the same. Village leader, you said, you said this observation stone can allow all of us to step into Cave Heaven Realm?¡± A pale, thin middle-aged man leaning on crutches stood up in disbelief. Old man Lin recognized the man. He had been a member of the village¡¯s hunting team. Half a year ago, he was still a robust man but during a hunting encirclement, he was bitten on the calf by an unknown poisonous snake. Having tried many treatments in the village to no avail, they ended up amputating his leg to save his life. Although he survived, he had since become more depressed, unable to do heavy work anymore, let alone hunting. The livelihood of his family fell on the shoulders of his partner. Even though the village would take extra care of him and give him more food during distributions, his life still remained difficult without a robust male laborer. Old man Lin withdrew his gaze, a warm smile appearing on his face. He nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what Lord Willow God has said. Before this observation stone, all can walk into Cave Heaven!¡± His voice was loud and powerful. ¡°Long live Lord Willow God, long live Lord Willow God!¡± In the crowd, the young man tightly pursed his lips initially. Suddenly, his eyes turned red. He kneeled down on the spot and started crying like a child.. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 65: Only Me Cave Heaven (Seeking Chapter 67: Chapter 65: Only Me Cave Heaven (Seeking More Reads)__l Translator: 549690339 Apart from times set for farming and hunting, every day at midday and after sunset are the fixed times for the villagers of Liu Village to observe The Zen Observation Image. in front of the person-high mysterious statue, people line up neatly, according to their height and size, and sit down orderly, They differ in appearances, but what unites them is the sincerity that almost seems to be written on their faces. But in no time¡ª ¡°Dog Egg¡¯s mom, do you know what observing is?¡± someone whispered. ¡±1 suppose it means to look while touching?¡± Dog Egg¡¯s mother yawned confidently. Moreover, to verify her statement, the woman even stood up and walked directly towards The Zen Observation Image. Fortunately, she was stopped by Old Man Lin at the last moment. -To observe, you only need to remember all the details of the image in The Zen Observation Image and then recall it quietly inside your mind.¡± Helpless, Old Man Lin had to explain to the crowd, finally dispelling everyone¡¯s restless mood. This was just a little interlude, and everything soon returned to normal. Unnoticed, in the blink of an eye, more than ten days passed. In this short span of about ten days, the first person ready to step into the Cave Heaven Realm appeared. It was Gu Chen. He possessed the rare Sky Tyrant Blood Physique, which was domineering in its power, possessed exceptional talent, and had a rightful claim to the throne. One day. Gu Chen deliberately found a quiet, deserted comer, with his eyes slightly closed and his expression solemn, constantly echoing in his mind the posture of The Zen Observation Image. He already had some insights and did not need to continue observing The Zen Observation Image with his naked eyes. What he needed more right now was to firmly grasp that faint opportunity in his mind. Once seized, breakthrough might occur anywhere and anytime, advancing to a new realm of life, possessing even greater power. For several days, Gu Chen remained motionless, as if forgetting about time, becoming stone-like himself. The teenager immersed all of his attentions and had his blood and qi concealed inside, heartbeats even reduced to its limit point, entering a state akin to dormant. In the sky, the wind was howling, light rain floating by. It was slight but chilly and rustling on the fallen leaves. Gu Chen remained unmoved, silently sensing all of these, and the realizations in his mind started to brighten up gradually. The Zen Observation Image, what is true observation? Simply speaking, it is unimpeded progress and retreat, free from mental distress, being unfastened and unobstructed. But is this really true observation? Gu Chen believed it wasn¡¯t! True observation should not be unattached and unobstructed, neither should it pursue unimpeded action. It should be poised mind amidst adversity, heart as still as water amidst favorable conditions. Being always aware that no matter how things evolve, everything in the world will eventually return to its original form. Observation is like the source between heaven and earth. Shedding the mundane body, undergoing Nirvana and rebirth, is the only way to obtain true observation. Gu Chen suddenly opened his eyes, he had perceived his own path. It was also the only path for the Sky Tyrant Blood Physique. At this very moment. His body began to emanate a blazing white glow, shining brightly as if wrapped in rosy clouds. Furthermore, runes began to emerge around his body, three kinds in total representing the first-acquired Ferocious Ape Secret Art, and later-acquired Jiao Snake Secret Art and Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art in Liu Village. The dawn broke, and the runes, like fish swimming in the river, kept flashing in Gu Chen¡¯s flesh, refining the creations of the universe for his own usage. Although the Cave Heaven Realm is only the Second Cultivation Realm, it is just as crucial as any following checkpoints. Though it represents a realm, it is also a means for subsequent cultivation, absorbing the essence between heaven and earth, comprehending the true meaning of one¡¯s own runes, which goes beyond mere force and qi. ¡°Boom!¡± As Gu Chen¡¯s understanding became progressively profound, the next moment, a gigantic volcanic phantom appeared above his head. Although it was a phantom, it gave a strong feeling of reality, ancient and majestic, as if it were truly formed through a long period of natural evolution. A blood qi as vast as an ocean soared directly into the sky, like a wick, igniting the volcanic phantom above his head. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± in an instant, the volcano erupted directly, spewing out torrential lava, bright red and terrifying. The scorching lava seemed to bum life itself, turning into numerous runes in the air like shooting stars, twinkling in golden glow as though they were made of Immortal Gold. Instantaneously, Gu Chen was wrapped in it entirely. But that was not the end. The overbearing potential of the Sky Tyrant Blood started to assert itself. A colossal figure suddenly appeared behind the volcano. The figure was so enormous, behind him was an enormous red sea roaring like turbulent waves. It was impossible to see his facial features due to his body being enveloped in a dark fog. Even the speed of magma erupting from the volcano seemed slow to it, hence, it stretched out its massive hand and extended the diameter of the volcano¡¯s mouth by several folds before it appeared satisfied. ¡°Rustle¡­¡± Runic scripts danced and descended, this time in an even more intense number, and larger in size. The light splattered all over, the scene was breathtaking, as if a prehistoric blizzard of crystalline transparency just fell. After a long time, all the runes disappeared, and the radiance around Gu Chen began to subside, marking the completion of the breakthrough. At this moment, Gu Chen had stepped into the Cultivation Second Realm, the Cave Heaven. The bones all over his body were making crisp sounds, his momentum soaring enormously, he had a feeling of becoming an immortal, as if he could ascend in broad daylight. His strength was seemingly inexhaustible, his vigor as boundless as an surging ocean. By opening up a Cave Heaven and entering this realm, one can seize the creation of heaven and earth and constantly absorb the endless divine essence from outside, recharging oneself. From then on, life energy would be inexhaustible, everlasting, always concentrated, one can maintain vitality, and as long as they do not engage in too intense battles, it would be almost impossible for them to exhaust their strength and always remain at their peak. But the most important thing was not this. The main thing is that after entering the Cave Heaven, the Cave Heaven refines not only a continuous recovery ability, but also become a nurturing platform for treasures, runes and so on, which was intriguing. However, as Gu Chen currently didn¡¯t have anything at hand that he could use, he abandoned the idea for now. Just then. The Cave Heaven above the young man¡¯s head suddenly began to shake violently, giving off divine light, surrounded by light balls, with runes dancing wildly, surging like a vast ocean. The next moment. The immaculate Cave Heaven was dyed red as if stained by fresh blood, turning red instantly. There was more to it. Next, at the center of Gu Chen¡¯s forehead, a drop of red blood flew out and went straight into the newly opened Cave Heaven. This drop of blood seemed to weigh ten million kilograms. The moment it landed, it actually made a sound similar to the rumbling of an earthquake. It was as if a seed dropped into the soil of the runes inside the Cave Heaven, ready to germinate and break through the ground¡­ Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 66: The People of Liu Village Break Chapter 68: Chapter 66: The People of Liu Village Break Through in Succession (Following read)_l Translator: 549690339 Upon the mountaintop, thousands of willow branches upon Jiang Hui swayed with the wind, seemingly forming an endless umbrella that overshadowed the heavens. His gigantic body was restrained and modest, perfectly blending into the surrounding mountains. His eyes surveyed all directions and his ears picked up sounds from every direction. His thoughts covered the entire Liu Village. Like the most advanced camera, he analyzed every corner of the village in full 360 degrees, leaving no blind spots. No event in the village could escape his eyes. The changes with Gu Chen naturally came to his attention first. Jiang Hui¡¯s senses extended over, witnessed everything that occurred. As for this character summoned using the Heavenly Character Card, he was quite interested. He immediately deployed a Surveillance Technique to check the situation. Name: Gu Chen Gender: Male Age: 9 Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (One cycle) (Only I) Gift: Sky Tyrant Blood Sky Tyrant Blood: Ranked ninth among the Three Thousand Physique, those with this kind of blood are known as Tyrannical Bodies, which are the nemesis of the Ancient Holy Bodies. A body with Sky Tyrant Blood has the potential to become an Emperor. Countless eras ago, a Tyrannical Body killed several Quasi-Emperors and was reputed to be invincible under the stars. It was on the verge of enlightenment before it was killed by a completed Ancient Holy Body. Hence, there is an eternal feud between those with Sky Tyrant Blood and Ancient Holy Bodies. Evaluation: My body, neither the heavens can bury, nor the earth can hide. Indestructible, stepping in blood, stars will rise, time will flow, the Emperor¡¯s path is immortal, the Tyrant¡¯s blood sees the Sky! Only I: A variant of Cave Heaven, at the moment of stepping into the Cave Heaven Realm, infusing one¡¯s own spirit blood into it, one can obtain a continuously growing world seed. It cannot be achieved by those without Sky Tyrant Blood Physique. Only I is unique, once activated, it will actively devour the owner¡¯s subsequent Cave Heavens, and the seed can break the ground only after devouring nine Rounds of Cave Heavens. The basic information of the young man appeared in front of Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. In other respects, there wasn¡¯t much difference compared to before, except for the additional Realm column, and the content changed to the Cave Heaven Realm (One; Only I). The explanation for Only I by Golden Finger wasn¡¯t detailed, but it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce from these few words the frightening and domineering nature of this Cave Heaven, which actually devours other Cave Heavens for its evolution. No wonder it¡¯s an exclusive achievement for Sky Tyrant Blood Physique. Just from germination to blooming, it needs to devour nine rounds of Cave Heavens. How can an ordinary person afford it? Perhaps they can¡¯t even take the first step in their lifetime. ¡°I wonder whose Cave Heaven Realm is stronger between Gu Chen¡¯s Only I Cave Heaven Realm and Little Dot¡¯s. By the looks of it, Little Dot should have already successfully broken through to the Cave Heaven Realm.¡± Jiang Hui suddenly became interested. He vaguely remembered when Emperor Huang Tian broke through to Cave Heaven, he not only led to supernatural occurrences of Heaven and Earth, but also accumulated slowly to launch suddenly, immediately opening up three Rounds of Cave Heaven and laying a solid foundation. Furthermore, the other party was cultivating the Original Truth, a scripture which even Immortal Kings were envious of. Applying it to Cave Heaven was even more powerful. The volcanic Cave Heaven erupted and even dispersed the domineering sun rays. Although Gu Chen only opened the first round of Cave Heaven, considering it¡¯s somewhat mysterious, even if he can¡¯t compete with the young Huang Tian, he should be able to compete with the unparalleled geniuses from the super clans. Jiang Hui¡¯s figure swayed, but what delighted him the most was not Gu Chen¡¯s breakthrough to Cave Heaven Realm, but his clear feeling that his level barrier began to loosen. Gu Chen¡¯s heavenly talents brought him a lot of experience points when stepping into the Cultivation Second Realm. If he estimates correctly, it won¡¯t take more than a few months for him to level up again. Jiang Hui was quite looking forward to it, and even more to what Divine Skills he could acquire. Furthermore, he had a premonition that this level up might bring him some real qualitative changes. It was as if Gu Chen¡¯s breakthrough to the Cave Heaven Realm signaled something, and in just a few days, Tu Wa Zi and Lin Eight Lin Xin Tong had also broken through to this realm consecutively. Although their talent was not as good as Gu Chen¡¯s, they each had exceptional characteristics. Whether it was the Body of Thick Earth or the Taiyin Body, they were among the top class of the three thousand physiques. Moreover, Tu Wa Zi and Lin Xin Tong both seemed to have accumulated strength which burst forth altogether in a single moment, breaking into the Cave Heaven Realm and immediately breaking through two rounds of Cave Heaven at the same time. The massive volcanic crater was spewing auspicious vapors, which was an extraordinary and powerful scene. If this news were to get out, it would undoubtedly astound a lot of people, leaving them dumbstruck. The Cave Heaven Realm was not the same as the Blood Manipulation Realm, it was a realm that required deeper personal perception. Although it was possible to attempt the breakthrough as soon as one entered the Blood Manipulation Realm, only one in ten who attempted this could truly reach this realm, let alone breaking through consecutively. Even in the vast Wilderness, anyone who could break through two rounds of Cave Sky consecutively in Cave Heaven Realm would be considered an unparalleled genius. This wouldn¡¯t be possible without exceptional natural talents. When a typical person entered this realm, the illusion of the first round of Cave Heaven would not be very condensed and would take a long time to start forming the first round of Cave Heaven. Two rounds of Cave Heaven were considered powerful among those in the mid-stage of Cave Heaven. After Tu Wa Zi and Lin Xin Tong, it was Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen¡¯s turn. This actually surprised Jiang Hui quite a bit. The two brothers didn¡¯t have particularly good talents, and they didn¡¯t differ greatly from most other folks. It was already a stroke of luck that they had quickly completed the Body Refining Scripture. What surprised him even more was that these two brothers not only successfully broke through to Cave Heaven Realm in a short time, but also, like Tu Wa Zi, broke through two rounds of Cave Heaven in one fell swoop, stirring a resonance in the Wilderness, which was a quite formidable feat. Jiang Hui felt something was not quite right and subconsciously cast a Surveillance Technique on the two brothers. Name: Lin Zhuang Gender: Male Age: 38 Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (Two cycles of Cave Heaven) Talent: Barbaric Battle Body Name: Lin Chen Age: 38 Realm: Cave Heaven Realm (Two cycles of Cave Heaven) Talent: Barbaric Battle Body Barbaric Battle Body: This is an acquired body type that is not among the three thousand physiques. It¡¯s incredibly powerful and not inferior to natural physiques. Individuals with this body type are favored by the Wilderness. As the vitality lowers, the battle power becomes more terrifying and recovery speed increases. Upon completion, one can attain the Barbaric Holy Body and possesses the qualifications to contend for the title of Emperor. Evaluation: Limitlessly vital, ceaselessly determined. Born within the boundless Wilderness, surely they will fight for this earth until their last drop of blood. The Barbaric mountains will form their backbone, the immortal rivers will be their blood vessels, the vast earth will be their chest. Everlasting, constantly battling! Unlike many times before, this time the introduction of Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen underwent a drastic change. Their talent was no longer ordinary, instead, they had acquired a physique known as Barbaric Battle Body, incredibly powerful, and not inferior to natural physiques. After much consideration, Jiang Hui believes it should be the effects of the few vermillion fruits from a while ago. Besides this, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons. Those few fruits were very mysterious, not only did they change the life state of Lin Zhuang¡¯s enemies, but they also allowed them to understand the final stage of Body Refining Scripture in one fell swoop. It was just a pity that the quantity was too low. Apart from the ones that the two of them ate, even Jiang Hui¡¯s carpet-style search did not find another one.. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 67: Jiang Hui Joins the Kings and Chapter 69: Chapter 67: Jiang Hui Joins the Kings and Marquis, Great Teleportation Technique_l Translator: 549690339 A few vermilion fruits that seemed like divine elixirs, formed by the life spirit of heaven and earth, were accidentally discovered by Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, and they opportunistically gulped them down. If it is indeed these fruits that enabled the formerly average Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen to shed their fragile bodies, and gain powerful postnatal physiques as well as innate talents, then the efficacy of these fruits could definitely be classified among today¡¯s divine medicine. If the quantity could catch up, his believers might truly all become like dragons, each one extraordinary. However, it is exceedingly hard to come by these vermilion fruits; they¡¯re as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, serendipitous items that can¡¯t be sought. Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts followed this line, and he understood that the best things can¡¯t be forcibly obtained. Aside from being extremely scarce, it largely depends on personal luck. If one doesn¡¯t have the right opportunity, even if the entire Wilderness was turned upside down, these fruits would likely still be hard to find. Finding two was lucky enough to drop one¡¯s jaw in astonishment. No matter how one looked at it, accidentally recruiting two great talents was already quite satisfying for Jiang Hui. The two Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, have always been diligent whether it be hunting or patrolling, they are always at the forefront. Jiang Hui has always been accustomed to delegating tasks to them. Now that both of them could advance even further, it naturally calls for a celebration. Thanks to the subsequent breakthrough of several people, on this day, Jiang Hui had prematurely accumulated enough experience points to level up again. Without hesitation, he naturally chose to upgrade. An ocean-like cluster of experience points were immediately reduced to zero, as if swallowed by a whale. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant. The entire sky shook, clouds scoured, and the layers of cloud above the horizon were instantly dispersed, turning into dust and water vapor. This was a magnificent sight. The clouds, initially formless and fleeting, were outright destroyed by the incoming overpowering energy wave. ¡°Hum!¡± Following this, intense roars came from the sky. The deafening sound seemed like it was tearing the sky apart. The next moment. A huge golden river in the sky came crashing down from the heavens like lightning. It emitted scorching and dazzling brilliance which illuminated the whole sky. And in a blink of an eye, it fully incased Jiang Hui. The sky river was golden in color, as if it was cast out of divine gold. It was so enormous that it covered tens of thousands of kilometers around. The brilliant light it emitted was stunning, hurtling like thousands of stars from the universe beyond, beautiful yet terrifying. All living beings within a hundred thousand miles that survived the great battle of the beasts felt a palpitation from the core of their being. Scared out of their senses, they hid their heads in crevices, quivering with fear. ¡°Hiss!¡± The rain of light splattered and poured downward endlessly. After emitting brilliant lights in the air, it flowed into Jiang Hui¡¯s enormous body. The sky river, as enormous as a dragon, emitted dazzling light. It enveloped Jiang Hui, continuously infusing him with energy. Jiang Hui, on the other hand, was like bamboo after a spring rain, growing even more robust under this celestial sprinkling, becoming more magnificent. His figure started to grow taller. And this previously pale-green willow branches were also changing. The edges of the branches were emanating an ultimate pitch-black gold color. ¡°Upgrade successful, your current level is Level 6.¡± After a while, the anomaly subsided, and the voice of the Golden Finger sounded, indicating that Jiang Hui has successfully progressed from Level 5 to Level 6. He immediately immersed his consciousness. In a blink of an eye, a transparent panel that only he could see surfaced. [Race: Divine Willow] [Level: lv6 (Array Realm) (King)] [Growth Rings: 65] [Force: Liu Village] [Number of believers: 113] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream] [Method: Body Refining Scripture] [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Used), Paradise Blueprint (Used), Bronze Giant] [Spiritual Power: 600] [Number of Draws: 1] The personal panel hasn¡¯t changed much, but the item column now has the Bronze Giant and the blueprint of Paradise. In addition, after the level, an Array Realm, decorated with a king¡¯s points, appears. ¡°So, does that mean my current level is comparable to the Array Realm of other creatures?¡± Jiang Hui is somewhat shocked. In the Wilderness, the Array Realm is an absolute powerhouse exerting authority equivalent to kings and marquis. Without relying on the bone script of ferocious beasts, they can form their own understanding of the heaven and earth, making them quite formidable. This realm is extraordinary; once provoked, all creatures in an entire region will shudder with fear. But¡­ Jiang Hui is a little confused. He cannot cultivate Treasured Technique, and he has never cultivated according to the inherent cultivation levels of this world. Would the division of realms in this world be suited for him? Furthermore, it is said that once one reaches the realm of the Array, they can be referred to as kings or marquis. They have vast domain and subjects of their own, and their power is beyond measure. Their words must be obeyed, and wars under their command can spread thousands of miles away. However, when Jiang Hui carefully sensed his own state, he did not notice any significant changes. ¡°No, it seems I can use Treasured Technique, but the way I use it is different from all other creatures. I am the Treasured Technique, and the Treasured Technique is me. All my actions can be considered Treasured Techniques!!¡± Jiang Hui suddenly noticed other changes in himself. Inside his myriad of willow branches was a tyrannical and vast energy. With a casual wave, golden Runes flew before his eyes like a golden rain. This was the power of the Treasured Technique showing itself, with the power of the Rune being restrained, perfectly integrated into every cell of his body. A casual blow could be considered a Treasured Technique. This was his bloodline¡¯s Treasured Technique! But Jiang Hui quickly noticed, although every move of his could be considered a Treasured Technique, perhaps because of his low level, their power wasn¡¯t too formidable in comparison. More of it was the manifestation of the increase in his life level. His vitality was even more exuberant. A casual willow leaf weighed tens of thousands of pounds, and the willow branches were almost like Immortal Gold, easily tearing mountains and severing rivers. They waved freely, even more flexible than a human arm. Besides¡­ The Divine Skills he used were even more formidable, whether it was Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Necromancy, or Five Senses, all had greatly enhanced. This enhancement was not like squeezing toothpaste before, but more like sitting on a rocket, covering a range of sixty miles. This was the effect of a notable improvement in his life level. ¡°My life level has now reached the standard of the king-marquis of the Array Realm. Even without using divine powers, I can dominate a region. Ordinary kings and marquis are no match for me!¡± ¡°If I add other means, even Nobles will bleed. If I fight with that Swallowing Sky Sparrow again, I am confident that I can slay it within a hundred breaths.¡± Jiang Hui thought to himself. He did not overly dwell on his own strength, after sensing the changes in his body, he immediately turned his attention to the chance of drawing a lottery that came with the upgrade. After the major update of the Golden Finger, every draw now guarantees a divine skill, which is a type of disguised improvement. Without saying a word, he chose to use it immediately. ¡°I must draw a good divine skill!¡± Jiang Hui is hopeful, but also a little nervous.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 69: Kirin Herd (Caught Up) _1 Chapter 71: Chapter 69: Kirin Herd (Caught Up) _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is indeed a rare treasure, it can be directly consumed raw or cut into thin slices to be dried and eaten later. Not only can it ward off hunger, but often consuming it can also purify impurities accumulated in the body, making one feel light and maintain a healthy physique, and able to leap over ten meters high casually.¡± A few elders began introducing to the youngsters around them. This is a rare learning opportunity, not like the empty and rigid teachings before, hence naturally the learning efficiency is much higher than usual. ¡°Grandpa, if we eat this often, can we fly like a Garuda Bird?¡± A cluster of kids watched with sparkling eyes, many looking as if their mind was already soaring somewhere else. ¡°Flying would be really exaggerated, that¡¯s a step to break free from the shackles of Heaven and Earth, how easy is it to mention this with a mortal body? If just eating this would enable you to soar in Heaven and Earth, wouldn¡¯t people in the world be soaring here and there? In the path of cultivation, always remember to stay grounded, the more solid your foundation, the further you can travel than others. Children, if you¡¯re able to reach a high and profound realm in the future, you can fly without the help of this. That would be the real breaking free from Heaven and Earth, countless talented individuals from ancient times have stepped into it. Everyone, strive hard, be the pride of Liu Village, qualify to step into the real dazzling grand stage!!¡± Old man Lin said, with profound implications. A group of children looked as if they understood yet didn¡¯t, though they all nodded like chicks pecking at rice. While the children of Liu Village were being taught, other villagers flocked around, everyone seemed like they wanted to bring all the good things they saw back to their village, enriching the foundation of Liu Village. However, they soon gave up this idea, there were simply too many good things around, this area was like a natural treasure ground, things that they had only heard of before were easily found here, merely the sight of them made them dazzled. Instead of moving everything back to the village, it might be more practical to just build a fence around this area. ¡°Grandpa Lin, look, aren¡¯t those the legendary Five-Colored Chickens?¡± At this moment, Tu Wa pointed to a group of feathery species that were covered in multi-colored feathers in the distance. These birds looked stunning, covered in multi-colored feathers, they looked like beautiful rainbows under sunlight. ¡°Indeed they are!!¡± Old man Lin, returning back from his teaching state, immediately widened his eyes upon hearing Tu Dequan¡¯s voice and was instantly moved. Five-Colored Chickens are easy to recognize, their bodies are covered in feathers of five different colors, uneven, but still distinct at first sight. He saw this unique bird from a distance when he was young, but Five-Colored Chickens, though not aggressive, are swift, he never caught one. These birds are known as Little Phoenixes, each nearly two meters in size, the meat is full and delicate, a rare supplement, especially for treating broken bones. If someone breaks a leg, just boil some Five-Colored Chicken¡¯s meat, swallow the bone and meat together, along with some soup, the broken bones can heal quickly. ¡°Everyone, be careful when going out, never disturb these Five-Colored Chickens, nor capture them at will.¡± Old man Lin turned and spoke to other villagers. Five-Colored Chickens are truly invaluable, even in the Wilderness, these are real, priceless goods. People naturally agreed, but some people were not happy, they were the women of the village, their minds were fully attracted by these multi-colored feathered birds, they¡¯d already started contemplating whether fried chicken or stewed whole chicken tastes better in their minds. They had just started figuring out how to cook, but Old man Lin told them not to catch them wantonly, immediately, the women wore pitiful faces, as if numerous chicken legs had flown past before their eyes. Lin Zhuang¡¯s gaze was attracted towards an open area to the east, he was breathing heavily, looked a little agitated, and foolishly watched in front. There, a large group of horses covered in Scale Armor was running around, it was such a lively scene. Among them, there were quite a few with a horn on their forehead. Those were Unicorns, mutated from regular Scale Horses, each one could cross tens of thousands of kilometers in a day, even on cliffs, it¡¯s as if they were walking on flat ground, a rare Ferocious Beast, pursued by wealthy young men of lots of big tribes, each one¡¯s price had already skyrocketed. The amount of Scale Horses was already quite scarce, let alone the mutated Unicorns. No man wouldn¡¯t like a mount, especially these tall horses. Second Brother Lin liked to ride bulls, but Lin Zhuang preferred horses. In his opinion, only this pure wild freedom could make his blood boil, make his body feel good, and give him the thrilling feeling of galloping the battlefield. In particular, this feeling reached a peak after Second Brother Lin kept showing off in front of him riding that Departure Fire Divine Bull. But the amount of Unicorns is rare, the mountain range where he was previously was hard to find any, so Lin Zhuang never had a chance to get one to ride. ¡°So many Scale Horses ~ There are even Unicorns, no less than a hundred!!!¡± Soon, other men also looked over, they were all robust men from the village, each with a face full of astonishment and tongues wagging, their eyes were bloodshot, their bodies trembling slightly from excitement. ¡°Go, brothers, whoever catches it, it would belong to him.¡± Someone shouted, panting heavily, burst out running in an instant. Lin Zhuang laughed loudly, and also charged out immediately. He took strides tens of meters long, seemed like a bursting volcano, as if leaping through the air, he quickly overtook everyone, reaching the forefront. ¡°You it is!¡± Lin Zhuang scanned the herd of Scale Horses quickly and locked his gaze on the biggest Unicorn with a hint of gold on its mane. ¡°Yu Yu¡­¡± The sudden shift panicked the large Scale Horse herd, but none fled. They all kept neighing, raising their heads to bare their sharp teeth, taking an aggressive posture, changing from their lazy demeanor. Scale Horses may look docile, but they¡¯re real Ferocious Beasts, not normal wild animals, each one is violent and their combat strength isn¡¯t weak. Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression remained the same, he was unmoved. Having stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm, he had successfully condensed Two Rounds of Cave Sky at the very beginning, and combined with his strong physique, he was definitely capable of dealing with most of the Ferocious Beasts. Like a cannonball, Lin Zhuang charged right into the pack of Scale Horses. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound, a huge shockwave hit, it sent a few of the Scale Horses on the outermost flying, disrupting their senses, they were unable to stand up. Seizing this opportunity, the men of Liu Village who were behind rushed up, immediately tying these unlucky Scale Horses up.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 70: That Village is Terrifying (1) Chapter 72: Chapter 70: That Village is Terrifying (1) (Chasing Reading) 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Shoo¡­¡± The immense Kirin Herd was momentarily thrown into chaos. At that moment, some higher and stronger male Scale Horses broke out, surrounding Lin Zhuang from all sides. These mature male Scale Horses, whether in terms of combat power or experience, were even more formidable. Gleaming with blood traces and sharp teeth, covered with Scale Armor, they are not easy to deal with on a first look. They emerged from all directions, surprisingly dividing the battlefield and separating Lin Zhuang from the Kirin Herd. In the Wilderness, Ferocious Beasts were born from the Heaven and Earth, their wisdom wasn¡¯t weaker than humans, some powerful Ferocious Beasts even had much higher intelligence than humans, laying traps to hunt humans. ¡°Hisss hisss hisss¡­¡± In the field, dozens of mature male Scale Horses whinnied in unison, launched their attack directly after distancing themselves from the Kirin Herd. ¡°Come on!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression remained unfazed, he wanted to test his current strength, thus decided not to hold back any more. His body leaned forward like a Garuda Bird spreading its wings. Bright Runes flashed all over his body turning into a magnificent, mountain-like force, sweeping towards these mature male Scale Horses. Midair, Runes filled the sky. Several mature male Scale Horses were thrown into the air like straws even before they got close, bumping into hard rocks on the sides, they couldn¡¯t even crawl up for a long time. While Male Scale Horses were strong, this only applied to regular Ferocious Beasts. Now Lin Zhuang had not only advanced into the Cultivation Second Realm and opened Two Rounds of Cave Sky, his strength had increased several-fold compared to before, naturally, he felt no pressure. ¡°Brother Zhuang, feel free to show off your skills up front, we¡¯ll take care of the mess behind.¡± A group of men stormed out following him, swinging the Beast Tendons in their hands to quickly tie up the dizzy mature male Scale Horses. At the same time, a team was assigned to carry the tied-up Scale Horses back to the village. Everyone in Liu Village practiced Cultivation of Physical Refinement scripture. Even though the degree varied, even the weakest of them could muster nearly a thousand pounds of strength by swinging their arms, so lifting these Scale Horses wasn¡¯t much of a challenge. Quickly, all the male Scale Horses that had rushed in were down on the ground, temporarily losing their mobility. ¡°Yuyuyu¡­¡± At this moment, the Kirin Herd was completely panicked, many Scale Horses began to flee, reaching a relatively safe distance before looking back at Lin Zhuang¡¯s subsequent actions. Lin Zhuang chose to stop. Scale Horses had a rather violent temperament, not everyone could ride them, the ones they had gathered were enough for the village¡¯s daily use. Moreover, if they pushed too hard, it was easy to scare the Kirin Herd away. Draining the pond to get the fish wasn¡¯t a sustainable solution, he needed a continuous supply. ¡°Brother Zhuang, we¡¯ve caught thirty-seven Scale Horses.¡± Someone counted the harvest with an excited expression on his face. ¡°That should be enough. For the time being, we should not disturb the Kirin Herd. Once these thirty-something Scale Horses are incorporated into our lives, they will naturally attract other Scale Horses.¡± Lin Zhuang nodded and said to the men around him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother Zhuang, we don¡¯t have your kind of strength.¡± The men replied in unison, all of them well aware of their own abilities, the fact that they got carried away earlier was just because of their greed. At the entrance of Liu Village, Scale Horses were continuously being carried back. They piled up at the entrance in no time at all, creating an astonishing scene. This scene even startled Old man Lin who was cautiously observing the Five-Colored Chickens nearby. As soon as he realized it was the Scale Horses, Old man Lin quickly took one without hesitation from Lin Zhuang, on the pretext, that he needed it for transportation due to his old age. Apart from him, Tu Wa Zi came over, but he chose to do it himself. He took advantage of the chaos within the Kirin Herd and caught one. On the other hand, Gu Chen didn¡¯t move from start to finish. He thought he was too young, riding a horse was too dangerous, he decided to wait for a couple of years. That night. Inside Liu Village, the bonfires raged, and huge chunks of beast meat were brought out, placed on specially made grill racks. The outer skin was golden under their intense roasting. Non-stop crackling sounds could be heard as the meat sizzled with fat. The mouth-watering scent was so strong that you could smell it from a distance. People had completely stopped worrying about where they were, hearts completely let loose, eating meat and drinking meat soup in large mouthfuls. In the following days, Under the lead of Old man Lin, they opened up large tracts of wasteland behind the village, specifically for planting wild wheat and other grain crops. In addition, they also specifically set aside a piece of land mainly used for resting, feeding, and training the several dozes Kirin Herd. Women in Liu Village were also busy, specifically tidying up several large plots of land to serve as vegetable gardens, sowing some common vegetable seeds. From sunrise to sunset, the days of the villagers in Liu Village were full and happy, as several months passed by in the blink of an eye. On this day, just as dawn was breaking. Old man Lin was busy leading the village¡¯s children in their daily studies. Just at that moment, ¡°clack clack clack¡­¡± the moments of sharp horse hoofs could be heard from outside the village. The trotting of horse hoofs stirred up gusts of dust and spatters of water that clearly made their way into the Liu Village¡­ Immediately after. Several hundred meters away from the village entrance, dozens of black shadows appeared from the end of the horizon, all riding sturdy stallions. The iron hooves splashed dust, and they rode against the wind, their silver manes flowing behind them. ¡°Not good, bandits!¡±, Old man Lin was the first to arrive upon hearing the news, and from afar he could clearly see the figures atop those tall horses. However, when he clearly recognized their dressing, his face suddenly changed. He recognized these strangely dressed people. In the Wilderness, the viciousness of bandits and the ferocious beasts that eat humans were equally notorious. They not only rob money and goods, but women are also their prime targets. If slightly unhappy, they would directly massacre the village, extremely brutal. Old man Lin still had a deep impression of them from his younger years. There were not few bandits, but not every mountain range had them, he did not expect that they would have such bad luck, scarcely had they settled down here for a few days they encountered such brutal forces. It s just a few bandits, as long as they dare to invade our Liu Village, we¡¯ll ensure they¡¯ll be unable to return.¡±, Brother Zhuang¡¯s whole body was full of momentum, his face showing disdain. He truly had the confidence to say this. The Two Rounds of Cave Sky cultivation had him brimming with vigorous energy and a light body. He appeared to have endless strength and a casual punch could unleash a terrifying power force of nearly a hundred thousand pounds, indeed making him unrivaled. ¡°Boss, something feels not quite right about this village.¡±, At this moment, outside the village, the horse hoofs were rustling. A line of black-robed figures abruptly pulled at the reins, causing the men and horses to neigh ¨C startling the earth. Leading them was a man in his thirties, a full-bearded chin, twirling his sideburns with his hand ¨C his muscular body bulged like a horned dragon, his physique robust with a bull-like vigor. His facial features were rugged and robust ¨C even from afar, one could sense a violent intention emanating from him. His hands were probably soaked in the blood of countless people; he seemed far from being benevolent, brimming with ferocity. Next to the rugged man, stood a tall, thin, average-looking young man, also with a fierce look on his face, clearly not a good player. The one who had opened his mouth was this very man. ¡°It¡¯s just a village, what could be wrong with it? We¡¯ve been wreaking havoc here for so many years, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The rugged middle-aged man didn¡¯t see it that way, cursing and shouting in return.. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 71: That Village is Terrifying (2)_1 Chapter 73: Chapter 71: That Village is Terrifying (2)_1 Translator: 549690339 The rugged man fiercely wielded the reins, and the tall steed under him neighed, galloping swiftly towards the entrance of Liu Village. Following him, a horde of henchmen rushed in, a vast contingent of nearly a hundred individuals, all armed with sharp long knives and broad swords, menacing and blood-thirsty, all veterans with blood on their hands. ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, hand over all your money, women, everything, otherwise, we will raze your insignificant village to the ground in a flash, leaving no living creature behind.¡± The rugged man spoke directly, his voice roaring, his body overflowing with vital energy, runes twinkling. Clearly, being able to survive until now in the Wilderness, he was not one to be trifled with, he was not one of the nameless masses. As he spoke, the rugged man was also taking a quick glance around the village. His eyes narrowed slightly, as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. In just a fleeting moment, he laid his eyes on many young and beautiful figures, all women with fulsome bottoms who hadn¡¯t borne children yet, their looks and figures far surpassed the ones they had abducted before, their skin dewy, obviously well-nourished in their daily lives. In particular, one figure stood out, tall with slender thighs, fair skin, standing out amongst the crowd like a crane amongst chickens, invigorating his lecherous gaze. ¡°Tsk, tsk, surprisingly high quality!¡± The man was somewhat surprised, unable to suppress the wild horse of his desire, yearning to immediately snatch a few women for his pleasure. ¡°Are you blind? This is Liu Village, if you dare step a foot into our village, we¡¯ll make sure you die a gruesome death.¡± Lin Zhuang, disgusted by the man¡¯s demeanor, retorted. He had long been disgusted by these bandits. After all, they had always been the ones robbing others, and never had they given anything to anyone from Liu Village. ¡°Isn¡¯t that some tough talk? Just a bunch of country bumpkins, daring to stand in our way? Believe it or not, in one encounter, we can reduce you into blood and bones, leaving you with no place to rest in death.¡± This time, a scar-faced man spoke. With two massive Wolf Fang Clubs in his hands, his tall stature and his position by the rugged man¡¯s side, it was clear he held a high ranking amongst the ferocious bandits. Despite his harsh words, the scar-faced man didn¡¯t immediately take action. In reality, the oppressive aura Lin Zhuang imparted was too hard to ignore. The enormous body, over two meters tall, muscles bulging, he was like a miniature giant, a formidable adversary that made them take a step back. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you plan to flatten Liu Village.¡± Lin Zhuang stepped forward, his foot stomping on the ground causing a rumble. Such an action was a testament to the extreme strength of his physical body, capable of quake the earth with a mere tap. His physique was not inferior even to those formidable juveniles during the ancient times. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something strange about this village. Both men and women, young and old, they¡¯re not scared of us at all.¡± The young man who had spoken earlier voiced his concern again, finally understanding why he felt uneasy. In the past, whenever they were raiding a village, everyone was trembling in fear upon seeing them, offering up women and money even before they demanded, fearing they might invoke their wrath. However, in this village, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear or horror in their faces. On the contrary, everyone looked eager to fight, they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. ¡°Shut your bloody mouth. Strange? These are just runts who think they¡¯ve lived too long. Under my iron hooves, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a small village of a few hundred people or a large tribe of thousands, I can trample them flat!¡± The rugged man remained undeterred, his immense confidence in his martial prowess. Over the years, they had never once tasted defeat, they had obliterated countless villages, even those as large as tens of thousands. Their audacity to intimidate him with a mere hundred people was simply a child¡¯s play. The most important thing was, this time, the Deity of Worship was with them. Having the Deity of Worship around, the rugged man felt even more unrestrained. ¡°Ignorant wretches, I¡¯ll massacre your insubstantial village.¡± The rugged man shot a disdainful glance at Lin Zhuang, his left hand was playing with two solid iron eggs made of black gold. He spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Talking to a dead man is a waste of words. After killing you all, these mountains will be under the rule of Liu Village.¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s face was solemn as he uttered these words slowly, his intent to kill was booming like a storm. As his words fell, a loud bang echoed in the air as he charged forward. His speed, like a lightning bolt. At the same time, his body was quickly surrounded by grayish-white runes. This was his terrifying killer move, the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, combined with the instant impact, it was enough to decimate a majority of his foes. The rugged man¡¯s gaze intensified; an unprecedented murderous intent assaulted him. He promptly jumped back, slipping over a hundred meters away, but was still affected by the aftermath, his robe torn, the skin on the surface battered by the strong winds. As for the bandits who failed to react in time, they were killed by the shockwave, their bones separated, their bodies exploding on the spot, showering blood and flesh everywhere¡­ ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so audacious! You do have some skills!¡± The rugged man sneered, ignoring his surprise, he counterattacked. His body flickered with runes, mist rose, and he unleashed his most adept treasure technique. ¡°Swish!¡± In the sky, a beam of light ascended, forming a giant hand that blotted out the sky, fiercely crashing down towards Lin Zhuang. Its power was immense, the mere collateral wind force pulverizing a giant stone next to it. Lin Zhuang was slightly taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be a worthy adversary, someone who could dominate for so many years. He also deployed his treasure technique, the Jiao Snake Secret Art, which was even more potent than the Ferocious Ape Secret Art. Lin Zhuang waved his hand, shiny runes converging in the air, swiftly forming a massive rune spear, aiming straight for the giant hand. A thunderous sound followed, divine runes filled the sky, a dazzling light permeating. In the end, The rune spear and the giant hand completely annihilated each other, transforming into a shower of light, emanating in the sky. ¡°Who are you? How could a small village have someone like you?¡± Finally, the rugged man¡¯s face changed, looking terrified. Without a word, Lin Zhuang gestured towards the village. The man was momentarily stunned, and then as if strategizing, he hurriedly turned to look unbelievingly. From within the village that he initially thought of as insignificant as ants, more figures walked out. A man who was also over two meters tall with a rugged physique, two young boys who seemed to be only eight or nine years old, and the beautiful woman who had previously mesmerized him. The aura of each individual was displayed in an instant, directly reaching the sky, their powerful energy fluctuations stirring up the Beast Robe on their bodies without any wind. What terrified the rugged man the most was, above these figures, a large pit appeared in the void, overflowing with lava¡­ ¡°Cave Heaven!! They¡¯re all Cave Heavens!¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his blood ran cold.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 72: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Chapter 74: Chapter 72: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 (Several readers have asked about the formation in the Paradise and North Pumpkin¡¯s problem, I did not explain clearly before, I have already made the modifications. Here, I want to explain to you all, any item belonging to the protagonist will be transferred along with him. However, they need to be reactivated.) It was quite a sensational scene. A small village with a limited population actually had five or six powerful figures who had stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm. On top of that, each of them exuded powerful energy fluctuations of the Rune Secret Techniques, showing that they all had mastered a powerful Treasured Technique. What shocked the rugged man the most were the two little boys who were only eight or nine years old. They were not fully grown, yet they had already stepped into this mysterious realm. Their bodies exuded an extraordinary aura, their eyes were deep, and powerful runes flickered within them. They scattered a radiant holy light, drowning their small figures, making them appear like Ancient God Thek. ¡°This Barbaric Wilderness showcases such amazing talents!!¡± The rugged man roared, he was already in his fifties. When he was young, he had also been considered a prodigy, he had studied in some great sects, but even so, he didn¡¯t step into this realm until he was nearly thirty. ¡°If I don¡¯t slaughter you today, you will become a great danger in the future!¡± The rugged man roared again, suddenly biting his tongue and spraying out a jet of hot blood. After spraying this blood, the man¡¯s energy visibly waned as if he had aged a decade or more in an instant. Mid-air, the boiling True Blood surged, but it did not fall, instead, it abruptly disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Roar!¡± The next moment. The ground began to shake violently as a huge creature slowly crawled out from deep underground. It was a creature similar to a centipede, more than twenty meters long, its scaly black armor segmented. Its belly was filled with countless, horrifying feet. Long whiskers protruded from the sides of its head, and a large, skull-like hook grew from its tail. This was the Sacrificial Spirit worshipped by the bandits. As soon as it appeared, it displayed its terrifying and appalling power, coiling there with a body of staggering size. Its deep, black eyes glowed in the dark, showing extreme coldness, its murderous aura, like chilly frost, seemed completely tangible as it stared at Lin Zhuang and the others. Powerful and terrifying! ¡°Children, you attack together. This Sacrificial Spirit is formidable,¡± said old man Lin, sensing a dangerous atmosphere. ¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡± Lin Zhuang took the lead, his body emitting grey-white light. With the assistance of the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, his whole body had enlarged several times within a moment, truly like a giant. His bodily energy increased tremendously. He took a big step forward, swinging his giant fist like a huge fan and savagely smashing it towards the rugged man¡¯s head. ¡°You insolent lad, you dare!¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale, he roared loudly, but at this moment his energy was weak, he couldn¡¯t react, and could only watch as a black shadow rushed towards his ¡°handsome face.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With a dull thud, the man¡¯s face swelled like a pig head in an instant, all his teeth were broken, and he vomited blood copiously. Under the huge force of several hundreds of thousands of pounds, even rocks were fragile like tofu, let alone flesh and blood. At the last moment, the man¡¯s Rune protected him, otherwise, Lin Zhuang was confident that one punch would burst his head open. Even though he couldn¡¯t kill him, the rugged man had lost his fighting power completely. Ignoring him, Lin Zhuang turned all his attention to the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit. While he was attacking the rugged man, this Sacrificial Spirit had already made a move, but Lin Chen, Tu Wa Zi, and the others blocked it. ¡°Roar.¡± The Sacrificial Spirit roared, its body covered in runes, as if a black plague. Its stout tail swept around brutally, the enormous power erupted from it shattered the surrounding rocks and ancient trees. This scene was shocking, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting, countless trees, large rocks were shattered, dust was flying, blotting out the sky and the sun. The bandits, who had already fled to a distance, were shaking with fear, their previous arrogance had totally disappeared. They were both afraid of the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit¡¯s terror and astonished at the village¡¯s strength. Not only had they beaten their leader nearly to death, they even appeared to have the upper hand against the revered Sacrificial Spirit. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The giant tail swept through the air, its runes flashing, its radiance blinding as it harshly struck towards Lin Zhuang and the others. The force uprooted trees and turned them into dust. Its majesty was alarming, filled with violent ferocity. Lin Zhuang and the others did not dodge. They let the runes flash over their bodies as they resisted the opposing attack. Not a single one of them retreated, all of them demonstrating astonishing divine power. On the contrary, the body of the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit was forced to stride sideways several dozens of meters. At the same time, Gu Chen took action. He mobilized his terrifying Sky Tyrant Blood, and a glorious radiance shrouded his body and directly pierced through a section of the Sacrificial Spirit¡¯s flesh and blood. And then. In a blink of an eye, the youth learned and activated the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art. It was said that it could only exert a hint of power, but it proved to be sufficient. Almost in an instant. A massive, dark black hole appeared in the sky, resembling a colossal celestial body. It filled both heaven and earth with its radiance, causing all to change color, ¡°Roar!¡± The Centipede Sacrificial Spirit roared. Its colossal body squirmed continuously, sensing a strong threat, and felt a chill in its heart. ¡°Swift!¡± The youth¡¯s voice was low and resounded out. Behind him, the immense black hole hovered, appearing as fast as a godly figure. Simultaneously. Tu Wa Zi unleashed the Jiao Snake Secret Art, a giant rune spear that was five to six meters long, killing with an imposing aura. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen also charged into the formation to fight. Each and every one of them had colossal bodies, resembling ancient mountain-moving giants. Two fists couldn¡¯t compete against four hands, let alone more than four hands. Eventually. The Centipede Sacrificial Spirit fell indignantly into a pool of blood. Its entire body was ground up and swallowed up by the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art, a cruel and tragic sight. The massive head was fired upon by several people who stormed forward, instantaneously blasting it apart. Blood surged out like a fountain, dying on the spot. ¡°Run!¡± In one corner, the bandits were initially dumbstruck. Suddenly, one of them yelled out. In an instant, the crowd hustled and burst. The masses all had their courage broken, rushing to escape. The young man who was the first to perceive the abnormality in the situation reacted the quickest. Before the Centipede Sacrificial Spirit fell, he began preparing to run, making his escape a great distance away. As he passed by a corner, a group of figures that were roughhousing came into the man¡¯s view. ¡°It¡¯s scale horses, captured together¡­ My God, this village is raising so many scale horses, there¡¯s even a unicorn inside. What are they trying to do? Could it be they want to establish a troop completely composed of scale horses, an overbearing iron cavalry!¡± The young man was so stunned he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. He was taken aback, fearful and horrified. This scene was far too shocking. Scale horses are born wild and violent, their temperament fierce. They feed on flesh and blood. Ordinary people can¡¯t subdue them at all. Even the stronghold he belongs to only managed to raise two scale horses, and that still required tremendous effort. And in this small village, he made a rough count, there are almost fifty scale horses. After running for some distance. The man discovered another figure, an enormous body entirely shrouded in darkness, deep as twilight. It resembled a small mountain. It was a giant python, wreathed in terrifying and complex runes. The scales alone on its body were larger than a person, like a massive fleshy mountain, lying there in contentment. Even from a distance, he could distinctly sense a tangible horrifying bloodthirst. Its fluctuations were tumultuous, like a Great Demon in hibernation. ¡°Motherf*cker!!!¡° The young man screamed, completely terrified. He didn¡¯t dare to linger a moment longer, scuttling towards the corner, wishing he had extra arms and legs to run faster.. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 73: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 2)_1 Chapter 75: Chapter 73: Sweeping Bandit Lairs, Void God Realm (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°We must not let a single one escape, all of them are chock-full of evil acts, having blood on their hands is one thing, but who knows what unspeakable things they have done behind the scenes.¡± Old man Lin walked with his hands behind his back, his voice deep. To eliminate the weeds completely, this was his many years of accumulated experience, never underestimate any enemy. The saying ¡®don¡¯t pursue a desperate enemy¡¯ may have a certain truth, but it doesn¡¯t apply in the vast Wilderness that could be a burial ground at any moment. We must ruthlessly pursue the destitute bandits and chase them to their death. Kill them until they never dare to show up again, let them lose their courage at the mere mention of us. As he spoke, Old Man Lin¡¯s face was filled with excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress. His mind was still savoring the heart-pounding battle just now, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, even a Sacrificial Spirit could be killed. His children are about to become famous in the Wilderness. Lin Zhuang and the others quickly began to clean up the scene after the acknowledgement. They first carried the immense corpse of the centipede back to the village, then each rode a unicorn and galloped off. Having mounts that could cover tens of thousands of kilometers a day, it was easy to catch up with those bandits. Lin Chen rode his Departure Fire Divine Bull. Although it was a bit slower, it could still keep up. The body of the Departure Fire Divine Bull was covered with countless dark red mysterious veins, the red on the broken horn seemed about to drip off. The wide hooves danced at will, stepping on the rolling hot lava, easily jumping hundreds of meters in a few steps, the speed was actually tolerable. As long as it wasn¡¯t compared, it could also be called galloping. Most importantly, it was much more eye-catching than the unicorn. The terrain around Liu Village was rugged, surrounded by mountains on three sides with only one road to the outside world from the back, so it was not difficult to pursue them. Soon, they spotted the fleeing bandits. ¡°Father said, not to let a single one go. We directly kill them on the spot.¡± With a cold look on his face, Lin Zhuang took the lead, wielding a heavy broadsword and started charging, like the grim reaper harvesting lives. In mid-air, heads were rolling all over the place in an instant, and the hot blood was spraying, soaking the earth. ¡°Demons! The people in this village are all demons!¡± Some of the bandits screamed, completely terrified by the scene before them. Their morale was on the verge of collapse, and some even wet themselves out of fear. They had thought themselves cruel enough, only to find the people of the village were the truly cruel ones. They killed without batting an eye, as casually as chopping vegetables. In comparison, they suddenly felt that these people were the true bandits. ¡°Grandpa Village Head said, being merciful to the enemy is being cruel to oneself.¡± Gu Chen and Tu Wa, although young, showed no mercy in the face of great righteousness and had already taken many bandits¡¯ lives. In the Wilderness, enemies would never show mercy because you are young, they would only be even more brutal. If they weren¡¯t stronger today, the village might have been wiped out already. In less than half an hour, all the escaping bandits were slain. After dealing with these fleeing bandits, Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t immediately return to the village. If there were bandits in the vicinity, there should naturally be a stronghold. That would be their real target. Bandits act recklessly, there must be good stuff in there. After searching the surrounding area, they found the bandits¡¯ lair on a mountain. The bandits¡¯ leader, the Sacrificial Spirit and the elite were all slain, the remaining ordinary bandits in the lair were obviously no issue. Soon, all bandits were exterminated. ¡°These bandits have been oppressive for so many years, they must have stashed a lot of good stuff. Let¡¯s search for it, brothers.¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes were piercing, his face like a carved marble statue with distinct features, his eyes sharp as an eagle, quickly scanning the surroundings of the stronghold. Their movements were quick, all of them were strong, they moved everything they could, they swept through the bandit lair like a tornado, leaving nothing behind. Besides the junk that they had no use for, everything else, regardless of how heavy, was brought back to the village. There were quite a few valuable items, with the amount of Black Gold alone exceeding several thousand pounds. These treasures, invaluable in both weapon making and medicine refining, were worth a fortune. Worth mentioning was that during their return trip, Lin Chen accidentally discovered the cave that the bandits had been using to detain women. There were a total of seventy to eighty individuals, most of whom were aged between eighteen and twenty. Some were even as young as fifteen or sixteen, still girlishly innocent. All these women were ragged and scantily clad, with a vacant expression on their faces. Evidently, they had been brutalized by the bandits and their spirits had begun to numb. ¡°They¡¯re all pitiable souls. Let¡¯s take them back with us and at least give them something to eat. Otherwise, they¡¯ll starve to death here sooner or later.¡± Lin Xin Tong let out a sigh. Her beautiful eyes brimmed with anger. Being a woman herself, she felt deeply for these women. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the bandit leaders were already dead, she would have wanted to dismember them. The return trip took longer due to the seventy or eighty surviving women. They only managed to arrive at the village around noon. ¡°Why are there so many people? Are these the ones saved from those bandits?¡± Old man Lin quickly understood the situation and could not help but feel distressed. All these girls were of the age to bloom, yet their purity had been ruined by those thieves, and their spirits had been devastated, evoking great regret. ¡°Let them stay. Liu Village has everything but population.¡± Old man Lin decided firmly. After solving the issue of these dozens of surviving girls, Lin Zhuang and others carried the spoils they had scavenged from the bandit¡¯s lair up the mountain. There were some items they couldn¡¯t identify and sought to consult Jiang Hui, the Lord Willow God. The most noticeable was a glittering, translucent bed that looked like an agate or piece of colored glaze. Staring at the massive glazed bed, Jiang Hui was also very curious. The bed was quite large, capable of accommodating five or six adults at once. If it were children, ten would be no problem. Also, there was not a trace of artificial carving on the bed. It looked like it had formed naturally. Upon close inspection, one could see a sparkling radiance flowing within, gleaming like the tide. Jiang Hui immediately employed the Surveillance Technique. ¡°Item name: Void God Stone¡± ¡°Uses: It can communicate with the Void God Realm, sending living spirits to that magical land for cultivation, gaining unimaginable benefits.¡± Suddenly, the relevant information appeared before his eyes. ¡°Void God Realm?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s mind submerged into thought. He was not a stranger to this term. It was a magical place, not only honing spirit but also transferring all insights to the body after returning to the real world, enabling a complete transformation as if the true body was also cultivating, offering enormous benefits. But what Jiang Hui knew was not just the superficial content. If he remembered correctly, the Void God Realm was actually a prison. In the ancient battle of immortality, some famous Immortal Kings joined the Dark Immortal King and other alien realms to attack the Immortal Domain. The allied Immortal Kings defeated these Dark Kings, but considering their past contributions, they sought to save them and locked their primordial spirits to petrify and suppress them in the Void God Realm. Besides, the Void God Realm also held many subordinates of the Dark Immortal Kings and the Alien Territory¡¯s Immortal Kings. The spiritual powers of all the transitioned powerhouses over the generations in the Immortal Domain would be guided into the Void God Realm to support its operations. However, using the Void God Realm to train the children of Liu Village certainly seemed like a good idea. Not only does it hold great opportunities, but there are also young Ancient Beasts undergoing trials. Even Minor Dot, Zhong Tong Shi Yi, and certain exceptional talents might appear there.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 74: Isnt that the one from Stone Village? _1 Chapter 76: Chapter 74: Isn¡¯t that the one from Stone Village? _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Lord Willow God, what on earth is this?¡± The voices of Lin Zhuang and his companions rang out, filled with awe. They all felt the extraordinary nature of this thing, but even after careful examination, they had no impression whatsoever. Even the most learned old man Lin and the elders of the Native Tribe in the village could not discern what this agate-like jade bed was. That¡¯s why they chose to go up the mountain. ¡°Void God Stone!¡± Jiang Hui used his Divine Skills, and his voice, as loud as a giant bell, clearly echoed in their minds. ¡°Void God Stone?¡± The group was stunned, they had never heard of it before. ¡°Respected Lord Willow God, what exactly is its use?¡± Lin Xin Tong gently chimed in from the side, her voice as clear and melodious as a Huang Li bird. Nowadays, Little Eight Lin has completely changed and is no longer the previous domineering character. He has even won the title of gentle and kind-hearted¡¯ in Liu Village. ¡°The Void God Stone connects to the mysterious Void God Realm. It is a vast and majestic world, constructed by the spirits of peerless powerhouses, an excellent training ground full of unimaginable opportunities. At the same time, it is also possible to encounter descendants of the real Ancient Beasts, as well as various young geniuses, allowing real confrontations.¡± Jiang Hui said slowly. ¡°Descendants of the real Ancient Beasts? Do you mean the offspring of entities like Qiong Qi, Bi Fang, Jiao Tu, etc.?¡± Lin Zhuang and his companions were horrified. Such existences had only existed in their imagination, they had no idea they could really meet them there. ¡°Lord Willow God, how can we enter that world?¡± Tu Wa Zi asked, a mix of nervousness and excitement in his voice. Being able to fight with such existences was something he had always dreamed about. ¡°Are you sure you want to go? This kind of tribulation is dreadful, even young gods may encounter unpredictable dangers. Although death will not occur, they may suffer some backlash.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded firmly. In his opinion, as a young man born in this world, he should have the belief of being assertive. If he lacks the courage to strive for the first place, he is destined to be drowned in the masses. ¡°Count me in as well.¡± Gu Chen also stood up, eager to try. Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and Little Eight Lin also felt somewhat moved, but they didn¡¯t express their intentions immediately and planned to ask the great Sacrificial Spirit for permission after dealing with the trivial matters in the village. ¡°Since you have all made your decisions, this Master will allow you to experience it. But you must remember, the Void God Realm is a magnificent and beautiful world formed by a spiritual barrier, so your true bodies cannot venture there, only your will and spirit can enter that world. However, even though it is a spiritual grind, when you return to the real world, your physical bodies will transform in tandem.¡± Jiang Hui said. As his words fell, he slowly looked down at the Void God Stone beneath him. In addition to the basic information about the Void God Stone, the Surveillance Technique also provided relevant usage methods. It was quite simple. Any being wishing to enter the Void God Realm just needed to lie on it and wait for three seconds without making any preparations. Following the method taught by Jiang Hui. Soon After three seconds, a series of light snoring sounds echoed, and Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen instantly fell asleep. In almost an instant. A dazzling light flashed, transforming into a splendid Divine Order Chain, soaring into the sky, stirring up tremendous power. ¡°Boom!¡± The brilliant five-colored light was blazing, illuminating heaven and earth, piercing the sky, revealing a crystal-clear crystal wall, its radiance outshining the world. The next moment. An imposing gate appeared, stretching across the horizon, with a light of dawn rolling in and a fog lingering. The entire sky began to become blurry, mysterious, yet profoundly deep, exuding an ancient aura that was beyond words. At the Void God Stone. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen felt a sudden lightness in their bodies, and before them appeared an incredibly majestic and radiant stone gate. Stepping through the gate, they were met with a sight of desolate simplicity, odd in its intricacy, filled with a distant sense of bleakness, as if it were an abandoned world. ¡°Is this the Void God Realm!?¡± Amazement was written on the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. ¡°Lord Willow God said only our spiritual will entered this world, it¡¯s simply too miraculous, I truly feel as if I¡¯m living on this land.¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s dark pupils darted around as he spoke, simultaneously pinching his arm hard. It hurt! ¡°Even pain feels the same. If this is a dream, it¡¯s far too real!¡± exclaimed Tu Wa Zi in awe. Gu Chen also pinched himself and grimaced at the unexpected intensity of the pain. Soon after. The two found a high vantage point and gazed out over this world, which was as realistic as their own, with vast rivers and mountains, boundless and infinite. In parts closer to them, they saw extensive ruins devoid of human life, sprawling, collapsed palaces that seemed to have weathered endless time, covered with a thick layer of dust, such devastation that even descriptions of rubble seemed inadequate. ¡°Could there have been a great battle here before?¡± Tu Wa Zi speculated, for he saw a mountain peak that had been cleaved in half. The break in the mountain was smooth, as if sliced by a knife, clearly not a result of natural erosion. ¡°Are there people over there?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s keen eyes took notice, pointing, and his gaze focused on the distance. There, a group of people could be vaguely seen huddled together. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little one from Stone Village? He really is alright and appeared here?¡± Following the direction of the pointed finger, Tu Wa Zi, with eyes like those of a Garuda bird, scanned around and abruptly spotted a familiar figure, and couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in surprise. At this moment. Liu Village, at the mountain peak. Taking advantage of the free time, Jiang Hui reset the Utopia Array and Spirit Gathering Array around Liu Village. Though items like formations could be transferred along with them, the shift in location necessitated a second activation. If it hadn¡¯t been for the bandits¡¯ incident, Jiang Hui might have completely forgotten about it. With a thought, two rays of light flew out from the depths of the sky, like falling meteors, transforming into a massive transparent cloud of light, enveloping the entire Liu Village in an instant. ¡°Hum!¡± The Spirit Gathering Array and Utopia were operational once again. From Jiang Hui¡¯s position at the center, the distant mountain peaks reassembled, stacked upon each other like a labyrinth of hills. The spiritual energy around him surged forth like a feeding whale, tumultuous and rolling, just like an unseen sea boiling over, forcefully dragged here by a raw power that brooked no arguments and settled above Liu Village. This was a daunting spectacle. The overbearing spiritual energy gradually settled within Liu Village. Given a few hundred years, this place could potentially transform into a genuine Cave Heaven Place. Even though the timeframe was short, some noticeable changes had already begun to occur in Liu Village. The most conspicuous of these was visible in the scaled horses. Their previously untamed demeanor had immediately calmed down, some let out tiny yelps, others were sniffing around and indulging in a seeming siesta on the ground in sheer pleasure, quiet as a whisper.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 75:1, Tu Wa Zi Come First (Caught Chapter 77: Chapter 75:1, Tu Wa Zi Come First (Caught Up)_l Translator: 549690339 Spiritual Energy stirred and swelled, washing over like tidal waves in an instant, covering the whole of Liu Village. This is the finest of natural supplements, without any side effects, beneficial to the cultivation of any living being, especially beloved by creatures such as the Scaled Horses. Scaled Horses naturally prefer to herd in places rich in Spiritual Energy, and the locations of their herds are often the most Spiritually abundant places in a mountain range. Moreover, due to their unique body structure, Scaled Horses are the most sensitive to subtle changes in the aerial Spiritual Energy. A group of Scaled Horses, which were usually carefree and untamed, suddenly became incredibly docile. This caused the people of Liu Village, who were in charge of their feeding, to be extremely surprised. ¡°How strange. Why are they so obedient this time? They haven¡¯t even tried to bite us.¡± A man spoke, his expression showing shock as he quickly scattered fresh pieces of meat before the Scaled Horses. Unlike previous times, even when he was within half a meter of them, these usually rampant Ferocious Beasts unexpectedly didn¡¯t attack them. Each one lazily rolled around on the ground, looking so comfortable they might as well have had ¡®contentment¡¯ written on their faces. ¡°Really strange, overnight these Scaled Horses have become as tame as the village¡¯s pet dog, Dahuang!¡± Someone agreed. Apart from this, they noticed other changes. In the distance, peaks overlapped, high mountains and deep ravines, a vast and majestic mountain range. Like bamboo shoots after rain, many Peaks of Precious Mountain had appeared out of nowhere, rising around Liu Village as if they were giant guardians. ¡°This must be the work of Lord Willow God.¡± Old Man Lin also noticed the changes around the village, and with a moment of contemplation, he concluded firmly. Although he was already in his sixties, his spirit was still high. The lifespan in the Blood Realm could reach over a hundred and twenty years, so in this light, he was still in his prime. Old Man Lin had bright eyes and looked around, becoming more assured of his answer. This kind of method had been used by their Sacrificial Spirit in the Wild Mountain Range before. Other people might not feel it as deeply, but as the elder with the longest tenure, who had lived in that place for nearly half a century, he had the strongest memory of these changes. Aside from Old Man Lin, at the mountaintop, Jiang Hui restarted the Spirit Gathering Array and the Paradise, then turned his gaze back to the Void God Stone. The massive Void God Stone emitted a splendid light, with runes flashing. Jiang Hui stared at it without shifting his gaze, suddenly feeling as if his entire being was about to be immersed in it. This feeling was mystical, beyond description. In a daze, Jiang Hui saw the scene before his eyes start to change. The mountain peaks and trees around him retreated quickly, replaced by large palace ruins and Jade Towers. He saw the ruins, remnants of something he had never seen before, which, even in their ruined state, still hinted at a past grandeur beyond comparison. Jiang Hui was astonished, hurriedly collecting his senses. The scene before his eyes instantly reverted back to normal, distant green mountains and forests, bubbling streams, the scent of flowers carried on the wind¡­ ¡°Did I just immerse my consciousness in the Void God Realm?¡± Jiang Hui recalled the feeling, somewhat unsure. To confirm his speculation, he once again concentrated on the Void God Stone. The falling feeling returned. Looking through the Void God Stone, this time, Jiang Hui could clearly see every move of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. There was no feeling of separation, it was like watching a live show, every detail of the surroundings, the expressions on their faces, everything was reflected clearly in his vision. Moreover, as time passed. The scene in his eyes became more vivid and three-dimensional as if he himself had really arrived in this magical realm. Gradually, sounds appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, including the voices of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, as well as the whistle of the gentle breeze. Given these circumstances, Jiang Hui was certain that his consciousness had indeed entered the Void God Realm. However, unlike others, his state was a bit strange. Even though he had entered the Void God Realm, he had not condense any physical form and still had to rely on the viewpoint of his believers to observe his surroundings. Moreover, this observation was passive, he couldn¡¯t control Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and they couldn¡¯t sense his presence either. Although his autonomy was greatly hindered, Jiang Hui was not in a hurry. The current perspective was also quite good in his opinion, and he could freely switch between Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Jiang Hui shrunk his mind within himself, his perspective shifted to Tu Wa Zi. The scenery changed. Inside the Void God Realm. It seemed that Tu Wa Zi had discovered something and was leading Gu Chen towards a corner with brisk steps. Soon, a boy who looked no older than eight or nine years old appeared in front of Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. Despite his young age, the boy was well-proportioned, his face smooth and white, seemingly as cold as carved porcelain. His eyes were particularly outstanding, they were radiant and vivid, just like the reflection from the Nine Heavens, clear and bright, seemingly shining. At this moment, he was working hard in front of several Rune Treasure Bones, trying to excavate them. By the boy¡¯s side, there were many shadowy figures, all were cultivators whose spiritual consciousness had descended here. Many of them were watching amusedly. ¡°You little rascal, this is the Treasure Bone on the Rune Passage! How can you possibly lift it!¡± Someone spoke in a scornful tone. ¡°Hahaha, he is indeed naive and adorable, and yet so obsessed with treasures. We¡¯ve never heard of anyone succeeding in doing such a thing before!¡± ¡°Big brothers and sisters, what do you mean? I thought these treasures were unclaimed!¡± By the Green Mountain Rock, the little boy scratched his head, put down his tool and looked confused. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t your clan¡¯s powerful members tell you about the basic condition in this world? When initially sent to the Void God Realm, everyone would be transferred to the Land of Origin. Only through the Rune Passage can you reach higher realms. These Treasure Bones are deeply buried in the Passage. What are you trying to do with them? Nobody has ever heard of successful excavation attempts since ancient times.¡± A thin old man with dark skin spoke up, explaining patient. ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that these things really have no owner?¡± the little boy asked, his chubby cheeks blushing. ¡°You naughty boy! I told you it¡¯s impossible to move these things, but you still want to give it a try. I¡¯ve seen people obsessed with treasure before, but never as obsessed as you. Are you from some secluded woods?¡± Most people were laughing so hard their bellies ached. They thought this young boy might be mad. How could he think that way? ¡°Boy, for your relentless attitude, if you can really dig out these Treasure Bones, I, old geezer, am willing to exchange a large number of Essence Walls with you!¡± The old man who was explaining earlier teased him. ¡°What is ¡®Essence Wall¡¯?¡± the little boy looked even more confused. ¡°Just dig them out first. That¡¯s a good thing. You don¡¯t even know what Essence Wall is.¡± Now rendered speechless the old man stepped aside, no longer speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a try.¡± The little boy banged and kicked, shouted out loud, and after several fruitless attempts, he decided to use pure physical strength. His breath surged, and he slammed his fist at the Green Mountain Rock in front of him with the Treasure Bones embedded in it. It was a powerful punch! ¡°Crack!¡± Under the burst of formidable strength, the Green Mountain Rock in a radius of several yards actually cracked into pieces. Several pieces of shimmering Treasure Bones fell to the ground. ¡°This¡­This can¡¯t be real, can it? A little brat, how could he possibly do that!!!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They watched as the little boy really pulled out the Rune. They stood rooted to the spot, their eyeballs nearly popped out. These things were supposed to be unshakeable, isn¡¯t it? How could they have been dug out by this little boy? Isn¡¯t this a bit too childish?! But while everyone was still in disbelief, suddenly, two naughty boys rushed out from a corner nearby. They moved swiftly, like dogs chasing after rabbits, and punched towards the remaining Rune Treasure Bones. And among them, one black and dark naughty boy was shouting while running. ¡°Unclaimed treasures are everyone¡¯s treasure.. I, Tu Wa, will go first!¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 76: The Angry Duo (Continuous Reading) _1 Chapter 78: Chapter 76: The Angry Duo (Continuous Reading) _1 Translator: 549690339 Tu Wa Zi let out a huge yell, charging from the crowd with sparkling eyes, like a starving tiger hunting its prey, he lunged directly at the few Runed Treasure Bones on the ground. Gu Chen swiftly followed, deploying his full strength and deftly maneuvering through the crowd. Unknown from when it had started, under Tu Wa Zi¡¯s leadership, this originally scholarly youngster had gradually begun to exhibit a vastly different demeanor. ¡°What on earth? I suddenly saw a black shadow zooming past!¡± ¡°Who dares to commit such an outrage? Identify yourself!¡± Someone hollered, startled by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s shout, their spiritually manifested form almost shattered. ¡°Which disrespectful young rascals are these? Showing no manners at all Do all those springing forth from remote and desolate places behave like this?¡± Seeing the girl, whom he held on a high pedestal, being charged at, an exquisitely dressed boy instantly flew into a rage. The young man¡¯s whole body shimmered with light, runes were brought forth, signifying his remarkable aura. ¡°This seems to be a prodigy from the Nanshan Tribe! A mere teenager who has successfully opened his Cave Heaven, using his clan¡¯s Treasured Technique with great proficiency. He is indeed extraordinary!¡± Someone recognized the lavishly dressed young man, and exclaimed in surprise. Everyone else was similarly awestruck. To advance to the Cave Heaven Realm at such a young age is a feat deserving of pride regardless of how many Cave Heavens he has opened. It is indeed a very shocking achievement. Big brother Sun, you have to give them a strong lesson for me!¡± A girl wearing a green brocade dress voiced out, waving her tiny fist and cheering for the smartly dressed young man. The girl had a silky white complexion, her smile as beautiful as a blooming flower, her beautiful eyes brimming with affection, a pert upturned nose and blushing cheeks, she definitely deserved the title of ¡®beautiful girl¡¯. ¡°Do not worry, Qiong Er. Dealing with these two country bumpkins is as easy as pie!¡± The well-dressed boy was full of confidence, leaping forward, ¡°Who are you calling a country bumpkin?¡± Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrows, incensed by these words. He was one of the prodigies of Liu Village and was insulted so outrageously, it made his blood boil. However, he didn¡¯t pause his charging step towards the scattered Runed Treasure Bones on the ground. Tu Wa Zi had a premonition that if he was too slow, these valuable bones might fly away, making it very difficult to take them. ¡°Oblivious to the obvious, aside from you two, who else can bear this ¡°title¡±? ¡ö¡¯ A genius from the Nanshan Clan scoffed coldly, full of disdain, sweeping his gaze over the shabby beast robes adorning Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. The next moment. The boy abruptly raised his claw-like hand, runes boiling, viciously clawing towards Tu Wa Zi. If hit, even a tough rock could instantly turn into dust. Tu Wa Zi frowned, sidestepping and darting several meters to one side. Although this strike did not inflict any substantive harm to Tu Wa Zi, it did indirectly delay him, wasting precious time. During this brief moment. The Runed Treasure Bones next to the crushed stones suddenly emitted an intense light, and like shooting stars, they directly pierced through the sky. Besides, the broken rocks turned into a shower of light, disappearing without leaving the slightest trace, as if they had never existed in the first place. ¡°!!!¡± Tu Wa Zi stood dumbfounded on the spot, his heart almost shattered. The next moment. He whirled around, directed his gaze at the richly dressed young man who had suddenly made a move, his eyes spewing uncontrollable rage, just like an enraged lion. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, otherwise, all these treasures would have been ours.¡± Seeing the Runed Treasure Bones, which were about to fall into his hands, suddenly fly high into the sky and disappear from his sight, Tu Wa Zi exploded with anger, shaking with fury. So many treasures slipped from his grasp right before his eyes, causing his heart to ache so much that it was almost suffocating. Little Dot standing aside scratched his head, feeling somewhat wrong. These treasures were dug up with his own considerable strength, and he had not even started feeling sorry about it! ¡°The treasure at hand has slipped away, damn, I¡¯m so mad that my teeth hurt. Chen, let¡¯s do this together and beat this brat until he resembles a pig¡¯s head¡±¡® Tu Wa Zi gritted his teeth, his fists clenched so tight they creaked. He was truly enraged. Gu Chen was equally furious, his eyes seemed to spit fire. ¡°Just the two of you? What boasting.¡± The Nanshan Clan¡¯s youngster looked disdainful, his mouth curling into a smirk, wanting to impress his lady love today. He twitched his hands, and a mountain-like phantom slowly appeared behind him, several dozens of feet in size, the entire aura radiating crimson light, wrapped around large areas of gray haze, displaying an impressive prowess. This is the inherited Treasured Technique from the Nanshan Tribe, possessing formidable power!¡± ¡°Worthy of being a genius from the Nanshan Tribe, with this kind of technique, he can certainly be called a young prodigy. Someone marveled. ¡°The Treasured Technique of the Nanshan Tribe is very powerful and mysterious in origin. It seems to be passed down by an extremely terrifying Sacrificial Spirit, possessing an incredibly destructive power. Looking at the opponent¡¯s stance, they must have achieved considerable success in their cultivation.¡± Several people let out awed exclamations. Meanwhile, cultivators familiar with the Nanshan Clan secretly memorized the young man¡¯s appearance, planning to inform their clan after returning to the mortal world. They must give significant attention to this person. ¡°Those two youngsters are in for it now!¡± The people thought. The Nanshan Tribe¡¯s Treasured Technique was notoriously powerful, legendary for its destructive power. Especially given that the opponent was a genius of the tribe, who had undergone numerous precious Beast Blood body tempering since childhood, his skills would undoubtedly be rock-solid. ¡°More arrogant than me? If I don¡¯t flatten this guy, I fear I¡¯ll vomit blood from anger.¡± Tu Wa Zi was fuming, directly lunging forward, his body brimming with a surging thermal energy, as if it were about to burst forth from his body. This was an extraordinary sight, merely the force of his Qi and blood causing such a phenomenon. Gu Chen was even more shocked, the Sky Tyrant Blood circulating and imposing its might in the mortal world. Behind him, a giant phantom akin to him loomed, its aura terrorizing and ancient, stunning the surrounding crowd. ¡°The Qi and blood strength of these two is so hot and vigorous, almost like an immense sea!¡± A formidable person sensed the robust Qi and blood of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. This was the Land of Origin, where anyone who came here would have their Realm suppressed to the Blood Realm. To be able to exhibit such phenomena while suppressed to this Realm is quite rare. On the battlefield. Tu Wa Zi led the attack. With a thud, he stomped hard on the ground, his body shooting out several hundred meters like a cannonball, instantly landing in front of the genius from the Nanshan Clan, which didn¡¯t give him time to react. There was no flashy move, the runes completely condensed within his flesh and blood. Tu Wa Zi just raised his fist, pummeling it down. It seemed calm and without surprise, but this hit directly slapped the genius from the Nanshan Clan flying¡­. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 77: What is called fierce (Followed reading)_l Chapter 79: Chapter 77: What is called fierce (Followed reading)_l Translator: 549690339 This was an exaggerated spectacle. With just a single slap, the gifted youth of the Nanshan Clan was blasted back, crashing heavily into a nearby mountain boulder. Although everything in the Void God Realm was formed by mental projections, every sensation, including the feeling of pain, was as wholly real as in the physical world. The violent impact pulverized the colossal boulder, and the boy yelped in agonizing pain as the two opposing forces converge on him. His entire shoulder collapsed inward, leaving his arm dangling limply. ¡°What just happened? Am I going blind?¡± ¡°Fellow Taoist, you are not alone. I also feel my eyes are failing me!¡± Gasps of astonishment rippled through the crowd, who were flabbergasted by the sight. Indeed, the turn of events was too sudden to comprehend. One mere slap had sent the proud prodigy of the Nanshan Tribe flying. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a slap that seemed no more forceful than one used to swat a fly, leaving everyone in utter disbelief. The prodigy¡¯s counterpart, White Moonlight, placed her hand over her mouth, her face pale as a sheet, seemingly lost in her thoughts. ¡°You are getting too arrogant.¡± Just as Tu Wa Zi was about to put the beatdown on the gifted youth of the Nanshan clan, a thunderous explosion echoed from the void above. The next moment, A streak of light traversed the sky. Runes flickered, radiating an intense glare as it zipped towards them. It was an antler, as long as a man is tall, hurtling down from on high. Its blazing red form was akin to a bloody spear, radiating an intimidating aura, striking fear into anyone who beheld it. ¡°That appears to be a treasured relic from a Species of Ancient Times. Such a powerful object could be a clan¡¯s prized possession.¡± someone exclaimed in awe. Treasured relics are formed from the Treasured Bones of Ferocious Beasts. While the Runes were not visible, they held immense power. Each treasured relic was extremely valuable and could turn the tide during a critical situation. It seemed that the strong had arrived from the Nanshan Tribe. ¡°Barbarians, prepare to meet your maker!¡± The Nanshan Clan¡¯s genius, who had been slapped and flung away by Tu Wa Zi, struggled to his feet from the pile of dirt. Despite coughing up large mouthfuls of blood, he managed to scoff disdainfully. To be humiliated in public, he wanted nothing more to turn them into dust to assuage his hatred. ¡°De Quan, I am coming!¡± From behind, Gu Chen, eyes expressing profound depths, gathered the towering shadow behind him and leaped towards the antler. In mid-air, Gu Chen¡¯s body swells several times its size, his body enveloped by a grey-white aura. This was the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, capable of greatly enhancing one¡¯s strength and defense, and was activated at this crucial juncture. Glowing runes rushed around Gu Chen¡¯s hands, casting a rainbow of lights, dazzling to behold, as they directly collided with the antler. The moment the runes collided, the deafening sound felt like heaven and earth quaking. Scarlet runes fell from the sky, appearing as if a fire was burning everywhere. Beams of light shot into the sky, the foggy haze heated up, shocking and terrible, making the spectators feel an intense chill down their spines. A loud ¡°thump¡± echoed out ¨C the antler, initially unstoppable in its downward trajectory, was actually halted, its forward momentum deflected by Gu Chen¡¯s firm hold. ¡°Buzz!¡± The antler shook violently, red clouds burst forth, emitting dazzling red light, turning the sky crimson. It desperately struggled to break free from Gu Chen¡¯s grip. However, the boy¡¯s grip remained as firm as iron, unyielding even in the face of the antler¡¯s desperate struggle. He held on to it securely. The antler let out a whimpering noise, and after struggling for a few more minutes as if resigning itself to its fate, it finally calmed down and stopped resisting. ¡°Chen, you really know how to make do, not being able to snatch those few Runed Treasure Bones, but bringing back this treasured artifact is good enough!¡± Tu Wa Zi reacted at last, and resumed his joyous and excited expression. No matter what it is, it¡¯s good as long as we can grab it for free. ¡°This is my Nanshan Clan¡¯s most treasured artifact, do you have the guts of a bear or a leopard? If you dare to take it away, aren¡¯t you afraid of my Nanshan Clan seeking revenge, trampling over you all?¡± A black shadow flew forward, it was a middle-aged man, wearing a blue robe, his face filled with fear, even cold sweat started spreading across his forehead. He was completely taken aback, this young man actually resisted the attack of the treasured artifact with his bare flesh, and what¡¯s more, even snatched it away in one swift move. Despite his constant calling, he was still unable to free the treasure. What terrified him the most was that the treasure of his clan seemed to have accepted its fate and lost connection with him. This was an unprecedented event. He used a huge amount of effort to bring it into the Void God Realm. If he lost it here, even his own status wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of his clan. ¡°Afraid of you? Do you know where we come from? Since you can¡¯t use this treasured artifact, we¡¯ll keep it for you.¡± Tu Wa Zi was very arrogant. When they set off, Lord Willow God had told them that people from the Void God Realm came from all over the world, and they might never meet each other in their whole life. Since they wouldn¡¯t meet in the real world, given his personality, he naturally had nothing to fear. ¡°You!¡± The middle-aged man pursed his lips, somewhat furious. He stopped wasting time talking and directly initiated the Treasured Technique to fight for his treasure back. Tu Wa Zi, unwilling to show weakness, took the lead and charged forward. His punches fell like a torrential downpour, causing metallic clangs and shaking the entire area. ¡°How could his fleshly body be so strong!¡± The more the middle-aged man fought, the more terrified and disheartened he became. He was already a Cultivator who had stepped into the Inscripted Texture. Although this Land of Origin confined his cultivation to the Blood Realm, he was still not comparable to an ordinary Blood Realm Cultivator. In this realm, he had the enough pride over others. But after exchanging only a few punches with this little brat, he felt like he was being hit by the Majestic Mountain Range, causing his body to feel like it was falling apart. Before the middle-aged man could recover his wits, Tu Wa Zi launched another attack. His fist was filled with Runes, with gray-white mist materializing around it. He compressed all the power of the Ferocious Ape Body Art in one place, which made the amplifying effect even stronger. ¡°Thud,¡± ¡°Thud¡­¡± A scream echoed. The force was too strong. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t resist, his chest was directly pierced, his heart burst instantly, the bones in half of his body were all shattered, making a crisp sound, blood was splattering everywhere. This was not the end, Tu Wa Zi surged once more, raised his leg, and dealt a heavy blow to the man¡¯s head. The enormous impact came in, even the air was blown up, making a humming noise. The man¡¯s head exploded into ashes on the spot. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± All the spectators around couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, their faces aghast. Although dying in the Void God Realm didn¡¯t mean actual death and they could recover with a few months of rest and recuperation. But¡­ this naughty kid was way too ruthless, he aimed to tear out hearts and kick heads to explode, targeting vital points, each move was deadly, clearly aiming to kill the opponent right off the bat.. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 78: Little Brother, is that You? _1 Chapter 80: Chapter 78: Little Brother, is that You? _1 Translator: 549690339 | Despite his intensity, Tu Wa Zi appeared like an ancient pure breed juvenile, bursting onto the scene with a domineering attitude. In just a few punches, he managed to critically wound and vanquish a formidable adversary from the Nanshan Clan in the Void God Realm. This scene immediately stunned the crowd, eliciting waves of astonishment. The Nanshan Clan is indeed a powerful and large clan, formidable with numerous kings and princes, with a population of over hundreds of millions, making it complex and wide-ranging. The middle-aged man who was beaten to a pulp by the young boy might not have been as noble as the kings and princes, but his high status was undoubtedly prominent. His anger could easily cause millions of people to tremble in fear, leave a thousand miles of corpses, he truly was a figure of real power and authority. Notably, the middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation in the real world was absolutely not low. His foundation was laid in the Land of Origin even though his cultivation was suppressed, and he was far from being comparable to an ordinary beast of blood in this realm. He was superior to most people, possessing formidable strength. Despite his strength, however, he was powerless against the fierce onslaught. He was brutally beaten until his body fractured, and he was embarrassedly defeated from the Void God Realm, requiring several months to recover. Secondary to his defeat, what was most significant was that someone recognized the middle-aged man¡¯s identity. Losing the battle was a small matter, but losing face was a big one. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before the news of a man being beaten up by a little chit of a boy would spread throughout his territory, becoming the laughing stock of his clan¡¯s tea-time chatter and dinner table conversation. ¡°I thought he would be stronger, but he¡¯s just so-so, huh!¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned, looking arrogant and aloof, his hands resting behind him, his tone much like that of an elderly but robust powerhouse. Of course, despite his arrogance, the young boy was very clear that all this was due to the supreme scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God, which laid an unprecedented strong foundation for him. A copy of the Body Tempering Scripture, half of the Invincible Path. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Willow God, he would never have gotten this far. Patting his bottom, a look of regret suddenly replaced Tu Wa Zi¡¯s exhilaration. If it weren¡¯t for those two oblivious fools, he could have very well cheated his way into getting one or two pieces of the Runed Treasure Bone. Meanwhile, it suddenly occurred to Tu Wa Zi that there was still one opponent left to defeat. His eyes glinted fiercely, like a tiger staring down his prey, radiating an intense sharpness, as though it encapsulated the rotation of the sun, moon, stars, and celestial bodies. At that instance, the young genius of the Nanshan Clan was gritting his teeth in pain, constantly wailing. His previous encounter had shattered at least seven or eight of his ribs. Although the Void God Realm was constructed by spiritual power, the pain felt within was no different from the real world. Just as Tu Wa Zi was preparing to make his move, Gu Chen, who was beside him, had already charged forward. He might have appeared sophisticated and gentle, like a gentleman on most days, but the Sky Tyrant Blood flowing within his veins proved otherwise. Gu Chen¡¯s figure darted forward like a bolt of lightning, the runes in his hand shimmering with bright light. He directly rushed at the young genius of the Nanshan Clan with incredible force, sending the boy flying into the air with a single slap, causing him to shatter in the air. The spectators were dumbfounded, struck silent by the sight. They could only stare in awe as Gu Chen¡¯s single slap caused his opponent to explode. Only immensely powerful strength could cause such a (literal) ground-breaking impact. The terrifying strength made them all feel fear. Gradually, their memories stirred. These two boys who looked no more than a dozen years old appeared to have arrived together, suggesting that they might be from the same clan. Merely one clan has produced two horrifyingly strong young geniuses!!! Many people were shocked by the thought, unable to breathe from the sheer surprise. Even in a top-ranked clan, producing a genius like this was already extremely difficult and usually took the place as the clan successor, receiving any resources they asked for! Such fortune stirred jealousy among many, especially some illustrious elders from top-ranked forces. These senior members had extraordinary statuses and power, able to easily control the lives and deaths of millions. At this age and status, all they sought was for their own clan to prosper and flourish, to endure the passage of time, and to spawn a constant stream of genius disciples. Yet, even within their population of over a billion people, there was not a single prodigious young talent like this one. Apart from the powers of their clans, several sects also had powerful individuals casting their gazes over. Many of these individuals hid in the higher levels of the Void God Realm, completely undetected by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Darn it! Couldn¡¯t steal the treasure, so might as well meet an old friend,¡± he said. Tu Wa Zi, full of self-importance, walked directly towards a specific direction with Gu Chen in tow. In the end, they stopped and stood before the mischievous child who had previously smashed the green stone and unearthed the Runed Treasure Bone. ¡°Long time no see, Little Dot of Stone Village!¡± Standing on the green grass, Tu Wa Zi cracked a smile, showing off his signature big white teeth. Meeting an old acquaintance abroad made him very happy. Of course, if he could have taken a few Runed Treasure Bones earlier, he would have been even more excited. ¡°Bigbrother, so it¡¯s you!!!¡± Little Dot was surprised. Recognizing that signature smile, he finally figured out it was Tu Wa Zi, but his expression showed a hint of caution. Although he was young, he was shrewd. It was these two gentlemen who tried taking the Runed Treasure Bone he had worked so hard to unearth. Moreover, Little Dot¡¯s impression of Tu Wa Zi was not good. They had only met three times ¨C the first time Tu Wa Zi stole the cauldron, the second time he came again for the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, and he was lucky this third time that the Runed Treasure Bone got away, or he couldn¡¯t have kept it. ¡°Little brother, I heard you¡¯ve just destroyed a Rune Passage and dug up a Treasured Bone. Could I take a look?¡± Just as Tu Wa Zi was about to make small talk, some people approached from not far away. The one in the lead was a young man who stepped in front of the others and posed a question. ¡°Who do you think you are? Trying to see the Treasured Bone just like that, you¡¯re assuming too much!¡± Tu Wa Zi raised an eyebrow and looked at the young man, his expression slightly hostile. He hadn¡¯t even asked to borrow it yet, this man intended to steal his thunder. Doesn¡¯t he understand the principle of first come, first served?! Intimidated by Tu Wa Zi, the young man instinctively took a step back, vague runes started to rise around his body, his gaze alert. Although he only witnessed the tail-end of the battle, his observations revealed the little child in front of him, who although small, was startlingly ferocious and powerful. His vital energy was incredibly abundant, like an erupting volcano, and the most important thing was that he fought ruthlessly. However, the Runed Treasure Bone in the hands of the child next to him is extremely valuable. Despite being alert, the young man was not willing to back down. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Dot, very simply and with a smile on his face, handed over the crystal-clear Treasure Bone. The young man quickly received it and examined it closely, exclaiming, ¡°This is wonderful! How about I give you ten Jingbi in exchange for it?¡± The moment the young man finished speaking, the surrounding crowd began murmuring. Trading ten Jingbi for a rare Treasure Bone that stabilizes a passage would certainly be a profitable deal. ¡°No deal, I still need it for my research.¡± Little Dot replied directly, shaking his head like a tambourine. Tu Wa Zi stood to one side, his eyes darting to and fro but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He wanted to ask, what is Jingbi? Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 80: Which Tribe Does He Come From? (Read More)_l Chapter 82: Chapter 80: Which Tribe Does He Come From? (Read More)_l Translator: 549690339 In the hills behind Liu Village, layers of verdant vegetation topped the mountains. The secluded and tranquil scene was a beautiful blend of cascading green and splashes of red from the setting sun ¨C a sight to behold. Jiang Hui¡¯s focus was still immersed in the Void God Stone, keeping an eye on everything happening in the Void God Realm through Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s perspective. When he saw Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen exercising their prowess, defeating numerous individuals in quick succession, he couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly, feeling a fatherly kind of joy. Once, these youngsters were mere specks in the vast Wilderness, striving day and night, studying the scriptures. Yet in the blink of an eye, they had become comparable to heavenly prodigies, proudly standing at the pinnacle of the First Realm of Cultivation, with few who could match them. This long-forgotten sense of achievement stirred excitement within Jiang Hui. Moreover, their never-failing strategic planning brought him even more satisfaction. However, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised when he heard Tu Wa Zi referring to a certain ¡®brat¡¯ as the Little Dot of Stone Village. There was only one Little Dot in Stone Village ¨C that would be the future Emperor Huang Tian. Counting the days, it would indeed be time for him to enter the Void God Realm. But to be honest, Jiang Hui hadn¡¯t expected to encounter this Little Dot in such away. ¡°If I remember correctly, that Red Feather Blood Fan seems to belong to a certain major clan. Its actual owner will surely appear soon.¡± With his gaze shifting from Little Dot back to Tu Wa Zi, he mused, recalling snippets of his memories. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, a deep sound that resembled a giant bell echoed across the Void God Realm. ¡°Little brat, return the fan to us. An innocent man can become guilty by possession. That is not something you should own.¡± A group of people strode forward, their aura overwhelming, like an overwhelming ocean. Particularly the middle-aged man at the front, he carried an extraordinary sense of authority about him. His eyes glimmered, revealing terrifying runes. ¡°Give it back to you? Is your face that big? Your subordinate lost it, and you, the ringmaster, popped out. Do you all think it¡¯s easy to bully kids these days?¡± Tu Wa Zi defied them, quickly securing the Red Feather Blood Fan, which had been transformed from the treasure feather, in his bosom, appearing a perfect picture of a miser. Such an excellent item, once it fell into his hands, there was no way he was giving it back. Moreover, it had been that young man who attacked them first. Even though the target was primarily the Runed Treasure Bone in Little Dot¡¯s possession, the red spear transformed by the Red Feather had also targeted him and Gu Chen. Had they not been skilled fighters, they would undoubtedly have died in this void world. Tu Wa Zi was a reasonable man. He might have returned it if they had spoken politely. But to act so arrogantly, it truly disgusted him. ¡°Kid, hasn¡¯t your elder told you, there are some beings in this world that you can¡¯t provoke?¡± The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow, his voice cold. He radiated an intimidating aura, enveloping the entire area. Others might have been scared to trembling by his intimidating aura. However, the young people present remained unfazed, showing no signs of fear. They clearly didn¡¯t take the middle-aged man¡¯s threat seriously, which took many others by surprise as they knew they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand firm under such pressure. ¡°Fight us if you disagree, or else all the treasures are ours!¡± Gu Chen spoke coldly. The towering figure, with the demeanor of Tu Wa Zi, stood in front of everyone like a giant, looking down at the middle-aged man and his group. His internal Sky Tyrant Blood was circulating, running through his whole body. Although it was only the initial circulation, it was already extraordinary, bestowing upon the youth an explosive will to fight and an incomparable boost in combat power. Visions of terrifying Ancient Beasts seemed to stir within the boy¡¯s aura, unleashing waves of roars. Like a ferocious beast of the flood, the roars resonated through the Land of Origin, causing heart-stopping terror. Though they couldn¡¯t see the beast¡¯s figure clearly, the mere sound of its roar was enough to make people¡¯s hearts race. ¡°What a terrifying illusion! What kind of extraordinary bloodline does this youth have to manifest the shadow of an Ancient Beast?¡± The crowd gasped in shock, all drawing in their breaths collectively. This scene was too shocking. A brat no more than ten years old was displaying such extraordinary phenomena, which was undoubtedly a sign of extraordinarily powerful bloodline. ¡°Quickly find out, use all means necessary, I want to know where these two youths¡­ and the other one, exactly where do they come from, which domain, which place, which tribe.¡± A figure of authority¡¯s eyes were flashing, surrounded by thunder and lightning, immediately instructing his followers. There were also people from major sects who had been secretly paying attention to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen all along, their eyes shining like light, now secretly formulating plans to exchange their sect amulets with them. ¡°Boy, where do you come from?!¡± On the field, a middle-aged man was equally astounded. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s fight if you want to!¡± Gu Chen took the lead, his Sky Tyrant Blood boiling all over, his fighting spirit had been ignited to the extreme, wishing to start the fight immediately, showing complete disregard for his opponent. ¡°Youngman, don¡¯tbe too arrogant!¡± The middle-aged man revealed a hint of anger, squinting slightly, casting a brief glance behind him. Soon after. Several figures charged out, carrying the fluctuations of strong aura, extremely extraordinary. ¡°Clang!¡± Gu Chen directly pushed forward, his Iron Fist rained down like a storm, blood and qi splattering like a volcanic eruption, sending several people who charged over flying out like chopping vegetables. It wasn¡¯t over yet. The boy followed closely, once again took action, his gaze compelling, as he unleashed the Jiao Snake Secret Art, the second great treasure technique of Liu Village, a formidable offensive art, possessing mysterious and deadly power. Mid-air. Rune was circulating, radiating out a splendid brilliance, seemed like stars falling from the sky, smashing onto the firmament, with immense momentum. Gu Wa Zi¡¯s understanding of Secret Arts was the deepest and the power he displayed was far more powerful than that of others like Tu Wa Zi. The rune turned into a spear, shooting out with shocking purple brilliance accompanying its roar, like lightning, piercing through two followers in an instant, along with a scream, their bodies directly annihilated, shattering in the air. ¡°Boy, are you trying to be irreconcilable with our tribe!¡± The middle-aged man howled coldly, runes were gleaming in his eyes, and above his head a green mist was emerging, forming a stunning Flower of the Taoist, wrapped in terrifying thunder and lightning, resounding loud noise that made heaven and earth tremble, as if an actual Ancient Beast was slowly awakening. Behind the man, all the other followers also revealed their combat power, runes surging out of their bodies, their aura rising steadily, each possessing formidable battle prowess. The air was fraught with tension¡­ These people were definitely from the Giant Clan, possessing tremendous power and glorious influence. Each held a high position, lorded over countless people, any one of them outside could single-handedly sweep millions of kilometers. Yet now, they were ready to flaunt their might in this Land of Origin in the Void God Realm. Their opponents were just a couple of ten-something-year-old brats. This scene was simply worthy of being recorded in books. The powerful authority figures of the Giant Clan, who held power and prestige, were usually held in high esteem and very rarely seen by commoners. However, they were now preparing to act together to suppress the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt like these pastyears have been wasted!¡± Someone muttered to himself, recalling his own time at that age, it seemed like he was still peeing his pants and playing with mud. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 81: The Stele Appears, The Arrogant Chapter 83: Chapter 81: The Stele Appears, The Arrogant Follower_l Translator: 549690339 This group of individuals exuded overwhelming vigor, each one stronger than the next, targeting not only the Runed Treasure Bone in Little Dot¡¯s hand but also the robbed Red Feather Blood Fan. This was a powerful treasure, incredibly precious, acquired from an immensely powerful Ancient Beast. The strong ones within this clan had even paid quite the price for it. Granted, this was the Void God Realm, and the treasures were not in their physical forms, but if lost, it would be equivalent to losing the Soul of the Instrument in the real world. The power would drastically decrease, and given enough time, it would degrade into a mortal object, losing its ferocity. The cost would be heavy, even for the Giant Clan to bear. ¡°Little boy, this adult will give you an opportunity. Hand over the Runed Treasure Bone and the treasures, and I will not touch a hair on your head. We can act as if nothing happened. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of my clan.¡± The middle-aged man kept his eyes slightly closed, radiating dazzling wisdom. It looked like stars were breathing in his eyes. This terrifying aura indicated the man¡¯s remarkable potential. In the real world, he was probably akin to a king or marquis. Even if he hadn¡¯t truly ascended to that realm, he was more than halfway there, possessing colossal abilities. If it weren¡¯t for the Land of Origin suppressing his true strength, he would likely have the power to sweep thousands of soldiers off their feet. ¡°Bullshit about your great clan! If you have guts, try and fight us. It¡¯s ridiculous to still act so pretentious till now, treating us like fools! Tu Wa Zi was seething with anger, so furious that each word he uttered was like a direct challenge to the clan. This was the Void God Realm, where everyone was a stranger in a strange land. Why should anyone willingly submit to anyone else?! ¡°You truly are stubborn and ignorant. Today I will teach you the meaning of ¡®there are heavens beyond heavens, and people beyond people¡¯. You indeed are awe-inspiring, even monstrous, but that¡¯s all you are.¡± With his hands clasped behind his back, the man¡¯s face was burning with anger. Through the length of his long rule, he had never been so belittled, to the point where he almost felt spat in the face. ¡°Go!¡± At his command, companions behind him charged ahead, a group of nearly a hundred. Runes soared from all of them, shielding their bodies, presenting a vast array of energy. ¡°Today, I, Tu Wa Zi, am also going to have a brawl.¡± A sinister smile showed at the edge of Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mouth, his imposing manner quickly gathering and surging. There was no fear whatsoever on his face. As children of the Wilderness, they feared nothing but battle. Their existence had been marked by resistance against the heavens and enduring fights against the earth from the moment they were born. Their life was a testament to tenacity and resilience, their boiling blood a testament to unparalleled fighting spirit. Nobody could force them to kneel. Even though these people were flashing their runes, their energy was overstated in the Land of Origin, where they could only muster the strength of the Blood Realm. In this realm, Tu Wa Zi feared nothing. Even if the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Father showed up, he would dare challenge him. Little Dot from Stone Village was also drawn into the fight. They straight-up tried to snatch the treasure bone from him, which he had toiled to acquire, and immediately put him in a dangerous situation. He, of course, wouldn¡¯t stand by, watching. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion resounded. The group instantly descended into chaos. With his colossal body, Gu Chen charged front and sent the leading men flying with just a slap of his hand. Their bodies were blasted into large chunks that became an indistinguishable mess of flesh and blood, instantly knocking them out. He then quickly lunged forward, his massive form hurling like a missile straight into the dense crowd. With a clanging sound, in an instant, a dozen or so individuals were blasted away, turning into a hazy blood mist in mid-air, filling the air with screams. Tu Wa Zi and Little Dot from Stone Village did not back down either. They charged forward, sending a line of figures flying, coughing up blood, their bodies slumping down weakly in one spot. Within the blink of an eye, the entire Giant Clan squad was annihilated, strewn haphazardly all over the place, an appalling sight to witness. Everyone was stunned, unable to believe the sight before their eyes. This was a squad of elites from a Giant Clan, a group of well over a hundred. Even though their cultivation levels were suppressed to the Blood Realm, they were no match for ordinary cultivators of this realm. Yet they were slaughtered as effortlessly as if they were chopped vegetables, giving off an unreal, surreal feeling. ¡°Three young men, each one extraordinary, almost like the cubs of primeval beasts,¡± someone commented. Some people sighed, exclaiming in disbelief. ¡°A brash brat, I must personally teach you all a lesson today. The voice of the middle-aged man rang out, veins pulsing on his face in anger. He was a high-ranking member of the Giant Clan, holding significant power and authority. His commands could incite a realm to crumble and every citizen to bow down. Now, he had been humiliated by three kids, beaten to a pulp. If this news got out, the face of his clan would undeniably be ruined, and they would become a laughing stock. The man no longer concealed himself, ready to suppress the kids using his full strength. ¡°Those three kids are sure to be crushed. The man seemingly holds a high position in the Giant Clan and he¡¯s certain to suppress them easily.¡± Someone said, showing a hint of regret. These three kids, not even fully-grown, remarkably suppressed everyone with an undefeated stance and a might that could even cause grown-ups to feel shocked and ashamed. But all of this was about to end. The aura radiating from the middle-aged man was truly overwhelming. The clear air he exuded was even cultivating a Flower of the Taoist, proving his existence to be horrifically powerful. Even so, these kids had no reason to back down. They had already achieved what most people couldn¡¯t dream of achieving. A group of people shook their heads, predicting the impending conclusion. Suddenly, a shrill roar jolted everyone awake. Everyone quickly turned towards the source of the sound. The next moment, their eyes widened with shock, as they stood frozen in their places. ¡°My God, how is this possible!¡± An exclamation echoed, as someone vigorously rubbed their eyes, unable to believe the scene unfolding before them. Runes filled the skies, radiating bright lights, turning the Land of Origin into an ocean of dazzling brilliance, enveloping everything in sight. After a moment of intense rumbling, the middle-aged man, who appeared to be of the Giant Clan¡¯s upper echelon, was flung through the air, his body pierced through, lower half torn apart by a massive force. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and he crashed onto the ground, in utter disgrace. Lucky for him; he was no ordinary man and didn¡¯t die instantly like the others. However, this made him wish he were dead. With so many witnesses, including the younger generation of his clan, he wanted nothing more than to crawl into a mouse hole and disappear. His reputation was utterly ruined! ¡°Are kids these days all so fierce?¡± A man¡¯s face was filled with terror. Suddenly, a certain fear towards unruly kids arose within him, afraid to attract the attention of any beings like the ones before his eyes. ¡°That arrogant fool had a bold posture, referring to himself as ¡®me.¡¯ Yet he couldn¡¯t even take a punch from us. Send the elders of your clan over here, no matter how many!¡± Tu Wa Zi caught the man¡¯s heart off guard, with his adept killing skills. The middle-aged man, agitated, spits out a mouthful of old blood, looking even more sallow. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just after Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words echoed, a Stele suddenly rose from a distance, bathing in the brilliant light. Furthermore, the Stele was engraved with large letters: ¡°The Arrogant Deserve Their Fate.¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s behavior had disturbed this Land of Origin, accomplishing a certain feat and earning a historic title. ¡°Puff!¡± The middle-aged man spouted another mouthful of old blood, his face turned red, and he fainted out of sheer anger. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 84: Who Dares to Say Hes Invincible (Third Update)—1 Chapter 86: Chapter 84: Who Dares to Say He¡¯s Invincible (Third Update)¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 | After downing ten jars of Species of the Ancient Times beast blood, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi burped loud and contentedly, with a wispy mist of vital essence emanating from their bodies. They had gained tremendous benefits. Their bodies had all been tempered by Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s true blood. Naturally, the beast blood¡¯s purity was unsurpassed. Within a moment, all the beast blood turned into pure energy and was completely absorbed. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Gu Wa Zi patted his belly with satisfaction. ¡°Little guy from Stone Village, where do you plan to go next?¡± Stretching his arms and legs, Tu Wa Zi looked at Little Dot. His eyes flashed with the traces of mountains and rivers, indications that the Body of Thick Earth was gradually activating. ¡°I¡¯m going to challenge someone¡¯s record.¡± Little Dot¡¯s voice sounded unusually serious. ¡°What¡¯s the fun in breaking records? Does doing so bring any benefits?¡± Tu Wa Zi curled his lips, then his eyes lit up. The brat from Stone Village seemed to know more than they did. ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Little Dot scratched his head. He really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Little fellow, can you tell us whose record you plan to challenge?¡± An old man with a parakeet on his shoulder walked over. Little Dot affectionately called him Bird Grandpa. ¡°Stone Toughness!¡± Little Dot replied. ¡°What?! Are you out of your mind, kiddo? Challenging his record? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face in front of all these people? Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew!¡± Bird Grandpa¡¯s eyes widened as he advised. He was quite fond of this kid and didn¡¯t want to see him make a mistake. Not only Bird Grandpa, but everyone who heard the name gasped in astonishment, creating a tumult. Who was Stone Toughness? He was perceived as an offspring of a Divine Spirit. Since his debut, he had been undefeated, his might terrifying and formidable, virtually unsurpassable. He had left many legends behind, being an insurmountable peak in the hearts of many peers and even a revered figure among the older cultivators. Being born in the same era as him was deemed a misfortune. He was too invincible and possessed overwhelming power. ¡°Kid, regardless of your personal grievances with him, I urge you to think thrice! That¡¯s Zhong Tong Shi Yi, far beyond his peers. In your generation, hardly anyone can compare with him. Don¡¯t make a mistake, you¡¯re still young. If you can¡¯t break his record, there¡¯s a good chance your confidence will shatter. Losing face is a small matter; it could severely affect your future cultivation.¡± Boss Jing Bi sighed and tried to dissuade Little Dot from attempting to break Stone Toughness¡¯s record, which was widely seen as impossible. Many people sighed. The name carried too much weight. Born with double pupils and the looks of a Saint, he dominantly stood in this world, even as a child. He crushed his contemporaries, and in the future, he would definitely walk on a bright and glorious Great Taoist path, becoming someone who everyone could only look up to. Except for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi. They exchanged glances, their eyes round with confusion. They had no clue what was happening. Was it such a big deal to break a record? Enough to crush one¡¯s spirit?! Additionally, was Stone Toughness that impressive? They had never heard of him before. ¡°Little Dot, go for it if you want. We brothers will back you. What do you mean by ¡®dominating the same generation and being unbeatable¡¯? Even if he were here, believe it or not, we brothers can let him know in minutes why a flower is so red!¡± Tu Wa Zi beat his chest scornfully. Gu Wa Zi nodded in agreement. In this era, who would dare to claim he was unbeaten? Probably only these two brothers. ¡°Just as expected from these two darn brats ¨C notorious for their arrogance ¨C who got their names etched on the Stele. Their extremely audacious behavior is indeed characteristic of them!¡± People around them couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. They marveled at the audaciousness of these two brats who dared to disregard everyone else. They speculated about which clan or power could have fostered such audacious brats. Despite the advice, Little Dot decided to proceed. As a group of people followed him, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi merged with the crowd, seemingly there just for the spectacle. The news spread, causing more and more rubberneckers along the way. Many even came down from the higher realms, forming a massive crowd. They finally stopped before an imposing mountain range. Records at the Land of Origin required jumping over this mountain range using only vital strength. This tested not just vital strength but also explosive power and stamina. The mountain peak was incredibly high, insurmountable for anyone in the Blood Realm; even those in the Cave Heaven Realm couldn¡¯t ensure success. Little Dot gave a low growl, leaped up, and crossed the mountain peak in the astonished gaze of the crowd, breaking Stone Toughness¡¯s record. He set a new limit, shocking the world. ¡°He¡­ actually broke the record!¡± This place erupted in chaos as they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. ¡°Hello, I represent Deer Academy and would like to invite you to join us.¡± The air filled with sharp bird chirps. The next moment, a woman in golden armor appeared riding a Five-Colored Phoenix. She emerged out of the clouds and approached them. At the same time, a group of women in white, all looking like immortals, appeared. They were all from the mysterious Heaven Mending Pavilion and extended their invitation to Little Dot. Everyone envied Little Dot. Whether it was Deer Academy or Heaven Mending Pavilion, they were top-class Great Sects. If he joined them, he would have bountiful resources. Even more so, given his talents, he could potentially be groomed to be a protector or successor once he joined, heralding a bright future. Except for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Whilst the crowd was making a fuss, the two brothers sneaked out and ran to a giant green stone. The green stone was ancient and covered in dense moss, appearing very old. The most noticeable items were a few glowing objects embedded within, undoubtedly the Runed Treasure Bone that had flown away before. It had been integrated into this green rock, recreating a channel. They had failed to obtain the Runed Treasure Bone the first time. The moment the two return, they aimed for this location and mustered all their strength. Their punches exploded onto the stone, and they managed to shatter the green stone. Then, they reached out and each grabbed a Runed Treasure Bone. ¡°Gosh, these two brats are too outrageous! In a blink of an eye, they went digging for Treasure Bones!¡± Someone noticed the actions of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and was taken aback. In this Land of Origin, there were only a few Runed Treasure Bones. In the blink of an eye, they had nearly all been stolen by these little scoundrels. Others were here for cultivation, and these guys came to demolish the place. Everyone was infuriated. Little Dot¡¯s attention was also drawn. He looked over, his eyes widened in surprise. He let out a shriek and rushed over, managing to grab a Runed Treasure Bone at the last moment. This sudden scene left everyone speechless. What was happening? One second he was networking with members of all the major forces, chatting merrily. The next second, he dashed out, similar to a cat who had just seen a mouse. What angered them the most was that he had successfully grabbed one. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 85: Black Heart (Four more updates, please subscribe!) ! Chapter 87: Chapter 85: Black Heart (Four more updates, please subscribe!) ! Translator: 549690339 Some were taken with envy, in just a blink of an eye, the other party managed to grab another treasured bone, adding to the previous one, it was already the second one, an achievement unparalleled in both the past and the future. At the same time, with two treasured bones in hand, Little Dot broke the previous record. Next to the green stone, a stele manifested, radiating light, recording his ¡°accomplishments¡± one by one, attracting the attention of many. These were all remarkable deeds, none of which could be achieved by an ordinary person. ¡°Ah, youngster, that¡¯s a Record Stone, don¡¯t get any ideas about it.¡± At this point, someone with sharp eyes noticed that Little Dot¡¯s expression when looking at the stele was clearly amiss. Especially when he saw a treasured bone emerge within the stone, his eyes were literally shining. However, this person¡¯s words were clearly too late. By the time his voice registered, Little Dot¡¯s fist had already shattered the stele. Such a fierce move left even Tu Wa Zi unprepared. A hunch told him that the stele was of great importance and should not be lightly destroyed, so from the beginning to the end, Tu Wa Zi had never set his eyes on it. But this brat from Stone Village, on the other hand, was no more than a reckless calf, not even afraid of a tiger. He just wouldn¡¯t settle down as long as he wasn¡¯t dead. The next scene seemed to validate Tu Wa Zi¡¯s premonition. In the sky, a light rain was pouring down. Above the shattered remnants of the stele, a new stone emerged, but the inscription written on it was markedly different from before- Breaking the Record Stone of Land of Origin and being sternly warned, the offender would be expelled from the Void God Realm for two years and will not be allowed to enter during this period. With the inscription on the new stele, a large cloud materialized out of nowhere, hovering over Little Dot¡¯s head, ready to forcibly pull him out of this world. ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. The stone tablet did not say that it cannot be attacked! Why should I be driven out? Besides, give me the treasured bone inside!¡± Little Dot was indignant and struggled desperately, but to no avail. Finally, he left with the resolute words ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± as he was completely pulled out of the Void God Realm. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone actively expelled by the Void God Realm. Poor kid, this definitely counts as a record!¡± A group of people couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at the same time. ¡°It was really doomed, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi had already caused all kinds of havoc before, and I didn¡¯t expect this kid to go as far as being forcibly expelled by the Void God Realm.¡± At Liu Village, on the hills. Jiang Hui watched the entire process of Little Dot being forcibly expelled through the perspectives of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and he was at a loss for words. He¡¯d thought there would be room for error, but it turned out that the other party was still targeting the stele, which was rather extreme. Luckily, both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen didn¡¯t suffer this kind of ¡°special treatment.¡± Although the two of them caused quite a commotion inside as well, jumping and running around, they hadn¡¯t had the idea of going after the Record Stone and hence escaped this calamity. ¡°He was driven out?¡± Watching Little Dot¡¯s figure gradually disappear from sight, Tu Wa Zi was extremely surprised. He had sensed that the stele should not be tampered with, but he had not expected the consequences to be so severe. Fortunately, he had restrained himself and hadn¡¯t tampered with the stele, otherwise they would have been the ones being expelled. That would mean two years, enough time to make a fortune in here. However, soon after, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze suddenly became enormously evasive; his brows furrowed repeatedly, and he looked quite downcast. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s up? Why are you looking so unhappy?¡± Boss Jing Bi walked up to him and asked with concern, more out of his desire to buy the Runed Treasure Bone from Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Sigh, I forgot about something, it¡¯s really depressing!¡± Tu Wa Zi took a deep sigh, the expression on his face was one of immense melancholy. ¡°What is it?¡± Boss Jing Bi was intrigued. Even such a fiercely overbearing youngster could have something to be depressed about, he found it very surprising. ¡°We were promised a chance to comprehend the Treasured Bone he previously obtained. But now, not only did we not get to see anything, he even snatched another Treasured Bone from us. What a big loss.¡± Tu Wa Zi wailed, becoming more and more depressed the more he spoke. With his character, even going out without picking up something considered a loss, let alone now. Boss Jing Bi opened his mouth, and then decisively closed it. People¡¯s joys and sorrows do differ. Even though he had already obtained a piece of Treasured Bone, he was not satisfied. If it were him, even half of such a treasure would be enough to make him wake up smiling in his dreams. ¡°Child, will you sell that Treasured Bone in your hand or not, Jing Bi can definitely afford it!¡± Boss Jing Bi asked, demonstrating a somewhat unyielding spirit. ¡°I won¡¯t sell, I won¡¯t sell; I¡¯ve said it eight hundred times,¡± Tu Wa Zi vehemently shook his head. What use does Jing Bi have? He can¡¯t be eaten or drunk, a Treasured Bone is much better! ¡°Child, if you ever think of selling it, you can always come here to find me. As an old man, I¡¯m always loitering nearby. Don¡¯t worry about the price, no fraud will be committed against young or old, I will give you the highest price.¡± Boss Jing Bi was still somewhat not resigned, he left after saying his piece. Tu Wa Zi was slightly depressed for a moment, but before he could sigh, he was pulled aside by Gu Chen, who wanted to explore this Land of Origin. The area of the Land of Origin is vast. Although it¡¯s only the first layer of the spiritual world, there is no difference from the real world. You can¡¯t see the end at a glance, there are mountains and rivers everywhere, it couldn¡¯t have been more real. The two little guys spent half a month exploring, traveling straight for hundreds of thousands of kilometers. That day. They found a different mountain head, a magnificent sight. It resembled the Ancient Demon Mountain, surrounded by a majestic black aura, it stood on the horizon, quite shocking. Most importantly, the rhythmic fluctuation of the aura emanating from the mountain was as if something was suppressed inside. Without a second thought, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen headed straight in. Within the pitch-black mountain, nothing grew, not even a single leaf could be seen, and the surrounding area was eerily quiet, too unusual. However, despite the strangeness, nothing happened in the beginning, until they passed a cave, a gigantic toad suddenly rushed out from inside. The toad was at least a dozen meters in size, its body completely covered in densely packed blisters, its tiny pupils were filled with a terrifying ferocity, and as soon as it appeared, it rushed straight towards Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. The poison toad was very strong, unimaginably so, it was certainly the most terrifying existence Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had encountered so far, even the members of the four major clans could not match it. After a prolonged battle lasting several hours, they finally managed to kill it, but they were exhausted and had suffered a few minor injuries. After resting for a while, instead of moving forward, they turned and went into the mouth of the cave from which the poison toad had emerged. Grandpa Lin had once told them that good things often existed in places guarded by ferocious beasts. The cave where the poison toad resided was deep and winding, pitch black. After Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had walked for several meters, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. The space around them suddenly brightened, and at the same time, a few strands of light shone, lighting up the cave. Only then did Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen discover a massive altar in front of them. Furthermore, laid on the altar was a gigantic heart, several meters large, with black and gray blood vessels winding around it. ¡°This seems like the heart of a Pure Ancient Inheritance!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes widened, his gaze moved continuously over the heart, flabbergasted. He had once seen the heart of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. Although it was damaged, it was similar to the aura this heart was emitting. The only difference was the rich scent of death emanating from this heart, it was clear that it had been dead for a very long time. Under the passage of time, it had lost its original power fluctuation. Otherwise, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen would not have been able to come so close and observe it. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 86: Impossible! (Here it comes) _1 Chapter 88: Chapter 86: Impossible! (Here it comes) _1 Translator: 549690339 | However, even though the black heart has lost most of its power due to the passage of long time, it still retained a trace of residual might, fluctuating with ominous energy. This trace of residual energy was horrific and eerie, filled with a heavy deathly and chilly aura, immediately filling the cave. The coldness was bone-chillingly intense, causing Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen to tremble involuntarily. If an ordinary cultivator wandered in, they would likely be frozen solid within seconds. ¡°It would be great if we could bring this heart back to the village!¡± Tu Wa Zi used his full power, creating a formless pressure that countered the chilly aura, forcing it back. He touched the black heart, his eyes filled with a sharp gleam. Even after being dead for so long, this heart still exhibited an exaggerated fluctuation, the heart was more extraordinary than he had imagined, it must have once belonged to an extremely powerful Pure Ancient Inheritance. Gu Chen agreed, he nodded his head like a pecking chicken, agreeing with Tu WaZi¡¯s thoughts. This rare object, even if placed among the Major Sects, would be a priceless treasure. If they could bring it back to the village, it would greatly enhance the strength of the village. The most important factor was the huge size of the heart, it could feed the whole village. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen maybe domineering and arrogant outside, but they were generous to the villagers. However, both of them knew that they were in the Void God Realm, which seemed indistinguishably real, but in essence, it was a mysterious world evolved from spiritual power. Nothing could be truly taken out of this world. Runed Treasure Bones were acceptable. Although the entity cannot be taken out, once they returned to the real world, the content recorded on the bones could be manifested into the spiritual Wheel Sea. If a treasured technique were recorded, they could first learn and then teach it to the others in Liu Village. However, this heart was different, it could only nourish oneself and couldn¡¯t be shared with others. Outside of the Void God Realm, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was moving between the two youngsters, showing neither approval nor disapproval. A complete heart, possibly from a Pure Ancient Inheritance, was extremely valuable. Not all top-tier forces could have it in their hands. If other cultivators were to find out, it would cause a bloodbath and even turning the Land of Origin into ruins¡­ Honestly, Jiang Hui really wanted to take it out of the Void God Realm. This heart was too extraordinary, even he felt a little tempted. However, Jiang Hui clearly understood that he could only daydream about it. This world existed in the spiritual Wheel Sea of everyone, everything formed from the power of the spirit. Trying to bring the treasures from this world into the real world was impossible, like trying to scoop up the moon from its reflection in water. Although the Void God Realm could bring unimaginable benefits, it was only effective for those who entered this world. After all, the landscape is composed of pure and vast spiritual power, and it¡¯s not truly equivalent to the real world. Moreover, his current state was merely attached to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, his own spiritual will hadn¡¯t truly descended into this world. ¡°Hmm? What is that?¡± Just as Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts settled, he suddenly discovered two lines of small characters appearing above the blackheart. They were very conspicuous, emitting a bright, glaring light, gradually becoming clearer in his vision. Finally, Jiang Hui fully saw the content. Take out Yes/No Just these three words. ¡°What does this mean? If choose ¡®yes¡¯, would I be able to really take things from the Void God Realm to the real world?¡± Jiang Hui quickly thought to himself, feeling it was worth a try. Apart from this, he also discovered another critical piece of information. It seemed like only he could see the prompted message. He could clearly see through the vision of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen but the prompt only appeared to him. Mysterious and eerie. Having made up his mind, without further ado, Jiang Hui chose ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± Just as his heart settled, in the Void God Realm, a ball of purple lightning popped out of nowhere, menacing and overwhelming, like a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast awakening, floating around the blackheart. Purplish light flickered, followed by ear-piercing crackling sounds. That¡¯s not all. A rich green light burst forth, flowing along the veins of the purple lightning, piercing the surface of the black heart, intruding deep into the flesh. The next moment, this black heart shockingly began to shrink at a visibly rapid speed. Ten meters Eight meters One meter In the end, the black heart turned into a small ray of black light the size of a fingernail, with a ¡®bang¡¯, it completely disappeared in the cave, leaving no trace at all, like it never existed. ¡°He really took the heart out of the Void God Realm!!¡± Liu Village, the back hill. Staring at the huge black heart that suddenly appeared before him, Jiang Hui was stunned for quite a while. He had anticipated the possibility of success, but when it actually appeared before him, he was still astounded. This was too strange and exaggerated, a bizarre heart of more than ten meters, disappearing from an originally non-existent void world and appearing in the real world. If anyone had seen this, they would undoubtedly drop their jaws in shock and question everything they believed. ¡°Ina while, I will let Old Man Lin cook a big medicine, to see its effect!¡± Jiang Hui was planning in his heart. Meanwhile. The depths of the vast Void God Realm, Very far away. Endless bloody mist slowly twisted, with a repulsive wind, blood-red water, forming a large sea. Standing stone statues, covered in blood, standing among the gloomy land of judgement, countless bones floating around. Eerie and repelling. This was the terminal of the mysterious world, where common people would never able to reach, hiding terrifying secrets. Usually, even though it seems terrifying, it was calm. Today, it was the opposite, the originally calm airflow suddenly stirred violently, like an upside-down river, awe-inspiring. Countless mountains were crushed, trees sprang, heaven and earth colapsed, and countless screams echoed around, like it was the end of the world. ¡°Thiscan¡¯tbe!!!¡± In the sea of blood, exclamations arose, not only one, terrifying energy radiated, seemed like the whole realm was shaking. The following moment. Abundant and strange spiritual power spread again, silently swept across the entire Void God Realm, but still no gains. In the darkness, it seemed as if an indescribable majestic power had severed all traces out of nowhere! Everything was unretrievable, irretrievable, untraceable! Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 87: What a Good Idea (Happy New Chapter 89: Chapter 87: What a Good Idea (Happy New Year to Everyone) 1 Translator: 549690339 Liu Village. After figuring out how to use this black heart, Jiang Hui once again immersed his mind into the Void God Stone. The scene in front of him quickly changed, returning once again to the perspective of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. At this moment, the two kids were staring at each other, their eyes wide as cows¡¯, ail with an utterly bewildered look on their faces. Under their very eyes, such a treasure just disappeared so inexplicably! ¡°What in the world is going on? This is too unfair. It was right in front of us just a moment ago, then it suddenly vanished. Even a child¡¯s property was taken, is there no mutual respect left?!1¡® Tu Wa Zi was the first to react, letting out a mournful cry, almost in tears. Given his character, not finding something while he was out and about was already considered a loss. But such a valuable item disappearing in front of his face was so heart-wrenching. Even more so than when he had missed out on the Runed Treasure Bone. Gu Chen, on the other hand, rushed into the dark mountain and turned it upside down. He also went through the corpse of the poisonous toad again. Tu Wa Zi joined him, and for a moment, the mountain was alight with blues and treasures, and the ground was full of broken rocks and flying dust. If you didn¡¯t know better, you would think there was an earthquake. But in the end, the two brats still didn¡¯t find anything. The heart that they thought was a pure Ancient Inheritance was completely gone, never to be found again. If I catch the thief, I¡¯ll make him understand why the flowers are so red!¡± Tu Wa Zi was furious, and his small fist clenched and made a crunching sound as he ground his teeth in anger. ¡°I will knock his head off and use it as a chair!¡± Gu Chen also brandished his fist and said viciously. Jiang Hui. In the end, despite their unwillingness, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen left the Black Mountain, which they saw as a place of heartbreak. The two of them loitered around, returning to the starting point. Boss Jing Bi wasn¡¯t there, obviously off somewhere to continue his ¡°bone-collecting business¡±. ¡°You two young lads, you have full and prosperous Heavenly Court and Earth Palace features, obviously born with great talent. Would you like to join our Rain Clan? Our clan is a top power in the territory of the Ancient Stone Nation. We have countless followers, and our territory is endless.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go into details, but once you join our clan, you¡¯ll have as many resources as you need for your cultivation. You¡¯ll make rapid progress, and become the most shining prodigy in the Wilderness!¡± Not long after they returned, a group of people suddenly approached Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen and stopped them. The leader was an old man dressed in light golden brocade robe, looking impressive. He spoke in a deep voice right away. ¡°Is it really such a good deal? Well, first, tell us, what benefits are there?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes lit up, piqued by the old man¡¯s words, especially the latter half. He felt that his outing this time was indeed a huge loss, and he urgently needed someone to help alleviate it. Otherwise, once he returned to the real world, even his appetite might decrease, and he would no longer be the happy rice eater he used to be. The benefits are too many to list in a sentence or two. But if you agree to join our clan, these two jars of Treasure Blood can be your welcoming gift. Of course, this is just the most common one, there will be unimaginable wealth of resources for you in the future!¡± The brocaded old man laughed heartily, ordering his guards to bring out two palm-sized ceramic jars, looking very confident. Two brats under ten, they¡¯re easy to just cajole a little, right? The reason he suddenly made this invitation was nothing more than because he had witnessed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen in action before. Despite his cultivation not being great, the old man in brocade robe still had some discernment. In his view, these two brats were in no way inferior to the kid who wanted to challenge Stone Toughness. If he could recruit these two talented brats to his clan with just two jars of ordinary Beast Blood and some flattery, his position in the clan would surely rise, or at least become more secure, in the future. Even if the talent of these two brats was fleeting, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss. When that happened, he could cripple their cultivation and sell them to a specialized place, which would certainly be enough to cover the cost. ¡°Old man, your sincerity is obviously not enough. You want to trick us with just these two jars of Beast Blood. That¡¯s simply too simple. Besides, the smell of this doesn¡¯t seem pure enough!¡± Tu Wa Zi frowned, speaking in a high voice. However, his hands didn¡¯t slow down at all as he quickly took the Beast Blood and gave one jar to Gu Wa Zi. Both of the naughty kids were pretty forthright, gulping down the beast blood straight in front of the elderly man in brocade clothes. II II The elderly man in brocade clothes was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t it okay to just store it first if they weren¡¯t sincere enough? What¡¯s the deal with gulping it down right away! He suddenly realized that he had underestimated the thickness of these two kids¡¯ faces. At their tender age, they made him speechless, like a city wall. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this is just the prelude. As long as you guys agree to join our clan, you¡¯re sure to reap the benefits later. So what do you think?¡± A smile squeezed onto the old man¡¯s face. We¡¯ve thought about it, and we¡¯re not joining your Rain Clan.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen put on a show of contemplation before making their statement. ¡°What?! You little brats, are you messing with me? If you don¡¯t want to join, then why did you drink the stuff?! Are you looking for trouble with our Rain Clan!¡± The elderly man¡¯s brow furrowed deeply into a III¡¯ shape. He finally realized What was happening, no longer hiding his emotions, he was seething with anger and making moves to get revenge. He did see Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen perform brilliantly, but because something happened to his clan¡¯s Cave Heaven Place, he had to handle it himself and had to leave the spot, not knowing what happened afterwards. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that these little brats had not only defeated all of the Four Great Clans¡¯ men, but had been successful in their extortion. Those accompanying him were all freshly rotated from the Cave Heaven Place, so they were just as clueless. ¡°Old man, I think it¡¯s better for you not to make a move. You see, I¡¯m afraid!¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head. ¡°Afraid? Now you¡¯re scared, it¡¯s too late!¡± The smile on the old man¡¯s face turned sinister. As a direct descendant of a large clan, he had never been tricked by anyone, let alone by two little kids. No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat you to the ground searching for your teeth.¡± With those words, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s aura suddenly changed. His eyes sparkled as if he were a beast preying on humans. He was in a bad mood, and was looking for a place to vent. ¡°Looking for death! Attack! Let¡¯s beat these guys to a pulp before we speak!¡± The old man was shaking all over, he had never hated someone as much before. The battlefield was interlaced with runic array, lights and mist boiling up. Finally, including the elderly man, all had been ransacked and casually thrown out. ¡°I¡¯ve really seen it all now! Who would have thought anyone would dare to provoke those two little guys? What a brave soul!¡± A group of people watching laughed and teased. Those who sought trouble with the two little devils didn¡¯t seem to value their lives, and were willing to die. ¡°Chen, why don¡¯t we take all the treasures from all the Cave Heaven Places in the Land of Origin?¡± Watching the men from the Rain Clan fleeing, and glancing at the pitiful spoils of war, Tu Wa Zi suddenly suggested. This kind of idea, no one else would possibly approve. It was too dangerous; it was almost like taking on all the powerful clans in the Land of Origin. However, standing beside Tu Wa Zi was Gu Wa Zi, who had Sky Tyrant Blood in his veins. The blood that flowed through him was filled with the belief in endless battle Upon hearing such an excellent suggestion, he immediately gave a thumbs up. What a great idea! Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 88: Surrounded by Enemies (an update, seeking subscriptions!)_1 Chapter 90: Chapter 88: Surrounded by Enemies (an update, seeking subscriptions!)_1 Translator: 549690339 Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, one a sleeping dragon, the other a young phoenix, brothers who instantly hit it off, decided to loot all the Cave Heaven Places on this Earth. One day, in the vast Land of Origin, there was sudden turmoil, like a pot boiling over. Far away. The ground shook, the sky swayed, countless people ran about, all from respected powerful clans, an enormous crowd, people shouting and horses whinnying, an overwhelming force, all looking grim. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why have all the people from these great clans come out? Don¡¯t they need to leave people to guard the Cave Heaven Places? Many were startled, these great clan descendants who usually strut about arrogantly rarely give them a second glance, yet today, one after another, they all seem as dismal as if they had swallowed flies. A few were puzzled, probing around for information, wanting to know the reason. Suddenly, news that two little brats had swept through all the Cave Heaven Places of these great clans and pillaged all their treasures spread rapidly like the wind¡­ After a brief silence, all regions of the Void God Realm were in uproar, countless people were laughing heartily, and countless more were spreading the news. Many had long been disgruntled with these great clan descendants who not only dominated most of the Cave Heaven Places on this Earth but also looked down on them scattered individuals, now evil finally met evil, making them applaud with joy. ¡°Even if we have to mobilize everyone today, we must capture those two little brats.¡± Above the sky, there was the roar of a powerful super being, like thunderclaps rolling in the sky, an overwhelming momentum, like a roaring sea, stirring up the air currents, causing many cultivators who were rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune to tremble all over and collapse to the ground. That wave of aura was too overwhelming, surging wildly, even the void was trembling. Even if their original strength had been forcibly suppressed by this world, they were still boundlessly powerful. Just a small ripple made these people despair. Especially when there were not just one, but seven or eight such breaths released, not concealing their rampant coercion at all. ¡°It seems some superpowers from the higher Void God Realm have come down, and not just one of them, they are going after those two little rascals.¡± Someone exclaimed, bringing an explosive piece of news. Those super beings, with their high authority and power to suppress the Four Directions, wouldn¡¯t normally come down, but now they have appeared in this very first Land of Origin due to the audacious actions of two little rascals. This scene was very shocking. In the vast sky above, brilliant lights were constantly flashing. More than a dozen different treasures floated in the air, like a scorching sun, instantly sealing off this primary land, preventing anyone from leaving. At the Rune Passage, people were continuously emerging, teeming, all with considerable strength, their bodies gleaming with dazzling runes, standing at the passage exit with an air of execution. ¡°It seems these great clan descendants are preparing to suppress those two little troublemakers with all their might!¡± Some people, at a distance, fled quickly, escaping from the area of the aura fluctuation in awe. No wonder one has been dubbed an arrogant troublemaker, and the other has been referred to as the greatest plunderer. Their actions have attracted the attention of such powerful beings. These prominent clans have been stationed here for countless generations, their presence deeply entrenched. As orders were being executed, the clans¡¯ true terror was finally revealed. ¡°We have found those two little brats, in the direction of Sunset Mountain!¡± Soon someone spotted the figures of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, and immediately used a communication tool. More and more people rushed in, making a big circle surrounding the mountain peak, so dense that not even a fly could get out. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just getting a little food and drink from you? Is it necessary to mobilize such a large force?¡± Tu Wa Zi wiped the traces of Ancient Lost Seed Blood from the corner of his mouth, and his first words almost made these clan people smoke with anger. ¡°Little brats, today we will make you beg for life and death! A crowd of people gritted their teeth, without saying a word, they all brought out their Treasured Techniques. At the foot of a towering mountain range, a terrifying battle broke out. A glow shot up to the sky, shining brilliantly. The ear-piercing sound of explosions echoed, mixed with screams, echoing across the wild. Tu Wa Zi and Brother Gu Chen were unmatched in their divine power. With just the two of them, they fought against numerous clans, reducing all opponents to scattered teeth within a short time. ¡°A bunch of trash, all of you, scram!¡± When a super powerful being arrived and saw the scene, he was almost exploded with anger. A large group of clan children, thousands and thousands in number, each one a genius within their clan, couldn¡¯t even handle two little brats, and instead were being trampled on, piled into mountains of defeated bodies. Humiliating. ¡°Buzz!¡± The super powerful being made his move, forming seals with both hands, and sunlight soared into the sky. He immediately used the thunderous method, hoping to suppress them in the shortest time. From a distance, red runes gathered, like a massive curtain of fire raging incessantly, engulfing this location, pouring from the sky, the heat waves scorching, casting this land and sky like a red ocean. ¡°Swish!¡± The smoldering sea of fire was plunging down, surging with might, overwhelming, making a roaring sound, reversing its flow, with exaggerated force. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The land and sky seemed to be trembling, their strength terrifying. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen didn¡¯t change color and performed the Ferocious Ape Body Art. Their bodies were immeasurably large, comparable to divine beings, standing on the edge of the earth, shrouded in dazzling grey-white light. In overhead, runes in the sky gathered. Their radiant light extended to all directions, transforming into two Scarlet Long Spears about several meters in size The surrounding was permeated with thunderous runes, continually crackling as they clashed with the sea of fire, astonishingly holding it back. A lot of people gasped in amazement. These two brats were extremely extraordinary. Once they truly revealed themselves, they seemed to be not the least bit inferior even compared to the naughty child who broke Stone Toughness¡¯s record. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The super powerful being who made the move was from a top ranking clan, as valuable as the clan¡¯s living heritage. His realm in reality was terrifying, ruling over a domain. In his view, even though suppressed to the Blood Realm by the Land of Origin, he still maintained an unrivaled posture. Subduing these two boys who can¡¯t even have a bear was supposed to be a piece of cake. However, reality slapped him hard. He was not able to effectively control the situation and was on the verge of running out of his wits. ¡°Did Elder Mo go soft? Why hasn¡¯t he dealt with these two nuisances!¡± Other super powerful beings flocked from distant places. Seeing the distressed in an embarrassing mess, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Shut up with your nonsense! If I could handle them, I would have done it already. Hurry up and help!¡± Super powerful being referred as Elder Mo was flushed red, shaking with both anger and exhaustion. Seeing everyone else watching on as if it was a show, he started cursing them. ¡°They¡¯re just two pesky kids, is it really that hard? The other super powerful beings who rushed over were puzzled; however, without thinking too deeply, they immediately joined in the fight. A moment later¡­ Their faces drastically changed. The fight continued until the dead of night, and all the towering mountain peaks around them had been flattened. Finally, several figures flew out. They were those super powerful beings, vomited blood mouth, in a feeble state. Suddenly, the entire Void God Realm was in an uproar. Everyone lost their jaws in shock and couldn¡¯t help praising these two brats as synonym of miracles. At such a young age, how could they be so incredibly strong!!I ¡°Little brothers, do you perhaps want to join our Deer Academy? At this moment, a woman appeared clad in golden armor, her face filled with a faint smile, warm as a spring sun. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 90: The Feast (Third Update, Here it Comes)_l Chapter 92: Chapter 90: The Feast (Third Update, Here it Comes)_l Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui didn¡¯t immediately speak, first tossing the Surveillance Technique towards the two mischievous kids. In front of him, the basic information about Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen instantly appeared. At a glance, Jiang Hui quickly skimmed through. The overall data didn¡¯t exhibit any noticeable changes. However, the tags ¡°massive increase in spirit¡± and ¡°exceptional change in spirit¡± were added behind the names of the two, shining brightly in a golden hue, quite eye-catching. Although there were no specific details about the range of growth, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern the plentiful gains these two kids had acquired in the Void God Realm. After all, these two gutsy, mischievous kids had swept through the entire Land of Origin, raiding nearly all the Cave Heaven Places within, swallowing all the stored Beast Blood, Treasure medicinal plants, and so forth. Such a massive quantity and purity of Beast Blood would cause some changes in anyone, let alone Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. One with the Body of Thick Earth, the other with Sky Tyrant Blood, both are highly ranked existences within the Three Thousand Physique. Innumerable Species of Ancient Times Beast Blood transformed into pure divine spirit wine, hidden in the sea of their divine senses, gently flowing, emitting divine brilliance. Soon, this divine spirit wine would nourish them, making the spirituality and will of the two truly transform. Besides that, part of it entered their flesh and blood along the meridians, gradually moistening the bodies of the two mischievous kids. Just needing some time, the achievements of the two kids, after fully absorbing and digesting the gains from their journey in the Void God Realm, will be even more exaggerated. By and large, Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with the trip of the two to the Void God Realm. After understanding the basic information, Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet, drawing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen into the Obscure Illusion Territory. In the illusion he meticulously crafted, he could freely communicate with any living being. In the void, myriad willow branches hung down, verdant and dripping, like dao-wood. In the center, a giant figure stood erect at the boundary of Heaven and Earth, just like a world-creating giant. Its body emitted a dazzling divine radiance, illuminating the boundless dark universe. ¡°You two really have balls, almost overturning the Void God Realm!¡± As soon as the voice sounded, it seemed to cross countless streams of time, entering the minds of the two, deafeningly loud. ¡°Lord Willow God, you knew all along, right? You won¡¯t blame us, right?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen firstly flinched, then scratched their heads in unison, unexpectedly being a bit embarrassed. Their ¡°mischievous duo¡± attitude in front of others turned into bashful and easy-to-be-shy obedient boys in front of Jiang Hui. ¡°I do not blame you. It was your fortuity, regardless of how you obtained it, it is already in your hands, it belongs to you.¡± Jiang Hui leisurely stated. ¡°Hehe, Lord Willow God is the best!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They fear neither Heaven nor Earth, except for Lord Willow God. ¡°Oh, Lord Willow God, we could actually have gained more from this trip to the Void God Realm.¡± Tu Wa Zi suddenly spoke up, mentioning the strange occurrence of the black heart he found disappearing right under their noses, his face full of regret and dissatisfaction. ¡°Lord Willow God, can you find who the heart-thief is? I really want to teach them a lesson, they¡¯re too infuriating.¡± Tu Wa Zi continued promptly, full of hope. ¡°I took that heart.¡± Jiang Hui did not hide the truth. ¡°So it was Lord Willow God who stole it¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen froze in shock, their faces blank, they had never dreamed that this would be the answer. ¡°I took it, not stole it!¡± Jiang Hui felt the need to correct the choice of words of these two mischievous boys. A single word made a world of difference. ¡°Everything you want to know will have answers, go.¡± Jiang Hui waved the willow branch, and before the two mischievous children could even ask a question, he sent them down the mountain. Old man Lin was strolling nearby. Upon seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, his face instantly lit up with joy and he quickly walked over. ¡°How was it? How fruitful was your journey to the Void God Realm?¡± Old man Lin started with a hearty laugh. Lin Zhuang and the others had already explained a bit to him in advance. ¡°We gained a lot, and even acquired two Divine Abilities!¡± Regaining his senses, Tu Wa Zi immediately replied. In the Land of Origin, he and Gu Chen had jointly shattered a bluestone that held a Runed Treasure Bone and each managed to grab one. Although the two Treasure Bones did not contain Treasured Techniques, each one did possess a Treasured Technique Divine Ability. The one he got was named Thunderbolt Technique, capable of summoning five bolts of lightning. Gu Chen¡¯s was called Water Nullification Technique. Once learned, it allows the user to walk through water without getting wet. While these two Divine Abilities were not as terrifyingly powerful as Treasured Techniques, they were much more practical. ¡°Good, good, very good! That¡¯s fantastic. Our Liu Village has just become substantially more powerful. At this rate, we will soon stand shoulder to shoulder with major religious sects and top-level Giant Clans!¡± Old man Lin said with a laugh. ¡°By the way, a few days ago, the Lord Willow God suddenly rewarded us with a dark heart, saying that you guys discovered it. Is that true?¡± Old man Lin immediately asked. ¡°Really? Grandpa Lin, take us to see it quickly!¡± Both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had eyes shining with anticipation, their faces full of eagerness. At Liu Village Square. Looking at the pitch black heart lying before them, as big as a house, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were astounded, their eyes nearly popping out of their heads. Both of them meticulously examined the large heart, circling around it, touching and turning it. The texture was similar to what they¡¯d encountered in the Void God Realm, or perhaps even more tangible. ¡°The Lord Willow God is so amazing!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were awestruck. If it wasn¡¯t for the sight before their eyes, these two mischievous boys would barely dare to believe the scene that unfolded before them. They personally experienced that otherworldly realm which bore such resemblance to their everyday reality, nonetheless, the most genuine reality could never possibly mirror an actual realm in the exact same manner. For instance, Beast Blood, Treasure Bones, no matter how much they benefited from these, they could never bring the physical items into the actual world. Compare this to the Lord Willow God, who was unexpectedly able to bring forth something nonexistent out of the illusion. Furthermore, if they remembered correctly, the Willow God seemed never to have stepped foot into the Void God Realm. The two boys were repeatedly exclaiming with surprise, everything was surpassingly mystifying, deeply impacting the young lads¡¯ psyche. In the end, their minds could only settle on the fact that their very own Lord Willow God was extraordinarily exceptional. The ability to manifest substances that aren¡¯t even existent was simply unfathomable and indescribable to them. ¡°Look how excited the two of you are. We will eat it tonight.¡± Old man Lin caught up with them leisurely, his hands casually clasped behind his back. With that, Old man Lin turned and leisurely walked back to the courtyard. Before they could dig in, the enormous heart needed to be bled out. The blood, mixed with the medicinal plant, could be concocted into a valuable medicinal bath. This was how Jiang Hui had instructed him to prepare it. That night. Inside Liu Village, bonfires blazed, flickering all around and illuminating the open space as brightly as day. In the middle of the open space. A total of eight large cauldrons were neatly arranged together, each one with a pile of logs stuffed underneath, ignited by a raging fire that crackled pleasantly in the quiet night. Inside the cauldrons, as soon as the cauldrons were heated up, people hauled buckets of vivid red blood out¡­ Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 91: The Chilly Deep Autumn, A Peaceful Landl Chapter 93: Chapter 91: The Chilly Deep Autumn, A Peaceful Landl Translator: 549690339 All of this blood came from that enormous, pitch-black heart. Under the skilled hands of the many dexterous women of Liu Village, they disassembled the heart from the inside out. The heart¡¯s meat would be used for tonight¡¯s meal, its plasma for a medicinal bath, and the residues, later on, would be used to make great medicine. In a brief moment, the Ferocious Beast Blood poured into the large ceramic basin filled seven large cauldrons. Next, people came carrying basin after basin of palm-sized, grown adult-sized black chunks of meat, mixed with natural herbs and mountain salt, and dumped them into a special cauldron for cooking. Other chunks of meat were skewered by thin wooden strips, placed over the fire, and roasted until the oil sizzled out. Soon, the air began to fill with the ambrosial smell of meat and barbeque, and the blood heated up within the cauldron. ¡°Alright, let those brats in. This is top-quality beast blood for medicine bath.¡± Old man Lin tested the temperature before speaking. Suddenly, a group of youngsters was tossed into the baths with pitiful howls on their faces. Of course, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were among them¡ªthe two took the initiative and knowing the extraordinariness of this heart, they rushed to the front and dived into two large cauldrons. ¡°It hurts so bad, I feel like I¡¯m being stabbed by needles.¡± ¡°Let me out quickly, I¡¯m being boiled alive.¡± ¡°Mum save me!¡± Almost instantly, this group of mischievous children began to wail, sending a cry that even startled the wolf pack several kilometers away. They mistakenly thought other beasts were encroaching on their territory. ¡°Behave and stop making a fuss. Last time, you lot even lured the wolves here. You bunch of little rascals, if there¡¯s something you¡¯re good at, it¡¯s causing trouble.¡± Dog Egg¡¯s mother stepped forward, immediately silencing a youngster who was crying for his mother to save him. Other parents also emerged, showing no mercy and pressing their unruly children deep into the Beast Blood. Before they had arrived, they had already heard from Old man Lin. The beast blood from today¡¯s feast was a rare gift from the Willow God, a huge heart. Even within major religious sects, such a thing was a scarce commodity- difficult to encounter and hard to seek. ¡°Alright, let the kids out, they¡¯ve absorbed as much as their physical bodies can take. Soaking them any longer could have negative effects. Let¡¯s get the next group in.¡± Old man Lin estimated the timing and observed the skin tone of the rascals before speaking. Although this beast blood bath was precious, its effects were different for everyone. Not every person could exhibit exaggerated and terrifying physical qualities like Tu Wa or Gu Wa. Most of them were ordinary and their bodies could absorb a very limited amount of medicinal properties. Once it exceeds this level, it could easily lead to more harm than good. A group of lads got out, then another batch climbed in. Except for Tu Wa and Gu Chen, barely any other kid could endure for more than ten breaths in there before they were dragged out, their bodies all red. Despite only staying in the cauldron for less than ten breaths, these kids significantly benefited from it, with faint glows emanating from their bodies; they looked like the children of gods. That pitch-black heart was extraordinary. Although it had been dead for some time, it still retained its high medicinal value and residual force. Even the erosion of time couldn¡¯t wipe it out completely. Two hours later, Tu Wa and Gu Chen finally jumped out of the Bronze Cauldron. The beast blood in the cauldron had almost run out; nearly all of its medicinal effects had been absorbed by the two boys. ¡°Kid, can you still hold on?¡± Old man Lin said with a smiling face, looking kind and friendly. ¡°Yes!¡± The two boys nodded simultaneously. Before, they might not have been able to, but after their journey in the Void God Realm, both boys were greatly benefited, able to withstand more medicinal baths. ¡°Alright then, the remaining beast blood is yours. But how much you can use depends entirely on your own good fortune.¡± Old man Lin waved his hand with a smile. Tu Wa and Gu Chen were incredibly excited, said nothing further, chose a large cauldron each, and jumped in. After absorbing nearly half of the medicine on the field, the two cheeky boys finally stopped. This scene astonished the surrounding villagers of Liu Village. They looked at Tu Wa and Gu Chen, then at their own children, suddenly contemplating trying to start over. How could there be such a gap, despite being the same age, eating the same food, and drinking the same milk? ¡°Eat up quickly, the meat just came out of the pot, it¡¯s still hot.¡± After Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen fished out the cooked chunks of meat and put them into special ceramic basins, they called out to the people around them. Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and a group of youngsters ran towards the roasted heart tubes. They looked shiny and reddish. It was so fragrant and warm that you could feel it from a distance. With a gentle bite, they tasted a layer similar to fatty meat, rich but not greasy, followed by a layer of lean meat, which melted in the mouth. Another layer of fatty meat was followed by another layer of lean meat, with a slight numbing and spicy taste that made their taste buds salivate and was very popular among them. ¡°I¡¯m full. I really can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Many of the mischievous children rubbed their round bellies with satisfied faces. It wasn¡¯t just the children. Many adults are also overindulging, making it difficult to even talk. They hadn¡¯t actually eaten too much, at most five or six pieces, even for the adults. It was just that the energy it contained was too abundant for them. As for what was left, almost all of it had been eaten by Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Tu Wa, and Gu Chen, with little Eight from the Lin family having her share. She possessed a Pure Yin Body and was quite remarkable, but her appetite was much smaller compared to the four of them. It was deep autumn currently, and the weather became chilly after dark. However, the bodies of many villagers were like a sun rising, warm and cozy, quelling the surrounding cold and making everyone feel exceptionally comfortable. On the open ground, the bonfire leapt, people were singing and dancing after the meal, both men and women. Their faces were full of smiles. The lingering sounds of laughter filled Liu Village, spreading beneath the ink-like night sky, echoing the stars. It was a scene of peace and harmony¡­ Under the leadership of Old man Lin, some elders poured any leftover residue from the medicinal bath together and combined it with Treasure Grass to refine great medicine. They initially planned to refine a blood replenishing pill as usual, but the final product turned out to be somewhat beyond their expectations.. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 92: Falling to The Mortal World (Here it Comes) 1 Chapter 94: Chapter 92: Falling to The Mortal World (Here it Comes) 1 Translator: 549690339 | Old man Lin and the others had intended to concoct some blood-replenishing medicine, but the final product left them baffled. What is this? It doesn¡¯t look like blood-replenishing medicine at all.¡± The elderly clan leader of the Original Soil Tribe, his face weathered by time, is filled with incomprehension as he scrutinizes the object in the cauldron, but after peering for quite some time, he still couldn¡¯t identify what it was. Old man Lin also furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. In the cauldron lay piles of red granules of considerable size, nearly the size of a fingertip, looking akin to small medicine pills. Despite their age, they¡¯d never encountered such a phenomenon before. A familiar method with a familiar formula had yielded an unfamiliar result. Ultimately, Old man Lin decided to catch some old hens for a trial of this new medicine. ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck¡­¡± The old hens swallowed the red granules. Moments later, their eyes widened suddenly, and then their bodies began emitting a pale red glow. With a ¡°gulp¡±, they laid several red eggs. ¡°1!¡± Everyone was left staring in shock. ¡°Grandfathers, can we eat these eggs?¡± A curious boy asked. Old man Lin and the elderly clan leader from the Original Soil Tribe were stumped and unsure of how to answer the question. In their view, there were only two possible outcomes to medicine testing- it either worked or didn¡¯t. How did laying eggs become an option?! These eggs can be consumed. They have the effect of strengthening the body, and regular consumption can enhance the vitality throughout the body!¡± After performing a Surveillance Technique, Jiang Hui directly sent a message to old man Lin, fearing that the boy would eventually ask the ultimate philosophical question of whether the chicken or the egg came first. As Old man Lin was the one with the highest faith value, which had already reached a certain level, Jiang Hui could communicate with him within a hundred miles radius even without using any illusion techniques. Thank you, Lord Willow God, for clearing the confusion.¡± Old man Lin respectfully thanked in the direction of Jiang Hui, his eyes burning with anticipation as he looked at the eggs. If these vitality-enhancing eggs could be produced in large quantities, the young men of Liu Village would surely benefit greatly and be able to go much further! Of course, he still had to ponder on this beforehand. After all, considering the cost involved, if the original model is promoted directly, the relationship between income and expenditure would not be equal. Time flew by unnoticed, and a month passed in a blink of an eye. On this day. In the early morning, Jiang Hui received his timely opportunity to extract a dragon egg. The summoning opportunity will automatically reset at the beginning of the next month and cannot be accumulated, so naturally, he chose to use it immediately. ¡°You have used the summon.¡± ¡°Congratulations, you have a small burst of luck and summoned a diamond- level dragon egg among the vast dust sea.¡± ¡°Diamond-level dragon egg: A rare item, hatching will yield large amounts of rewards.¡± ¡°Diamond-level dragon egg hatching conditions: It requires ten litres each of true blood from ten different ferocious beasts that have been dead no more than three days, one litre of brain marrow from each, one set of organs from each, all thrown into the cauldron for stewing. Once it forms a single pot, throw in the dragon egg and continue to steam it for five days for successful hatching.¡± The relevant information and the hatching method for the Diamond-Level Dragon Egg appeared in front of Jiang Hui. ¡°The harvest is quite satisfactory!¡± He was fairly satisfied with his luck this time. The dragon eggs come in ten different sizes and the diamond dragon egg is just below the epic level. The kind that¡¯s undoubtedly capable of hatching rare items, but are hard to come by. After the summoning, Jiang Hui directly contacted Old man Lin. ¡°Lord Willow God, are you looking for me?¡± Old man Lin¡¯s tone was full of respect and humility. ¡°Incubate this object.¡± Jiang Hui cut right to the chase, directly handing over the dragon egg to him and informing him of the method for incubation at the same time. Old man Lin had experienced this before and had a step-by-step plan. As soon as he got the dragon egg, he quickly found Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen Er and his brother. The entire Liu Village was well-organized, and the materials needed for incubation were gathered in less than half a day. This vast territory is extremely rich, with an abundance of ferocious beasts If you pay close attention, you may even find some heavenly treasures and earthy treasures to excavate. Once all the items were gathered, it was time to cook them in the pot. No elaborate procedures were needed; the parts taken from the bodies of ferocious beasts only needed to be boiled in a big pot over a large fire, and then the dragon egg was placed in. The villagers of Liu Village were already proficient in this process, having already assigned turns for watching over it. Five days later, the diamond-level dragon egg turned into a streak of light and appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s divine sea. Jiang Hui opened his personal panel and started inspecting each item. Robust Big Pot (200): Apart from being sturdy, it is the unparalleled choice for a medicine bath. We have ample supply in large quantities.¡± ¡°Mortality Volume: A book that can be passed down for thousands of years. It specifically details the transition from blood cultivation to the Array Realm, and even contains detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm. ¡± ¡°Spirit Peach: A fruit grown and matured with spiritual water, the taste is fresh and juicy. It can detoxify all poisons and alleviate thirst, one piece can quench thirst for ten days.¡± ¡°Fine Horse Saddle Set (200 sets): Artisan-crafted riding gear, features wear and dirt resistance, and an automatic size adjustment function to ensure it fits any untamed horse.¡± There were four items in total, neither more nor less, just as Jiang Hui expected. ¡°The Mortality Volume can be given to the disciples; it has detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm. This will fill the gap in Liu Village and should be especially helpful for people like Tu Wa Zi who are in this realm.¡± ¡°Aside from the Mortality Volume, the rest of the items may not seem valuable, but they exactly meet the needs of Liu Village at this stage.¡± Jiang Hui pondered in his heart. The big pot and saddle set seemed cheap, but they were timely. Everyday items can also play a significant role. The population of Liu Village had already exceeded three hundred, with newborns accounting for two thirds. Whether it¡¯s because people in this world have superior genes or something else, almost everyone had multiple births. One case that impressed Jiang Hui the most was when someone gave birth to ten babies at once. Soon, these newborns will need a medicine bath and beast blood body tempering like the other wild kids in a few years. By that time, the villagers of Liu Village won¡¯t be able to allocate resources to them.¡± To be honest, it¡¯s already impossible to share evenly even now. Everyone has to line up for each medicine bath. There are only eight or nine big pots in the entire village, one of which is used for cooking rice. The quantity is simply too small.¡± The arrival of 200 new big pots was perfectly timed to solve this urgent problem, neither too many nor too little. This should help Liu Village get through this period. Once Liu Village finds resources like iron ore and copper ore, it could then use its own abundance to make various containers. The saddle set also works on the same principle. It can help the villagers of Liu Village to control their scale horses and unicorns more easily.¡± ¡°The Spirit Peach won¡¯t be distributed,¡± Jiang Hui thought. This thing can detoxify all poisons and it could be very useful at a critical moment. The best steel needs to be put on the cutting edge. The last time he won the Monkey Wine, he didn¡¯t distribute it either.¡± These two items are both quick-consumption items, so it¡¯s better to save them for later and use them as rewards for contributors in the village. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 93: Nine-Headed Lion (First update)_l Chapter 95: Chapter 93: Nine-Headed Lion (First update)_l Translator: 549690339 Early next morning, the sky had just begun to lighten. At the solemn consecration ceremony, Jiang Hui directly took out the items he obtained from the diamond-level dragon egg. Two hundred big pots, one mystery Mortality Volume, two hundred premium saddle kits. Although there were not many types of items, the quantity was indeed substantial, piled up to form a miniature mountain. ¡°Long live the Willow God!¡± ¡°Long live the Willow God!¡± Everyone was exclaiming in awe, filled with extreme devotion, like the most loyal guards, all gratefully receiving the generous gifts and love from Lord Willow God. They also understood that the spirit of some other tribes only helped during the crisis of clan extermination, unlike their Willow God, who would occasionally reward them generously. Even though Lord Willow God was still aloof, seldom spoke, and always stood alone on the mountain range, it did not hamper the sincere adoration everyone felt for him. Especially a group of men who received the premium saddle kits, their eyes welled up with tears as they nearly cried out. ¡°This Mortality Volume contains detailed cultivation methods of the Cave Heaven Realm. You all must rigorously comprehend them in your daily life, and not waste the generous love of the Willow God.¡± Old man Lin found Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and others and said purposefully. The Mortality Volume was the only one of its kind. It contained detailed cultivation methods of the Cave Heaven Realm, of immense value. So Jiang Hui gave it to Old man Lin. Old man Lin naturally took it seriously. Even his voice softened noticeably when he spoke to Lin Zhuang and others. ¡°Let me warn you all, none of you brats better lose it, or else you¡¯ll bear the punishment of our clan laws.¡± At the end, Old man Lin made a serious face. Lin Zhuang and others quickly nodded their heads like pecking chicks. No need to mention Old man Lin¡¯s emphasis, even if he did not mention it, they would treat it with utmost caution. Who would dare to be careless with things that Lord Willow God has given?! The heft of the Mortality Volume wasn¡¯t light, of medium thickness with a solid weight under your hands. Upon opening the first page, there was a warm glimmer of light surrounding it, surging like the waves. After a while, the radiance dissipated, and several lines with strange, gigantic characters gradually appeared before their eyes. Shape Bark Easy Leaf Spider Travel Through Dense Flower There were eight large characters in total, not related to the bone script, with shapes bizarre and curve winding, as though they were written randomly by a newborn baby. But amazingly, Lin Zhuang and others could comprehend them. Moreover, detailed interpretations related to them automatically popped up in their minds. Their eyes were shimmering, their spirits quickly absorbed into it, feeling an inexplicable feeling as if simplicity gave birth to complexity, silence gave birth to sound, and hidden depth gave birth to the valley. ¡°The most potent power in the world often resides in the simplest of objects and the simplest of truths. Like the silkworm, if it¡¯s trapped in its cocoon, it would self-destruct. But if it could be reborn from the cocoon, it would be a complete nirvana, transcending its past. The grassland fires can never extinguish all, as the spring winds blow, it springs to life again. Even the wild grass in autumn cannot be burnt out entirely, the next year they will renew, spread all over, one clump after another¡­¡± Lin Zhuang began to understand, and expressed his feelings. The others were much like him, they all had realizations on the spot. Different, but the overall principle was similar. This is the benefit of Jiang Hui¡¯s transmission of teachings. Those with good talents progress faster, and even those with lesser talents can gain something. They moved the big pots down the mountain one by one. The men who had received the premium saddle kits immediately shouted and ran towards the horse breeding field built in the backyard. The horse breeding field is backed by a field of wild grain, covering hundreds of acres. A gentle wind arises, ruffling the grain. The scent of the earth fills the air, layer upon layer, bringing with it the immense fragrance of the land; it ebbs and flows, like a green carpet shaking from the horizon. A group of children lay in the wheat fields, grass in their mouths and legs cocked. The wind blows, revealing a group of comfortably small figures daydreaming about their future glory, and finding a gentle girl who understands them. Their eyes shimmer with crystal light, as if the sun, moon, and stars were rising from them. This is the vibrant spirit and self-confidence unique to young people. Remember, young people have lofty ambitions, and they have made vows to be the best in the world. The men from Liu Village who passed by would smile knowingly. Who hadn¡¯t experienced this? Being young is the most carefree time. Within the horse breeding field, a group of horses galloped back and forth energetically. The men raised their arms, made a light whistle and rushed forward. At some point, this group of usually wild ferocious beasts had become several times more docile, each like a small sheep. They no longer worried about being bitten as they had before./p> Moments later, figures whizzed by, and the sounds of shouts echoed back and forth from the backs of the horses. From only dozens of horses, a grand phalanx was woven, uttering resounding bugle calls. It was like a tumultuous wave that could not be resisted, and the momentum was breathtaking. ¡°Heh heh, Liu Village¡¯s foundation is getting stronger and stronger. If it continues like this, we will surely become famous in this territory sooner or later. Even those large clans will not be able to scare us!¡± Old man Lin looked around with his hands on his back, his face full of smiles. Every time he saw the progressive changes in the village, this old man couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely happy. And in this peaceful and quiet atmosphere, several months silently passed by. During this time, Jiang Hui got a few more opportunities to summon dragon eggs, but most of the time his luck was not good. He only got the lowest-level Black Iron Dragon eggs, and the rewards were barely satisfactory. The most he got was a bunch of something called the Acceleration Pill, totalling hundreds. The name seemed good, but the actual use was not very good. One pill could only increase cultivation speed for five days, and each person could not exceed ten pills, and it was somewhat useless. But one time he was extremely lucky and directly drew a legendary dragon egg, which was even rarer and more precious than the previous epic level one. However, the hatching method of this legendary dragon egg was a bit unconventional. It did not need any beast blood, but it needed to be put in a deep pool for a year to hatch successfully. Fortunately, what Jiang Hui had the most was time. A year was nothing to the followers of Liu Village. They could afford to wait. The water in the east flows on while the falling leaves pass quickly. On this day. Hundreds of miles away from Liu Village, in the vast mountains, sudden movements startled this territory. Large flocks of birds flew out, and animals fled. Soon, thousands of figures dashed out from the mountains. Men and women of all ages, some were alone, others were surrounded by numerous guards, all were wearing black armor, filled with a sense of awe. Their backgrounds were extraordinary. The more exaggerated ones were behind them. In the sky, a roaring sound echoed suddenly, shaking everyone. The mountains shook. A nine-headed lion slowly appeared, its body golden, exhaling fog, glowing with gold, its bloodline extraordinary. Its body was huge, and there was a grand palace on its back. ¡°This is an ancient species from the ancient times, very terrifying, with many invincible battle records!¡± Someone exclaimed, recognising this nine-headed lion, which seemed to belong to the royal clan of a powerful ancient country. Its origins were astonishing. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 97: One Man Battles Manv - Part 1 Chapter 99: Chapter 97: One Man Battles Manv ¨C Part 1 Translator: 549690339 J The Golden Armor General¡¯s expression subtly changed, his face faintly flushing and his energy and blood seeming somewhat unstable. In the first clash, he had surprisingly failed to gain the slightest advantage. ¡°Such a terrifying body, what exactly did this man eat as he grew up, how can his energy and blood be so dramatically frightening? Could it be that he was bathed in the essence of Ancient Time¡¯s species¡¯ beast blood from birth?¡± The Golden Armor General¡¯s face was serious, his heart shocked, and he felt as if fine cracks were emerging in his bones. Lin Zhuang, however, was unrelenting when he gained the advantage. He pursued and attacked, sprinting like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. He threw a punch, forcefully smashing toward the Golden Armor General. In the air, the fist brought wind, whooshing as it moved, a surge of energy and blood like a vast sea, every punch stronger than the last, brutally landing on the Golden Armor General. The dull sound of steel echoed, and he was brutally forced to retreat. ¡°The Golden Armor General is the protector of the prince of the Ancient Country, yet he¡¯s not this barbarian¡¯s match and is forced to retreat?¡± Some descendants of the great clan were shocked, unable to believe the scene in front of their eyes. Many of them had seen the Golden Armor General before and were familiar with his prowess. He was a protector of a prince and controlled an extremely powerful killing technique. ¡°Not at all, the Golden Armor General is probably suppressing his own strength, wanting to beat the opponent fairly in the area where he excels.¡± The strong ones from the great clans spoke up, not believing that the Golden Armor General would lose. Although he was not in the lead, it would not be enough to affect the situation. They had already seen that this suddenly appearing man, although extraordinary and undefeated by thousands, was just in the Cave Heaven Realm. While this realm could also be called strong, compared to the Golden Armor General, it was far from enough. The latter had stepped into Spirit Transformation years ago and was a full realm higher. Even geniuses could only fight a few small realms higher, only those as exceptional as legendary talents could cross an entire realm and still remain undefeated. As for the man in front of them, who seemed already in his thirties and had long passed the best time for cultivating, it was absolutely impossible for him to rival those top-level talents. These people were certain in their hearts. In the field. A violent explosion suddenly sounded, and the next moment, two figures quickly separated. ¡°Barbarian, you have thoroughly angered this general. Daring to openly defy the Ancient Country¡¯s iron orders, you are courting death.¡± The Golden Armor General roared furiously, his face took a direct punch, his nose was crooked, the flesh bloody, the sight was rather pitiful, and he had stopped suppressing his true strength. In an instant, the great power of the Spirit Transformation Realm poured out, golden light appeared, resplendent, swirling around his body, terrifyingly powerful. Lin Zhuang¡¯s face remained unchanged, he still swung his fist and charged, also unleashing his Ferocious Ape Body Art. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± Heavy punch after heavy punch resounded, with the enhancement of the Ferocious Ape Body, it became even more exaggerated. Every punch increased by at least a double, like a storm, all landed on the Golden Armor General. The Golden Armor General had no time to dodge, retreating unsteadily. He was clearly still gathering his strength when the other party suddenly launched an attack, completely disregarding the rules of combat, making him extremely frustrated. ¡°Enough!¡± he shouted, a black golden light directly spouting all over his body enveloping the surroundings, like a large circular crescent blade that could cut through mountains and rocks. He finally managed to push Lin Zhuang back. But not long after, Lin Zhuang launched another attack. With a stomp, the ground cracked, and a large black crack spread out dozens of feet, shocking many people. Achieving this much just with his bodily strength is truly terrifying. Could this man have spent all these years refining his body? Otherwise, how could he be so astonishing.¡± A group of people was shocked, their eyes unblinking following the changes in the battlefield. In the line of sight, two figures were entangled again. Treasured Techniques were used all at once, with various kinds of light dancing around. Sheets of runes flashed, and the surging aura of treasure, like a dense fog, covered this place, causing the shaking earth to tremble. A moment later. A figure suddenly flew out backwards, shimmering with golden light, directly crashing towards the trees behind. The sound of cracking was incessant, along with incessant cries of pain. ¡°Did the Golden Armor General actually lose?¡± Someone¡¯s eyes flickered, after he clearly saw that golden figure, his face was filled with shock. This scene was very dramatic, the protector of the prince of Ancient Country actually lost, even if the latter hadn¡¯t suppressed his strength but still was not a match, he was bombarded and thrown out in a horrid manner that made the onlookers around drop their jaws in astonishment. Could it be that the other party is a middle-aged prodigy? In the crowd, Little Dot¡¯s face was also one of shock as he recognized Lin Zhuang. If he remembered correctly, the first time he saw him, he was only in the Blood Realm? How much time has passed since that meeting, and yet his progress has been this phenomenal! To know that at his age, he had already past the optimal period for honing his basic skills. Willow God had told him that every stage of the human body has its own unique specialties, but childhood is the starting point. If this stage is not well-crafted, it can significantly affect future achievements!!! Little Dot furrowed his brows, filled with doubts, and his curiosity about Liu Village increased. Although he had seen Tu Wa Zi and others, he had never actually been to Liu Village. His greatest impression of the village mainly came from hearing Tu Wa Zi mention that their village¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit was also called Willow God! ¡°This person not only disregards us, but also disregards the iron rules laid down by my Ancient Country for countless years, why don¡¯t you all join hands to deal with him!¡± The voice of the Golden Armor General sounded. He quickly rushed out from the shattered ancient wood pile, having not fallen, though his appearance was quite dismal. As soon as his voice fell, everyone noticed that robust figure. His face was pale, the area around his abdomen was torn by runes, and blood was continuously ¡¯ flowing out. This person is injured, what are you all waiting for, hurry up and attack!¡± Someone shouted. Instantly, dozens of people rushed towards him from all directions. There were Protectors, as well as genius disciples from the major clans. All of them had fierce expressions, and their strength was formidable. They launched their attacks directly, unleashing their most potent Rune Magic. Lin Zhuang¡¯s expression was as usual, as he quickly grabbed a handful of Blood-Replenishing Medicine from his chest and stuffed it into his mouth and the wounded area, then also cast his Treasure Technique. In an instant, the entire ground was covered by an astonishing rune light. Thunder rumbled, rosy clouds rose, and purple light surged. The scene was astonishing, and the massive energy forced all the surrounding stone mountains to shatter completely into dust. In the air, terrifying cries sounded. A giant Rune Spear fell at an incredible speed, directly piercing seven or eight descendants of the Great Clans. Their bodies exploded, turning into a rain of blood in the sky¡­ This scene left everyone far away dumbfounded, trembling one after another. They had never imagined that the man would be so valiant, being able to resist the combined attacks of dozens of people while injured, and even successfully kill several among them! Off to the side. A call to charge sounded loudly. It was that hunting team. They also charged in, directly exhibiting Ferocious Ape Body Art. Their bodies instantly swelled several times, to a size of several meters. As soon as they came in, a few talents from the Great Clan who were also in the Blood Realm, were thrown out¡­ Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 98: Three-Eyed Crow (Here It Comes) _1 Chapter 100: Chapter 98: Three-Eyed Crow (Here It Comes) _1 Translator: 549690339 Although the members of this hunting team aren¡¯t significantly strong, on average, they can lift forty to fifty thousand catties with a single swing of their arms. Together with the defensive-oriented Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, they complement each other well. Facing experts of Cave Heaven Realm, their strength might seem insignificant, but when confronting the many children belonging to the great clans in the Blood Realm, they can showcase surprising effects. ¡°You barbarians are so despicable and malicious, I will take your lives!¡± An old man roared in rage, realizing that the descendants of the great clan he was guarding had been wounded. Angered, he stormed out, instantly sending a few hunting members flying. Fortunately, under the blessing of the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, their defense had been greatly enhanced, so they weren¡¯t injured. However, soon, stronger opponents targeted them. Without saying another word, they directly deployed thunderous methods. A handful of light feathers fell from the sky with just a single grip. Those light feathers were incredibly sharp and terrifying, they could easily cut through rocks. Under the immense realm suppression, the defense of the Ferocious Ape Body belonging to some individuals was finally broken. They were immediately pierced by the densely packed light feathers. ¡°No matter how remarkable you are in the Cave Heaven Realm, it¡¯s about time you meet your end¡­¡± Someone sneered from a palanquin floating mid-air. The person was also from a major clan, but had not intervened yet, merely observing with cold eyes, intending to reap the benefits. ¡°Barbarian, considering your commendable abilities, if you are willing to submit and join Profound Origin Gate, I the old one might show some mercy. I can negotiate with these big clans for you, probably saving your life.¡± In the distance, an old man in a black robe addressed Lin Zhuang. This old man was a senior figure from nearby major power Profound Origin Gate. Although Profound Origin Gate isn¡¯t comparable to Heaven Mending Pavilion and Deer Academy, the sect has tens of thousands of disciples and is quite extraordinary with certain influence. Since this old man was a high-ranking member, it was natural he did not join the Heaven Mending Pavilion. He appeared among the large troops to experience the legendary Holy Pavilion, with a secondary aim to fish in the troubled waters and bait some talented people along the way. ¡°You just can¡¯t stop calling me a barbarian. Who do you think you are?! Our people in Liu Village will never surrender to anyone!¡± Lin Zhuang was fierce, driven to madness. After fighting until now, his body was riddled with injuries, including one near his heart that had been pierced by a rune. Luckily, it missed his heart by a few centimeters, otherwise he might have been dead already. ¡°Hard-mouthed even on the brink of death. Offending the major clans as well as disrespecting the royal power, you¡¯re bound to die today. Killing you directly would be too kind. It would be better to refine you into a corpse puppet.¡± The Golden Armor General from earlier approached, his face tinged with blue and purple patches, his head almost swollen like a pig¡¯s, but still showing a ruthless expression. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Just as his voice fell, in the far distance, sharp neighs of horses echoed. The next moment, several figures rushed forth like lightning, sweeping up dust. At the front was a unicorn, a variation of a scale horse, much stronger, capable of covering tens of thousands of kilometers in one day. The scale horse neighed, and although there were only a few, they created a momentum as if thousands of troops and horses were charging, raising dust and blocking the sun, which made everyone at the scene unable to help but pause. Next¡­ In the astonished eyes of everyone, the scale horses suddenly surged forward. Each one moved at a tremendous speed, straightly grabbing Lin Zhuang and the others then darting away, raising huge clouds of dust. By the time everyone recovered, the horses and the men were already completely out of sight. ¡°A bunch of wastes, you actually let these people escape!¡± The prince on the Nine-headed Lion spoke first, his eyes wide in disbelief, his expression gloomy. Not being able to defeat them was one thing, but to be saved by their mounts in front of everyone was a completely different matter. What was he, a member of the royal clan, supposed to do with his dignity? People around him were afraid due to the youngster¡¯s identity, they dared to feel angry but didn¡¯t dare to voice it. What a joke, even the Golden Armor man, who was in Spirit Transformation Realm, was unsure about defeating the opponents, wasn¡¯t their failure a normal thing?! ¡°This man claimed to come from Liu Village, does anyone know or have heard about this place? If someone can provide information, I will reward them a jar of the beast blood of the Ancient Species.¡± Somewhere else, a young man in white clothes looked surprised and asked around. From the surface, the young man did not seem to belong to a great clan, but he was surrounded by an extraordinary bearing, with a fearsome beast by his side that appeared to be an Ancient Species. He likely was from some mysterious major power, similar to Little West Heaven and the Mountain of Western Beasts. As soon as the words were spoken, many people immediately became envious. The fresh blood of the species of the ancient times is rare and precious. Everyone looked at each other, then all shook their heads. Although they were greedy for the reward, they had never heard of that place. The boundless wilderness is vast and desolate. There are numerous ancient countries within it, let alone tribes and villages, which are almost as numerous as stars dotting the sky. As for deceiving this young man in white, it was simply a joke. With a ferocious beast of the ancient species as a guard, they were not worried about outliving their welcome. Liu Village, at the village entrance. The children are playing around. Suddenly, a loud neighing sound rang out, and the next moment, accompanied by the sound of hoof hits; it woke up the patrol officers of Liu Village. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Old man Lin rushed over, and when he saw Lin Zhuang¡¯s severe condition, he lost his color in shock. ¡°Village Head, many strange people suddenly appeared nearby, seeming to be from some great clans. Brother Lin was injured by those villains while trying to save us, and some of our clansmen couldn¡¯t escape¡­¡± The faces of the hunting team were grim as they briefly explained the events. ¡°This is outrageous! Can these great clans act so unreasonably?¡± Old man Lin was indignant and ready to explode. When he was young, he had traveled extensively and knew about the nature of these great clan¡¯s people. However, he never expected that they would now dare to bully him. After carefully settling Lin Zhuang down, the old man went directly to the back mountain. At the top of the mountain, thousands of willow branches hang down, like sticks propping up the sky. The rest of the place has already turned yellow, while this area is filled with the vigor of spring and is green. Old man Lin humbly pleaded with the Willow God to make a move. ¡°Three-eyed Crow, Little Black, you guys go with him!¡± Jiang Hui pondered for a while before agreeing to Old man Lin¡¯s request. His consciousness enveloped the entire Liu Village and he had known what was going on from the beginning. A group of people passing by Liu Village wasn¡¯t a big deal. The road wasn¡¯t exclusively his. As long as everyone stayed on their side of the road, it was fine. However, someone insisted on claiming territory and proclaimed that barbarians deserved to die. Then he had no choice but to contest this and figure out the truth. These people were his believers, and protecting them was Jiang Hui¡¯s responsibility. Jiang Hui originally planned to only send Little Black out. Although this black python hasn¡¯t obtained the bloodline treasure technique until now, even if it relied on the hardness of its flesh, the sharpness of its tail, and the terror of its venom, it could still confront enemies below the spirit transformation realm. However, for safety¡¯s sake, he also called the pair of three-eyed crows that nested on him. One male and one female, the female seems to be pregnant. Its body visibly became plump, and its movements are no longer as swift as before, but the third vertical eye on its forehead became even more dazzling, radiating brilliant light, as if a mysterious gateway had opened. These two three-eyed crows are very extraordinary. Jiang Hui had used the surveillance technique to examine them before. The acquired data was extremely luxurious, far more mystical than Little Black¡¯s bloodline. Especially the third vertical eye in the middle of their eyebrows, it could emit brilliant multicolored light. Anything hit by it, even a mountain, would melt away instantly. This was quite a wonderful situation. The reason why he could order these two crows was all because of the crows themselves. During the long time they spent together, these two three-eyed crows would often go to the village to stroll around. They subconsciously started to learn from the playful children of Liu Village who were practicing the body tempering scripture while boiling blood for physical refinement. Over time, these two crows inexplicably became Jiang Hui¡¯s believers. They even reached the level of 60 a few days ago. Jiang Hui naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this once in a lifetime opportunity. He transmitted his skills directly, making these two peculiar ferocious beasts rather his second type of beast believers, apart from Little Black.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 100: The Power of Old Bull_1 Chapter 102: Chapter 100: The Power of Old Bull_1 Translator: 549690339 The Departure Fire Divine Bull stood proudly, its massive body weighed ten thousand heavyweights, surrounded by blazing flames, bathed in the soaring firelight. It was covered with fur as smooth as silk, shimmering with red veins. Its divine might was impenetrable, intimidating everyone present. A group of people¡¯s eyes flickered as they followed the direction of the pointer¡¯s finger and truly saw a person. In his thirties, he had the physique of a tiger and a bear, robust like a prehistoric beast, standing tall on the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull, staring at them with a somber gaze, as if an invisible flame was spurting out. Despite being still, an unmatched fierce might was rolling in, like a supreme devil. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, another prehistoric species travelling, surprisingly it¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull, accompanied by the Scale Armor men. I wonder which clans¡¯ offspring this is. Though, he¡¯s a bit old, not comparable to the young men beside him in terms of vigor¡­ A group of people were amazed. Each one of the ancient species is precious, with noble blood lineage and their strength is horrifying and powerful. Now they are directly used as mounts, this is more of a symbol of strength. ¡°Have you noticed, the appearance and dress of this man are quite similar to that man of before.¡± Still some sharp-eyed people spotted some clues. ¡°You¡¯re right, it does look like him. Could it be his blood brother coming to avenge him?¡± The group¡¯s eyes grew wide with speculation. They vaguely felt that this possibility was very high, the more they looked at them, the more they thought the two looked similar, as if they were carved from the same mold. ¡°Who injured my brother and the clansmen? Step forward, and you might still be left with a complete corpse.¡± Sitting on the bull, Lin Chen directly spoke. His voice roared and echoed far away, resembling a great bell ringing through the sky. Behind him, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen surveyed the people in the scene, filled with indignation, wanting to tear the offender who hurt Lin Zhuang and the villagers to pieces on the spot. Even faced with many big clans, they were not afraid. The Black Python Protector and the Third Eye Protector had arrived early, they were checking out nearby situations, ready to appear at any time. The only reason they hid and didn¡¯t appear right away was that Lin Chen was worried that the protectors¡¯ extraordinary abilities would frighten off any potential enemies. ¡°So it¡¯s really for revenge, this would be interesting, just what kind of existence is Liu Village to risk such lives?¡± From a far distance, some people were amazed, their hearts trembling. Those were the ancient country and all the top-tier clans, whether in power or in strength, they were the strongest beings in this territory. Once truly wanted to deal with someone, it was like pushing over decay, hardly anyone could resist. To be honest, they really didn¡¯t expect the other side to send someone over again, and in a torrent, completely undaunted by the deterrence and threats of the ancient country and the powerful clans, directly confronting them until the end. However, this behavior seemed brave and fearless, but in reality, it is like a moth courting death. Many people shook their heads, deeming this behavior very risky. ¡°Not necessarily, I think that Liu Village is very mysterious!¡± Some held the opposite opinion. Not to mention anything else, just look at the Departure Fire Divine Bull, how many people present could subdue it?! This kind of ancient species, when it grows up, has heaven-defying magic power, almost impossible to beat, and would be one of the most powerful beings under this sky. Being able to use ancient species as mounts, general background simply can t do it, even for those powerful clans, it is not easy, and costs a lot. For a while, many people became more curious about Liu Village. ¡°So, that barbarian was your brother. How interesting. The elder brother couldn¡¯t hold his own, so the younger one had to step in. It¡¯s just as Father said, it¡¯s no loss, no matter how many of these savages from the Primitive Territories die.¡± The prince who spoke first sat atop the Nine-headed Lion, his hands behind his back. He spoke leisurely, a smirk of disdain on his face, while the Golden Armor General stood guard by his side. In such a short time, the bruises on the Golden Armor man¡¯s face had significantly faded. Clearly, he must have used some precious herbs; otherwise, such a miraculous recovery wouldn¡¯t have been possible. However, the man¡¯s face was dark and gloomy, akin to a heavy raincloud. He was, after all, one of the powerhouses of the Spirit Transformation Mirror, yet he allowed a sly Cave Heaven and a group of insignificant blood movers to escape right under his nose. This incident had not only drawn the prince¡¯s dissatisfaction, but it had also led to a loss of face in front of a large crowd. It was a humiliation he was unable to accept. ¡°So you are the ones who injured my brother and our kinsmen? Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his entire form resembling a panther ready to spring forth. ¡°Does it matter who did it? All you need to know is that while your elder brother might have escaped, you will not. No one has ever dared to defy the rules set forth by the Ancient Country and the noble clan on these territories, and no one will dare to do so, not now, not ever.¡± The young prince exuded a sense of natural authority. Despite his tender age, he had already started exhibiting some traits of a prince of the Ancient Country. As his words fell, members of all major families stepped forward, particularly a group of about a dozen individuals. These individuals moved in a weirdly synchronized manner. With every step they took, a misty rain would rise around them. The droplets that fell onto their bodies shimmered with dazzlingly brilliant glints. It made every single one of them seem much more formidable than before. In mid-air, clouds gathered and the environment dimmed. The rain became more intense, evolving into a heavy downpour, but it only covered the vicinity of these individuals. Clearly, this was not a natural occurrence, but a result of their emergence that led to this torrential rain. ¡°These are the distinguished members of the Rain Clan. They were clearly at the very front. They probably came back because some genius from their clan returned.¡± Some in the crowd offered a conjecture. The Rain Clan was named so due to their affinity with rain. They were an immensely powerful clan. When showered by the rain, their Divine Powers were believed to be amplified. The heavier the rain, the more terrifying their powers became. At their peak, they could even summon the Destruction Flood to wash away the world. Lin Chen remained silent. All he needed to know was who had attacked. The rest was simple ¨C ¨C it was time to kill. Atop Old Bull¡¯s wide back, Lin Chen¡¯s bones creaked ominously. It was as if thunder was rumbling within him. Without a word, he launched himself to attack those surrounding him. Simultaneously, Departure Fire Divine Bull let out a deafening roar. Its robust hooves stomped on the lava as it charged towards the Nine-headed Lion just as Lin Chen attacked. ¡°Boom!¡± As the two mighty Species of the Ancient Times collided, the terrifying impact sent out violent shock waves. These shock waves transformed into a fierce wind, lifting the large boulders nearby. Undoubtedly, a fearsome battle had begun. Suddenly, the region was filled with brilliant light. As the radiance spread, the entire area was bathed in dazzling colorful light. It was so bright that people couldn¡¯t even keep their eyes open, only seeing a boundless expanse of white. It was the rain of blinding light which fell from the sky¡­ ¡°Moo!¡± Departure Fire Divine Bull bellowed, its body surging with speed and getting adorned with flames that morphed into giant python-like apparitions. The ground itself trembled, and the fire was so intense that the entire sky turned red. Today, it was determined to deal with this audacious junior of the same species. Messing with the folks of Liu Village was equivalent to overreaching one¡¯s bounds. Should the wrath of the existence that was guarding Liu Village be incurred, none of the present would survive this vast wilderness. The entire domain might descend into endless fury, becoming a true Forbidden Area for life. Having lived in Liu Village for so long, even though it had never seen the Sacrificial Spirit the village worshipped, it could sense an invisible pair of eyes overseeing everything from above¡­. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 101: Little Dots Shock 1 Chapter 103: Chapter 101: Little Dot¡¯s Shock 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡ª The nine headed lion did not show any weakness, its roar shook the heaven, containing an inexplicable power that even people¡¯s souls stumbled and almost transformed into walking corpses. Moreover, his nine heads roared together, revealing a strange phenomenon, transforming into nine mystical golden ripples, turning the mountains into a dazzling golden color, shocking the heaven and earth, scaring many people away from this frightening battlefield. This is the treasure technique of the Golden Lion lineage. Under the lion¡¯s roar, the land cracks open, and even the souls can be shattered. Nobody else but the true lineage of the Golden Lion could display such power! Even members of the Golden Lion lineage, if the blood in their bodies is impure, cannot master this terrifying killing technique, the requirements for bloodline purity are high. Thus, it proves that this nine-headed lion is extraordinary. Although the bloodline in its body can not be called pure, it is infinitely close, the degree of ancestor return is high. It has mastered such a terrifying killing technique at a young age, and its eventual ascension to the ranks of legends is certain. On the battlefield. The unparalleled lion roar vibrates the landscape, extinguishing the advancing fire python, and even causing the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s shape to pause slightly, wounding throughout its body. The Departure Fire Divine Bull roared, its hooves quickly swaying, recklessly, after recondensing the flames, it charged out again. Soon, the two enormous bodies collided directly, setting off a piercing thunderous noise, as if real divine thunder had fallen from the sky, shaking the surroundings. Under the intense vibrations, the originally magnificent palace on the back of the nine-headed lion directly collapsed, and a dozen figures jumped out from it. They were all princes and princesses, extremely precious individuals, each protected by strong figures. The young prince who first spoke was also among them, his hair disheveled, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Good opportunity!¡± On the side, Tuwa Zi seized the right moment, directly made his move, rushing towards that prince, his Cave Heaven Realm aura instantly bursting out. If he remembered correctly, the main reason his older brother Lin Zhuang was seriously injured was because of the person in front of him. ¡°This brat has actually entered the Cave Heaven Realm?!¡± Some were surprised. The teen looked only about a dozen years old, yet he had already reached this step, his talent was truly extraordinary. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± The Golden Armor General was stunned, his anger unabated. He swung his hand, with the runes immediately intertwining and boiling. He had noticed the opponent long ago, but hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. To his surprise, this brat was so tricky that he had been hiding his own breath. In the face of the Golden Armor man¡¯s attack, Towa Zi wasn¡¯t afraid at all, returning a palm strike of his own. In an instant, terrifying power came pouring out, going head to head with him. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise occurred, both of their figures each were forced back by several steps. Towa Zi¡¯s face was calm, while the Golden Armor man¡¯s mouth corner trembled slightly, his face filled with shock! The brat in front of him was even more terrifying than he had imagined, his flesh was even stronger than that of the previous person. He was a terrifying creature at such a young age, even getting lightly punched by him gave the impression of being heavily hit. If he did not have a higher realm to support him, he believed that he would likely not survive even three breaths before being directly killed by the opponent¡¯s chaotic punches. What was it with the people from Liu Village having such exaggerated strength in vital essence?!! The Golden Armor man was horrified, but his hand movements didn¡¯t decrease, he directly brought out his treasure technique, light burst forth, and a golden glow instantly enveloped the area. Towa Zi was not to be outdone, and applied the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, keeping it concealed. Mid-air, the roar continued, the two figures were completely entangled. A moment later, they separated again. You¡¯re so old, yet you¡¯re so vicious when dealing with a child!¡± Looking at his shoulder that had turned red from the man¡¯s slap, Towa Zi gritted his teeth in pain and couldn¡¯t help but curse. The Golden Armor man¡¯s face turned almost dark with Towa Zi¡¯s words. If this is still called viciousness, then what about his almost broken arm?! He had never seen such an annoying brat, not only attacking but also never shutting up. Yet, within such a short time, he already felt like he had been greeted by his ancestor from eighteen generations, making his teeth itch with anger. Just then, a sense of life-and-death crisis that could not be described in words swept over, causing the Golden Armor man¡¯s hairs to stand on end. It was Gu Chen, who had not made a move yet and was looking for the right moment. ¡°Chit!¡± The young man suddenly darted out from a corner, moving at an astonishingly fast speed, resembling a flash of lightning. In his hand, he wielded a heavy bone spear, emanating the distinctive aura of Cave Heaven Realm, as if he were a god of war reborn. The bone spear was extraordinary, its entire body radiating a dazzling brilliance. It was a treasured bone from inside the Ferocious Ape¡¯s body. Now with all its runes fully internalized, it had transformed into a treasured weapon. This abrupt event caused the golden-armored man to react, but his body could not keep up in time. In this short period, the treasured weapon shone with triumphant light, tearing through the runes on the man¡¯s chest and brutally piercing through his flesh and blood. The golden-armored man immediately coughed up blood, soaking his clothes. His body was sent flying, his expression utterly desolate. If not for the activation of defensive runes at the last moment, which blocked a portion of the attack, he could have potentially died on the spot. ¡°You wretches, cease your attack immediately. Apologize and pay a compensation of a hundred thousand catties of black gold, or we will not show leniency, ¡°stated a man. The elders from many great clans no longer stayed hidden. They stepped forward, each of their strength not inferior to the Spirit Transformation Realm. Their collective aura surged like a tumultuous sea, forming a terrifying force. 6 The one who spoke was an elder in a white robe. His aura was even more solid, indicating his superior strength. He exuded an air of arrogance, as if everything was under his control. The golden-armored general had ties with the royal family of the ancient country, and his demise could not occur under their watch. ¡°Lao Liu, have you gone crazy with greed?¡± Tu Wazi sneered, verbally trashing the man again. He only showed up at this crucial timing, clearly intending to be a beneficiary in this chaotic situation. However, his appearance was forced by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi. ¡°What an obstinate fool!¡± The elder in white coldly huffed, obviously taken aback by the young boy¡¯s temper. He stepped forward, his claw stretching out ferociously and transforming into a giant hand covering the sky. The hand emitted a radiant light and incomparable strength, sending both Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen flying. He was a genuine powerhouse, far surpassing the golden-armored man. At this moment, a sudden change occurred in the heavens and the earth. Forceful tremors resonated, causing thunderous rumbles. The next moment. A grand figure emerged from the horizon. It was a black python, as massive as a small mountain. Its body was covered with large scale armor, emitting a dark glow from a distance. One could feel an overwhelming aura of ferocity welling up. Not far away, a mountain peak over a hundred meter high was directly smashed to pieces by the Black Python¡¯s tail. In an instant, the peak shattered, rocks were flying and falling like meteors, dust filled the sky¡­ ¡°Is this the power of flesh? How is this possible?!¡± Many people widened their eyes in astonishment, releasing exclamations of disbelief. Only with a flick of its tail, the python could break a towering peak. This kind of terrifying power seemed to surpass even some treasured techniques. ¡°Could that beast be sent from Liu Village? What kind of force is Liu Village to control such terrifyngly powerful creatures?¡± People screamed, desperately wanting to know more about this suddenly emergent and mysterious power. Simultaneously, a group of people quickly mobilized, divided into several small teams and scattered in all directions, instantly disappearing from the area. ¡°It seems those are people from the Martial King Mansion; even they have been alarmed and want to go investigate the village.¡± ¡°I have a feeling something big is about to happen.¡± Many people were discussing fervently. But before these people could ponder further. In the sky, another eerie and prolonged crow caw was heard, which seemed to possess a certain magical characteristic, drilling into the minds of everyone present, sticking like a maggot to a bone. ¡°My God, what kind of beast is that? A three-eyed crow? Why have I never heard about it before?¡± Many people strained their necks to look in the direction of the sound, their expressions frozen in stupefaction. It was a beast they had never heard of or seen before. With wings spread out a few meters wide, it filled everyone present with a shudder to their very souls¡­ This¡­ this isn¡¯t from Liu Village as well, is it?¡± Someone grimaced, muttering involuntarily.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 102: Shocking News l Chapter 104: Chapter 102: Shocking News l Translator: 549690339 Deep within the mountains lies a hazy mist. A group of people are terrified, suspecting that Liu Village is the source of these two terrifying ferocious beasts. The timing of their appearance was too coincidental, suddenly emerging when the elders of the prominent families took action, stunning everyone present with their unparalleled ferocity. However, some people expressed disbelief. The aura of these two beasts was simply too overwhelming, their ferocity immense, truly terrifying. Especially the latter one, the three-eyed crow, emanated such terrifying force that it was almost solid, continuously creating various terrifying illusions. If someone faint-hearted witnessed this scene, they could easily be scared to death. They can¡¯ t believe that such a terrifying creature could be controlled by a tiny village. Let alone a tiny village, even the most powerful families could not handle anything of the sort! ¡°That black python appears to be the underworld king snake, a very rare species of ancient times. It is very powerful and could potentially evolve into a real pure blood ferocious beast once it matures!¡± A voice trembling, recognized the identity of the black giant python. Many people were taken aback, their eyes wide with disbelief. They, too, had heard rumors about the Nether King python, aware that it was a terrorizing and rare beast. If we talk about bloodlines, even among other breeds of ancient species, it is undoubtedly much more noble than the Departure Fire God Bull, Golden Lion, and others present. Most importantly, the number of this species of ancient times is scant to the point of invisibility. The outside world almost believes it to be extinct, but here it is today, initially demonstrating its ferocity. ¡°Does anyone recognize that three-eyed crow? I¡¯ve never heard of such a monster?¡± Around them, some people began to speak, focusing primarily on the black figure in the sky. Although not as colossal as the giant python below, it radiated even more terrifying force, making them feel as if they had plunged into an icy abyss. Moreover, this beast was born with an unusual phenomenon, surrounded by extremely dense dark clouds that blot out the sky and sun, as though an unparalleled demon¡¯s energy was surging. They suspected it was a more noble breed of species, but no matter how much they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t recall any impression of it, nor could they find a description of it in ancient books. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the legendary Bizarre Raven!¡± In a corner, a white-haired old man spoke, his body trembling. ¡°According to legend, this beast is suspected to be a real pureblood. However, there are very few descriptions of it in ancient books, only a few scattered notes, and some books completely omit it. This is because this beast is too strange. It¡¯s a taboo to mention it at once, and it will be haunted by boundless bad luck. Wherever it goes, it will sink into the deep darkness of the underworld!!!¡± The white-haired old man was as knowledgeable as a treasure, and his expression shone mysteriously. ¡°Old man, you are telling us so much about this freaky three-eyed crow, it¡¯s like you want us to be haunted by bad luck?!¡± Suddenly, some people were not satisfied. They felt their hair stand on end, suspecting that the old white-haired man had malicious intentions. ¡°Rest assured, this three-eyed raven is just a youngster, not yet grown to that extent, so it¡¯s harmless. To know, a fully-grown three-eyed raven is enormous. When its wings are spread, it can¡¯t be accommodated in a whole realm. Just one anger can make billions of living beings bleed for thousands of miles.¡± The old man shook his head, explaining to the crowd. However, the next moment, just as he finished speaking, he suddenly slipped under his feet. Unprepared, his body came into a very intimate contact with the ground in front of everyone. With a ¡°bang,¡± almost all his remaining teeth were knocked out, making for a bleak scene. ¡°!!!¡± Around them, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as they took a sharp breath in, suspecting that the curse was starting to take effect. ¡°Old man, you are really unethical. We have no grudges in the past or resentments recently. Why are you trying to set us up like this?¡± A bunch of talented youngsters frowned, feeling that every inch of their bodies was wrapped in endless curses. If this continued, they were afraid they would definitely encounter a major disaster. The white-haired old man was also a little bewildered. He wondered if the three-eyed raven had mutated, and even mentioning it in its juvenile stage would still bring about bad luck?! These two terrifying figures that suddenly appeared were indeed Little Black and the three-eyed crow. They were actually the first to arrive here, but they did not enter the battlefield right away. This was mainly Lin Meng¡¯s and Tu Wa Zi¡¯s idea. They worried that the Black Python Protector and the Crow Protector were too strong, that their immediate appearance would frighten some people, preventing them from stepping forward, missing out on the real enemies. In the vast Wilderness, survival depended on standing one¡¯s ground. Therefore¡­ They wanted to ensure that none who participated would slip away. On the ground, weeds were growing everywhere. The elders of the major clans changed their expressions dramatically, sensing the presence of Little Black and the Three-eyed Crow. Furthermore, they noticed that the eyes of these two horrifying beasts were fixed on them. ¡°This is a personal grudge between us, the prestigious clans of the West Border, and these barbarians, do you two intend to intervene?¡± The elder in the white robe took the lead to address them, with hopes of deterring the python and the crow with their identity. He could clearly sense that both the Black Python and that bizarre Crow were formidable, their strength not inferior to theirs, they were truly top tier ferocious beasts. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± Without saying a word, Little Black rushed over, its giant body shaking the surroundings and heading straight for the elders of the major clans in the field. In an instant, the ground split open, rocks erupted, dust billowed, it was a grand display of power, greatly exaggerated. Above in the sky, the Three-eyed Crow, intent on not being outdone, also acted, the third eye on its forehead wide open, actually projecting a strange portal in the sky. The portal, made entirely of bronze, was tall; ten feet high, and lined with numerous oddly shaped eyeballs on the door itself. Soon after. A set of black, furry, sky-block claws suddenly stretched out from the portal, reminiscent of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe, carrying a terrifying force like a tidal wave, brutally slamming towards the crowd. This scene was rather exaggerated. Everyone that was struck by the black furry claw instantly froze, their eyes swiftly covered by pure white, losing all signs of life, yet oddly, there was no visible injury on their bodies. ¡°Could these two beasts have come from¡­ Liu Village?¡± The crowd was in an uproar, how else would they explain the two beasts targeting the elders of the major clans as soon as they arrived?! ¡°Open for me!¡± An elder from a major clan roared, treasured techniques manifesting all over his body, runes filling the sky, creating several golden vortexes, doing his best to break through the black furry claw. However, it was to no avail in the end, he was directly swatted down by the claw, his life harvested. This was the absolute domination of power. In just a short while, all the elders at the scene were defeated, one by one they were caught by the black furry hand, crudely tossed into the bronze portal¡­ Everyone around had a look of shock on their faces. They had guessed that these two beasts would be formidable, but never did they imagine that they would be overwhelmingly strong, merely bulldozing through. ¡°Ignorant ones, you will never understand who you have offended. On the throne of blood and bone, it will be the only eternal taboo in the river of time!¡± The Three-eyed Crow landed on a cold rock, enveloped in a misty glow, its gaze swept over everyone present, uttering a hoarse and fierce voice. People were terrified, this beast, suspected to be a descendant of a pure blood ancient beast, actually spoke, and issued a warning to them. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 103: Deterrence (First Update) 1 Chapter 105: Chapter 103: Deterrence (First Update) 1 Translator: 549690339 7¡ª Upon the rocky surface of the mountain, a descendent of what seemed to be a pure ancient fierce bird started to speak, and its words left everyone present in awe. The scene fell into a terrifying silence. Many were holding their breath, fearing the repercussions of catching the beast¡¯s attention. They didn¡¯t see themselves as being stronger than the elders of the big clans. Even the usually unyielding prodigies couldn¡¯t help but tremble, fearing they¡¯d become the next target of this unparalleled fierce bird with just one wrong look. The horror of this bird was too much to bear. A terrifying portal, much like Abyss Hell, could be summoned in the blink of its third eye. It was far more terrifying than those old demons and cut down the elders of the big clans as easily as one would chop vegetables. Those elders weren¡¯t individuals to be taken lightly. Each held a high status, tremendous authority, and could make the endless territory tremble in rage. They held the power of life and death over millions of beings. But at this moment, these usually haughty individuals looked like a bunch of beaten dogs. They were giving their all. Even joining forces, they couldn¡¯t stop the three-eyed crow, they were executed at will and their souls were dragged into the abyss¡­ Such overwhelming power that seemed as easy as ripping dry wood struck fear into everyone present. It was something they couldn¡¯t hope to contend with. Even if their clans could go up against it, it would come at a great price. They would have to use their inherited secret killing techniques just to level the playing field, a price they simply cannot afford. ¡°What the hell is Liu Village?¡± A wave of shock swept over them, their minds flooded with questions. This was not the first time they had heard of this place. Before they had mocked and scorned, considering it a minor village daring to challenge the big clans out of foolishness. But now they were genuinely astonished. They believed it had to be a formidable hidden force with terrifying divine power. Once it emerged, it could easily alter the dynamics in their realm. Several people were thinking along these lines, seeking to understand this mysterious village. In the dense forest, an enormous beast bone emerged, shrouded in a purple glow that emerged like a tempestuous ocean. Its terrifying aura dominated the scene, leaving men and women, young and old standing on it terror-stricken. The leader of the group, a woman in a clear purple robe, had bright eyes and white teeth. Her captivating charm and elegant demeanor was second to none. Not only was she a beauty, but she was also a formidable figure. Her potent aura burst forth, dominating the scene, effectively silencing many corrupt individuals present. Some recognized her. She was a royal family member from an ancient country, very powerful, beyond question and better left unprovoked. Even though this group held a high status, they hadn¡¯t been involved in the previous quarrel, so Little Black and the three-eyed crow left them alone, keeping them out of the whirlpool of conflict. In front of the beast bone, the woman seemed to make a decision. She carefully took out a precious item from her bosom. It was an object about the size of a palm, similar to a compass, filled with comfortable patterns, and shrouded in a mysterious color. Special runes danced and leaped on it, like sparks of electricity. It was clear to see that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. The next moment. She softly moved her lips, uttering obscure and incomprehensible words. As she finished speaking, the compass began to emit electric sparks. The weird patterns seemed to come alive, swirling in the air like little snakes. Immediately after. The palm-sized compass suddenly flew upwards, transforming into a streak of light and vanished from everyone¡¯s view. Elder sister, using the power of the Nameless Compass just to find the so- called Liu Village, isn¡¯t that a bit wasteful?¡± A girl in her teens stepped out from behind the woman. She was gentle and lovely, her body full of vitality, as if harboring a wild beast. She was one of the prodigies who were to enter the Heaven Mending Pavilion. The girl¡¯s words revealed her confusion. The Nameless Compass was accidentally discovered during one of their exploration into a secret realm, it is a fragment of a peculiar altar with misty power, capable of revealing hidden places and directly opening pathways leading inside, very few could escape its detection. The most important thing is, the Nameless Compass can also predict danger and respond accordingly. If upon returning, the tiny patterns surrounding the compass are black, it represents that there is no danger or the level of danger is very low, one can attempt to explore. However, if it displays a red color, it indicates a high level of danger. One should generally avoid getting too close or take a wide detour around it. Although the ability of the Nameless Compass is against the heavens, it has a deadly flaw, the limited number of uses. Every time it is used, a small crack will appear on the compass. The more mysterious and powerful the realm explored, the more pronounced the crack on the compass body will be. From the time it was acquired until now, they have explored the secret realm six times. Apart from impulsively exploring a highly dangerous realm once which resulted in the fall of many powerful beings, all the other five times were fruitful occasions, they even found a droplet of the legendary Divine Medicine residue. Even after the passage of a long time, the droplet of Divine Medicine residue still retained traces of its medicinal properties, which allowed a dying old ancestor of their clan to revive and gained an extra 500 years of life. However, it was precisely because of that occasion that a deep crack directly appeared on the Nameless Compass, and it could only be used two or three times more at most. If we can really find Liu Village, even if this compass is completely shattered, it will have been put to good use!¡± The young woman spoke up, her tone interlaced with unwavering determination and affirmation. The girl opened her mouth, but upon seeing the woman¡¯s gaze, she playfully stuck out her tongue and swallowed back the words she originally intended to say. ¡°It¡¯s back!¡± Half a moment later, someone announced. Above the sky, along with a piercing sound of breaking air, the palm-sized Nameless Compass seemed to traverse through an unknown distance in an instant and reappeared out of thin air. The woman immediately turned her gaze towards the sky, her expression showing an unspoken hope. However, moments later, the woman¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her face briefly flashed a hint of shock. The compass in her field of vision was fringed with a dull grey pattern emitting a red light, more brilliant than any previous time. The intense red lines interwove, resembling a radiant Mandala flower bloom, momentarily attracting everyone¡¯s attention. There were exclamatory sounds from the large beast bone¡¯s surrounding area. The return of the compass and the abnormal signs indicate that it might have detected the existence of Liu Village. But as the red patterns interweave and release a brighter light than any other time before, doesn¡¯t this imply that the level of danger in Liu Village is nearly fatal, even more terrifying than some forbidden human areas?!¡± The stunning woman¡¯s brows furrowed, her gaze covered with a thick layer of suspicion. ¡°Crack!¡± Just at that moment. A crisp shattering sound suddenly rang out, exceptionally loud. The next moment. Under the astonished gazes of a group of people, the compass, already covered in tiny cracks, shattered in response. In high altitude, endless gleams fell down, as if an Aurora rain had fallen in these vicinities. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 104: Do Not Seek (Second Update)_1 Chapter 106: Chapter 104: Do Not Seek (Second Update)_1 Translator: 549690339 | Under the horrified gaze of the crowd, the Nameless Compass exploded. The palm-sized compass instantly transformed into thousands of shards, resembling a series of brilliantly dazzling streams of light, scattering off into the distance¡­ On the giant unidentified beast bone, the graceful woman was first to recover. The firmness in her eyes had disappeared, replaced by an intense shock¡­ ¡°How is this possible? How can this be?¡± The woman muttered to herself. Even after witnessing this with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She had never encountered such a situation before. At most, the red light emitted would be intense, but it would return to normal in a moment. This time, not only did the red streaks bloom with unprecedented brilliance, but the compass shattered directly into fragments on the ground. ¡°Liu Village should not be sought, it cannot be sought, it is a forbidden area.¡± The woman sighed heavily. In the end, the massive beast bone started to move. Without looking back, it swiftly left the area. Its speed was so fast that it was like a bolt of thunder and lightning streaking away, instantly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. For a while, many of those watching were surprised. Although they didn¡¯t know the purpose of that compass, the fact that the shadow of the village alone could frighten some royal existence into a disgraceful escape, fleeing the place immediately, was very shocking! The crowd¡¯s eyes flickered as they once again looked toward the few figures in the center. At some unknown point in time. Tu Wa Zi, Lin Meng, and Gu Chen had already quickly walked up to the remnants of the major clans and stood there like broad knives on the stony ground. One after another, their auras enormous and vast, like King of the Worlds. ¡°If any of you want to pass through this place, each clan must pay a tribute of a million pounds of Black Gold, otherwise, all talks are off.¡± Tu Wa Zi was the first to speak. His proposal immediately made everyone from the major clans look at each other in distress. Even for them, the price of a million pounds of Black Gold was too high. Even if they could afford it, it would definitely be a massive blow. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that a million pounds of Black Gold was enough to build a small palace. Black Gold, although relatively common as a crafting material, was still scarce compared to other more precious materials. The price of an ounce of Black Gold in the market could feed an ordinary family of three for ten years. If used in weapon forging, a small bit of it significantly increased the sharpness and durability, reaching the limit of mortal weapons. They could afford a few thousand or tens of thousands of pounds, but asking for a million pounds straight up was an exaggeration. What was more important was, who would carry that much around? In a short period of time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much. This was clearly a deliberate scheme; they obviously didn¡¯t want to let anyone pass. ¡°Young man, the amount you¡¯re asking for is too much. Even if we drained all of our resources, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to gather that much Black Gold!¡± A patriarch from one of the major clans pleaded. ¡°You adults are so stupid, if you can¡¯t afford that much, why don¡¯t you just haggle with me?¡± Tu Wa Zi smirked. Suddenly, the eyes of the surrounding clansmen lit up. ¡°Young man, a million pounds of Black Gold is too much. How about this, is ten thousand pounds acceptable?¡± In a certain prominent clan, someone cautiously spoke up, continuously glancing back at the Three-eyed Crow and the Black Giant Python behind Lin Chen and his group, unable to stop shuddering. Being stared down by the Three-eyed Crow and the Black Giant Python gave him a feeling as though he was being suppressed by a towering mountain peak, leaving him somewhat breathless. ¡°Hehe, no can do, a million jin is a million jin, not even aliang less!¡± Tu WaZi revealed his signature broad white teeth, delivering his statement with a laugh. His directness infuriated the man enough to almost make him spit blood. No bargaining? What is this kid talking about? Isn¡¯t this pure exploitation? ¡°Vicious beast, we are members of the Rain Clan, so what if your blood lineage is extraordinary, after all, you¡¯ve yet to fully mature. My Rain Clan has painstakingly settled in this territory for who knows how many eras now, our ancestors have even successfully ignited the Divine Flame. Are you sure you want to make enemies with us?! Once you make it onto our Rain Clan¡¯s hit list, even if you are truly ancient pure blood creatures, you¡¯ll bleed to your demise.¡± Someone spoke up from a certain party, it was a middle-aged man clad in a luxurious bright garment, misty fog swirling around him. Next to him, there were several figures, all surrounded by runes, with a dense misty drizzle falling around them. Although these few couldn¡¯t match the power displayed by the middle-aged man, they were certainly experts in their rights and, by combining their forces, projected an unpredictable but potent god-like power, creating combat strength that far surpassed the norm. However, what was surprising was that, at this moment, these few were all battered and bruised, presenting a pitiful sight. ¡°I thought I was just hearing the barks of a couple of dogs? Defeated soldiers still daring to make a fool of themselves in public.¡± Lin Meng briskly walked over from the side. He had already faced off against a few of them just before, completely overpowering them; if not for the timely appearance of the middle-aged man, he was certain he could have killed them on the spot. Upon hearing this, the few men pointed out by Lin Meng blushed in shame, wishing they could find a mouse hole to crawl into right then and there. They had given it their all, but were still significantly outperformed by their opponent. His terrifying physical strength almost had their souls trembling. ¡°Youngster, the only reason you defeated them is because I did not intervene. Can you understand the prestige of my Rain Clan?!¡± The middle-aged man spoke up, his eyes glowing brilliantly. The terrifying runes circling around him made it appear as though there was a rain shower pouring from the sky. The man emitted an incredibly chilling aura, several times stronger than that even those clan elders. He was a genuine powerhouse, enough to make one¡¯s soul shiver. ¡°Squawk!¡± The next moment, endless rain started pouring from the sky, boiling the puddles on the ground. This was a frightening display of power, enough to strike awe into the hearts of many. In the air. Dense runes connected in a patchwork pattern, forming a horrifying marsh. In the air, beams of light raged everywhere, transforming into a terrifying force that ruthishly descended upon the Three-eyed Crow and Lin Chen and his group. ¡°It is said that the ancestors of the Rain Clan successfully ignited the Divine Flame, achieving the position of a Divine Spirit, laying down this endless Rain path. This is what gives the Rain Clan its name, making it one of the famous super clans in the Ancient Country, renowned far and wide. Today upon witnessing it, it truly is extraordinary. Even though these few have not yet comprehended the true path of the rain, merely carrying out the rudimentary implementation still presents a significant level of might, sufficient to bulldoze over mountains over miles long!¡± Some were exclaiming in awe, themselves belonging to a super powerful clan of the Ancestral Great Country, aware of some secret legends of the Rain Clan. The Three-eyed Crow remained expressionless. Facing the head-on collision of the Stone Clan, it maintained its aloof and cold demeanor, standing on a Stonewood tree. Its crimson eyes were like two blood agates, emitting a shade of melancholy, glow slowly diffusing¡­ Just as the sky-high rain was about to pour down. The third vertical eye¡­ opened. Within a moment, a beam of light burst out, like bright and eye-catching aurora, resembling myriad light arrows falling from the sky. Opulent and charming, embodying a terrifying crisis within its extreme beauty. Above the Sky, that mysterious Bronze Portal reappeared in the mortal world. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Dont Worry, I Know Someone from Liu Village (Part 3) _1 Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Worry, I Know Someone from Liu Village (Part 3) _1 Translator: 549690339 The bronze portal was ancient and rugged, shrouded in clouds and fog, illuminated by the radiance of the aura, flashing with traces left by time, as if it didn¡¯t belong to this realm, which sparked infinite speculation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next moment, the portal swung open. The previously mighty black-haired claw reached out from it again, spreading for countless kilometers, spanning the river of time, its terrifying might almost tangible, as it directly clawed towards the rainstorm tumbling from the sky. Black light flourished, endless black mist surged, instantly spreading to all directions, even obscuring the sun. The sky darkened instantly, with rumbling noises and biting winds howling, carrying infinite pressure, shaking the surroundings, gloomy and terrifying. But it was quickly dispersed by the torrential flood, with volatile fluctuations running rampant¡­ ¡°This man is¡­ actually a Marquis who has entered the Insignia Realm!¡± A group of people exclaimed in surprise, detecting the true cultivation fluctuations of the middle-aged man. They had never expected the Rain Clan to send a superb powerhouse of the Insignia Realm to personally escort the Rain Clan¡¯s mission to the Heaven Mending Pavilion. By usual standards, once someone reaches this realm, they can enjoy territorial autonomy, rule over millions of lands, manage countless people, and have a noble status far beyond that of the clan elders. They were shocked to find such a person being dispatched as a protector. Many people looked deep into the crowd, and some inquired around, wanting to know the reasons for this. Soon, they noticed a rather unique figure. It was a young girl, about ten years old. She wore a green dress that fluttered in the wind, her skin was crystal clear and radiant, with long lashes, incredibly lively eyes, almost like a beauty painted in the picture, making others unable let go of their desire to kiss her. At this moment. The girl was sitting on a green stone, looking at the battlefield with a faint glance. Around her, there were formidable guards watching over, which was far better treatment than the other Rain Clan geniuses. ¡°This girl must be Yu Zi Mo. She seems to have a natural spiritual body and a rare kind of spiritual quality. She can connect with divine senses. Sometimes she can even inexplicably understand a cause and effect!¡± Someone whispered a discussion, apparently recognizing the identity of the girl. Yu Zi Mo was one of the two brilliant talents of the Rain Clan. Though this girl was young, her talents and constitution were extremely unique. This might even justify the Marquis from the Insignia Realm escorting her in person. After all, understanding the cause and effect is too horrifying and mysterious. The future may hold infinite possibilities! ¡°With the Marquis making his move, can the Three-eyed Raven be suppressed this time?¡± A group of people stared at the middle-aged man and horrifying three-eyed nightmare. However, everyone dared not to get too close, fearing being implicated, and were only watching from a distance. Among the lush mountains, the big black hand eventually stopped the endless rivers and swamps from spreading. This scene was shocking. The boundless lake formed by the pouring rain was vast, like an ocean, with terrifying waves lashing at the surrounding mountain peaks. It held infinite authority, with terrifying clouds and rays, which could instantly turn into a torrential flood. But at this moment, the black hairy hand just barred the outside of the three- eyed raven, not able to proceed further. ¡°Buzz!¡± At the same time, another black hairy hand emerged from the bronze portal, surrounded by a black foggy halo, making it even stronger and more formidable. Everyone at the scene gasped, their faces full of surprise. They originally thought that there was only one black hairy hand in the bronze portal, but they didn¡¯t expect the second hand to appear just because the young people weren¡¯t qualified to summon it. This black haired big hand moved fast, sweeping across the sky, leaving a black afterimage, hitting hard in a blink of an eye. The massive energy stirred up the sky, a haze composed of mysterious runes enveloped the middle-aged man, covering his five senses. By the time the middle-aged man reacted, a force of tremendous power rushed towards him, sending the man flying, fiercely smashing into a mountain peak. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the mountains and trees shook, rocks fell, and the massive roar was like a thunderous clap. At the crucial moment, the man¡¯s body was surrounded by brilliant runes that rose up and shielded his body in time, so his injuries were not severe. The cultivators in the Insignia Realm were overwhelmingly powerful ¨C their vitality and their vigor were like a vast sea, inexhaustible, making it extremely difficult to kill them. Moreover, they were unlikely to exhaust their power. They truly resembled perpetual motion machines, capable of releasing the Treasured Techniques at will. ¡°Hum.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body flew out from the pile of rubble and afterwards quickly soared towards a lush mountain top. He was glowing all over, as if adjusting his breath. This in turn triggered a resonance between heaven and earth, with endless vital energy rushing towards the man. In the end, the man flew toward them again. The sky was filled with rolling thunder, flashing lightning, and endless rain falling. This turned the whole area into a curtain of rain, with clouds rolling and fierce light glaring. This Treasured Technique was extraordinarily terrifying. The raindrops like crystal petals danced in the sky, while the thunder and lightning had reached the ultimate extremes. This was one of the strongest Treasured Techniques of the Rain Clan; only a handful were able to master it. The Three-eyed Crow remained fearless, as its pupils shimmered, emitting a different radiance from the previous two times. ¡°Bang!¡± In the air, the Bronze Portal trembled, in the horrified gaze of the crowd, the two hairy hands converged into one in an instant, transforming into an even more robust, extraordinary, gigantic palm that could cover the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± The giant palm viciously fanned, blocking out the sky and the sun. The mountains look incredibly tiny beneath it. One slap down, the lightning stopped, the thunder light vanished, the middle-aged man¡¯s body was directly and violently pressed into a mountain range¡­ A group of people were left agape in shock. A powerful figure in the Insignia Realm was completely crushed like this? His whole body, shoved into the crevice of the mountain, being completely disregarded! ¡°It is rumored that as its bloodline gradually awakens, the Three-eyed Raven can gain three different Treasured Techniques in its lifetime. Each of its eyes is an overwhelmingly strong and invincible Treasured Technique, involving unspeakable taboos, and every Treasured Technique possesses a multitude of Divine Skills variations. Truth be told, the potential of a Pure Blood Three-eyed Raven is comparable to that of the Ten Evil. As a result, it incurs the envy of heaven and very few have all three eyes intact.¡± Moreover, this Three-eyed Raven not only had all its eyes intact, but its innate bloodline was also incredibly pure and potent. Unless the King who sets the Array intervened, it would be impossible to suppress this terrifying bird!¡± An elderly gentleman stammeringly chimed in, revealing more unknown secrets that left everyone speechless for quite some time. Let¡¯s not even mention the three eyes that were both invincible and possessed unfathomable Divine Skills variations, which is enough to sweep across the strongest Treasured Techniques of the present generation. Even a Treasured Technique of an ordinary Species of the Ancient Times could stir up a storm of blood and gore in a region, making countless people go crazy for it, the Three-eyed Raven. In a corner, Little Dot and Clear Wind were similarly shocked. ¡°The Bird King must taste really good, it¡¯s even a pure blood descendant, the taste must be delicious!¡± Little Dot wiped his saliva, his shocking thought process was utterly different, which scared Clear Wind hurriedly to cover his mouth, for fear he would utter something blasphemous the next moment. Thinking of stewing and eating such a powerful bird, are you not afraid that it would be unclear who would eventually eat whom?! ¡°Little brother, this bird is way too terrifying. The mere thought of it is uneasy, be careful not to offend it.¡± ClearWind was very cautious, his voice down to the lowest level. He had just witnessed the fate of the white-haired old man, which made him wary. That Three ¨C eyed Crow was too extraordinary, even if there was a considerable distance between them, who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be detected by it?! Fortunately, the Three-eyed Crow didn¡¯t glance their way in the end. The Crow¡¯s gaze constantly shifted back and forth among the major clans involved in the matter. ¡°Rest assured, rest assured, I know people from the Liu Village, they won¡¯t lay a hand onus!¡± Little Dot burped, then patted his own chest, and said confidently to Clear Wind sitting next to him. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108:106: Depressed Little Dot (4th Update)—1 Chapter 108:106: Depressed Little Dot (4th Update)¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 | Little Dot patted his chest, swearing that he was indeed close to the people of Liu Village, so close that they were almost like family. Moreover, he recounted some past events to Clear Wind. For example, he explained how he always loved to share, taking the initiative to send some Ancient Lost Breed of Suan Ni¡¯s Ferocious Beast Blood and internal organs as gifts to his friends from the neighbouring village, and how he had established a precious friendship. In summary, from the words of Little Dot, his relationship with the people in Liu Village was like they had wished they¡¯d met earlier and they treated each other with great respect. Everyone in Liu Village liked him. ¡°Look at yourself, covered in dirt from the hole you crawled out of, how could you possibly know anyone from Liu Village? Remember, that¡¯s a Super Strong Clan that¡¯s formidable enough to cause despair, with even the Rune Level cultivators being unable to match them. Stop daydreaming and lying. At your young age, you should be thinking about improving yourself rather than thinking of lies to tell!¡± Someone who overheard Little Dot and Clear Wind¡¯s conversation couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°You are the liar!¡± Little Dot felt slandered, being utterly furious with the accuser. He was just exaggerating slightly, how did it turn into a lie in others¡¯ eyes?! ¡°Clear Wind, surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying too? Little Dot furrowed his eyebrows and turned his large, twinkling eyes towards the boy behind him, whispering his question. ¡°I believe you, Big Brother!¡± Clear Wind scratched his head and answered confidently, choosing unconditional trust. ¡°Young man, you seem like a good boy, don¡¯t be fooled by this kid. Even though he appears innocent, he¡¯s really the least honest of all. Boasting about Suan Ni¡¯s Beast Blood and internal organs, why doesn¡¯t he just claim to have the Ten Evils? Suan Ni is a standout among Ancient different species, terrifyingly powerful. Even the major clans would fear it upon sight.¡± The man who had spoken up earlier suddenly backtracked his steps. ¡°Are you adults really this free?¡± Little Dot made a face, extremely displeased, ¡°I¡¯m so furious that I wish I could just rush up and punch you if you weren¡¯t so old. He had already left and yet he came back, he must be his sworn enemy! Others around him chimed in, thinking that Little Dot was definitely lying. The mysterious existence of Liu Village was out of reach for even the imperial families of ancient countries. How could a mere child know them? ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Little Dot was left speechless. These adults were really too mean, bullying a child. Couldn¡¯t there be more trust between people and less suspicion?! Scratching his head, Little Dot decided not to hide anymore, left the crowd, and started heading towards Lin Meng and the others. In reality, he was just as curious about Liu Village as anyone else, hoping to learn more about this former ¡°neighbor¡±. ¡°Hey, Little Dot from Stone Village, you¡¯ve come here too? In the distance, Tu Wa Zi was collecting Black Gold. After the Three-eyed Crow Law Protector defeated the Rain Clan¡¯s Symbolic Boundary Powerhouse right on the spot, the remaining people finally behaved and surrendered all the possessions they had. Firstly, he noticed Shi Hao, his face brightened at the sight, he greeted and hurried over. Little Dot¡¯s heart tightened, feeling somewhat touched. Regardless of anything else, this young man always recognized him first. However, Little Dot soon found that something was amiss. This young man was overly enthusiastic, his hands constantly rummaging in his beast skin bag filled with treasures. ¡°Hey, buddy, what are you doing?¡± Little Dot quickly tightened his beast skin bag, afraid that something would be swiped and it would be too late to cry. ¡°Why are you playing dumb? Hurry up and bring out the runed treasure bone you promised us for appreciation last time. We are short of time, and we have decided to close the gap for three days. All we need is your treasure bone.¡± Tu Wa Zi was talking nonsense, his talent in bluffing has always been top-notch in the industry. Gu Chen also came out to echo him. ¡°Buddy, there is just a residual image in that runed treasure bone. There is no treasured technique, nor divine skills!¡± Little Dot spoke truthfully. ¡°What about the other one?¡± Tu Wa Zi asked. If he remembered correctly, this little guy from Stone Village snatched two in the end. ¡°The other one is almost the same, with a few residual treasured techniques remaining!?¡± Little Dot furrowed his brows, inexplicably feeling that this boy of the same age was always trying to plan and calculate him. ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky then!¡± Tu Wa Zi was somewhat dejected, to snatch those two precious bones, this little guy from Stone Village was chased out by the Void God Realm, and the final gain was just better than nothing, this luck is really unheard of. ¡°He really knows people from Liu Village?¡± On the side, the person who was refuting Little Dot earlier looked astonished. He didn¡¯t know what these three kids were talking about, just saw that they were talking and laughing from afar, looking harmonious, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in his heart. According to their current observation, Liu Village is an extremely grand and extremely short-sighted mysterious power, if the other party casually exaggerates a few words, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Did you guys notice, the three kids standing together, give off a familiar feeling¡­ feels like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before?¡± Some people looked weird, one person alone didn¡¯t notice anything, but when these three brats stood together, a sense of familiarity suddenly emerged. ¡°Why do I feel more and more that these three kids seem to be seen in the Void God Realm?¡± Someone spoke up, inadvertently giving them a reminder. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the three brats that extorted many major clans in the Void God Realm? Especially that youngest one, he destroyed wherever he went, and in the end he got chased out of the Void God Realm, it was unprecedented!¡± Soon, someone slapped his head, pointed at Tu Wa Zi and the others and said. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s them, those two brats actually come from Liu Village!¡± In a flash, everyone¡¯s face showed astonishment, they never expected to encounter the legendary quirky trio in such a way here. ¡°I¡¯m not quirky!¡± Little Dot opened his mouth, refuting weakly in his heart. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Five-Colored Phoenix, isn¡¯t that the War Goddess from Deer Academy? She suddenly appeared on the road to Heaven Mending Pavilion, what does she want to do?¡± Just then, someone exclaimed. Everyone quickly followed the gaze. In the sky, accompanied by rays of rosy clouds, a five-colored ferocious bird slowly emerged, surrounded by astonishing clouds, with runes rising, and a woman in a golden war clothes sat on it, with a perfect figure, full and perky chest, and a stunning physique. A moment later. On the back of the Five-Colored Phoenix, the woman swiftly descended from the sky, landing steadily in front of Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen. ¡°Young brother, good to see you unscathed. How are your considerations? Would you like to come to Deer Academy?¡± The War Goddess was slender, her golden armor emitting a soft glow, it made her pretty face look snowy white, just like mutton fat jade, her mouth curving into a smile that was like a warm spring breeze. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 107: The Young Heart, by now hke a soaring eagle (Update 1) __1 Chapter 109: Chapter 107: The Young Heart, by now hke a soaring eagle (Update 1) __1 Translator: 549690339 High up in the air, hundreds of meters above the ground. The female warrior of Deer Academy jumped straight down from the Five- Colored Phoenix, landing steadily in front of Little Dot and the others. This enchanting beauty draped in a golden armor under the sunlight resembled nothing less than a radiant Sun Goddess. She revealed a faint smile, along with her perfect teeth, inviting Little Dot, and at the same time, presenting him a token from her academy. It was a deer horn jade pendant, with complex engraving patterns that shone like a dancing dragon. It was made from top-quality radiant glass and had a red light swirling within it. If exposed to twilight, it could even reflect a myriad of stunning colors. ¡°That¡¯s a rare deer horn token. Supposedly, with this token, anyone can directly become an Inner Sect Disciple of the academy. Even for the prodigies of influential clans, this token is exceedingly difficult to obtain, making it extremely precious!¡± Murmurs broke out among the crowd, everyone was slightly surprised. However, considering Little Dot¡¯s recent accomplishments in the Void God Realm, they admitted that him receiving a deer horn jade pendant from Deer Academy did not seem too far-fetched. The War Goddess heard everything but remained calm. She had always intuitively felt that Little Dot¡¯s potential was terrifying. Despite having no inherent physical or talent advantage, he had repeatedly broken the records set by Zhong Tong Shi Yi in a manner that had left a deep mark in people¡¯ s minds. Something inside her told her that barring any unforeseen circumstances, this young boy would eventually become a paramount Supreme ruler to this jurisdiction. He possessed such an extraordinary talent that he could rival those bom as divine bodies even with a mortal body. If such a prodigy were to slip through their fingers, it would constitute a tremendous loss for the academy. Heaven Mending Pavilion and Deer Academy, although only separated by ninety thousand miles, had a friendly relationship, with the members of both academies living in harmony. However, beneath the surface, both the leaders and the disciples of these two factions were fiercely competitive, none of them wanting to lag behind. ¡°Sister, did you forget? You¡¯ve invited us too before. How come this time you only gave Little Dot a token and left us out? That jade pendant looks quite valuable!¡± Tu Wa Zi gave a sheepish grin, an expression of confusion painted on his face. He distinctly remembered that this maiden had invited him and Gu Wa Zi to join Deer Academy. Had his memory become unreliable these days? Upon hearing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words, the female warrior of Deer Academy couldn¡¯t help but hold back a smile. Throughout her journey, she had witnessed firsthand everything that had transpired, including the existence of Liu Village. The mysterious and ancient power that the princess of an ancient country could not locate would undeniably be terrifyingly formidable. Especially when even rare Ancient Beasts like the Three-eyed Raven and Nether King python were at their beck and call. They were even unfazed by the suppression of an Insignia Realm king of the Rain Clan on the spot, leaving the various clans too frightened to breathe. Any of these facts were shocking enough to give anyone pause. Who would dare to exhibit such audacity, if not backed by a formidable power? ¡°About this¡­ My two younger brothers¡­¡± The war goddess massaged her forehead, suddenly feeling a bit overwhelmed. Even though she was inclined to recruit them to the Deer Academy, these two boys were from a mysterious and ancient village. There were too many factors to ponder and she had to weigh the pros and cons carefully. But before the War Goddess could respond, Gu Chen quietly tugged on Tu Wa Zi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°De Quan, didn¡¯t you remember it wrong? I remember that we directly refused her at that time. You also said that since Little Dot from Stone Village was not willing to join, Deer Academy must not be a good place!¡± With his head tilted, Gu Chen accurately recounted the situation and conversations that had transpired at that time. ¡°Really? Did I say that?¡± Tu Wa Zi was scratching his head, having no memory of what happened. Little Dot, on the other hand, made an expressionless face on the side. This lad from a neighbouring village was too cunning. He kept comparing everything to him, making others feel like he was the troublemaker all along. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s unfortunate that our academy missed this chance.¡± The War Goddess remembered that these two kids indeed declined her invitation instantly. She took a deep breath, smiled faintly, her dimples showing. With her radiant elegance and aura of charm, as well as her bright, star-like eyes, anyone would think of her as a magnanimous and unworried girl at first glance. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really beautiful, much prettier than the foxtail flowers the elder plants back in our village. The villagers all say the foxtail flowers are pretty, but I disagree. They probably think so because they have not seen you. I think Miss is much prettter than the foxtail flowers. I¡¯d like to marry a girl like you in the future.¡± Tu Wa Zi shyly scratched his head, praising with sincerity. The first time they met in the Void God Realm, he was too preoccupied scavenging for treasures and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. This time, with his mind at ease, he began to notice the beauty of the mortal world. The War Goddess was caught off guard by his words, and for a moment, she stood there stumped, her eyes wide. In her seventeen or eighteen years of life, this was the first time that she had heard someone comparing a woman to a foxtail flower! Was this flirting or insulting? The corner of War Goddess¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, flickering pass above Tu Wa Zi¡¯s jovial expression, she thought it was more likely the latter. Not merely an insult, but a serious affront to her dignity. The War Goddess decided to ignore this mischievous boy. His words were erratic, but each time he spoke, it was enough to get on her nerves. ¡°So, young boy, have you decided yet? If you have, I can take you to Deer Academy straight away without any assessments or tests! The War Goddess looked at Little Dot and said with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I still want to give Heaven Mending Pavilion a try. I¡¯m sorry, miss, answered Little Dot, feeling a smidgen embarrassed. She had invited him over and over again, and he had rejected her again and again. If he were in her position, such constant rejection would have worn down even the best of temperaments. ¡°Not a problem at all. Where you choose to go is up to you. Even though I am representing Deer Academy, I respect your choice. The doors of the Deer Academy will always be open for you, and whenever you want to join, you can come to me.¡± The War Goddess waved her hand, her smile still plastered on her face, without any change in her demeanor following Little Dot1 s words. A short while later. After a bit more chit-chat with Little Dot, the War Goddess prepared to call her Five-Colored Phoenix for departure. However, to her astonishment, even after quite a while, the ancient creature with extraordinary bloodline still hadn¡¯t appeared. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 109: People from Heaven Mending Chapter 111: Chapter 109: People from Heaven Mending Pavilion (First Update)_l Translator: 549690339 Within the whispering breeze, a horde of robbed, bare-naked prodigy disciples of various clans seethed with rage they dared not express. They had not taken any action, nor did they plan to just now; all of them were implicated because of clansmen, cursing those shortsighted offenders from head to toe in their hearts. This was deep within the Wilderness, where wolves, tigers, and leopards roamed freely, ferocious beasts and birds mingled, one might die in the wilderness if not careful. The living conditions were extremely harsh! Who among those who managed to survive tenaciously on this vast land was not a cruel man? And who had not seen numerous bloodshed? They were not a bunch of lame-duck tribesmen, ¡°Young Brother, can you let us leave now?¡± A few surviving managers of major clans cautiously asked. In the crowd, they were the neatest bunch robbed, stripped bare from head to toe, their shoes even confiscated by Tu Wa Zi on the spot. If he hadn¡¯t found underwear useless in the end, Tu Wa Zi would¡¯ve wanted to strip that off too; a single piece of underwear with gold and jade reminds him of what he lacked. ¡°Why the rush? You can escape the death penalty, but not the crime.¡± With the backing of the Black Python Protector and Three-eyed Crow Law Protector, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were rather arrogant, truly enjoying the situation. ¡°Although everything on your body has been taken, some of the items carried with you are not so precious, so black gold is still needed. But given your proactive cooperation, the quantity of a million jins can be somewhat reduced. Let¡¯s do this, each of your clans brings ninety-nine million jins of black gold, and you can really leave here safely!¡± Tu Wa Zi pretended to think seriously for a moment and said solemnly. ¡°Young Brother, you are clearly making fun of us. We can¡¯t afford a million jins of black gold, just as we can¡¯t afford ninety-nine million jins!¡± These people looked sullen. When had they ever been so humiliated? Moreover, was there a difference between a million jins and ninety-nine million jins for them? Could they afford that one jin? They clearly could not afford those ninety-nine million jins. A group of people gasped for breath, especially those prodigy disciples, who were treated with respect in ordinary days, the targets of others¡¯ pursuit, but today they were repeatedly frustrated here, and their chests were almost exploding with anger. However, when they saw the two terrifying figures that gave off a towering fierce aura around them, and could easily crush the Inscription Mirror Prince and Marquis, these prodigy disciples had to swallow their complaints no matter how many they had in their hearts. There was no way out, they started it. If they can¡¯t come up with a solution that satisfies the other party completely, they might not be able to leave here today. Most importantly, only the living can be called prodigy disciples, and the dead are simply worthless. ¡°What about this, young brother? How about we each pay ten thousand jins?¡± The several major clans bargain. No, ten thousand is too little, at least ninety-eight thousand jins.¡± Tu Wa Zi said with a pained expression. Reducing it by a thousand jins is already his most significant discount. If it goes down further, he thinks he will feel heart pain. ¡°Young brother, the quantity you mentioned is too much, we really have no way to get it¡­¡± The manager of several major clans spoke earnestly. Even though black gold is considered common, that¡¯s only compared to other rare and precious materials. This is not just something that can be picked up off the street. ¡°You adults are so troublesome, even such a little thing you like to pinch every penny.¡± Tu Wa Zi was very dissatisfied. ¡°Young Brother, we do see your point, but we really have limited power.¡± The remaining managers of the major clans said with a smile. This scene makes many people sigh; in their everyday lives, these leaders of the major clans are high and mighty, controlling the lives and deaths of countless commoners. When have they ever been so courteous? Especially to two children. In the end, after a polite negotiation between the two parties, the price was settled at fifty thousand jins of black gold per clan. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, you must be clear about our identities. We hope you can help us out today, and in the future, we will repay you doubly. If you encounter any problems, you can seek our protection, considering it our debt to you!¡± After the price was set, the managers of these major clans looked around hurriedly, addressing the crowds gathered around them. They had been stripped clean long ago. Anything that could be taken away was taken away by those two children. Let¡¯s not talk about black gold, they didn¡¯t even have black iron. The surrounding crowd looked at each other. Many people pursed their lips, somewhat moved, but no one dared to act recklessly. Although they were quite interested in the promise of the major clans, they were also afraid that their actions might inadvertently provoke the figures before them, and also fear offending the mysterious forces they represented. Keep in mind, just this one Three-eyed Crow alone is enough to compete with a typical major clan. And this is just what they show to everyone, not to mention those they didn¡¯t show off. That¡¯s probably even more terrifying! For such a power, if you are unable to make good friends, at least try not to offend them. Who knows if they are using black gold as a cover, to see who is close to these major clans, and then they get all the people in the arena in one fell swoop. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we should return such a favor. There are a few places in our clan that can go directly to the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Although it¡¯s only for Outer Sect Disciples, we don¡¯t require any assessment If we can get through today, we will give those places directly to you, highest bidder wins.¡± Some of them were a bit anxious. The grand entrance exam is about to begin. They¡¯d miss out on this opportunity and who knows how many years they¡¯d have to wait for another chance. ¡°They actually have a quota?¡± A group of people were surprised, and many people stood up from their seats pulling out the black gold they had left. With someone leading, quite a few people followed suit. They were afraid of misunderstanding their intentions, but the quota that could skip the exam and directly enter the Pavilion was even more enticing. Soon after, with the joint assistance of several groups of people, the fifty thousand jins of black gold for each tribe finally came together, piled up into a small mound, shining under the sun with a dark glow. ¡°Young Brother, each piece of this black gold weighs a hundred jins, the number marked on top corresponds to the quantity, you check to see if it¡¯s enough.¡± The managers of the major clans took a deep breath. Just at this moment, Their voices had just fallen, In the far sky, a dull rumbling sound suddenly rang out¡­ The next moment, Skies filled with runes appeared in a corner of the sky, like a vast ocean, slowly rising from all directions, dense and packed, auspicious energy tumbling, illuminating the universe, fearful breath fluctuating violently¡­ The next moment, round wooden ships emitted light, like huge suns, breaking the sky, and driven by an unknown force, they quickly headed towards the forest. Runes intertwined, like hanging galaxies from outside, seemed to have fallen from the sky. ¡°Look quickly, it¡¯s the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s people who have come personally.¡± Some discerning people recognized the banner shining within the radiant treasures, and they couldn¡¯t help exclaiming aloud.. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 110: What is Face? (2nd Update)_1 Chapter 112: Chapter 110: What is Face? (2nd Update)_1 Translator: 549690339 | On top of a massive wooden wheel. Figures abound. The leader was an elder man dressed in a grey robe, with a towering stature and radiating a brilliant halo. He was enveloped in an aura of profound strength, standing at the front of the ship, overseeing everything below. Suddenly, his gaze sharpened as if he had discovered something. He leaped down directly from a height of five to six hundred meters. His speed was astonishing, like a cannonball, landing fiercely on the ground. With a ¡°bang¡±, a huge crater of about three to four meters was blasted into the ground. The earth instantly cracked, spreading out in all directions like a spider¡¯s web. Upon landing, the grey-robed elder looked around at the gathering crowd, a puzzled expression on his face. He was one of the elders responsible for this round of disciple recruitment for the Heaven Mending Pavilion, known as Zhuo Yun. As per tradition, the gate of the Heaven Mending Pavilion would be thronged with men and women, old and young, yearning to join, just as daybreak comes. The scene was indeed breathtaking, the crowd clamoring like a surging tide. But this time it was quite the opposite. In order to prepare for this grand initiation ceremony and examination, Zhuo Yun started preparing a year in advance. Today, he got up early, dressed up elaborately, displaying the demeanor of a true master. But having stood at the mountain gate several hours in the chilly wind, with noon almost upon them and the entry time for the Heaven Mending Pavilion about to pass, not many people came. Only a sparse handful of figures knocked on the gate, coming far short of the number of the Heaven Mending Pavilion disciples in charge of maintaining order. This shocked him greatly, prompting him to summon his men to fly up on the wheel, exhaustively searching all the necessary routes leading to the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Finally, he found a large number of people in the forest. Among them, he recognized a few. They were one of the new members joining the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Their clan¡¯s elders had specifically asked him to look after them. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The initiation ceremony and examination of the Heaven Mending Pavilion are about to start. Why are you still lingering around here?¡± Zhuo Yun was visibly angered. His robust vitality surged, his voice resonating like thunder. He, a dignified elder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, was a man of great power. How could these people not go to the mountain gate and instead make him wait in the chilling wind for several hours? These people had even run to such a remote place, making him absolutely furious. Did they not know the specific timing of the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s mass recruitment? If they missed this opportunity, they might have to wait for many years. Time marched on, and their best years might be wasted. Unless they were truly exceptional talents favored by the heavens, this would probably be their best chance to join the Heaven Mending Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Zhuo Yun from the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Recognizing the identity of the grey-robed elder, someone came forward to greet him. He was a great elder from a certain clan. However, the clan he came from wasn¡¯t very powerful. It was just a small clan with a few thousand members. There were numerous such clans in the vast Western Region, countless as the hairs on a bull. ¡°Brother Zhang, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s almost a quarter past midday, why are you still leisurely lingering here, not hurrying to knock on the door of the mountain? Could it be that the reputation of our Heaven Mending Pavilion isn¡¯t as influential as before??¡± Zhuo Yun gave the man a few glances, his tone neither particularly polite nor unfamiliar. No matter whether it was a small clan elder or one from a top-tier clan, very few of them caught his eye. ¡°Well, this is a long story.¡± The elder of the small clan shook his head, organizing his language, and narrated the general sequence of events. ¡°Liu Village? Kidnapping various major clans? Where is this Liu Village? And what about a Nether King python and a Three-eyed Raven? How could such beings appear here?¡± Zhuo Yun creased his brows, a look of disbelief occupying 90% of his face. This range of mountains and forests, neighboring the Heaven Mending Pavilion, was where he spent his hundreds of years, yet he never heard that there was a village nearby named Liu Village. As for the Nether King python and the Three-eyed Raven mentioned, he chose to filter out. If such creatures were indeed active here, they would have been captured by his sect long ago. ¡°I have to see what the hell is going on!¡± Zhuo Yun¡¯s expression hardened, sober and solemn. He leaped forward, heading towards the densest part of the crowd. A moment later, his figure abruptly halted. Where his eyes landed, a black body the size of a small hill filled his sight. ¡°It¡¯s really the Nether King python!¡± Zhuo Yun¡¯s pupils dilated dramatically in astonishment, his mouth agape in shock. It took him a while to repossess his senses. This was a genuine Species of the Ancient Times with noble bloodline and formidable strength. Once mature, they could easily dominate creatures such as Suan Ni, Dragon Sparrow, and Five-Colored Phoenix. A beast with such a precious bloodline, the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡ªeven with its vast resources¡ªdid not possess. However, right after, Zhuo Yun¡¯s vision was again completely taken by another silhouette. It was a raven, black as night all over, with an arrogant and aloof demeanor. It had a third eye in the center of its forehead, crimson as blood. Although it was not very large, especially compared to the Nether King python beside it. It almost seemed insignificant, but its fierce aura was overflowing, like a Great Demon King about to emerge, with a vast and terrifying aura that was even more fearsome. Even he shivered involuntarily when he saw the raven with the third eye on its forehead, and his body jolted out of shock. ¡°Good heavens, it¡¯s actually a Three-eyed Raven, a purebred bird of prey. According to the legend, they¡¯ve been obliterated by the endless river of time and disappeared in the rotation of the years. Today, I actually see a living one!¡± Zhuo Yun forcefully swallowed, his whole person unable to tell whether he was more excited or afraid. He stood rooted on the spot, his eyes slightly red and his entire body trembling faintly. Such a presence, even on Little Divine Mountain, would still have a place! But what shocked Zhuo Yun more was yet to come. Right in front of the Nether King python and Three-eyed Raven, not more than five to six meters away, were three to four human figures. Not only were they not attacked, but they were also being protected. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The scene was too absurd, simply indescribable with words. It was well recorded in the ancient books that if any other beings dared to stand in front of them, they would certainly be suppressed on spot. Whether it was the Nether King python or the Three-eyed Raven, they were entities with extremely fierce and aggressive natures! He, an imposing elder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, had seen many things and heard many rumors in his hundreds of years. But which one was more shocking and terrifying than what he was witnessing? Somewhat inexplicably, he was reminded of the words spoken by the elder of that small clan. ¡°Could it be that this Nether King python and Three-eyed Raven truly come from that so-called Liu Village?¡± Zhuo Yun wore a shocked expression. If this were truly the case, it would be a big deal!!! Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter ill: Divine Thunder Technique (First Chapter 114: Chapter ill: Divine Thunder Technique (First Update) _1 Translator: 549690339 The firelight flickered and in an instance transformed into tens of thousands of distinct flames, from a black sacred lotus-like flame, through a constantly fluttering golden fire seed, to a blood-red flame that resembled fresh blood. The Divine Fire in this world encompassed 108 types, but now that count is greatly exceeded. Not merely 108, but a thousand and eight, ten thousand and eight, and even a hundred thousand and eight seem to exist. This is staggering, as some non-existing flames are created out of thin air densely filling the boundless dark void. At first glance, each flame exudes a powerful and ancient terrifying aura, burning everything in their surroundings. Some exude a bone-chilling aura, reminiscent of purgatory, others release an enormous heat wave capable of incinerating the sky and boiling the sea, and yet others are extremely cold flames that could freeze millions of nations. There are even eerie black flames that feed on countless living beings¡¯ vitality and soul energy¡­ All these flames move towards the same position in an instant, burning and consuming the surrounding eternal desolate darkness, piercing through the dawn and illuminating the entire Universe brilliantly. Time and space are brought to a standstill at this moment, as the Power of Laws rise and roar. A grain of sand is a world, a speck is a universe! In the vast void, each speck of dust is a kingdom and in each kingdom countless creatures kneel in devotion, looking towards the colossal figure straddling heaven and earth, their eyes fiery as they release the power of their faith fervently. The Universe is his furnace, countless paths are his fire, the sky bears witness, and the immortality sets in record. In this moment, Jiang Hui ignited himself, officially stepping into the Godfire Realm. Furthermore, as soon as he reached this realm, he rapidly moved past minor accomplishment, major accomplishment, perfection, limit¡­ until ultimately he reached a stage that can¡¯t be described with words. At this moment, he officially shed his mortal body, becoming a higher-level being. His entire life underwent a qualitative transformation from the inside out, and his body was enveloped in divine brilliance. It was like a huge god shining down upon this world. The immense pressure made the air ripple, suppressing everything in all directions. It was only after a long while that the many scenarios in Jiang Hui¡¯s line of vision gradually faded away. The starry sky was no more, and he returned to the lush green mountains. Surrounding him, birds were chirping, and there were bursts of crisp bird songs coming to his ears. ¡°So this is the power of the Godfire Realm?¡± Jiang Hui was a little excited. Even though he had Golden Finger and no cultivation bottleneck, all he needed to do was to level up step by step, but he still had not expected that after leveling up to the seventh tier, he successfully ignited the divine fire and crossed the Noble Realm directly. However, Jiang Hui had a hunch that the subsequent ascensions might not be as easy as before. Not only because the required Experience Points had massively increased, but perhaps in other aspects too. Under the warm sunlight, Jiang Hui carefully felt the changes in his body. Firstly, the most noticeable change after igniting the divine fire was his strength, which is the most basic power. If he were to whip again now, he was confident that he could turn this winding mountain range, which stretched for tens of thousands of miles like a mighty dragon, into dust with one whip. Secondly, it would be the extent to which he could control his body. Not just every willow branch, but even the jade-like, crystalline green willow leaves on the branches, he could manipulate them freely. A falling leaf could split the ground or kill a Noble Realm cultivator. Besides these, all the divine skills he had previously mastered were sublimated in quality at this moment. But what pleased him the most was that after reaching the realm of God Soul, he had acquired the ability to move. If it was any other Sacrificial Spirit, this would not be called remarkable. Not to say anything else, the mountain stone Sacrificial Spirit in Little Orphan Mountain Town was already able to move freely when it was at the Cave Heaven Realm. As for some other Ferocious Beasts Sacrificial Spirits, they could move freely from the very beginning. On the contrary, it was Jiang Hui who was able to move freely only after igniting the divine fire. So while it was late in coming, it still made Jiang Hui very excited. At this moment, he is indeed extraordinary, divine brilliance spreading, dimly visible, revealing the Three Thousand Paths and surrounding him. When he simply raises his hand, his divine might covers thirty thousands miles. This is a sight of invincibility, which shakes the ancient and the present. The Godfire Realm is the first major Realm after igniting the Divine Fire, and only upon entering this Realm does one truly become a cultivator. The previous realms were just some tempering of oneself. The Godfire Realm is also the strongest Realm in the Lower Realm. Generally speaking, this Realm is like half a step to becoming a God. The so-called igniting the divine fire, transcending the mortal plane, this is the symbol of becoming a God. However, it cannot be considered as truly becoming a God, it¡¯s just that the God Flame is ignited to a preliminary extent, and only a part of the divinity is possessed. Although it can¡¯t be said to be a real God, in this world, the Godfire Realm is definitely equivalent to the limit that mortals can achieve and can be considered the pinnacle of power this world can sustain. Planting the seed of the path within oneself, as long as the divine fire is not extinguished, the body will not die. It is very difficult for any Noble Realm cultivator to kill a Godfire Realm cultivator, even the heaven-defying pride of heaven cannot fight across this realm. Even the formidable Little Dot, before igniting his Divine Flame, is nearly powerless against a Godfire Stage Cultivator, even though he has exhausted all his means. This is a realm that cannot be specifically described in words. The movement of a hand can unleash divine force that shakes thirty thousand miles. If Jiang Hui remembers correctly, in this world, only the Immortal Mountain Qin Family¡¯s patriarch, Qin Wu, has transcended the Noble Realm, reaching this realm, and lit the Flame of God. However, the Qin family of Immortal Mountain is a lineage inherited from the Qin family of the previous Five Elements State, their original family has countless connections, it is reasonable that they can ignite the Divine Flame. Even though, he does not know what the opponent¡¯s methods are? but if they do initiate an attack, Jiang Huai is confident to slay them in an instant. The strength of the Divine Flame is related to one¡¯s lifespan and vitality. The more solid the foundation, the more vigorous the ignited Divine Flame will be, and the less likely it will extinguish. If someone with an unstable foundation breaks through to this realm, by their old age there will be a very high probability that the Divine Flame will extinguish. His life is infinite, there is no end, and the Divine Flame he ignites can reach the point where it will never extinguish. Of course, Jiang Hui is not worried about this. Sure enough, he also has no intentions of arrogance Those who know perfection and cover the sky know that although the Godfire Stage has basically escaped from the fetters of mortals, it is at most just a slightly larger ant. After all, an ant is still an ant. For some supreme beings, a glance is enough to completely obliterate him, unless he has a method that is against the heavens, which is absolutely impossible to resist. Even when one becomes a Celestial God and truly achieves the throne of a Divine Spirit, they are merely cannon fodder on that battlefield. When that catastrophe arrives, even if the Sect Hierarchs and Supremes fall, blood will spurt out for tens of thousands of miles, countless stars will bum and evaporate, the universe will be split open, and no creature can hide. Settling the swirling thoughts, he immediately immerses himself. An transparent panel that only he can see, immediately appears. [Race: God Willow] [Leveklvy (Godfire Stage)] [Growth rings:68] [Power:Liu Village] [Number of Believers:j23] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Great Teleportation Technique] [Method:¡±Body Refining Scripture¡±] [ Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (used), Blueprint of Paradise (used) Bronze Giant] [Spiritual Poweryoo] [Number of Draws:l] As before, with a reward draw, he will certainly have a Divine Skill. ¡°Use it!¡± Without any hesitation, Jiang Hui immediately chose to use it. ¡°Ding, the draw is over, congratulations on obtaining the Divine Skill, Chaotic Divine Thunder.¡± ¡°Chaotic Divine Thunder: This Divine Skill is a rare offensive skill. It has extraordinary strength, and is a growth type Divine Skill. It has two attack methods: group attack and single attack. Friendly prompt: The attack range, power, and attack characteristics of this Divine Skill will improve as the host¡¯s strength improves. The current Chaotic Divine Thunder encompasses a range of one thousand kilometers. Under the Divine Thunder, even A Little Perfection in the True One Realm cannot resist.¡± ¡°Ding, you have perfectly mastered this Divine Skill.¡± For a while, the voice of Golden Finger gradually faded out. ¡°Very good, very good, it turns out to be a Thunder Technique!¡± Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with his luck today. In this world, no matter what kind of offensive method, the lethality of Thunder Techniques can definitely be considered among the best. In particular, the power of this Thunder Technique is irresistible even for A Little Perfection in the True One Realm. If it is combined with other methods, Jiang Hui is confident in his ability to kill a Great Perfection in the True One Realm cultivator.. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 113: Hope for Old Bull to Upgrade to Chapter 115: Chapter 113: Hope for Old Bull to Upgrade to Pure Blood (Part One) 1 Translator: 549690339 In the Lower Realm, if there¡¯s anyone I¡¯m not completely confident of dealing With, it would probably only be Ghost Father, the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. He was a truly prodigious individual, who originated from the upper realm sect Heaven Mending teaching. He was once its brightest core disciple and seen as the hope of the future of Heaven Mending teaching, with great hopes placed upon him. In that magnificent era of gifted individuals, with just one man and one sword, he suppressed his talented peers so they could not raise their heads, outshining all others for a time. He had ignited the Divine Flame and entered the Godfire Realm even before he officially became an outcast. In the long years of founding the Heaven Mending Pavilion in the Lower Realm, he should have made significant progress. It¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s reached a terrifying realm by now, at the very least having achieved the position of a True God. After all, his natural talent is undeniable. He soloed an entire era, a figure as extraordinary as peerless geniuses typically are. Even though the resources and spiritual energy in the Lower Realm are greatly inferior to the Upper Realm, he can still forge his own path. However, if Jiang Hui remembers correctly, although this individual is powerful with unstoppable prowess, his current state is peculiar. Several years ago, he had been stabbed through the Heavenly Crown by the woman he loved. Now, he only has his God Soul attached to his broken sword, mumbling incoherently, closer to dead than alive. He stepped forward when the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, Qiong Qi, and other powerful beings tried to destroy the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Alone, he fought a bloody battle, walking on a path of swords, single-handedly taking on several Godfire adversaries, which resulted in his already unstable God Soul being severely damaged and nearly completely destroyed. Putting aside all else and judging him purely on this point alone, this Ghost Father seemed to be a person full of vigor. Most importantly, his beliefs are quite similar to Jiang Hui¡¯s own, they both have something they¡¯re willing to risk their lives to protect. Pulling back from his thoughts, he ceased thinking about these extraneous matters. Overthinking didn¡¯t just make things unclear, it often led to self-confusion. Time passed leisurely and was at peace. In the blink of an eye, more than twenty days had leisurely passed. Thanks to the large amount of Black Gold Tu Wa had extorted from those major clans. During this time, Liu Village underwent a complete replacement in terms of weaponry. Although there is no one in the village who¡¯s skilled in blacksmithing, they made up for it by trial and error. After squandering thousands of kilograms of Black Gold, the entire Liu Village with a collective effort, finally managed to train a decent blacksmith. It was a young lad, strong and sturdy, with black and bright eyes that hinted at his intelligence. He loved research and was the only one who could forge weapons from Black Gold. Although his potential in cultivation was limited, he was willing to endure hardship and put in the work. In one winter and spring, he had improved his Body Tempering Scripture to a considerable degree, and with every swing of his arm, he displayed a strength of several tens of thousands of kilograms. Such strength was nothing out of the ordinary in Liu Village, but in other tribes, he would sweep through in all directions, easily crushing a small-sized tribe, and exceeding the requirements to be a blacksmith. Apart from this young lad, Old man Lin carefully selected three apprentices who were capable and efficient. Being a craftsman not only required physical strength but also mental acuity, at least for the construction of different objects, features, and so on. With one master leading three apprentices, they dived into the makeshift workshop built by old man Lin. As the deafening sounds of striking metal echoed out. At noon, the second weapon was successfully forged. It was a long saber, entirely made of Black Gold, its edge sharp as it shimmered with the icy chill only metal could have. It was broad and thick at the back, and though it wasn¡¯t as exquisite or elaborate as the weapons of the Great Clan Descendants, it was sturdy and sincere and in black hue. It easily split rocks in two. Especially, the young lad had made some special designs on the handle of the saber, making it easier to grip. It didn¡¯t look good but it was practical, making it very suitable for the powerful men of Liu Village. Such a saber, entirely forged from Black Gold, would definitely cause a frenzy if left out in the open. To major clans, Black Gold might not be a particularly precious material. However, to the majority of people struggling for survival in the wilderness, possessing such a weapon could greatly enhance their chances of survival. A weapon purely forged from Black Gold might not match the famed divine weapons. But whether in terms of sharpness or resistance to wear, it greatly exceeds ordinary weapons and could effortlessly cut through the tough skin of Ferocious Beasts. Such a weapon could be considered a precious artifact in other tribes. But in Liu Village, almost everyone had one. Seeing this, Jiang Hui was pleased. To him, Liu Village resembled a baby, still in the process of crawling. Every visible change would excite him and give him a profound sense of accomplishment, like playing a simulation business game. Unconsciously, several more days quickly passed, and it was time for the monthly Dragon egg summoning. This was undoubtedly the second most anticipated moment for Jiang Hui, besides leveling up. Without hesitation, he used the summoning option. ¡°Congratulations, you have incredibly good luck to summon an Epic Grade Dragon Egg from the vast sea of dust.¡± ¡°Epic Grade Dragon Egg Hatching Method: Every midday, keep the dragon egg in ordinary beast blood, and let it bask in the sun for a quarter of an hour. Do this for to consecutive days, and the egg will successfully hatch.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: If for any reason, the time is less or more than required, it may lead to failure in hatching the dragon egg.¡± If the hatching fails, you will lose the dragon egg!¡± With this message. The specific hatching requirement and method for this Epic Grade Dragon Egg wins slowly appears before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. This time it¡¯s different; it doesn¡¯t require fresh blood and organs of Ancient Times species, but tests patience and care instead. A quarter of an hour is not long, but not short either, and it must be precisely at midday. If you¡¯re not careful, it¡¯s easy to miss. However, Jiang Hui was not too worried about this. Upon reaching the seventh level, his Five Senses skill greatly improved, now covering a thousand kilometer radius. Within this range, even a tiny dust particle could be observed meticulously. He s obtained control over time like never before. Most importantly, he could hatch this dragon egg all by himself. Once again, the time seemed to fly past, and ten days swiftly passed without a single misstep. That day. When it was in the shadows of the trees, the Epic Grade Dragon Egg turned into a ray of light shooting towards Jiang Hui. At the same time, several glowing items appeared before his eyes-these were all the rewards from hatching the Epic Grade Dragon Egg. Jiang Hui was a little excited; after all, Epic Grade and higher dragon eggs contain a hundred percent guarantee for a rare item. His spiritual sense stirred as it pounced onto the glowing items, and the detailed information and names of the items instantly appeared before his eyes.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 114:1 Grant you an Opportunity (Part Chapter 116: Chapter 114:1 Grant you an Opportunity (Part Two)_l Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered, quickly spotting the general introduction of several glowing objects in front of him. ¡°Ten thousand jin of sea sand, 70 jugs of Monkey Wine, 1000 Spirit Wheat Seeds, five Inferior Departure Fire Pills (Rare Item)¡± ¡°Sea Sand: A rather rare type of sand, a specialty of the Endless Dark Ocean, can nourish and host souls. Once the soul is nurtured to a certain extent, it can materialize in front of people!¡± ¡°Monkey Wine: A rather rare type of wine, consuming it can strengthen the body and prolong life.¡± ¡°Spirit Wheat Seeds: A very scarce and ordinary plant seed, the grown wheat contains a certain amount of spiritual energy, can quickly replenish energy lost from the body. Regular consumption can beautify and rejuvenate, making the body lighter.¡± ¡°Inferior Departure Fire Pill (Rare Item): This item is a specific item, it can only be used for the Species of the Ancient Times, the Departure Fire Divine Bull. After use, it can cause the bloodline of the Departure Fire Divine Bull to transform. There is a forty percent chance of evolving into a more terrifying Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, a fifty percent chance of increasing the bloodline concentration in its body, and a ten percent chance of having no effect at all!¡± There aren¡¯t too many items, only four kinds. The Monkey Wine isn¡¯t that intriguing, he has won it before, and adding the ones he has now, he has at least accumulated hundreds of jugs. However, the sea sand, the Spirit Wheat Seeds, and the Inferior Departure Fire Pill have caught his eye. The sea sand has the ability to nurture and host souls. Once nurtured to a certain degree, the soul can materialize in front of people. Although he doesn¡¯t need it at the moment, Jiang Hui feels that it should come in handy in the future. As for the Spirit Wheat Seeds, he could hand them over to old man Lin and others. They could choose the right location and time to sow them, replacing the original wild wheat. Over time, there should be some results. As for the Inferior Departure Fire Pill that is listed as a rare item, it is of utmost importance to Jiang Hui. As we all know, although ferocious beasts have body strength and cultivation starting points that humans can¡¯t match, all of this is heavily related to their innate bloodline. Among ferocious beasts, bloodline determines many innate characteristics. Even if a Species of the Ancient Times is unbearable, it is enough to kill any ordinary ferocious beast. This gap is like a natural moat and cannot be filled by quantity. All ferocious beasts¡¯ bloodlines are predetermined at birth. If one wants to forcibly change it later, it¡¯s more difficult than reaching the sky. But the Departure Fire Pill can accomplish this. Once it is spread, not to mention the Lower Realm, even the Upper Realm would go crazy for it. Unfortunately, the Inferior Departure Fire Pill can only be specifically used on the Departure Fire Divine Bull, otherwise there would have been many other choices. But the performance of this Old Barbarian Bull has been good lately. Although it¡¯s lazy on regular days, it dares to take the lead when needed and is quite hardworking. It has recently become a believer of Jiang Hui, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to use it on him.¡± Having made up his mind. Jiang Hui glanced around, spotting the figure of the Old Barbarian Bull in a corner of the room. At this moment, this big guy is laying leisurely in the shade of a ancient tree, lazily dozing. From afar, mist-like vapours were continuously spewed from its nostrils, its body flames were restrained, and its hair under the gentle sunlight was like the finest silk, emitting a brilliant crimson glow. This Species of the Ancient Times really appeared like an ordinary Old Bull, only larger and more muscular, lying there majestically like a small mountain. ¡°Hoo hoo hoo!¡± ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s four strong hooves were buried underneath its body, its belly on the ground. The Bull¡¯s eyes squinted into a narrow slit, continuously letting out a rumbling sound as loud as thunder, making the surrounding mountains tremble and numerous birds flying about¡­ Around him, female Kirins occasionally cast their eyes over, coyly coquettish, unmistakable in their admiration. ¡°This Old Bull, seems to know how to enjoy life!¡± Watching the Departure Fire Divine Bull, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Little one, come to the mountain to see me, you have three breaths of time!¡± After successfully igniting the Divine Flame and stepping into the Godfire Realm, Jiang Hui no longer needed to use the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to contact his target. With just a bear of a thought, he could enter the mind of any creature whose spiritual power was lower than his own. ¡°!!!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull, which had been feigning sleep, seemed to have been informed of something and suddenly opened its eyes wide. It first looked around in confusion, then it seemed to recall something. With a long glare, it immediately swung its hooves and dashed in a certain direction, stirring up dust in its wake, just like a startled hare. ¡°Good guy, is this brute bull being chased by a mortal enemy? How come I have never seen it run this fast before?¡± A passing villager who saw the Departure Fire Divine Bull couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled. This old brute bull had been living here for a very long time, and it was usually listless. Only when Lin Chen called it would it show some initiative. Why was it running around like a chicken with its tail feathers on fire today? The villagers were puzzled, but didn¡¯t think too much about it. This was Liu Village, after all, protected by the supreme Lord Willow God. ¡°Old brute bull, go a bit slower, don¡¯t destroy the freshly planted wild wheat field¡­¡± A man who just came back from the field reminded. The Departure Fire Divine Bull mooed in response. It couldn¡¯t speak human language, but it could understand some of it. Behind Liu Village, at the mountain. A fiery red figure was speeding over, flashing by like a streak of light, and then arrived with a loud crash. Immediately after. At the top of the mountain range. The Departure Fire Divine Bull appeared panting and exhausted, but thankfully it managed to climb up before the third breath. Without taking the time to catch its breath, this old brute bull hurriedly put its forelegs down in a kneeling position, like a human, and kneeled down in front of Jiang Hui with an extremely careful look in its eyes. ¡°Lord Willow God, were you calling me?¡± The Old Barbarian Bull spoke in beast language, not human language, its face full of sincere reverence mixed with profound fear. On top of that, its body was slightly trembling, its head hanging low, not even daring to breathe heavily. Even though it hadn¡¯t been in the village for long, the Departure Fire Divine Bull knew very well how terrifying this giant willow tree in front of it was. Even though it looked ordinary and common, the swaying of the willow branches held a power that seemed to pierce the heavens and obliterate the earth. Even a powerful pure-blood creature like the Three-eyed Raven was subservient to it. If it wanted to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t need anything more than a thought. ¡°I summoned you here to grant you a piece of good fortune. Now, it just depends if you can seize the opportunity!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, his voice resonating like a booming echo, his consciousness vast as an ocean. Although the Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke in beast language, thanks to becoming one of his believers in a short period, he could understand it. Of course, another reason was that Jiang Hui had entered the Godfire Realm. If it were in the past, he could only understand a few words, but now he can understand the meaning of all the content. ¡°You want to grant me a piece of fortune?¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s massive head was stunned, and a brilliant light emanated from its eyes. What kind of little thing could this being grant as a piece of fortune? Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 115: You are the Rebirth Parents of my Chapter 117: Chapter 115: You are the Rebirth Parents of my Old Bull¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 Could the opportunity bestowed by such a being be trivial? Intense light radiated from the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s eyes. His massive bullface was suddenly brimming with excitement, and his steel whip-like tail even began to twitch merrily. The next moment. The Departure Fire God Bull¡¯s voice just fell. in the boundless void, visible ripples began to spread everywhere, like those on the surface of water. Immediately after. Everything in front of them began to change dramatically. The sky and earth tipped, stars and sun revolved. A gigantic figure without edges gradually entered the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s sight. It was a sky-blocking willow tree, with just a single leaf the size of a star. The branches of the willow were akin to galaxies, one set after another, shining with splendid light, even more dazzling than the grand sun. This figure was so overwhelmingly enormous, radiating an eternal divine glow, with stars orbiting around it and the universe as its crown. In its presence, the world was merely a grain in the midst of the ocean, insignificant. Existence arose and vanished in an instant. In this eternal land, time and space lost all meaning. Unable to describe this creature transcendent from everything. All around him, accompanied by the chanting of hymns, countless beams of light shot towards the sky, piercing the clouds, gathering together to form a boundless ocean of faith. These were ancient and powerful gods, like furnaces or mountains. Even the smallest size was about a hundred meters high. They were all kneeling down, fervently worshipping the huge towering figure before them. Above these ancient and powerful gods were kingdoms of all kinds of living beings, spread like dust, floating on the body of the divine spirit. And within each kingdom, there were countless figures fighting over their place. Seeing this. The Old Barbarian Bull immediately genuflected. He had experienced this scene before and was told by the people of Liu Village, this was in fact the true form of Lord Willow God. Even seeing it for the second time, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was still trembling, unable to comprehend what kind of ancient and powerful being could possess such a form. It was simply too shocking, too overwhelming. This power was beyond its imagination, making this Old Barbarian Bull tremble to the core. ¡°I dare not refuse the opportunity you graciously bestow!¡± Coming back to his senses, the Departure Fire Divine Bull swallowed hard and hurriedly said with utmost respect. Its huge body imitating human etiquette with difficulty, was rather comical. ¡°You rascal, you look dull and slow, but you¡¯re actually pretty sharp. You guessed that the opportunity I¡¯m offering might not be trivial, so you hurried to agree.¡± Jiang Hui chuckled, his voice resonating with the rules of Heaven and Earth, echoing through the universe infinitely far away. To make communication more straightforward, he initiated the Divine Ability Dream of Millet. In this Dream of Millet, there are no barriers in communication for any species. Especially when Jiang Hui unintentionally discovered that if Dream of Millet combined with his divine thoughts, it would produce a more powerful effect than the two combined separately. However, he hasn¡¯t thoroughly researched it yet, so there might still be some discomfort. On the moss-covered path, the Departure Fire Divine Bull dared not laugh. His entire body was tense and serious, like a carefully crafted sculpture. ¡°Given your lazy yet sincere behaviour during this time, I¡¯ll grant you this opportunity! But, from now on, no more laziness, you have to get active and reduce your fatty layer!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, mixing his rebuke with a little sweetness. Although this bull was loyal, it was overly lazy. Since it had arrived in Liu Village, it had gained a layer upon layer of fat. Every movement was followed by rolling fat, which was quite a sight. If things continue as such, Jiang Hui felt that it might be time to make some beef stew come next Lunar New Year. ¡°I will obey Lord Willow God¡¯s decree!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull hurriedly responded. Its tone was humble, its attitude careful and reserved. It might have been just its illusion, but compared to a while ago, it felt that Lord Willow God¡¯s aura was even more subdued now, but his emanating power felt like a mega stormy wave, far surpassing anything before. In the presence of Lord Willow God, it felt like a solitary boat in the vast sea. After a moment, the face of the Old Barbarian Bull once again showed signs of anxiety, excitement, and anticipation, eager to find out what kind of opportunity awaited it. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t stall any longer and directly took out the Inferior Lihuo Pill. In an instant. Five bright red pills slowly appeared, suspended in mid-air. These pills were all about the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Translucent with a faint glow, an incredibly strong sweet smell of the elixir and a powerful force hit you even from a distance. On the round pill, there were three antiquated pill patterns, and you could see colorful red flame flashing through them, surrounded by a chain of fire. It was radiantly hot at first glance, clearly not ordinary. The Departure Fire Divine Bull sucked in a breath and stared at the several Departure Fire Pills floating in the air. Vaguely, it felt a palpitation from within its heart. Moreover, there was a voice screaming in its mind, urging it to swallow those pills as soon as possible, promising unexpected benefits. ¡°This is the Departure Fire Pill. It can evolve your bloodline and has a certain probability of making you a Pure Blood creature, but it also might have no effect. Therefore, it all depends on your own destiny.¡± Jiang Hui explained gravely. ¡°This¡­ this pill could turn me into a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast?¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull snapped out of it and listened to Jiang Hui s explanation then immediately widened its eyes. Disbelief was written all over its long bovine face. Even if it was only a probability, it was sufficiently astonishing. You must know that, even its ancestors had been merely Ancient Beasts. They were much stronger than this generation but were only considered half Pure Blood and not Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts. Despite the necessity of luck, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s heart was still beating ardently, feeling as if its entire body was floating. If it hit the jackpot, it would be a matter of reaching the skies in a single bound. From then on, The Old Bull could live free and easy, surpassing its ancestors and becoming the first pure-blooded Departure Fire God Bull in the world. Even if it didn¡¯t hit the jackpot, it still got a few sweet dumplings to eat. Honestly, it never in a million years anticipated such an astonishing opportunity from Lord Willow God. It was speechless and felt like it was dreaming. No wonder there was a persistent voice in his mind reminding it constantly. ¡°Oh, Lord Willow God, you are like my parents reborn¡­ I¡¯ve always been an orphan since I was a calf¡­¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull sniffed vigorously, its eyes turned red at once with a hint of tear forming and circling in its eyes, threatening to fall down any moment. Luckily Jiang Hui acted promptly, waving his willow branch and chased it away. A ferocious-looking Old Bull attempting emotional manipulation, it just didn¡¯t seem right, did it? Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 116: Old Bull Enters Pure Blood, No Time in the Mountains l Chapter 118: Chapter 116: Old Bull Enters Pure Blood, No Time in the Mountains l Translator: 549690339 At the bottom of the hill, the Departure Fire Divine Bull slowly got up, with five round and glowing red elixirs suspended and hovering around it due to some special force, without falling. ¡°Yummy.¡± Old Barbarian Bull licked its tongue, enjoying the fragrance of the medicine. Drool was constantly dripping from the corners of its mouth, enough to form a small stream, quite exaggerated. It originally wanted to eat everything at once, but suddenly thought that doing so would be like gulping down a date, it wouldn¡¯t be able to taste the flavor. So when it was almost at the mouth, it decided to slowly taste one by one. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull was quick, and directly chomped on a Departure Fire Pill, keeping it in its mouth for a long time before swallowing it. In an instant. An indescribably spicy sensation filled every inch of its flesh. A tingling sensation arose. In addition, there were some faint tastes of sweetness and sourness. Although not pronounced, they were still noticeable. As for any other abnormalities, there were none. ¡°Why is there no change? Could it be because I, the Old Bull, ate too little?¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull was a bit puzzled, and without any hesitation, it rolled its tongue and directly swallowed the other Departure Fire Pills all at once. However, as soon as the pills entered the stomach, a sudden change occurred. A sense of rushing air flow, like never before, immediately swept across its body, striking like a violent storm in an instant. Along with the crazy rotation of this airflow, the blood and energy filled in the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body felt like it found a breach, rushing to every inch of its flesh and every cell, like a flood breaking through a dam. In but a few moments, the Old Barbarian Bull felt its body swelling to its limits, giving it the sensation of being explosively inflated. It moaned in agony, rolling back and forth on the ground, the earth shaking, rocks flying all around, feeling as if it really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and that its body would burst if this continued. The Departure Fire Divine Bull suddenly regretted not choosing some of those small female kirin horses that had shown interest in it, leaving behind descendants, so that even if it did die, it would have something to show its ancestors. ¡°What happened to this Old Bull? Why did it suddenly become like this?¡± A passerby from the Villagers of Liu Village was puzzled, attracted by the strange behavior of the Departure Fire Divine Bull. ¡°Old Bull, did something happen to you? Do you need our help?¡± A villager yelled heartily. ¡°There are still many good people in the world!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull felt a slight touch of emotion. It had been quite lazy usually, but it still had the villagers worrying about it. If it got through this, it decided to help everyone carry more firewood. However, before it could feel touched for too long, the villager¡¯s next words left the Old Barbarian Bull speechless. ¡°I think this Old Bull is in so much pain, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s infected with some disease. Infected beef can¡¯t be eaten, it can cause problems.¡± The villager said seriously, each word clear and precise. ¡°You old fool!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull vaguely understood some of what he meant, and couldn¡¯t help letting out a moo in annoyance. It had always thought that the people here were pretty simple. It never expected them to be a bunch of villains, wanting to eat its flesh at this time. It¡¯s not like it was a fattened cow. Its body was thin with meat harder than its bones. What was there to eat? The other villagers watching around burst out laughing at the scene, unable to hold back their laughter. This is a beast exclusively tamed by Lin Chen. They wouldn¡¯t dare to slaughter it for its meat; they just wanted to tease the beast a bit. However, afterwards, the villagers watching around actually started feeling a bit sorry. After all, the condition of the Departure Fire Divine Bull was too horrifying, and at some point, the Bull¡¯s silky red fur had all burnt up, leaving only a few remnants, looking as miserable as one could be. ¡°Should we go to the village head? This old bull is really suffering,¡± one person started, a whining note in his voice. He was a kid. Even though this Old Barbarian Bull seemed so lazy, it was always reliable when it mattered. They had lived together for so long that they had developed feelings for the bull. Quickly, some villagers asked old man Lin to come over. ¡°Village head, can you take a look at this Old Barbarian Bull? It was fine this morning, and then it suddenly became like this. Did it get a stomachache from something it ate?¡± The simple, good-natured villagers gathered together, hoping to alleviate some of the bull¡¯s pain. ¡°It¡¯s not likely!¡± Old man Lin shook his head, quite sure of his opinion. Even the weakest of the Species of the Ancient Times had a stomach as tough as steel, capable of digesting rocks. Getting a stomachache would be practically impossible. ¡°Has this Old Barbarian Bull been anywhere else lately?¡± Old man Lin asked with a furrowed brow, his hands behind his back. ¡°It seems it went to see Lord Willow God!¡± A villager shouted, having seen the Departure Fire Divine Bull go up the mountain before. ¡°Oh, that happened?¡± Old man Lin pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°In that case, Lord Willow God should know about this bull¡¯s condition. Although it looks severe, there should be nothing to worry about.¡± Still, old man Lin waited around in case something did happen. If need be, he could rush to find Lord Willow God immediately. Next, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s condition worsened. Its body suddenly became withered and dried up. Its flesh was as dried as cured meat, tightly clinging to its bones. It lacked vitality and if no one had told them otherwise, they would have thought it was just a cold stone. ¡°Old Bull, you must pull through!¡± Lin Chen also ran over to cheer on his old companion in secret. After waiting like this for another five days, the Departure Fire Divine Bull still hadn¡¯t reacted. Its body was dried up and it resembled a corpse. One more day passed. Suddenly, a thick layer of flesh-like membrane formed on the Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s body, tightly encompassing it like a silkworm cocoon. ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡­¡± Thankfully, the strong heartbeat from within the cocoon reassured them it wasn¡¯t dead. On the seventh day. Cracks began to appear on the flesh-like membrane. An unprecedented surge of energy exploded out, attacking like a violent storm. Then, A figure crawled out from the membrane. It was, indeed, the Departure Fire Divine Bull. Its body hadn¡¯t grown larger, but had instead shrunk several times over. It looked even more solid, every inch of its flesh reminiscent of iron, sparking with a cold shimmer. Yet the transformation wasn¡¯t over. The next moment, Flames suddenly erupted from its body, burning bright red and sweltering. Every cell seemed to be gushing out this fire. This was the second purification, which was even more crucial. In its bloodstream, amidst the swirling flames, its original blood evaporated and transformed into streams of Rune light. Simultaneously, brand-new blood beads as red as the flames appeared out of nowhere. They were like life-giving, celestial spring water, continuously infusing into the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s body¡­. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_1 Chapter 119: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_1 Translator: 549690339 It was a long while before the flames on the Departure Fire Divine Bull began to slowly diminish. New hair had already grown on it, tinged with a hint of gold amidst the red under the sunlight, appearing like a golden cloak, making it more extraordinary. Besides, the aura of the old Barbarian Bull had become terrifyingly strong. Its eyes were ablaze, its vitality surged, and its blood boiled, making it seems like a huge furnace, turning into a sky-reaching fire that was as red as fresh blood. ¡°Did it really succeed?!¡± Jiang Hui stood tall in the mountains, observing everything below. He had originally thought that even with the Departure Fire Pill, it would be difficult for the Departure Fire Divine Bull to be promoted from the Species of the Ancient Times to a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, but it seemed that apart from the process looking a bit distressing, it encountered no significant hurdles. This old Barbarian Bull was pretty lucky. It was indeed a blessed bull. ¡°Why do I feel that the aura of this old bull has suddenly become more frightening? It¡¯s like a dormant volcano ready to erupt!¡± Next to the Departure Fire Divine Bull, the burly man who had been talking about eating beef wet his lips. Mysteriously, he suddenly felt as if he was being locked firmly by a pair of chilling eyes. With a sudden bellow, a massive fiery figure rushed towards him with a formidable aura. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± The man¡¯s face changed immediately, and he hollered and ran away in a hurry. Soon, the figures of the man and the bull disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The villagers could not contain their laughter, not at all concerned that the old Barbarian Bull would actually harm the man. If it really wanted to chase him down, it could have easily caught up with him in an instant. But it was deliberately keeping a distance of about 20 meters from the man, evidently, the old Barbarian Bull was doing this to take revenge on the man for his previous words. ¡°Alright, everyone, go back to your work,¡± Old man Lin said to everyone, laughing, and headed in a certain direction. The precipitation was high recently, and the nearby river banks had overflowed. He needed to find some people to dig canals for drainage. Just as Old man Lin turned around, Jiang Hui stopped him and handed him the one thousand Spirit Wheat Seeds he had just received. Every seed was crystal clear, shimmering with a green glow, exuding a strong vitality. ¡°These seeds are Spirit Wheat Seeds, find a suitable place to plant them. Regular consumption may have unexpected benefits, and the taste may be better!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Willow God, for keeping even these little things in your mind!¡± Old man Lin stepped forward, his expression sincere and devout. He carefully took the Spirit Wheat Seeds with a burning gaze. Lord Willow God always speaks subtly. If he says these seeds have benefits, then they must be very beneficial. Most importantly, there were thousands of these Spirit Wheat seeds. If they could be cultivated and propagated in the future, large fields of Spirit Wheat could be opened up, which could completely replace wild wheat as a staple diet. Time flew by in the mountains, and in a blink of an eye, a year had passed. The young sprouts in the wilderness were more lush, flowers bloomed and fell, and the time passed in a cycle. During this time, Jiang Hui spent every day pondering how to perfectly integrate the Divine Skills he mastered, Such as merging the Dream of Huang Liang, an illusion surrounding everything, and Chaotic Divine Thunder. Though he could easily create an illusion of thunderstorms in the illusion, they were just illusions, with the majesty of thunderstorms, but without the real power and destructive force of thunderstorms. But a few days ago, Jiang Hui unexpectedly found that he could merge Dream of Huang Liang with Chaotic Divine Thunder and weave Chaotic Divine Thunder into illusionary thunder. This way, not only it was awe-inspiring, but it also had real power. But accomplishing this was not easy, even though the compatibility of the two was high, if he wanted to achieve perfect control, he still needed more time. As for merging Necromancy with other Divine Skills, the compatibility was not as good as the Chaotic Divine Thunder. But given time, Jiang Hui believed that he could create an unprecedented path. In the past few days, Jiang Hui had immersed himself in exploring this, like a tireless scientist seeking the truth. But on this day, a loud noise jerked him awake. Jiang Hui instantly spread his Five Senses Knowledge all around him. At the end of this mountain range, he noticed something unusual. The whole area was covered with Chaos, brilliant lights were entwined with lightning, thunder was deafening, rain was pouring down, as if Doomsday had come. The hazy Chaos Qi was roaring furiously, becoming more and more dense, like a natural barrier, even enclosing the entire sky, and seeming to form a huge wave striking the earth, creating a deafening roar. The spectacle was awe-inspiring and made hearts tremble. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes burned like a divine flame. His powerful Five Senses Knowledge pierced through the hazy Chaos and penetrated its depth. Some vague figures had appeared in the distance, rising and falling like mountains, as though they were newly sprouted plants after rain, extremely desolate. But if you look closely, the land was still flat and stretched out into the distance. Thanks to the foundation of the Divine Ability Dream of Millet, Jiang Hui immediately realized that those vague shadows didn¡¯t belong to this world. It seemed to be another small world, and at this moment, it had materialized and linked with this time and space, turning the illusory into reality.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_2 Chapter 120: Chapter 117: The Backyard of Liu Village (First Update )_2 Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit was instantly alerted. Even without the vision, he knew such a spectacle could only be the sign of either an unearthly treasure or a great opportunity. Entering it may bring unexpected benefits. This opportunity naturally could not be missed. Moreover, the location of the Chaos Fog was so close to Liu Village that it could be considered as its backyard. Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit instantly covered the entire Liu Village, and he immediately called over all the able-bodied individuals. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were the first ones called in. In a few months, these two had undoubtedly become stronger. Their aura surged like never before, and their eyes sparkled with brilliance. The Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, had also made significant progress. Just standing there exuded a burdensome pressure like towering mountains; suffocating, as if they were ancient beasts at rest, brave and powerful, with irresistible force. They had already stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm early on; some who had even successfully developed two rounds of Cave Heaven just after entering this realm, a rare and prodigious feat. Thanks to the guidance from the Mortality Volume during this period, their advancement could be considered significantly fast. The Mortality Volume possesses detailed cultivation methods for the Cave Heaven Realm, but it¡¯s not a mere copycat exercise. It¡¯s more like an artistic conception. Once immersed in it, everyone will get a different understanding of the Cave Heaven Realm. Take Tu Wa Zi as an example. He recently opened his third round of Cave Heaven but unlike others who condense divine beasts or weapons in their Cave Heavens, he had chosen to condense lofty mountainous figures in each one, each unique in their own way, surely to be of great use in the future. Gu Chen still had only one round of Cave Heaven. Once opened, a sea of blood surged, and blood-colored dragons swelled, even more refined than before. This time, Lin Xin Tong, the eighth child of the Lin Family also followed. Little Eight Lin had always been well gifted, possessing a Pure Yin Body, which placed in the top ranks among the three thousand physiques ¨C practically on par with Tu Wa Zi. However, her personality is not as outgoing as Tu Wa Zi¡¯s. She usually stays back and guards the Lin family matriarch. In addition to these people, there were two other girls and a boy, all in their teens. Although their talent is nowhere near as astonishing as Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi¡¯s, they certainly stood apart. They¡¯d mastered Perfect Blood Manipulation and were only a step away from the Cave Heaven Realm. In other tribes, they could be considered prodigies. As for others, Jiang Hui had no intention of bringing them along. Their strength was too weak. They could protect themselves in this mountain range, but that commotion was too great, almost like the sky was falling. He did not know how far the vibrations carried. Beyond Jiang Hui, there would definitely be other forces noticing, and some may have already sent people over. Once they step in it will be as dangerous as a whirlpool. They¡¯ll have to compete with others, and might encounter extremely powerful opponents ¨C it will be deadly. While it¡¯s true that the more opportunities his followers obtained, the more experience points he would gain, all these people were ones he saw grow up. Even if most of them led ordinary lives, he could not gamble with their lives for a bit of experience points. Of course, this was just a relative point of view. These people were not very noticeable within Liu Village, but in other small tribes, each was undoubtedly a standout. Having that black heart and the refinement of the many Ancient Species Flesh, even the lowest one, had reached tens of thousands jins of energy in the First Stage of Blood Manipulation, creating shock beyond measure externally. Just before setting off, Jiang Hui gave each of them a Blood Jade Pendant. This was the only treasure that came out of the dragon egg a few days ago. By dropping their own Essence Blood on it, they would receive his protection. Once Tu Wa Zi and the others were in danger, Jiang Hui would not only be able to sense it in real-time, but he could also use the Jade Pendant to make a brief appearance in the world. In addition, the Jade Pendant possesses the power to forcibly break the rules of a small world, proving quite useful and precious. Unfortunately, the Jade Pendant can only be used once. After one use, it becomes scrap and can¡¯t be used again. ¡°Old buddy, time to hit the road!¡± As they descended the mountain, Lin Chen whistled, the sound echoing melodically. In the woods nearby, Departure Fire Divine Bull bellowed and sprang out, engulfed in a raging flame. It exuded an overwhelming heat. Lin Chen was the first one up, he leaped onto the back of the Departure Fire Divine Bull. The intense heat had no effect on him, it even helped ward off the cold and nourish his flesh. After him, Lin Zhuang and the others each chose a strong Kirin to follow suit. Under the burning red sun, on the vast land, several figures zoom by, leaving behind a trail of dust¡­ After traveling at full speed, the Chaos Fog finally appeared before them The fog churned and entangled, creating an illusion of space-time disorder. The surging waves blanketed everything in sight as if an infinite sea was pouring into the mortal world. The sight chilled them to their cores. The Kirin that the Lin brothers and others were riding became restless, moving anxiously. Their breaths quickened, steam puffing out from their nostrils. If it weren¡¯t for their enormous strength, they might have been thrown off. Even the Departure Fire Divine Bull, which had reached the Pure Blood category, furrowed its brows. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 117: Liu Villages Backyard Garden (First Update)_3 Chapter 121: Chapter 117: Liu Village¡¯s Backyard Garden (First Update)_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Bull?¡± A look of surprise crossed Lin Chen¡¯s face as he stood tall and imposing, like an iron tower, over two meters high. He hadn¡¯t sensed anything unusual, but the abnormal behavior of his old comrade made him alert. As one of the rare ferocious beasts, the Departure Fire Divine Bull certainly had stronger perceptions of danger than they did. ¡°There¡¯s something off about this fog. If we recklessly charge through, something might go wrong!¡± Old Barbarian Bull spoke up, after a period of diligent learning, he was now capable of simple communication. Despite his pronunciation not being particularly accurate, he could be roughly understood. Lin Zhuang and the others dared not be careless. They were aware of Old Barbarian Bull¡¯s promotion to pure blood, and knew its perception far exceeded theirs. They chose to detour, avoiding the gray mist from a distance. Behind a mountain peak, a city suddenly appeared before them. The city was a dull brown, old yet vibrant, towering into the sky. It was nestled between mountains and great peaks, overlooking the earth like a giant. Furthermore, the ancient city was bustling with people coming and going, extremely noisy. ¡°The aura radiating from these people is very strong and blazing, they must be young geniuses. It seems they come from powerful clans and sects!¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke out. ¡°There are even ferocious beasts walking around in there?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze was drawn to an odd shape. It was a strange snake, several meters long, completely reddish in color, with a faint aura of fire wrapping around it. It had one head, two bodies, six legs, four wings, and scale armor all over its body, making it look incredibly fierce. Unbeknownst to Tu Wa Zi, the others were also drawn to it. ¡°This thing would definitely be delicious if stewed with firewood!¡± Lin Meng¡¯s eyes grew hot. He felt that the snake-like beast would possibly have a good taste, since he had caught many snakes in the past that were pretty good, with more springy and elastic meat. ¡°This thing is called Fei Yi, it¡¯s an Ancient Beast that masters the Fire Taoist Art!¡± Off to one side, Old Barbarian Bull spoke up. He obviously knew more than Lin Zhuang and the others. After all, these few were just about to rename it ¡®Two- Bodied Snake¡¯. ¡°So, both of you master the Fire Taoist Art, Old Bull, who¡¯s more powerful between you two?¡± Tu Wa asked. ¡°If it was before my ascension to pure blood, we would be on par. Now though, I am confident I could crush it within ten breaths!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke proudly, not even considering the Fei Yi worthy of his time. ¡°I thought that Ancient Species was very powerful. Later, we¡¯ll have to find a way to take it down and stew it!¡± Tu Wa licked his lips, determined to capture the Fei Yi, roast it, and stew it. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Haven¡¯t you noticed that regardless of whether it¡¯s humans or other creatures, they¡¯re all rushing off in a certain direction in a hurry? According to their direction, it seems they¡¯re heading towards the area where the Chaos Qi is billowing.¡± The usually quiet Lin Xin Tong spoke. Compared to her two unreliable brothers, Little Eight Lin was obviously much more careful. ¡°Their direction must be a safe way to pass through the place with the billowing fog. Let¡¯s hurry and follow them. Lord Willow God did say that there could be unexpected benefits inside. We can¡¯t let others beat us to it!¡± Lin Zhuang gave a wave of his hand, took hold of the reins, and dashed straight towards the city. Following him, Lin Chen and the others also rushed to catch up. Soon, at the end of Earth, a massive gate appeared, as high as the surrounding mountains and reaching into the clouds. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_l Chapter 122: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_l Translator: 549690339 A gigantic portal rose between the mountains, with a waterfall streaming down from it. Its grandeur was breathtaking and awe-inspiring. In front of the portal, shadowy figures surged forth like a tidal wave, their roars echoing through the sky. The densely packed figures came from various mysterious and formidable races, not just humans. They were all rushing towards the enormous portal with great momentum. A cursory glance revealed flying divine monkeys, airborne stones, flapping demon butterflies, towering giants of over ten meters, and even rooted tree spirits in the void, and more. All of their runes shimmered, filled with a terrific and vast aura. They were the elites of their respective races. Each was remarkable, carrying a terrifying power within, enough to sweep aside any opponent. Lin Zhuang and his companions trailed at the back, their faces filled with surprise. They had never seen so many races before, all stunned and speechless. ¡°If we could take back that big fat goose and stew it with some chili and other seasonings, it would definitely taste better than that Fei Yi. So much meat, enough for the entire village.¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze was drawn to a massive figure, overwhelming him with an uncontrollable urge to salivate. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be reckless with your words, that¡¯s not a fat goose. It¡¯s an eminent member of the Golden Winged Roc clan with pure blood lineage, which is rare for the species. Despite its young age, it has mastered the clan¡¯s Treasured Technique, capable of swallowing thousands of people in one gulp. It¡¯s horrifying. Remember to control your words, or if it hears you, it¡¯ll undoubtedly bring calamity to your sect.¡± An unkempt elderly man passed by, hurriedly cautioning Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Just a tiny Golden Winged Roc, what¡¯s the big fuss?¡± Under Lin Chen, the Departure Fire Divine Bull disdainfully sneered, looking completely unfazed. After becoming of pure blood, this Old Barbarian Bull had become totally arrogant with no restricts, none of the Ancient Species were worthy of his attention anymore. The elderly man was about to retort, but upon seeing the Departure Fire Divine Bull, he was stunned and terrified. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Departure Fire Divine Bull?!¡± The elderly man opened his mouth in disbelief, recognizing the identity of the Old Barbarian Bull. Only the formidable sects could use ancient species as mounts, which was impossible for less powerful sects. Based on their attire and demeanor, these people seemed more like they had come from a backwater area rather than being the descendants of a great clan. The elderly stopped talking. Regardless, being able to use the Departure Fire Divine Bull as a mount, they could not be simple characters. Perhaps the words of stewing the Golden Winged Roc were not whimsical but spoken with extreme confidence in their abilities. Moreover, he felt that the condition of the Departure Fire Divine Bull seemed off. The aura it emanated was too overwhelming, like a terrifying wave, making him uneasy. ¡°Old man, what is happening in front? Why are all these creatures rushing towards the Stone Gate like they have gone mad?¡± Lin Zhuang asked. Although he knew that significant opportunities might be hiding beyond that portal, knowing only this was not enough ¨C he needed more information. ¡°You don¡¯t know why you came here?¡± The elderly showed surprise but proceeded to explain everything in clear detail. He felt that these few people might have run out from somewhere in a secluded clan. If he could establish a good relationship with them, it might be useful in the future. ¡°Through that gate lies a place known as the Hundred Break Mountain. It¡¯s a world unto itself that only opens for today. The opportunity is rare, and it harbors unimaginable vast chances, even ancient relics. If one can inherit a legacy from there, they are sure to reach great heights, with unlimited success in their future. Hundreds of years ago, there was a person who, after rising from Hundred Break Mountain, eventually achieved the position of a Human Emperor. Moreover, the names of some were imbued with the aura of deities. Their stories stood unchallenged throughout the ages and shook the vast ancient history of this land.¡± The elder said slowly, his yellowed eyes gleaming. Sighing in admiration for those fantastic figures who were not only powerful but also carried great fortune. At his age, he had yet to achieve even a fraction of their success, thus felt like he had wasted his life. This might be his last chance. He knew that this mountain range had age and cultivation restrictions leaning towards the younger generations. He was able to enter because he had unintentionally obtained a Secret Treasure during his last visit, else he would have been expelled and punished like the others. ¡°Young man, I have a request. Can we travel together? I¡¯ve been in there once and know places that may hold valuable opportunities. However, my abilities were limited back then, so I did not attempt to seize them.¡± The scruffy old man, turned to Lin Zhuang and his companions, his face hopeful. ¡°Of course, we can. There is strength in numbers. However, only the capable will acquire those treasures.¡± After a brief thought, Lin Zhuang nodded in agreement. He got the undertone of the old man¡¯s words but thought they might need someone experienced to lead the way. Tu Wa and the others didn¡¯t mind at all. They believed that unclaimed opportunities were up for grabs, and if it¡¯s claimed, they would just snatch it away. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_2 Chapter 123: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Thank you very much, young brothers.¡± The unkempt old man said joyfully, immediately immersing himself in his role. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to go inside. Every opportunity in there is quite concealed, and some have numerous restrictions. Being early doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll benefit.¡± Only when the large troops at the front had completely squeezed in did Lin Zhuang¡¯s group slowly follow. It¡¯s worth mentioning that as they passed through the gate, a strong sense of rejection besieged them, feeling like they were being swept by the sea, particularly towards the Departure Fire Divine Bull under Lin Chen. However, in this crucial moment, an invisible fluctuation appeared, dissipating that sense of rejection within moments. It was the jade pendant gifted by Jiang Hui, shimmering with flowing light, that could counteract the rule rejection of a small world. The cost was that the jade pendant instantly shattered to the ground. ¡°This treasure?!¡± The unkempt old man at the side smacked his lips, somewhat astonished. His own secret treasure came from these mountains, allowing his old body to enter. But the method used by the other party was certainly not the same as his. Although it was extraordinarily domineering, it was genuinely effective, allowing the Old Barbarian Bull to really enter. After taking a deep breath, the unkempt old man reflected thoughtfully, feeling that these individuals were likely not only from an extraordinary power but could possibly have an even more mysterious origin. After passing through the massive gate was a glittering passage, filled with brilliant aurora and dense fog. Runes were flashing and intertwining, boiling like stars twinkling in the dark night. After an unknown amount of time, a burst of intense white light pierced into everyone¡¯s view. The next moment, spiritual energy swept over like a tidal wave. ¡°Truly deserving to be a mini world, it¡¯s simply a treasure! Cultivating here is definitely twice the result with half the effort!¡± Despite being his second time coming in, the old man was still thoroughly excited. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly special to Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and the others. If they had to describe it, they felt that the spiritual energy of this mini world wasn¡¯t much different from that of the village, and perhaps it was even weaker than the energy in the village. The group continued to move forward. They saw a large swath of nameless vines, more than a person high, with roots deeply buried on a small mountain. The entire vine was glowing and colorful, emitting waves of pleasant fragrance that attracted a group of fist-sized bees fluttering and bustling around. These bees were brilliantly colorful, forming a dazzling line when gathered, looking as splendid and beautiful as a rainbow after the rain. ¡°These are spiritual beasts, named Hundred Flowers Bees. The honey they produce has the effects of calming the mind and nurturing the spirit.¡± The unkempt old man talked freely, demonstrating his extensive knowledge. At the same time, he informed Lin Zhuang and others that the habits of these bees are unique. If they appear at a particular place, their bee nests should not be far away. Under the canopy of an ancient tree, they genuinely discovered a large nest of Hundred Flowers Bees. The nest was about ten meters in size, and they could clearly see the newly produced honey, shiny and pure but with slight hints of reddish color. The subtle fragrance of flowers and plants in the air made everyone feel pleasant and relaxed instantaneously. ¡°So fragrant!¡± Upon seeing food, Tu Wa Zi immediately showed interest and somehow located a ceramic pot, reaching directly towards the Hundred Flowers Bee Honey. He showed restraint and only took the honey, not harming the bee eggs. The unkempt old man opened his mouth, intending to say that though these Hundred Flowers Bees looked cute, each of their attacks was quite terrifying, especially when they gather in one big group, capable of easily piercing through some Treasure Technique Divine Abilities. However, when he saw the unruffled manner of this naughty boy, with the bees desperately stinging but unable to pierce his skin, the old man swallowed back what he wanted to say. Indeed, these people must be from some major clan. Otherwise, why would they possess such powerful body refining techniques, causing him to feel as if a mountain was collapsing when they moved their arms? Even the Hundred Flowers Bees, known for their destructive power, couldn¡¯t sting through ¨C truly terrifying. ¡°These little bees are quite powerful. If I had been a bit weaker, I might not have been able to withstand them.¡± After scooping nearly half a pot of Hundred Flowers Bee Honey, Tu Wa Zi finally pulled back and retreated dozens of meters away, looking as if he had a narrow escape. Just now, he luckily had his blood and energy power along with the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique running at the same time, so he narrowly avoided getting stung by these little bees¡¯ stingers. However, in the eyes of the unkempt old man, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s reaction seemed more like modesty. In any case, he didn¡¯t look like he was struggling: he just took the honey while talking and laughing, especially for his young age, he had a venomous hand and was taking the most exquisite parts of the honey. ¡°Everyone, come and taste it.¡± Tu Wa Zi was quite generous, breaking several branches, cleaning them with clear water, sticking them in the honey, and licking his fingers clean. The taste was indeed good, subtly carrying the fragrance and freshness of hundreds of flowers. It was just too sweet, causing one¡¯s head to spin. ¡°Young brother, where¡¯s mine?¡± The unkempt old man smacked his lips and approached, wanting to taste the flavor of Hundred Flowers Honey. This thing was quite precious outside, and he was reluctant to spend money to buy it. ¡°We have no ties of kinship, you need to exchange something for it if you want a drink.¡± Tu Wa Zi raised the corner of his eye, hugging the ceramic pot like protecting his food. ¡°I have an eye pearl of a Flying Eye Fish here. It provides vision enhancement, although it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± As he spoke, the unkempt old man took out a pitch-black spherical bead from his bosom.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_3 Chapter 124: Chapter 118: Never-Losing Tu Wa Zi_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m already fed up with this stuff, I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯m not interested. Do you have any Inherited Treasure Technique from the Species of the Ancient Times?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s head shook vigorously like a rattle-drum, ¡°I don¡¯t have that!¡± The shaggy old man smiles awkwardly. To have a sip of Hundred Flowers Honey, one needs to exchange an Inherited Treasure Technique from the Species of the Ancient Times. If he had those, wouldn¡¯t he have been famous long ago? Why wait till this age? This immature boy looks as beautiful as a porcelain doll, and anyone who sees him would undoubtedly praise him for his youthfulness, but in reality, he was even more ruthless than the cunning traders in the market. Just for a sip of his Hundred Flowers Honey, he actually wants to get an Inherited Treasure Technique from him?! Humans can be too dark-hearted After a brief interlude, the group continued their journey. The mountains in this mini world stretched far and wide and resembled the Wilderness in many aspects. Various shadows flitted about, including the indigenous creatures of this mini world and the elite from other clans who had entered it. Each of them had an extraordinary aura, hiding deep in the woods and barren mountains, preparing for a surprise attack. At this moment, a red figure suddenly darted out from the dense woods, moving at lightning speed with only a faint remnant image visible. It was a snake¡¯s tail, attacking like a flash of lightning, with a loud slap, it fell like a sharp long knife, reducing the giant rock in front of Lin Zhuang and the others to dust, and causing a flurry of dust. Luckily, Lin Chen¡¯s Old Barbarian Bull sensed danger and alerted them in time. Otherwise, under this single strike, they might have been split into two on the spot, reduced to a pile of pulp. After the unsuccessful attack, the owner of the snake¡¯s tail crawled out and revealed its True Body. It was the Species of the Ancient Times, Fei Yi, which they had seen from afar earlier. It had overheard Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others¡¯ conversation about wanting to stew it, which had aroused its wrath. It had been following them the whole time and now launched a sudden attack while their guard was down. Its body was red as divine gold, shimmering coldly. It was full of strength, hissing with its red tongue exposed. It was currently glaring fiercely at Lin Zhuang and the others, with murderous intent radiating from it. Although the opponent¡¯s body was not especially large, it emitted a terrifying aura. It had begun to showcase some of the clan¡¯s power, and once grown, it might indeed revive its clan¡¯s glory. ¡°You little miscreant, dare to ambush me, Your Uncle Bull, and the other distinguished people, you are looking for death!¡± Before Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen could speak, the Departure Fire Divine Bull got angry first, snorting heavily with a column of white mist stretching five or six meters long. It was utterly furious. The little creature had almost succeeded in its surprise attack right under its watch, which infuriated this Old Barbarian Bull that has already evolved into a Pure Blood creature. ¡°Moo!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull roared in anger. Its massive body, red as blood, charged out. With hooves moving and lava flowing beneath its feet, its rushing movement caused the earth to shake, as if there was an earthquake. There was even a volcanic eruption in the distance, rumbling loudly, creating such a grand scene that it was utterly terrifying. The disheveled old man was especially stunned. Just a simple roar had caused such a terrifying celestial phenomenon, it was just too dramatic. He had seen the Departure Fire Divine Bull once before, but it was nothing compared to how shocking it was at this moment. Fei Yi¡¯s narrow eyes suddenly squinted, feeling locked by an aggressive and powerful aura. That aura was so majestic that it subtly evoked an instinctual fear. It suppressed the unease in its heart and instantly retaliated with the Fire Taoist Art inherited in its bloodline. ¡°Boom!¡± On the ground, endless flames converged, hiding the sky. The amazing, intense heat of the firelight surged into the sky, transforming into a giant fire python, hundreds of meters large. Just the residual heat alone was sufficient to melt the surrounding peaks, causing cracks in the ground, drying up streams, and creating a shocking scene. ¡°This Fei Yi is really remarkable. It must have inherited a trace of its ancestors¡¯ charisma. If its bloodline were a bit purer, it would be even more amazing!¡± A group of people attracted by the violent shaking came over from other places, stunned by the scene before them. This Fei Yi was really powerful, mastering the Fire Taoist Art of its clan. Its aura of fire spread when it made a move, shaking the Heaven and Earth, creating a booming sound that chilled everyone¡¯s hearts. Such a terrifying existence also entered the Hundred Broken Mountains, competing for opportunities, causing a sense of powerlessness among the others. They considered themselves top-ranking core contestants of their respective clans, but at this moment, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to face this Species of the Ancient Times. ¡°That Departure Fire Divine Bull is also outrageous. Once it moves, it can cause celestial phenomena, resulting in the eruption of several volcanoes¡­¡± Some people turned their eyes to the Old Barbarian Bull, all wearing expressions of horror.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _1 Chapter 125: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _1 Translator: 549690339 A group of people looked horrified, marveling at the terror of the two ferocious beasts. The rare ancient species¡¯s blood flowing in their bodies projected a vicious image that robbed them of the courage to fight, making them tremble with fear. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A deafening explosion rang out. In the battlefield, loose stones scattered, the earth shook, mountains collapsed, dust rose in the air, and the scene was shocking. A bull and a snake figure rushed directly towards each other and collided fiercely. For a moment, it was as if two seas of fire were colliding violently, which shocked heaven and earth to roar. In the midst of the sea of fire, there was also a burst of red rune light spilling, turning into a rain of light that spread densely across the sky. Each droplet seemed capable of gnawing at the flesh and bone, possessing a terrifying power that can incinerate a vast area of the land, and even mountain stones could be melted instantly. This kind of power was terrifying and astonishing, as if it were the end of the world. Many people subconsciously retreated far away, fearing to be hit by the aftermath of the battle between the two ferocious beasts. If even a bit affected, it¡¯s very likely they would die inexplicably on the spot. The scene was too terrifying. The beasts in front of them were comparable in realm but had such earth-shattering power that their mere presence shocked them all, making them shudder with fear. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, a black shadow suddenly flew out. It was Fei Yi. In the collision just now, it was directly crushed and was knocked into the air by the horn of the Old Barbarian Bull, harshly smashing into a mountain rock, shattering it. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± Fei Yi hissed, swaying its head as it crawled back up from the ground. It constantly emitted a sharp, piercing sound, as if it were facing a great enemy. Its anxious expression and two elongated bodies were as straight as a rod. The next moment. A shrill sound of air breaking resounded. Fei Yi charged out again, its tail acting as a spear, glinting with cold light, emitting a shattering noise and mournful cries as it attacked the Departure Fire Divine Bull at an astonishing speed. This attack was the most terrifying, without any warning. It contained the rune power within every inch of its body, it was a display of high confidence in one¡¯s own body. If successful, it would directly cause severe damage to the enemy. ¡°You dare show off your insignificant skills?!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull remained unmoved, its whole body was like a sea of blood, the sound of fire roaring, it carried tremendous power, sweeping over. The giant tail of the Old Barbarian Bull swung like a steel whip leaving a trail of fierce afterimages in the air, impenetrable to the wind. The air was directly cut off, blocking all the attack routes of the Species of the Ancient Times. This forced the Species of the Ancient Times had to give up, otherwise its body would also be seriously injured, suffering a loss greater than the gain. ¡°To think that this Departure Fire Divine Bull, also a Species of the Ancient Times, can overpower Fei Yi in a fight!¡± A group of people took in a sharp breath, astonished at the overwhelming divine power of Departure Fire Divine Bull. Its rampaging movements shook the heavens and the earth, easily shattering massive boulders and crumbling the ground underneath its hooves. However, gradually, the onlookers began to notice something unusual. Although the Departure Fire Divine Bull was mighty and invincible, it seemed quite old in age. It¡¯s hard to tell its specific age but it¡¯s definitely not young, exceeding the limit of this miniature world. Could it be that the rules of this miniature world have changed? A group of people were surprised and puzzled. But if that was the case, why didn¡¯t the Elders and Supreme Elders of the clan come in personally to compete for the opportunity of this mountain range?! ¡°This ferocious beast could possibly be a Sealer!¡± In the crowd, a young man spoke, revealing a secret that others were unaware of, although his tone was not very certain. He had only heard of human monks paying a great price to seal themselves, causing their strength to plummet, making their bodies appear as though they were young again in order to deceive the senses of this miniature world to gain entry. He has never heard of a ferocious beast being capable of becoming a Sealer! This was beyond his understanding. Just as everyone was puzzled, the battle in the field had already reached its most intense stage. On the vast land, various rune treasures and flashes ascended, covering the fields, vibrating the firmament. Fei Yi, the ancient species, was retreating steadily, coughing up blood all over its body. It opened its mouth wide and spat out a crimson Tusk Flying Sword. It was made from its own tusk, the whole body was glowing red, similar to agate. The crimson Tusk Flying Sword was wrapped in a flame, whizzing past, and fiercely chopping down from above. In an instant, the ground split open, mountains collapsed, and rivers ruptured. Throughout the forest, red fiery light danced and was drowned by billowing flames, glowing bright red and dazzling, transforming this piece of land into a lava lake. The Tusk Flying Sword was extraordinary, possessing a formidable energy. In a single move, it could rip the earth apart, causing people to be terrified. However, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was even more exaggerated, shooting out a hot flame from its mouth as it rushed towards the Tusk Flying Sword, and toughly knocking it away. Moreover, the flames did not lose any speed and directly aimed at Fei Yi, instantly drilling through one of Fei Yi¡¯s heads, the flesh and blood exploded, a splash of green liquid splattered far away, corroding the trees. Although Fei Yi was strong and had an extraordinary bloodline, famous for its Fire Taoist Art and had refined its ancestral fang into a treasured tool used for killing moves, it was no match for the Departure Fire Divine Bull in the end. It was cruelly stepped on by this Old Barbarian Bull. The huge power directly shook the ground, creating cracks, and Fei Yi was squeezed into it, another head crushed and died gruesomely on the spot.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _2 Chapter 126: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _2 Translator: 549690339 If it hadn¡¯t become pure blood, the Departure Fire Divine Bull wouldn¡¯t have considered itself a match for this Fei Yi. The opponent was much more terrifying than he had imagined, being proficient in treasured techniques and yet, its body still at its peak. The most important factor was that the opponent was able to condense a terrifying weapon from a single tusk, acting decisively and ruthlessly. Had it been any other prodigy, they would likely have been cleaved in half by now. But once they have successfully crossed over to pure blood, the increase in power is a qualitative change. Even if they were at the same realm, they would easily topple all kinds of species of the ancient times. The extent of their lives is simply not on the same level. ¡°This Fei Yi¡¯s body is quite a prize, they say the soup made from it is exceptionally delicious!¡± At their side, an unkempt old man suddenly walked out. He looked at the Departure Fire Divine Bull with an inexplicable air about him, full of surprise. He sensed the strength of the Old Barbarian Bull, but never imagined it to be this powerful. Its physical prowess had clearly declined from its prime, yet it was still able to slaughter Fei Yi, terrifying him. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t sealers too, are you?¡± Many people chimed in after spotting the unkempt old man. This man was different from the ferocious beast. Anyone could see his age, his unkempt and grimy appearance, and white hair, indicating that he was clearly in the twilight of his years. ¡°Yes, it must be. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this area.¡± With the Departure Fire Divine Bull leading the way, the crowd did not find this unkempt old man curious, yet they admired the courage of this man and bull. Once you¡¯ve become a Sealer, you can hide your own aura and sneak into this territory, but, if the mini-world senses your presence, you would face unimaginable targeting and exclusion. Almost certainly, you would die within the mini-world. ¡°Whatcha looking at? Hang around here gawking any longer and the Old Bull will eat you all!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull snorted, its breath white and rolling. Its crimson eyes scanned the surroundings and it began to speak bluntly. Its formidable aura swept in all directions, causing the onlookers to tremble and quickly scatter away. Many of the favored children of the powerful clans showed their displeasure. They had grown up in privileged environments, always the center of attention, accustomed to flattery and respect. They¡¯d never been subjected to such treatment. However, when they saw the eyes of the Old Barbarian Bull, spewing fire, these favoured children quickly withdrew their heads, and ran faster than anyone else. They wished they had more legs. They disappeared so fast that not even their afterimages remained. ¡°Ah, what a good belt, you¡¯ve got yourself a piece of treasure today, boy, what a great day!¡± Tu Wa Zi hopped out. He had initially wanted to pat the Departure Fire Divine Bull, but quickly retracted his claw-like hands when he saw the Flames on its body. He then cautiously picked up Fei Yi¡¯s Flying Sword of Tusk, eyes burning with fire. ¡°I¡¯ve got what I¡¯m gonna eat this noon!¡± spoke Lin¡¯s Second Brother, raising up Fei Yi¡¯s body. The body of this Ancient Species wasn¡¯t too large, only a few meters long. It was about as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, covered in reddish scales with cold lights flickering. It had six clawed arms, a bit like a drake¡¯s claws. Its two head sections were already bloody and in bad shape, still leaking violent menacing aura even though it was already dead. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it met the Departure Fire Divine Bull who had ascended to pure blood, this Fei Yi might have proven itself very formidable in these mountains and left behind all sorts of legends. On the flat rock, a few of them had found a quiet spot and began to deal with the remains of this ancient species. Not only was Fei Yi proficient in Divine Fire Skills, its body was also extraordinary, robust all over and covered with scale armor. It was more rugged than iron and made a light buzzing sound when tapped. Lin¡¯s Second Brother spent a good deal of effort, his face flushed and neck thick, but he just couldn¡¯t peel off a single piece of scale armor. Thankfully, they had the Tusk Flying Sword. They could use that to wedge open Fei Yi at its head. Under the hot scales was the translucent white snake flesh. ¡°What a treasure, perfect for chopping vegetables or meat!¡± Tu Wa Zi touched the body of the Tusk Flying Sword, full of excitement. He had already decided the fate of this treasure. In the end, The Old Barbarian Bull spat fire, a few people sprinkled salt to control the temperature, and directly roasted this ancient species. ¡°The meat is a bit tough.¡± Tu Wa Zi strained his cheek muscles. Although the snake meat tasted good, it was tough. ¡°We should have brought it back to stew. If Auntie Wang was to cook it, it would definitely be a delicious dish.¡± Lin¡¯s Second Brother nodded, deeply in agreement. Someone with poor teeth would probably never have been able to chew the meat properly. Lin Zhuang, Gu Chen, and a few others didn¡¯t mind. They were not fond of snake meat. After tasting a bite or two, they withdrew from the group. The remaining girls didn¡¯t eat at all. Not long after, the Fei Yi was consumed by the two figures, large and small, and the snake bones finished up by the Departure Fire Divine Bull. Although the meat was not particularly tasty, the energy contained in the ancient species was immense and could bring an unexpected boost. Afterwards, they caught and killed several ordinary ferocious beasts who intruded, which finally satiated their hunger. Only then did they continue their journey. Gradually, more and more figures appeared in the vicinity. The geniuses of the human race and some powerful ancient species kept flying past, casting shadows and crowding the space. ¡°An ancient ruin has been found up ahead.. A weapon has reportedly been found beneath it!¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _3 Chapter 127: Chapter 119: How Did They Get In? _3 Translator: 549690339 | Someone shouted, alarming a group of creatures. Some talented humans gathered together, vying for the opportunity. ¡°Another treasure, all for me, Tu Wa Zi!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he rushed straight into the crowd. Lin Zhuang and the others followed closely behind him. Shortly after, the sight of a vast, obscure ruin appeared before them, scattered with broken walls, wrapped in black fog, extending endlessly. The breath of primordial desolation swirled around. In some places, dark cracks, reaching to ten thousand feet, covered the ground, like grand canyons, filled with traces of past wars. Even time could not diminish these marks, the sharp sense of danger could be felt even from a distance. However, the group¡¯s attention was not on the ruins, but underneath them, brilliant lights were flashing through fragmented tiles and bricks. These were different divine weapons radiating lights of numerous colors, very scarce, and a horde of people were all crazily rushing for them. However, some of them were covered in blood, the stunningly crimson blood splattering across the ground. These divine weapons fought back, slashing anyone who dared to come close. But still, they could not stop the others. Tu Wa Zi was one of them, his eyes just as fiery. He was madly chasing an agate jade artifact, a part of the broken knife. As it was about to escape, he successfully captured it, forcibly suppressed it with his strength, and stuffed it into his beast skin bag. ¡°Hurry up, something big is about to happen!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull suddenly became uneasy and shouted at Tu Wa Zi in the ruin. Not daring to be negligent, Tu Wa Zi quickly wiped his hands and climbed up. He knew the Old Barbarian Bull, who had been favored by Lord Willow God and had been granted unimaginable opportunities, helping it reach the unprecedented Pure Blood category. It could sense dangers and changes that ordinary people couldn¡¯t. Lin Xin Tong also felt an inexplicable palpitation. Being the Pure Yin Body, she naturally had a certain premonition towards some dangers. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just as Tu Wa Zi climbed up, ripples emerged on the endless ruins as if they were water waves. In an instant, a sound like a mountain flash flood broke out, with a dazzling light appearing from the edge of the horizon. It was so intense and brilliant that people could hardly keep their eyes open. It even dispelled the surrounding black fog, making the scene impressive. The next moment. Countless points of light exploded violently. The divine weapons in the ruins suddenly acted as if they were sentient, forming a formidable front and maliciously killed the creatures all around. The scene was filled with ceaseless screams. Blood gushed out like a fountain, painting the place into a deep crimson color. It was perturbing to look at. After a long time, the disaster gradually subsided. Apart from a few, almost all the creatures in the ruins had perished. The place was drenched in blood, with countless corpses stacked on each other. The survivors hadn¡¯t even had a chance to celebrate their narrow escape when in the distance a huge column of light broke through the sky, emerging from a towering mountain valley. The giant beam of light spanned between heaven and earth, thundering like a storm. Divine light exploded, spreading in thousands upon thousands of rays. Vaguely, a treasure pagoda could be seen hanging in the air. The entire pagoda was crystal-clear, swallowing and spitting nebulae. It was made entirely of unknown bones. ¡°A supreme treasure has appeared, go and grab it!¡± A group of survivors roared.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 121: Bone Tower (2nd Update) _1 Chapter 129: Chapter 121: Bone Tower (2nd Update) _1 Translator: 549690339 The palanquin exuded a radiant glow, a rare treasure. It charged forward, dashing recklessly straight ahead. Countless runes scattered, shattering the surrounding mountain tops, causing rocks to roll down and engulfing everything in their path. Ahead, a stoic old man brandished a ray of light in his hand, paving the way for the palanquin. ¡°Squawk!¡± Three large birds flapped their wings, stirring up a wild wind and escaping from the center of the battlefield immediately. ¡°Big Cat, are you seeking your own doom?¡± Little Dot also retreated, but not as fast as the three ferocious birds. After retreating a certain distance, he furrowed his brows tightly and his whole body¡¯s aura soared. He recognized the creature in the palanquin. It was a white tiger, completely ethereal and majestic, its body wrapped in ink-like black patterns, sitting majestically in the vast palanquin. The White Tiger wasn¡¯t huge, just slightly larger than an ordinary tiger, but it was crystal clear, radiant, and exuding a terrifying majesty. ¡°You are the first human who dared to speak to me like this. Today, your death is certain. Tiger Slaves, kill him quickly and retrieve the treasure!¡± Inside the palanquin, the White Tiger huffed, an unmistakable killing intent in its eyes. Its status was mysteriously esteemed, hailing from Xiling Beast Mountain, belonging to a Great Clan Aristocratic Family, with an enormous influence covering countless miles. Its grandfather was a Beast King. Even the strong ones among the Human Race willingly paved the way for it. Today, however, it was insulted by a little brat, which greatly displeased it, feeling its dignity being belittled. Other humans were always respectful and fearful when they saw it. But this person unconsciously drooled every time he saw it. How could it bear this? The White Tiger was fierce and terrifying, casually dropping a paw like a small mountain, its strength reaching ten thousand catties. Runes and precious lights fell, directly exploding the spot where the young man stood¡­ The teenager counterattacked. Between the lifting of his hand, a green moon appeared, the ripples rippling, turning the area into a blue sea. Runes circled and intertwined, blocking the White Tiger¡¯s frequent attacks. On the bird¡¯s back, Tu Wa Zi had an aggrieved look, occasionally disclosing his head. His gaze was on the White Tiger beast. His eyes sparkled like stars, making people wonder what he was thinking. Lin Zhuang and others were somewhat amazed at the power of the young man from Stone Village, who was matching the White Tiger blow for blow without showing any weakness. ¡°This young man seems ordinary, but he possesses great power. He is like the child of an ancient divine beast, not inferior to us at all!¡± Lin Chen exclaimed, inadvertently praising himself in the process. ¡°Tiger Slaves, get that treasure!¡± In mid-air. The White Tiger roared, shaking the earth. Suddenly, it pulled out a grey beast skin bag and threw it directly into the old man¡¯s hands. The old man quickly moved forward, took the beast skin bag, and untied the rope tied on it. Immediately, bright lights spewed out from the bag, followed by a formidable suction force, causing the rolling rocks, uprooting ancient trees, and seemingly suctioning the entire mountain range¡­ In the valley, the previously immovable Bone Tower started to waver. ¡°Not good, it seems like there¡¯s a great terror concealed in this Bone Tower, and it¡¯s been disturbed and woken up!¡± On the bird¡¯s back in the distance, the Old Barbarian Bull looked unusually flustered. He issued another warning. A very bad feeling lingered in his heart, even more terrifying and exaggerated than the previous divine tide, making his spirit tremble. ¡°Big birds, go quickly!¡± Lin Zhuang didn¡¯t doubt it, urgently commanded the three ferocious birds to flee again, moving further away from here. The trio of ferocious birds cried out, rapidly flapping their wings, flying towards a more distant region, and perched on a far-off mountain top. Just at the same time. An awe-inspiring and terrifying white light burst out, like a torrent gushing from the Tiger Tower, shaking all directions, and the entire mountain range was submerged in an instant, turned into ruins. The terrifying power, like a tidal wave, instantly swept all around and spread further away, sweeping over the elder holding the Beast Skin Bag. The elder screamed in agony, with half of his body¡¯s flesh seemed to have evaporated, instantly shriveled, and turned into a mummy in the blink of an eye. This scene was horrifying, so much so that even the White Tiger hovering in mid-air twitched its eyelids, roaring wildly as it quickly distanced itself from here after withdrawing its Beast Skin Bag. Even so, it was still struck through the shoulder by a divine light, blood flowing profusely, causing the White Tiger to grimace in pain. In the sky, the Bone Tower was dimly floating in mid-air, radiating light in all directions, swirling around, apparently deliberately focusing their attack on the White Tiger and company. While Little Dot down there only got a brief burst of light before they stopped attacking. After repelling everyone, the Ancient Tower ceased to hover and directly transformed into a light. It chose to flee to a distance, flying towards the distance, leaving the valley. ¡°Why did this bone tower choose to leave, and in such a hurry? It¡¯s so strong,¡± Little Dot furrowed his brows, puzzled and in a fog. The speed of the Bone Tower was really too fast, like a thunderbolt, advancing at extreme speed. He instinctively followed, summoning the Treasure Mirror, which carried him in rapid flight. Despite this, he almost lost it. However, he didn¡¯t get far before a massive black shadow suddenly surged out on the horizon, rapidly rushing towards the position where the Bone Tower had fled. ¡°!!¡± Behind him, Little Dot¡¯s eyes bulged and he breathed heavily, feeling the urge to curse. He had originally thought the ferocious bird fled due to fear, but to his surprise, it had hidden in advance and made a surprise move at this moment. ¡°Such a sneaky bird, it¡¯s not even as cute as Little Red. I¡¯ll pluck all its feathers when I catch it, and I¡¯ll fry, steam, roast, and bake it!¡± Little Dot gritted his teeth, his fists clenched to the point of creaking. It was the first time he was so angry with a ferocious beast. However, both the Bone Tower and the huge three-headed monster moved at an incredibly fast pace, leaving a trail of afterimages before disappearing in the distance. Only Little Dot was left behind, panting in pursuit. ¡°I need to try raw bird meat, I absolutely, absolutely must!!!¡± With a grim face, Little Dot silently added another recipe to his list. He was genuinely angry and afraid that the divine Bone Tower would be snatched away by the three-headed monster. Because their speed was really too fast, although they couldn¡¯t catch up with the Bone Tower, the distance wasn¡¯t far off. He was left trailing behind them. After an unknown amount of time, the scene before Little Dot changed drastically. It was a vast and turbulent sea of fire, with flames reaching the sky, waves of heat hitting him. Rolling magma continuously spewed from the depths of the earth, covering and burning the surrounding mountains, turning everything into flat land. And in the center of it all, a figure of fire was dancing like a phoenix, brilliant and magnificent. Within the heart of the fire, a small Bone Tower could be glimpsed spinning in rotation. ¡°It¡¯s that mysterious Little Tower, but why has it shrunk so much?¡± Little Dot was puzzled. Compared to the towering size it had at the beginning, it now seemed to have shrunk tremendously, but it was even more refined and substantial. ¡°Where¡¯s that three-headed monster? It was obviously in front of me, but where is it now?¡± Little Dot looked around. He had been on guard for the three-headed monster to ambush him. However, as far as his eyes could see, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the monster anywhere. All around, the magma was rolling, scorching and fierce, melting all the mountain peaks. There was no place to hide.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 122: We Absolutely Cant Leave It At This! (1st update) ! Chapter 130: Chapter 122: We Absolutely Can¡¯t Leave It At This! (1st update) ! Translator: 549690339 At this moment, in the southeast of The Land of Lava, the place was shrouded with mountain peaks. Looking from afar, the thick mist was everywhere, with lofty mountain ranges scattering densely like stars in a board game, stretching on end. In a mountain stream, the water was gurgling, leaves were rustling, it was relatively tranquil and calm, Just then, sharp chirping burst forth, alarming the wilderness, flocks of birds scattered, feathers fluttering¡­ A giant figure, entirely stained with fire, plummeted down like a meteor from the sky, scattering large patches of blood in the sky. It plunged into the chilly water creating monstrous waves, a stunning sight. It was a tri-headed ferocious bird, with three heads of different colors, each flaunting a fearsome visage, emanating tremendous ferocity. However, its body was enveloped in flames, many parts of it were roasted to a crisp by the scorching fire, turning bright red, in some spots, you could even see stark white bones. It was a pitiful sight. Below the stream was water that had not seen sunlight all year round, making it chilly as winter throughout the seasons, icy and bone-chilling, with white fog rising from it Even so, it didn¡¯t instantly extinguish the fire on the bird¡¯s body, not until it had boiled the stream¡¯s water slightly that it was completely extinguished. ¡°Schreech!¡± The tri-headed bird let out a mournful cry. It wasn¡¯t dead yet, with a breath still supporting its life. Behind it, several figures emerged hastily, soaring like a cannonball, leaping forward, rushing to the side of the fiery figure. It was none other than Lin Zhuang and the others, who had rushed to catch up. Compared to before, they now looked slightly disheveled, covered in grime, their beast robes bore several tears, and the smell of being scorched was emanating from them. ¡°Dammit, never in my life have I been played so badly!¡± Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but have flames in his eyes, his small face looked as if it had just crawled out of a furnace, apart from his slightly white teeth, the rest of him was completely charred by the fire. It was a pitiful sight. The others weren¡¯t in much better shape, every one of them had their faces covered in black and gray patches. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Treasure Pagoda. It chose to flee past us!¡± Second Brother Lin wiped the black ash from his face and said bitterly. Initially, they weren¡¯t planning to chase the Bone Tower. After all, this artifact was too extraordinary, its white lights scattered in all directions. In a split second, it drained the flesh and blood of a powerful human, turning him into a dry corpse void of any life energy. This terrifying entity revealed a sense of eeriness at every turn, and they couldn¡¯t help but be wary. Who would have thought that the Bone Tower seemed to be doing it deliberately? It had the option to flee in another direction but chose to run in front of them, maintaining a tantalizing distance, luring them to act. That distance was too tempting, reachable by merely stretching out a hand. In the end, none of them could resist. They all wished to take home this treasure. This artifact was too extraordinary, vastly different from other treasures, and might harbor greater opportunities. The main reason was, they had noticed something unusual. The Bone Tower seemed to be harboring an old injury. It was highly likely that the stunt it pulled just now wouldn¡¯t be repeated. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have fled but killed all of them, including the White Tiger. They rode the three-headed bird in pursuit, being careful not to run into any unusual incidents along the way. The Bone Tower seemed to have turned ordinary again and couldn¡¯t attack anymore, further proving their speculation. However, just as the claws of the tri-headed bird were about to grab the Bone Tower, its size instantly shrank enormously, simultaneously summoning lava from the ground, transforming a vast area into a sea of fire. If not for the three birds¡¯ timely reaction, placing their bodies in front of them at the crucial moment, they would most likely be in the same tragic condition right now. ¡°The Bone Tower seems to have its own intelligence and reeks of wickedness from inside out. We should focus on the other treasures instead, and report this to Lord Willow God when we return, let him make a decision!¡± Lin Xin Tong puckered her lips, brushing away her messy hair from her forehead, looking slightly discomposed. ¡°Yes, we should report to Lord Willow God, but this grudge we must also avenge! We can¡¯t leave the Bone Tower be, I must tear it apart and use it as firewood!¡± Gu Chen was furious. A third of his hair had almost been scorched from the middle, forming a striking ¡®Middle Sea¡¯ hairstyle. He suffered the most among the group. Right now, unable to suppress his anger any longer, he cursed and swore, wanting to smash the bone tower to pieces and throw it under the Bronze Ding as firewood. ¡°The ancient tower is extraordinary and of significant importance. We should plan for the long haul, act cautiously before we understand its origin. But we definitely cannot let this matter drop so easily!¡± Lin Zhuang stuffed all the Blood-Restoring Medicine into the three ferocious birds¡¯ mouths, and when he saw their breaths gradually calming down, he finally felt at ease. The medicine powder was not made from ordinary materials, but slowly brewed for seven days and seven nights in the Bronze Ding with the essence blood of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. It was extremely precious, even in Liu Village it was rare. But Lin Zhuang had no regrets. After all, if it weren¡¯t for this ferocious bird¡¯s sacrifice, blocking the volcanic eruption in front of them, they would have been doomed in this world today. In principle and morality, they owed a debt of gratitude to this ferocious bird. If because of this, the bird fell, his conscience would not rest. In the following days, the group did not depart but rested in the mountain streams, drinking pond water when they were thirsty, and catching cold fish when they were hungry. This went on for seven full days, and when the injuries of the three ferocious birds recovered somewhat, they set out from there. Thanks to the powerful essence blood of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, not only had the injuries on this ferocious bird almost completely healed, but it also seemed to have gained some sort of chance from the ordeal, with its bloodline more concentrated and its strength significantly improved. ¡°Cri!¡± After letting out a cry, the three-headed ferocious bird cast a grateful look at Lin Zhuang, then immediately expressed its desire to settle accounts with the Bone Tower. Even though it had survived in the end, the past seven days had been a living hell. If it weren¡¯t for the medicine made from the Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s essence blood, it might have really perished in these vast and desolate mountains. As for this, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were absolutely in agreement. They were used to being domineering and aggressive, they always got their way. Second Brother Lin and Old Barbarian Bull also agreed, especially Old Barbarian Bull, who was adept in the Fire Taoist Art and now a pure-blood creature so the earthly fire triggered by the ancient tower could not harm it. Usually, it even used that to take baths. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a look, but remember not to act recklessly,¡± Although Lin Zhuang felt wary, he nodded his agreement after some thought. In the misty valley, the three-headed bird took flight, its vast form weaving through the clouds, making ripples of light, stirring up fog, and causing strong winds to whistle around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that little White Tiger?!¡± Past a certain forest, Tu Wa Zi, who¡¯s looking around from the bird¡¯s back, suddenly discovered a familiar figure. Its body was as white as glowing snow, with black circles. That¡¯s the same ferocious beast boasting with insolence they had met before. Mounted on a palanquin, it was the ferocious White Tiger that attacked them.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 124: White Tiger Paves the Wav (First Update)_i Chapter 132: Chapter 124: White Tiger Paves the Wav (First Update)_i Translator: 549690339 1 In the wild, a fiery red demon bull tore through the landscape, its momentum awe-inspiring. With each step of its thick hooves, a lava rolled and the earth cracked below, painting a terrifying picture. Moreover, runes flowed around its massive horns, surrounded by flames. They coalesced into an enormous phantom image that was indestructible, capable of tearing the air asunder. Even mountains quickly turned into dust in its presence, causing the White Tiger to continuously beg for mercy. It had an intuition that if it continued to be stubborn, it would truly meet its end under the bull¡¯s horns, impaled and flung away. ¡°The individual and the bull are so strong, it¡¯s as if they can suffocate someone!¡± Far away, a genius of the human race who had yet to depart unintentionally caught sight of this scene, his face full of disbelief. They all knew too well how arrogant this White Tiger had been before, going as far as to act unruly and domineering. Yet now, the White Tiger could not even muster the strength to fight back. Not only was it bloodied and bruised, but several of its teeth had also shattered. Many were filled with surprise, they wanted to know where this strange duo of man and bull originated from. There was also the Feng Luan Vicious Bird. If they had not seen wrong before, this person and bull had fallen from above this creature. A group of people ascended to the more prominent Majestic Peak fromwhere they could see the boundless sky. The vicious bird was suspended in mid-air, as gigantic as a mountain. The sun s rays were casting its enormous shadow over the forest. This mighty creature blocked the sunlight, stirring the air currents with the flapping of its wings and further shrouded the mountain with a curtain of darkness. Some people suspected that there were other individuals on the bird¡¯s back. From a certain angle, they could faintly see blurry figures moving back and forth, as if observing the situation below. ¡°What is this big cat saying now?¡± By the fragmented rocks, Tu Wa Zi dashed over, brandishing his sword like a Little Devil King, standing before the White Tiger. There were bits of blood on his hands, not his own, but the Tiger¡¯s. He stared at the White Tiger¡¯s face, full of perplexity. He meticulously studied the beast¡¯s face for a while. He realized that the Tiger seemed to be trying to communicate something, but it was speaking in beast language, growling like a tiger, and he couldn¡¯t understand a word. ¡°It¡¯S begging me to spare it,¡± the Old Barbarian Bull mooed, speaking in human tongue, and relayed the truth. ¡°Thought you¡¯d be tougher,¡± Tu Wa Zi retracted his fist. I might let you off, but I currently lack an adequate mount. If you agree to serve as my ride, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡± Tu Wa Zi spoke again. Meanwhile, he quickly stepped forward, grabbing hold of the White Tiger. He then examined the beast¡¯s teeth and fur, pretending to know what he was doing. In the Wilderness, experienced elders who knew how to identify horses would primarily look at these two features to accurately distinguish a good horse from an old one. Of course, Tu Wa Zi didn¡¯t possess this skill. However, he thought that this White Tiger prospect would serve as a suitable mount. After all, it had already endured multiple blows from him, only losing a few pieces of its capped teeth. With such a physique, it was naturally suited to serve as a mount. What¡¯re you gonna do, Big Kitty? Gonna be my mount so I can let you live?¡± Tu Wa Zi pulled a face and asked again. ¡°A mount? I hail from Xiling Beast Mountain!?¡± The White Tiger Beast was taken aback. Its narrow, tiger-like eyes swiveled around, its face filled with resistance. As a member of a noble lineage, the thought of being captured to serve as a mount was an utter disgrace. If someone familiar saw him in such a state, he would lose face. ¡°Kid, being able to enter that village is your blessing in this life, don¡¯t be a fool in your fortune. There are countless rare and exotic beasts in this world who wish to enter. You¡¯re merely a Species of the Ancient Times, how do you compare to me, the Old Bull? If I can serve, why can¡¯t you? Do you think being a mount is beneath you?¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull spoke, uttering beast language. The image of a towering figure flashed through its mind. At the peak of the mountain, with leaves sharp as blades. A sight that was unforgettable at just one glance. What an awe-inspiring existence it was, it commanded the same respect as Heaven and Earth, too blindingly radiant to look at directly. A seemingly arbitrary gift had enabled it to evolve from an ordinary species to a Pure-Blooded creature. Its abilities were inconceivably vast, the equivalent of having all the world¡¯s marvels within oneself was not an exaggeration. Forget the Lower Realm, how many in the Upper Realm could accomplish this? The Departure Fire Divine Bull felt that this White Tiger was being foolish. This was a fantastic opportunity and it should¡¯ve accepted without hesitation. Once inside that village, there was a high chance it could catch the attention of that entity, gain unimaginably profound opportunities, and skyrocket to the top. I m of the White Tiger Clan, descended from the Ancient Years. I am born dignified, how can I let the Human Race ride me, especially a kid!?!¡± The White Tiger fervently shook its head, its heart filled with extreme repulsion. ¡°Old Bull, what¡¯s Big Kitty saying now?¡± Tu Wa Zi stared at the Old Barbarian Bull and the White Tiger as his gaze shuffled back and forth between them, failing to comprehend a single word. ¡°This White Tiger would rather die than comply, it doesn¡¯t want to serve as your mount. Old Bull suggests to kill it and be done with it,¡± the Old Barbarian Bull relayed this transparently. This rebellious cub has a stubborn nature and is prone to tantrums. It won¡¯t be easy to tame, and even if it agrees now, it could go back on its word later.¡± Rather than dealing with its betrayal, why not kill it now and eat its flesh? Tiger meat and bone are great tonics, especially White Tiger of an Ancient Species. The meat and bone are not only delicious, but they also strengthen the body and replenish energy. It¡¯s the perfect substance to temper the body!¡± The Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s eyes gleamed with murderous intent, striking fear into the White Tiger. It trembled as it looked at the Old Barbarian Bull, fearing it might suddenly lash out. It could sense from the Departure Fire Divine Bull a terrifying pressure that far exceeded any Ancient Species, like a tidal wave, forcing its soul to tremble. The human child bystander was equally terrifying. He seemed to be made of stone, every punch he delivered was like a dragon¡¯s. Each landing punch brought mountains trembling, and every inch of the Tiger¡¯s flesh shivered because of this. The boy was even more absurd, possessing an invincible aura. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I assure that I won¡¯t rebel in the future. I can¡­even serve as your mount¡­¡± In a hurry, the White Tiger spoke, expressing in human language its agreement to become the boy¡¯s mount. When beneath someone¡¯s roof, one must bow their head! It was still young with a long future to look forward to. It didn¡¯t want its existence to end here. It had hope knowing that while the sun was still shining, there would always be firewood to burn! Most crucially, its grandfather was waiting for him outside of Hundred Broken Mountain. As long as it managed to escape from these mountains, its grandfather would certainly rip these hateful beings to shreds, consume them alive and avenge it. ¡°I think this White Tiger is talking rubbish,¡± The Old Barbarian Bull was still distrustful of the White Tiger. The speed at which it had changed its attitude was suspicious. It was still firmly resisting one moment and then acting utterly docile the next ¨C clearly it had something to hide. Hearing this, the White Tiger wanted to scream internally. Even though it indeed had ulterior motives, you are pointing your blades at its neck. Is it excessive to deny it its plea for mercy? No harm done, no harm done. I believe I can touch this Big Kitty¡¯s heart with my sincerity,¡± said Tu Wa Zi, who seemed to think the White Tiger was sincere.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 125: Golden Crow Wings (Second Update)—1 Chapter 133: Chapter 125: Golden Crow Wings (Second Update)¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Big Cat, do you know where the most treasures are? Tu Wa Zi asked, his eyes glowing with enthusiasm. As he spoke, he straddled a leg and naturally sat on the back of the White Tiger. The White Tiger wanted to retort that he was a tiger, not a silly cat creature, but before he could say a word, his body suddenly felt heavier. In an instant, it felt as though a small mountain peak was pressing on his back. Heavy, as heavy as ten thousand catties! Is this the flesh and blood of the Human Race? It¡¯s as if it¡¯s made of iron and stone! The White Tiger was shocked and swallowed back the words he was about to utter. After taking a deep breath, the White Tiger spoke human language, knowing many of the local secrets. ¡°That¡¯S where the relics originate. It¡¯s said to be full of treasures. If you hit hard enough, you might obtain unimaginable fortune and unimaginable treasures.¡± ¡ö¡öShared Treasure Cliff, full of treasures?!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled with a brighter light, determined to make a trip there. At this moment, above the sky. The Three-headed Feng Luan cried out, flapping its wings, stirring up a fierce wind, and quickly descending. The force of the wind lifted enormous rocks weighing hundreds to thousands of catties. Lin Zhuang and the others jumped down from above. Each one¡¯s vitality was surging, like a great sun, their eyes captivating and emanating an overwhelming wave of energy. The sight made the White Tiger tense up again, never expecting that there were people on the back of this mixed breed bird, and each one was extraordinarily adept. Especially the two people at the forefront, they were like iron towers, glowing all over, robust and muscular, their arms thick as gigantic pillars, emanating a wild and rough aura, they were extraordinary. The White Tiger suddenly felt somewhat relieved about his decision. Thankfully, he acknowledged his defeat in time. Otherwise, if these people ganged up on him, even without using their Treasured Technique, they could beat him to death. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even a Royal Clan member!¡± The old man with messy hair squinted at the White Tiger, his gaze sweeping back and forth, clicking his tongue in wonder. ¡°Brother Zhuang, let¡¯s go to Shared Treasure Cliff next. This White Tiger says there are the most treasures there, and there may even be heavenly fate, which brings unimaginable benefits.¡± Tu Wa Zi suggested. ¡öWhite Tiger, can we trust your words?¡± Lin Zhuang turned around, his bright eyes vaguely flashing with lightning. He stood tall, looked at the White Tiger, and asked in a clear voice. Vaguely, an invisible pressure fell, as if being watched by an ancient god. A rugged, primitive aura poured out, like an endless desert, making the White Tiger¡¯s heart apprehensive. Without hesitation, the White Tiger quickly nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go to Shared Treasure Cliff.¡± Lin Zhuang retracted his gaze, nodded upon confirming that the Ferocious Beast was not lying, and jumped back onto the Three-headed Feng Luan. Afterwards, Tu Wa Zi and the others also jumped up. ¡°Squawk!¡± The Three-headed Feng Luan took to the air again, speeding towards the direction indicated by the White Tiger, like a bolt of lightning piercing the clouds and fog, instantly crossing several mountains, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. in all directions, ancient trees and mountain stones quickly receded, rapidly shrinking into tiny figures. Along the way, they really saw a lot of treasures shimmering with light. They were all good treasures that made everyone¡¯s eyes turn red. It resulted in people applying every means they had to suppress three of them, under the horrified eyes of many people around them. Among them was a three-foot bronze small sword. The towering three-foot sword revealed a sharp edge of dawn. A casual swing could cut down a mountain peak, which made everyone marvel. The group continued on its journey, an enormous towering mountain coming into their sight. This peak stood tall in the heart of majestic mountains. Imposing and vast like dozens of mountains merged into one, it projected an extraordinary grandeur and robustness. A sense of ancient vicissitudes could be felt even from afar. At the foot of the mountain, they saw the likes of Bi Fang, golden divine birds, Red Drakes, Pixiu, Puma Trees, Sky-splitting Demon Butterflies, and other strongest geniuses, including numerous proud talents of the Human Race. All were ascending the mountain, each figure extraordinary in their own right. This place was strange, a large area shimmering with radiance, resplendent and brilliant, like an extraordinary realm. Moreover, the deeper they ventured, the rougher the terrain became. Especially the most profound area, where a gigantic mountain shrouded in black mist soared into the clouds, similar to the Ancient Demon Mountain. A long winding lane of cobblestones led down into it, extending forward, filled with the vicissitudes of time, leading to the heart of the mountain range. Blood stained the cobblestone lane. Since ancient times, countless young heroes have traversed it. Some successfully emerged as the Human Emperor or Beast Emperor, but many more lost their lives, their remains turned into the pure white bones lining the road. Upon reaching this location, they could no longer use any form of flight. Even the ferocious birds had to land, slowly walking up along the stone path, otherwise, they would face suppression from Devil Mountain. However, once reaching the top, there was no need for such restriction, they could fly freely and fight. ¡°Let¡¯s walk up there.¡± With a wave of his hand, Lin Zhuang got off his bird, took a stride, and embarked on the cobblestone path. The cobblestone road was long and winding, but not too lengthy. It was surrounded by various types of bones, big and small, the majority left by the geniuses of centuries ago. Among them were bones of the Species of the Ancient Times and Ancient Demon Birds. They survived the perils before, but unfortunately met their end here, leaving their corpses as cautionary reminders to the world. ¡°Be careful everyone, this world possesses great terror, it seems to have age restrictions.¡± Lin Zhuang led the way, walking at the forefront with a solemn expression. Just then, he suddenly realized that the Jade Pendant bestowed by Lord Willow God had inexplicably lost its luster, becoming an ordinary Jade Pendant. Considering the scenario while crossing that giant Stone Gate, Lin Zhuang quickly understood the rules behind it. Thankfully, Lord Willow God had gifted everyone with one, so Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen still had a functional one. The group advanced, with the cobblestone path radiating a faint glow. The mountain was dim, the higher they went, the thicker the mist became, until they arrived halfway up the mountain. There were no cobblestones here anymore, flight was possible. ¡°The Golden Wing has appeared.¡± Just as they arrived, someone shouted. Instantly grabbing the attention of many, they all rushed towards the direction of the sound. In mid-air, a golden wing was fluttering horizontally. It was enormous in size, surrounded by flames, dazzlingly bright. It could easily bum a mountain peak into rolling magma. The crowd¡¯s eyes were ablaze with fervor; they crazily rushed to execute their masterstroke, wanting to seize the Golden Wing. It was a treasure passed down from ancient times, extremely rare, and still vastly precious even here. At that moment, a giant golden bird flew past, a golden fan was held within its beak, emitting a grand golden halo. It blew away the ambitious talents of the Human Race and snatched the Golden Wing. With its successful attack, the golden bird attempted to leave the area quickly. However, before it could get far, it was forced back by an even larger figure that blocked its path. It was a three-headed bird, with full feathers, surrounded by grey wind blade radiance. With every flap of its wings, it stirred up a wild wind. ¡°This treasure is destined for me, no matter what, I will have it today.¡± The golden bird shrieked, its body glistening in gold. Clouds of golden brilliance erupted, dazzling the eyes. Instantly, the area was enveloped, it began aggressively, showcasing its most powerful Treasured Technique.. Chapter 134 - Chapter 126: Big Red Bird (Third update) _1 Chapter 126: Big Red Bird (Third update) _1 Translator: 549690339 In the sky, the shrill vibrations resonated, causing the mountains here to collapse. Rocks tumbled down, spurting out towards the surroundings. Golden light and blue light collided, forming an invisible ocean, coexisting in this territory. The Golden Bird was extraordinary. With the flutter of its wings, golden feathers splashed out, showering down like arrows all around, resonating, submerging this area as though a golden downpour had occurred. If one were hit by the golden feathers, they could lose an arm or a leg at least, or potentially bleed out right here on this mountain top. Some prodigies were horrified. This kind of attack was terrifying, even they felt a sense of impending doom. Many people fled in all directions, leaving the battlefield right away. However, what shocked them most was the three-headed ferocious bird, which somehow conjured up a whirlwind, blowing the pouring golden feathers aside, instantly perforating the nearby mountain peak, making it hole-ridden like a honeycomb. In the sky, the two ferocious birds roared, neither showing weakness. Just then. A small figure suddenly sprang from the back of the three-headed bird, agile and swift, fiercely throwing out a small bronze sword. The bronze sword pierced the immense sky and directly injured one wing of the Golden Bird. In the end, the Golden Bird bled from the wound, its wing slashed in half. It shed golden blood while its golden feathers fell, it staggered and fled from this place. ¡°There was someone on the back of that ferocious bird?¡± Someone sharp-eyed found the anomaly, inadvertantly catching sight of the small figure making a pivotal hit on the Golden Bird, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have abandoned its golden wing so easily and fled from here. ¡°Today is a good day for a big harvest.¡± Tu Wa Zi took out his beast skin bag, originally wanting to put the golden wing into it, but the golden wing was simply too large. Even though it was just a part of the wing, it was nearly two metres in size. Plus, it was engulfed in flames, and wouldn¡¯t fit into the even larger beast skin bag. ¡°Big Kitty, bring out your bag!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the White Tiger and said without warning. ¡°Bag? What bag?¡± The White Tiger felt an ominous premonition. ¡°Which else could it be? Of course it¡¯s the beast skin bag you originally wanted to keep the bone tower in!¡± Tu Wa Zi said gruffly, smacking the White Tiger on the head. ¡°That¡¯s a treasure of my clan, I can¡¯t¡­¡± The White Tiger pursed its lips, just about to say it couldn¡¯t be lent when it suddenly felt several chilling gazes piercing it from all directions. Scared, it quickly nodded in agreement, spitting out a palm-sized deep grey beast skin bag from its mouth. After storing the golden wing, the group continued forward. After traversing this mountain stream, they would reach the mountaintop. The top of the mountain was vast like a plateau; a broad terrain with various large rocks scattered about, forming a strange and enormous Stonewood, with no visible boundaries. It emitted a luminous glow, bringing about a solemn expression on anyone who saw it. Moreover, next to it stood an ancient stele with several lines of Bone Script carved on it, warning others not to be noisy or disturb the Holy Ones¡¯ slumbers here, and especially not to destroy the Shared Treasure Cliff. ¡°This is the real Shared Treasure Cliff, and this spot is the Shared Treasure Rock. It is said that numerous ancient saints have wept and bled here. Many people fell, their weapons arrayed to create the spectacle before us.¡± The white tiger on the bird¡¯s back spoke human language, explaining to the surrounding people. ¡°The Stonewood is filled with treasures, even the divine weapons left behind from ancient times.¡± The white tiger looked towards the rocky terrain behind the Shared Treasure Rock. The opportunities there are not small, but there is also a degree of danger. Those who could reach here are all the top talents. ¡°Is that Little Dot from Stone Village?¡± The white tiger¡¯s gaze sharpened as it suddenly noticed a familiar figure in a patch of Stonewood. A boy about ten years old with tattered clothes, looking like a beggar. But he was brimming with treasures¡­ Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had discovered a walking treasure vault. He leaped down without saying a word, landing steadily before the boy. Under the strong vibration, a large patch of Stonewood was shattered, yet none contained any treasures. ¡°Little Dot, happiness is better when shared. We have a strong bond, since you have gained so much, why not distribute a piece or two to us!¡± Tu Wa Zi revealed his characteristic grin, stepping towards Shi Hao. ¡°Forgot? When we were in the Void God Realm, you took a Runed Treasure Bone from our side.¡± He was the type who would never allow himself to be taken advantage of. Although the other party didn¡¯t exactly snatch the treasure bone from him back in the Void God Realm, it was still obtained with his help. ¡°Who are you? Just asking for things, what do you count as?¡± A brilliant red figure flew out, flapping its wings wrapped in radiance, appearing quite extraordinary. It was a large red bird, enveloped in a red shimmer, looking rather divine and had an extraordinary appearance, much like the Ancient Divine Phoenix. ¡°Stop talking big!¡± Little Dot¡¯s face changed instantly. He quickly pulled the big red bird back and decisively covered its beak. Though they had only minimal contact, he was well aware of how terrifying this boy of his age could be. He suspected that the other party should also have mastered Perfect Blood Manipulation. Otherwise, his blood energy wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying, on par with him. Most importantly, the few people with the boy were equally powerful, dominant within their realms, giving him a highly formidable feeling. ¡°What a beautiful bird, it¡¯s perfect for stewing!¡± Tu Wa Zi licked his lips. The red bird in his eyes seemed like a delicious dish, all that¡¯s missing was him putting his cooking skills into action. The red bird ruffled its feathers, struggling to escape from Little Dot¡¯s hand, suppressing the presumptuous brat in front of them to show him the power of Bird Grandpa. It was a bird that had flown out from a mountain. In that place, it was known as the king of birds and was very impressive. Even though it was being fiercely suppressed by the brat beside it due to an accident, it was because this brat was too terrifying with an absolutely horrifying power hidden inside the small body. It was just like a baby of the Ancient Beast with boundless vital energy and formidable treasured technique. However, such a powerful human child should be a rare existence. Otherwise, the Earth would have gone through a regime change a long time ago, instead of being ruled by beasts. The big red bird was very aggressive and outspoken, truly wanting to suppress the presumptuous child in front of it. Did he just say it wasn¡¯t good-looking? Well, he should go and ask around. It had always been admired for its beauty, always seen as a handsome bird in the bird world, appealing and irresistible to numerous female birds. ¡°Aren¡¯t we on the same side? Why are you always stopping me? This brat is bullying us so much, shouldn¡¯t we join forces to suppress him?¡± The big red bird strained to poke its beak out from Little Dot¡¯s hand, rolling its eyes in annoyance. It felt that the behaviour of this little bear child today was a bit unusual. Chapter 135 - Chapter 127: That Village l Chapter 127: That Village l Translator: 549690339 The Big Red Bird flapped its wings, feeling that the naughty boy was acting very abnormal and overly cautious, completely inconsistent with his usual personality. After all, this was usually a bold character who dared to cook their own kind in front of a crowd of ferocious beast geniuses, so fierce that he didn¡¯t resemble a human. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the Big Red Bird wanted to speak and persuade the naughty boy next to it to suppress the other party together, it was suddenly hit by a black pot lid on the back of its head before it finished speaking. It was Little Dot, who took out his own dining utensils, fearing that if this red- feathered bird continued to speak, it would really annoy the other party. When that happens, the situation could become awkward. Whether it was the Big Red Bird or the slightly older boy in front of him, both had some connection with him. Especially the latter, the two had not only been old neighbors, but also had brutalized many big clans together in the Void God Realm a while ago. However, if he didn¡¯t do anything, Little Dot was afraid that this Big Red Bird would be killed. After all, he and this red-feathered bird had a lot in common, especially when it comes to food, they had a lot of common topics. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s feathers on its head were all messed up, and it asked indignantly. ¡°Big Bird, if you keep on rambling, Iwon¡¯tcare aboutyou!¡± Little Dot spoke, showing an unusually serious attitude. This Big Red Bird was just too troublesome, even daring to provoke the people from that village, who were a bunch of tough characters. Most importantly, you usually provoked one, and a large group would pop out. The Big Red Bird finally realized that something was wrong, and its tone became hesitant. ¡°Little Dot, is this your new pet?¡± Tu Wa looked curious as his eyes swept over the Big Red Bird. This was the first time he had seen a fierce bird that could speak the human language so fluently and was so talkative. ¡°Can a legendary bird like me be the pet of a brat like this?¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s feathers exploded in anger once more, but it was immediately suppressed by another pot lid. ¡°I¡¯ll stew you right now if you keep on chattering!¡± Little Dot said. The Big Red Bird flapped its wings a few times before finally settling down. It really wanted to say that it would fight Little Dot, but after thinking about it, it felt that it wasn¡¯t realistic, and in the end, it didn¡¯t dare to say it. It knew well the temper of this naughty boy, especially in terms of food, he really meant what he said. They had been eating all the way here, not to mention ordinary ferocious beasts, they had even tasted one or two of the rare species. The flesh and blood were indeed more delicious, which made it drool. ¡°This red-feathered bird really is very smart, I guess its bloodline must be extraordinary!¡± Tu Wa Zi said with amazement. However, he did not pay too much attention to it, he didn¡¯t like such a chatty pet. He preferred the White Tiger, which always maintained a high-cold manner, and didn¡¯t even fart for half a day. ¡°So Little Dot, will you give some treasures to your big brother?¡± Tu Wa Zi resumed his request, with no red face or throbbing heart. ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t give these to you. If you want them, you can go find them yourself in Stonewood, you might make a big discovery!¡± Little Dot refused without hesitation. He had many treasures, but all of them were valuable and could not be given away. Tu Wa Zi felt a bit regretful. The relationship between the two villages was good, and he couldn¡¯t really fight for it. Thieves have principles, and he, Tu Wa Zi, was also a principled person. However, he was really envious of those things. Little Dot decisively moved back dozens of meters, fearing that Tu Wa Zi would really start to snatch it. After all, there was a precedent before. ¡°Little boy, how has Stone Clan Leader Shi Yun Feng been these years?¡± At this time, the remaining few people jumped off Feng Luan¡¯s back one after another, all exuding a strong aura. When they gathered together, it stirred the atmosphere of this place, alarming many creatures who frequently looked over. Lin Zhuang was at the forefront. With his huge impact, he even caused the stones and ground under his feet to crack inch by inch. He took a big step in front of Little Dot and asked with a smile. Although the two villages had not had much contact in the past, he had a good impression of Stone Village. That village was not large, but the villagers in it were very friendly and generous. The first time they went there, they were given a bunch of food and even a high-quality Bronze Cauldron for medicine bath. They were treated as top guests, which touched Lin Zhuang. ¡°Grandpa Shi is still strong!¡± Little Dot replied hastily, recognizing the hunk in front of him who looked like an iron tower. Although they had only met a few times, his memory was good and he could nearly remember everything he saw. Plus, Lin Zhuang hadn¡¯t changed much over the years, making it easy to recognize him. ¡°Stone Clan Leader is a good person. I miss him after not seeing him for so long. I heard that you guys also came to the Western Region. We should get together sometime!¡± Lin Zhuang said in a heartfelt manner, laughing aloud. ¡°Grandpa Shi was saying a while back that he wants to visit your village when he has the time!¡± Little Dot¡¯s brightly shining eyes flickered, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel favorable towards the man in front of him. He could feel that the other person was genuinely expressing himself and was not doing this intentionally. ¡°By the way, big brother, how did you guys get in? The Hundred-Cut Mountain clearly has an age limit. If you force your way in, you would get rejected by this world!¡± Little Dot suddenly remembered something and asked with some surprise. If he didn¡¯t remember wrong, Elder Tao Ye once told him before entering this mountain range that the Hundred-Cut Mountain had an age and cultivation limit, cultivation could not exceed Cave Heaven, and age could not exceed twenty at most. The other side clearly exceeded the age limit of this small world, but they could still enter. Could it be a Sealer? He was puzzled. ¡°Of course, we have some means.¡± Lin Zhuang said, smiling without saying much. Anything related to Lord Willow God was classified as a top-secret. Unless the Willow God allowed it, no one could be told about it. Little Dot nodded thoughtfully but didn¡¯t ask any more. In his opinion, this matter was not important. He was mainly curious. After all, he had been chased by many Sealers from the Rain Clan along the way. It was justified for him to want to learn more about the Sealers. ¡°Does anyone else find this group of people strangely familiar?¡± In a certain place, the scions of the Human Race¡¯s various powers gathered together, whispering to each other and peering from time to time towards Lin Zhuang and his group, their expressions flickering with an unusual look. ¡°I got it, these people seem to be from that village.¡± Someone remembered and couldn¡¯t help shouting in surprise, immediately drawing many gasps. Everyone looked at each other, recalling an extremely unpleasant experience which had almost become a nightmare for them all. Moreover, in the end, everyone fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to talk, but they didn¡¯t dare to talk, for fear of being overheard by those people. The village was just too terrifying. Not only did they intercept the children of the various races on their way to the grand cultivation recruitment day of Heaven Mending Pavilion, but they even publicly extorted some of the major races. Both were earth-shattering incidents! Now, the people from the village took the initiative to come out and compete with them for the opportunities in this mountain range. The group of people were shocked and felt that something unusual was going to happen. Chapter 136 - Chapter 128: Fire Spirit—1 Chapter 128: Fire Spirit¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 | Yet, it was undeniable that the village was truly extraordinary. Hidden within the vast range of mountains, not only was it protected by extremely powerful beings, but unimaginable titanic beasts as well. Even a princess from the Ancestral Great Country, in spite of trying her best, could not penetrate its defenses. They had witnessed it themselves. The princess from the ancient country had tried all means at her disposal and still ended up empty-handed, even at the cost of a treasure. The most shocking part was, despite the incident having taken place so long ago, not a single elder from the major clans had stepped in, as if the incident had never happened at all, startling countless people. Many took a deep breath, casting away the unpleasant memories from their minds and promptly headed towards Stonewood. Those that could make it here were all striving for a chance at luck, naturally, they would not pass it up, energetically waving fists or weapons in their hands at the gigantic rocks scattered around, trying their best to reap whatever fortune lay within. At this moment, another group of people arrived from afar, entering Stonewood. Leading them was a young girl. With a graceful figure, black lustrous hair, skin fairer than snow, and eyes clear as water radiating endless gentleness. Her bright eyes and dazzling teeth, full chest, straight and slender legs were alluring. Although young in age, she possessed captivating beauty. If she were to grow older, she would certainly be a beauty capable of bringing kingdoms to their knees, unparalleled and extraordinary. The girl briskly walked over, her entire body enveloped in a faint radiance, quite extraordinary. Moreover, she held a fluffy, winged little wolf in her arms, with bright eyes, looking incredibly adorable. Many talents were attracted to the girl¡¯s unrivaled beauty, completely infatuated, to the point where they could not bear to shift their gaze away¡­ It¡¯s actually the princess of the Fire Country, the daughter of the Human Emperor. I think her name is Fire Spirit!¡± Some creatures recognized the girl¡¯s identity and involuntarily drew in a deep breath, subconsciously distancing themselves, afraid of offending the girl. Her status was simply too prestigious. She was the daughter of the Human Emperor, causing them to avoid behaving inappropriately. In the vast wilderness, the number of Ancestral Great Countries was not many, there were only a few that could be counted on one hand. But it was these few countries that dominated numerous regions in the wilderness for countless years. The ruler of the ancient countries was known as the Human Emperor. The Human Emperor wielded limitless authority, each one had climbed up from the very bottom, held power in their hands, ruled billions of miles of rivers and mountains, and had countless subjects. Each individual who could become a Human Emperor was undoubtedly extremely powerful, capable of suppressing all talented individuals throughout the country and defeating enemies from all directions. Among them, the Human Emperor of the Fire Country was particularly famous, reputed to have already lit that legendary flame, fully shedding his mortal body and reaching unprecedented heights. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s junior sister! Come over here, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Seeing the girl appear, Little Dot hastened with a smile on his face and promptly went over, his face filled with joy and delight. Even though he was younger than the girl, he still insisted on referring to himself as senior brother. ¡°Bah, forgetting friends just because of a pretty face. As soon as he saw a pretty girl, he forgets about us old friends. I, Tu Wa Zi, am ashamed to be associated with such people!¡± Tu Wa Zi curled his lips, disapproving of Little Dot¡¯s actions. The most important thing was, why did Little Dot have a sweetheart when he didn¡¯t? Unexpectedly, the image of a handsome face appeared before Tu Wa Zi. It was that of the ¡°fat lady¡± in golden armor! At the thought of her, Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud. Setting aside the rest, the woman he fancied at least had a bigger butt, fuller breasts, and an at a glance, she obviously had a good fortune in bringing prosperity to her husband, as well as having great childbearing potential¡­ ¡°Little Dot, who are these people?¡± Fire Spirit asked, her melodious voice resounding like a struck chord. Her eyes sparkled like stars as she threw a suspicious glance at Lin Zhuang and his group. On the way here, She had clearly seen that Little Dot seemed to know these people. ¡°These older brothers all hail from Liu Village!¡± Little Dot explained. ¡°Liu Village, is it the very same Liu Village?!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s expression revealed an almost imperceptible surprise, which deepened when she saw Little Dot nod his head in affirmation. She had hurriedly fled the mountain range in her Phoenix Chariot and had not been aware of what had happened later. However, she had heard of the fame and exploits of Liu Village. Even her father, the emperor, had once sternly questioned her about it¡ªan unimaginable act in the past! She had least expected that Little Dot, the little rascal by her side, would know people from that village?! By the stone path, Lin Zhuang chuckled as he watched Little Dot and Fire Spirit. Unfazed by Little Dot¡¯s mischief, he simply found it amusing like an elder would. After all, they were just children, full of youthful vigor, which he viewed as perfectly normal! Turning away, Lin Zhuang focused on the Stonewood up ahead, where potential opportunities and treasures lay¡ªthe main goal of their journey. After some careful thought, Lin Zhuang and his party decided to take advantage of Feng Luan¡¯s huge size to swiftly traverse this land of opportunities. They were late to begin with, and needed to take less trodden paths; otherwise, the spoils could be unremarkable! The three Feng Luans let out a long cry. Once everyone had climbed onto their backs, the creatures lifted their wings and took off. Within moments, they had flown to a less-visited area. Identifying the direction, the ferocious birds instantly released several wind blades, each tens of meters in size. The wind blades, sharp as knives, pierced the air, radiating the brilliant light of Runes. In a blink, they swooped down on the dense forest of stones beneath. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± The green light slashed everywhere it went, blowing up numerous stones into fragments that scattered all around. Its efficiency was astonishing¡ªit mowed down an entire area, quickly reducing it to a flat ground. In some areas, dazzling flashes of divine light shot out, betraying the presence of ancient weapons and other items. One of these items stood out in particular-a gleaming red spear that was smeared with spots of blood. Despite its rusty appearance, the result of aging, and the presence of cracks at places, it was still as sharp and imposing as ever, exuding an air of antiquity. At a distance, the spear¡¯s tip shimmered with chilly light, although it was tiny, it was as brilliant as a round, silver moon. This made it difficult for those with¡¯ insufficient cultivation to even look directly at it. The light is focused, not scattered, and the luster is bright. It must be a Divine Weapon, a Divine Weapon left over from ancient times! It is not only well- preserved, but it also contains a formidable spear power, truly a rare piece!¡± Some creatures marveled, considering this Divine Weapon to be extraordinary -it must have belonged to some very powerful being. Despite the passage of time, it still retained a trace of its divine brilliance. ¡°What a great item!¡± Some creatures made a move, showcasing their best techniques, hoping to start a scramble. However, they were immediately killed by Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others. Their bodies and belongings were thrown straight into a Beast Skin Bag held by the White Tiger, intimidating the others. While the item held great value, you needed to be alive to claim it. In the distance, several terrifying gazes simultaneously were fixated on the area. They came from powerful beings such as Red Drake, Pixiu, Puma Tree, and Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly-all of them the strongest talents from ¡¯ various tribes who had entered the mountain range. Their eyes were smoldering, but they quickly turned away, fearing bad luck. It was clear to everyone that the large golden bird was a formidable entity, equal to them in strength. None of them were sure they could defeat the bird. Yet, even so, the golden bird was eventually defeated and forced to flee by that group of people. If it hadn¡¯t used a certain secret technique that allowed to it swiftly escape at a critical moment, it could have very well perished there. Chapter 137 - Chapter 129: Flattening Stonewood_l Chapter 129: Flattening Stonewood_l Translator: 549690339 Within the thick mist, these top talents from various tribes quickly averted their gazes, not wanting to engage too much with Lin Zhuang and his group for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings. If it were others, it wouldn¡¯t matter as much, but this group was simply too powerful. Even they felt incredibly wary, deeming it difficult to compete against. They spun on their heels, heading towards the deeper parts of the mountain. There were not only opportunities within the Stonewood of Devil Mountain, there were even better fortunes waiting for them deeper in. ¡°What a great treasure!¡± Sitting atop the bird, Tu Wa Zi put the spear into the Beast Skin Bag and couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from it with a look of utter satisfaction. The Beast Skin Bag was not large, but it seemed to hold a universe inside, capable of accommodating everything, even boulders weighing tens of thousands of pounds, plus a few more items. It also ensured that the flesh and blood inside did not rot. It was simply a must-have artifact for robbers. ¡°Big Kitty, how about making this a gift to me?¡± Tu Wa Zi turned his head towards the White Tiger, flashing his signature big white teeth. The White Tiger looked stunned, its face suddenly scrunched up in dismay. It was thinking, that¡¯s not how the game is played, it was supposed to be a loan, how did it end up with you?! However, the White Tiger didn¡¯t dare to voice its complaints for it noticed that the ferocious Old Barbarian Bull next to it was glaring at it. If it said one wrong thing, the bull might jab it with its sharp horns¡­ Under the horns of a bull, even a tiger has to yield. ¡°Big Kitty, you¡¯re great! But I¡¯m not simply taking your things either. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just mention my name!¡± Tu Wa Zi beamed, earnestly assuring. As to the credibility of his promise, only he knew for sure. Enormous mountains loomed, black mist shrouded the Devil Mountain, encircling the Stonewood. This Stonewood was indeed sizeable, like countless sharp blades inverted upon the mountain rocks, genuinely resembling a dense forest. It crisscrossed tightly, giving off the sentiment of the passage of time. Lin Zhuang and his team rode their three Feng Luans with all their might, releasing runes and spells of all sorts, transforming into a sky full of dazzling lights, directly bombarding the earth below. An old man with unkempt hair was among them. He pulled out a palm-sized treasure from his chest and made a concerted effort, even though the old man¡¯s luck seemed less than stellar as out of fifty or sixty items, not a single one was a jackpot. ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± Yet another large patch of Stonewood was shattered, but most did not hide any divine weapons or treasures, only piles of bare rubble. A few radiated a bit of light but the harvest was minimal, just a few pieces of damaged weapons and not to mention all were rusty, lacked luster, covered with various depths of cracks. They simply couldn¡¯t compare to the spear they previously found. Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t mind. A mosquito, no matter how small, still has meat. Whether useful or useless, they let Tu Wa Zi collect everything. ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s switch places!¡± Lin Zhuang felt the pace was slow, so he called on his second brother. The two chose a new area and jumped directly off the spacious bird, crashing heavily into the ground, like cannonballs taking off. The earth shook, and the blow shattered the Stonewood several kilometers around instantly. All around, all the other factions¡¯ talented youths were flabbergasted and taken aback. The two brothers were just too wild. Rather than people, they were more like two Ancient Beasts rampaging around. Everywhere they passed looked like the aftermath of a sandstorm, sweeping around. At this moment, any part of their bodies acted as a sharp edge, showcasing tremendous prowess. The mere aftershock caused the surrounding talents to flee in fear, afraid of being caught in the aftermath. Some people decisively abandoned this place, continuing to delve deeper, heading towards the deeper parts. It was said that the depths of Devil Mountain harbored many ancient medicinal herb gardens left behind from ancient times, which they referred to as the Hundred Herb Garden. If lucky, it is very likely to discover rare treasure medicinal plants. The most important thing is that, it is rumored that there is even an Immortal Spring in the Hundred Herb Garden. This spring is a source of life fluid, possessing the miraculous effects of extending life span and rejuvenating vitality. It is more precious than any rare treasure and is the focal point of contention amongst the prodigies from various powers during this expedition. Little Dot and Fire Spirit and the others had already left this place much earlier on. Little Dot purely wanted to change places, and while Fire Spirit was curious about Liu Village, she had come here this time for greater opportunities and couldn¡¯t afford to waste time easily. ¡°Hey, why did they all leave?¡± Scratching his head, Tu Wa Zi looked down from the height of a bird¡¯s back, overlooking the changes in the surroundings, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. That group of people were just competing with them for this Stonewood, but in the blink of an eye, they all moved deeper into the mountain. ¡°It seems because there are herbal gardens left from ancient times inside, with rare medicinal herbs boasting various magical effects, and even something as astonishing as an Immortal Spring!¡± The White Tiger under his bottom explained. ¡°What¡¯s an Immortal Spring?¡± Tu Wa Zi was even more confused. ¡°I¡¯m not clear on this either, but according to what the elders in the clan say, it¡¯s a very magical spring. Every drop can save a life, even a dying Sacrificial Spirit, comparable to an old ancestor, can be brought back from the Gate of the Ghost. So, it¡¯s very precious!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s way more precious than this Stonewood!¡± A hint of brilliance flashed in the pupils of Tu Wa Zi. ¡°It¡¯s a lot more precious. However, the Immortal Spring has a mysterious territory that can imprison Treasured Techniques, and can easily shred the flesh of living beings. It usually deters people from venturing in; only creatures with incredibly strong physical bodies can enter. Historically, only pure-blooded youngsters of ancient beasts dare to venture in.¡± The White Tiger continued, speaking human language, telling the truth without exaggeration. The demonic garden was terrifying, although it possessed opportunities that defy the heavens, it also had terrifying dangers. Even it was shivering from fear, not wanting to easily venture there. Tu Wa Zi, however, became more and more interested, wanting to explore it, and immediately went to Lin Zhuang to explain the purpose of his visit. ¡°There are such good things? This might be useful to Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Zhuang was surprised as he agreed with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s idea, calling over Gu Chen. These two troublemakers had the most exaggerated talents and their strength was considerable. They should have a chance to explore that demonic garden. In addition to this, Lin¡¯s second brother also sent out the Departure Fire Divine Bull. As for them, they stayed behind to continue mining this Stonewood. The two parties acted separately, endeavoring to capture all the treasures in this mountain range in one go. They did not want to disappoint Lord Willow God¡¯s high hopes for them. ¡°Big Kitty, hurry up, if you go late you¡¯ll be snatched away by someone!¡± Tu Wa Zi patted the White Tiger¡¯s head, excitedly shouting. But the White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but rolled its eyes, What does he think that place is? That one can come and go as one pleases? If it were so easily to be snatched away, would there still be their share?! And moreover, if he is so eager to go courting death, why doesn¡¯t he go by himself? Why does he need to pull me along?! The White Tiger was indignant, wanting to resist, but in the end, it still held back. There was nothing it could do, that damned Old Barbarian Bull was still watching it! Within the deep mountains, the White Tiger was galloping, leading the way in front, leaping up and down, like a streak of lightning. Behind it, the Departure Fire Divine Bull was following closely. Due to Gu Wa Zi sitting on it, it restrained the fire anomaly around its body, making it look a lot more ordinary.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 130: Spirit Clan_l Chapter 130: Spirit Clan_l Translator: 549690339 Upon leaving the Stonewood Ruins, the mountain range was immediately free of the black mist¡¯s obscuration. The sun started shining again, casting splendid lights and shadows everywhere. Flowers and grass sprouted abundantly, bringing forth a vibrant picture of life¡­ Moving ahead was a mountain canyon, located beyond the Ancient Demon Mountain. Looking far away, mountain stones undulated like giant waves, clouds and fog drifted around the colossal peaks that soared in the sky. The landscape resembled dragons soaring to the sky at a grand scale. The distant mountains stretched continuously, with overlapping peaks resembling a raging sea. After venturing deeper for a while, an extremely intense smell of herbs wafted into their faces, carrying an earthy fragrance. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The White Tiger slowed down, frantically sniffing its nose, delighting itself with the heavy herbal scent in the air. Soon, the scene before them altered, presenting each of them vast open spaces. The soil in these open spaces was incredibly fertile. If one looked closely, they could even see a faint sheen radiating from the surface, mists wafting, creating a rainbow color fog that flowed calmly and quietly, making it feel like a Pure Land. Nearby, tall and upright trees stood in loneliness, their verdant leaves appearing like a line of guards on duty. ¡°Such concentrated spiritual energy of life, if one could cultivate here, the results will definitely be extraordinary!¡± Elsewhere, other talented powerhouses who had just arrived were exclaiming, violently sniffing their noses, trying to absorb all the life essence energy lingering in the surroundings. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen still felt the same as when they first arrived, considering the place as nothing special. The peripheral areas of Liu Village had even more concentrated life energy; the only difference was that Liu Village didn¡¯t grow any treasure medicinal plants. In the large garden, a plethora of herbs were growing. Most of them looked pretty ordinary, indistinguishable from typical grass; however, some exuded a faint glow, clearly indicating they were extraordinary. ¡°These medicinal plants are all mine!¡± Many creatures¡¯ eyes flared with greed, rushing out to grab the herbs. These creatures were mostly Species of the Ancient Times with imposing auras. After all, those who could make it here were not likely to be weak. ¡°Roar!¡± Just then, a roar as loud as thunder resounded. The next moment. A giant black shadow suddenly charged out. The shadow was extremely fast, its afterimage was barely visible. In the blink of an eye, it rushed up to a Species of the Ancient Times. Under the mottled sunlight, the black shadow lunged its claw, and easily caught a Power bear. Then, under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, it bit and tore the bear in half, starting to feast on it right before them. Only then did everyone get a clear look at this black shadow. It was a bizarre creature standing more than five meters tall, with smooth skin as if a transparent membrane covered it. The most shocking thing was that the creature possessed three heads. The middle one was a human head with crimson long hair. The left shoulder surprisingly had a Roc head with dazzling golden feathers while the right shoulder had a demon head covered in black scales, shimmering with dark light, ferocious and terrifying. ¡°What kind of creature is this?¡± Many people recoiled their gaze, feeling overwhelmed by the appearance and strength of this creature. Even though the Power bear was a Species of the Ancient Times with noble blood lineage, known for its tremendous strength capable of overturning massive stones and terrifyingly tough skin that could resist even some magic treasures. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Red Drake, Pixiu, Puma Tree, Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly, and other top talents, it was still extraordinary and could be considered second-tier under them. Nevertheless, such a formidable creature didn¡¯t even get the chance to resist before this three-headed being swallowed it, turning it into something to nibble on. This left everyone in disbelief. ¡°It seems like a creature from the Spirit Clan. And the purity of its bloodline is unusually high, suspected to be King blood. The flesh and blood of such a creature carry peculiar effects to enlighten people. Someone recognized this strange creature. He was a Sealer, with silvery hair, far more knowledgeable than the youngsters present. ¡°Humans, my identity is not for you to define!¡± The creature¡¯s eyes filled with menace. It suddenly lunged out, aiming straight for the Sealer. The Sealer didn¡¯t have time to react, his body was like it was struck heavily. He was thrown violently and smashed into a pile of rocks. The three-headed Spirit Clan creature showed no mercy as it gained the upper hand, charging forward again and directly piercing through the chest of its opponent. It even tugged out the heart and shoved it into its mouth. ¡°From now on, this medicinal field is mine. I give you ants ten breaths¡¯ time, and anyone who does not wish to die should leave immediately.¡± Looking around, the creature from the Spirit Clan said sharply, its voice was cruel and insidious, like a devil whispering. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The voice of the three-headed creature had just fallen. Around them, dozens of figures dashed off towards all directions simultaneously. They moved so fast that they wished they could grow a couple more legs just to get away from this medicinal field as quickly as possible. Only Tu Wa Zi and the others were left. ¡°Humans, are you seeking death? It turns out that I¡¯m not full yet, the three-headed creature looked at Tu Wa Zi, feeling challenged, the creature revealed its sharp teeth. ¡°How dare it act even wilder than me, Tu Wa Zi? That¡¯s outrageous! Big Kitty, you go and subdue it,¡± Tu Wa Zi sneered. He was very annoyed; he thought he should be the one making insults. ¡°Oh my Guai Guai, I definitely can¡¯t beat it!¡± At this, the White Tiger instantly shrank back its neck, frightened by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words. At most, it was just a little stronger than Power Bear. If Ace Bear is not a match for it, going up against it would essentially mean it was serving itself as a meal. ¡°Old Bull, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the Old Barbarian Bull next to him. The Departure Fire Divine Bull, with a look of pride, glanced at the White Tiger. It then charged forward, stomping its hooves. Flames blazed searingly bright, engulfing its surroundings. ¡°Boom!¡± Amid the towering flames, the Old Barbarian Bull plunged its horn directly into the belly of the creature, creating a deep bloody gash as if it were a Divine Weapon. One could even vaguely see the intestines inside¡­. This sight caused the White Tiger to tense up. ¡°Roar!¡± Pained, the three-headed creature let out a cry of alarm, then turned and ran, quickly disappearing into the forest. ¡°Little Guai Guai, where are you going? Come to my bowl!¡± At the sight of this, Tu Wa Zi was instantly agitated. He had heard that this three-headed creature¡¯s flesh and blood were extraordinary, not only tasty but also full of Essence Blood that would aid in Enlightenment and cultivation. How could he possibly pass up something this good? He spread his arms like a Dapeng, took steps that covered dozens of meters, and followed closely, charging into the dense forest as well. Half a moment later, Tu Wa Zi emerged from the forest, carrying the bloody and unrecognizable corpse of the Spirit Clan creature. However, the creature was a sorry sight now. Almost all of its three heads had been blown up. Its chest had sunk deeply, with blood flowing everywhere. The flesh was mangled and had obviously suffered a shock of incredible force while alive. ¡°That really tired me out. Who would have thought that despite being so heavily injured, it would still put up such a fight and almost managed to escape?¡± Tu Wa Zi was panting heavily, not from the fight but from the chase. He had to go over three mountains before he managed to catch up to it. ¡°What a frightening young man!¡± The humans who had hid far away were all horrified. Everything that had unfolded before their eyes was simply too inconceivable. They had never expected that this boy would not only survive but also succeed in killing the Spirit Clan creature. Many were casting glances alternating between Tu Wa Zi and the Old Bull. The Old Bull also gave them an odd feeling. Its pair of horns felt like a Divine Weapon, easily breaking through the defence of the Spirit Clan creature and inflicting heavy injury. This made the spectators feel chilled to the bone. They knew they could not match the physical prowess of that Spirit Clan creature.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 131: Even The Soil is not Spared 1 Chapter 131: Even The Soil is not Spared 1 Translator: 549690339 After collecting the body of the Spirit Clan creature into the Beast Skin Bag, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen swept all the herbs around, and then continued to explore deeper. The further in they went, the more lush the vegetation around them became. Even the most common weeds were radiating brilliant light from their bodies. Everywhere revealed an extraordinary aspect, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in awe. ¡°Legend has it that this place was actually a Medicine Garden opened up by the saints in ancient times. It was made of rare divine soil, hence the place is so mystical.¡± The White Tiger explained, apparently having done ample research on this mini-world before coming, and knew a lot of secrets. ¡°The core of this Medicine Garden should be just ahead. The Immortal Divine Spring should be there.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly looked in the direction that the White Tiger was pointing at. Not far ahead, at first glance, everything was hazy, as if covered by an invisible layer of haze. Above the sky, there were demonic birds with menacing looks and bodies covered in bone spurs constantly flying by. They shrieked in raspy, soul-snatching voices. This kind of demon bird was a creature that naturally spawned in this small world. It was indeed very peculiar, and at the same time, very powerful. Most importantly, these demon birds were fond of consuming rotten flesh. They would appear when there were significant casualties, indicating the fall of many creatures; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t show up. ¡°This area is really terrifying, there must have been several large-scale battles, and many creatures died in combat. Otherwise, why would there be so many demon birds!¡± On the side, some of the prodigies who had rushed over couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful, afraid that the group of demon birds would eat them. These malevolent birds might not be much individually, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. Fortunately, the group of demon birds only circled above the area of the mist, and since they only liked to feast on decayed meat, they did not actively attack the crowd Within the thick mist, figures appeared continuously, coming from all directions. They were all the strongest geniuses who had entered these mountains. Little Dot and Fire Spirit were also among them, followed by Golden Nine-Headed Lion, Five-Colored Phoenix, Big Red Bird and a group of Sealers. With such a large group gathered together, the power was terrifying. It scared away the smaller creatures that they encountered on their way¡­ After entering this misty area, even the most powerful Treasured Techniques would be restrained and become unusable. One can only rely on pure physical strength. Even the young of the Ancient Beasts might appear inside. Those who do not have invincible physiques should not enter, otherwise, there¡¯s high probability that they will perish.¡± Next to Fire Spirit, a gray-haired Sealer declared deeply. The Nine-Headed Lion, Fire Spirit and others showed solemn faces. They were not weak, but they didn¡¯t have confidence to rampage around here. This was obviously a place where those with formidable physiques competed They were not experts in this field, even if they were envious, they had to restrain themselves, otherwise blood was likely to be spilled. ¡°Little Dot, it seems only you can go in.¡± Fire Spirit looked at Shi Hao, her eyes flickering like dazzling stars, resembling a pair of watery grapes, utterly captivating. ¡°Then, see you in a bit!¡± After deciding on the rendezvous point, Little Dot replied seriously, sensing a subtle pressure. In this short time, he had already sensed several formidable and unparalleled auras. This misty area has been opened.¡± A creature spoke from afar. It was a long creature covered in Scale Armor with sharp legs protruding from its belly, appearing to be a hybrid of a Mazda and a Giant Python. It felt like a silent trumpet call. In a split second, the outside crowd of talented individuals suddenly flooded towards the misty area. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were among them, with the Departure Fire Divine Bull and White Tiger trailing behind. The Old Barbarian Bull, full of confidence in its own strength, had advanced into a pure-blood creature, making it feel entitled to enter. The White Tiger, on the other hand, was forcibly dragged in by Tu Wa Zi, who didn¡¯t want to walk. The White Tiger looked worried, sensing that it could potentially be played to death by this naughty child. Before the mist, many beings gradually disappeared into the fog, as they slowly walked forward. ¡°This place is indeed exceptional, it¡¯s completely a testing ground for physical strength and blood,¡± Tu Wa Zi started to speak. As they advanced further into the fog, the surrounding pressure increased. It was as if they were carrying a mountain on their backs, with their bones creaking loudly. However, the expression of the two mischievous children didn¡¯t change much. This level of hardship was nothing compared to their daily body training in Liu Village. Nevertheless, some creatures that had forcibly entered began to cough up blood due to the pressure and had to retreat. With any further advances, they might end up bleeding to death. A group of geniuses gloomily retreated, with a sense of defeat in their eyes. In the thick fog, some creatures with luminous bodies and shining treasured bones forcefully counteracted the pressure surrounding them and continued their journey. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others moved swiftly in the crowd, every step they took seemed powerful and sturdy, shaking the earth beneath them as they quickened their pace towards the center. High up in the distance, a turquoise divine bird flew by, its body adorned with red patterns. Its dazzling luster was so extraordinary and startling to the beings that its silhouette resembled the pure-blooded legendary bird mentioned in myths. ¡°I wish it hadn¡¯t run so fast. Otherwise, it would have been nice to shoot it down and roast it!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled. Their taste buds churned out saliva at the thought, while their other hands busied themselves by collecting the medicinal treasures along the way. The deeper they went, the more abundant the treasures. Every inch of the land was radiant and dazzling. The fragrance of the medicinal herbs wafted through the air, creating a refreshing and soothing atmosphere. No matter whether they recognized the herbs or not, Tu Wa Zi collected them all into their beast skin bag along with the mud from their roots. Although they had not discovered the most precious Immortal Divine Spring, they had indeed found a large number of divine medicines. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this is an ancient medicinal garden left behind by saints. Some of these medicinal treasures extinct in the outside world are thriving here.¡± Tu Wa Zi was beyond excited, feeling like they had landed in paradise. They excitedly swung their beast skin bag around, collecting everything they saw. ¡°I¡¯ve got so many, I could start my own medicinal farm once I get back.¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents with sheer joy. In just this short while, they had picked up no less than fifty or sixty medicinal treasures. While most of them were intact, a few were damaged, which affected their medicinal properties- nonetheless, they were still precious and rare. Apart from these herbs, Tu Wa Zi also filled their beast skin bag with plenty of soil. The exact amount was unknown, but they never stopped collecting. They did not forget that the White Tiger had mentioned that this soil which nurtured the herbs was divine. While the truth of this statement was debatable, it certainly still surpassed ordinary soil.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 132: Battle of the Naughty Kids Before the Chapter 132: Battle of the Naughty Kids Before the Immortal Spring _1 Translator: 549690339 It¡¯s worth mentioning that¡­ While passing by a treasure medicinal plant, a monster covered in scale armor and having a third eye on its forehead suddenly jumped out. The Ferocious Beast seemed to have been hidden here for a long time, and suddenly erupted, clearly intending to kill Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. The opponent was horrifying, with his vitality exposed, able to shatter boulders casually, stirring the air currents, extremely powerful, with a very exaggerated physique, enough to slaughter most of the elites of the Human Race. However, no matter how extraordinary it was, this creature was still no match for Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Within a few moments, it was knocked out, wailing miserably as a result. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, like two young Demon Kings, hammered their fists down like a storm, directly causing their opponent to cough up blood in mouthfuls. The third eye on its forehead was also shattered, and its whole body was on the verge of breaking apart. The ferocious beast roared, rapidly retreating with a look of horror, trying to escape. However, it didn¡¯t have the escape technique of the Golden Bird and ended up being completely killed in a mountain valley by the two relentless boys. Its body was directly thrown into the Beast Skin Bag. ¡°So this dares to huff and puff?¡± Tu Wa Zi slapped his hands together, his face full of disdain. Even if Gu Wa Zi didn¡¯t make a move, he was confident that he could kill it within ten breaths. Apart from this Scale Armor Creature, there were other creatures ready to make their move and try to snatch away their treasures. However, none of them succeeded. Instead, they all became the victims of the two boys¡¯ punches. The subsequent journey went a lot smoother, as Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen completely deterred these lurking Ferocious Beasts, with none of them daring to make a move, fearing that they would end up as the unlucky ones under the fists of these two boys. After walking a bit more into the depths, accompanied by the slow rippling of watery ripples, the oppressive feeling emanating from their bodies suddenly disappeared. In the end, the White Tiger took a long breath, and its body directly collapsed on the ground, panting heavily. The previous heavy pressure almost crushed it to the point of fainting, its entire body was about to be pressed into a pulp. Fortunately, although it was just a leftover from its bloodline, it was exceptional among all the remnants for it ranked among the top tier. Besides, it spent a lot of time tempering its body which made its flesh very tenacious. Otherwise it might have suffered the same fate as the other talents. After finally calming its mind, the White Tiger hurriedly glanced around. Surrounding the grey fog disappeared, replaced by large patches of multi-colored dawn light. Within these dawn lights were large blocks of medicinal herb fields. Unlike the outside, the medicinal herbs were densely planted and covered with various types of treasure medicinal plants, dazzling and sparkling, emitting ripples like rays of dawn light. The vibrant colors were like water, and the fog was steaming. Some of the treasure medicinal plants had withered due to the long passage of time. But their seeds had taken root again and sprouted. After years of alternating days, they gradually grew stronger. They were very valuable and rare, and seemed to be some kind of medicinal treasure that had gone extinct elsewhere. ¡°All these herbs are precious treasures, simply taking a breath feels so refreshing!¡± Some creatures hurried towards these treasure medicinal plants with the intention to get some for themselves. However, upon reaching and seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s actions, they were stunned and nearly swore. At this time, on the mountain land radiating a five-colour light, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were excitedly manipulating the Beast Skin Bag, with enthusiasm, and exerting themselves to the fullest to extract the spiritual medicine around them. The scene was like a dragon sucking water, with countless treasure medicinal plants being uprooted along with the soil and all being sucked into a small Beast Skin Bag. The whole medicinal field seemed to have undergone a significant cleaning. When everyone finally came back to their senses, almost all the treasure medicinal plants on the surface were gone. ¡°How can it be these two Great Demon Kings again? Are they here to search for opportunities or to collect medicine? Not even a weed was left for us by them!¡± ¡°Besides, even if they were collecting medicine, why are they even taking away the soil?!¡± A group of creatures recognized the faces of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen and couldn¡¯t help but start cursing, their faces turning red in anger. They had never seen such shameless children. However, despite their complaints, none of them dared to take action. Many of them had just witnessed the terrifying power of these two naughty boys. They were just humans, but with one punch, even a whole mountain peak couldn¡¯t withstand and instantly collapsed. This terrifying physical strength was certainly beyond their ability to defeat. ¡°Everyone. We¡¯ve already reserved the treasure medicinal plants here. You might want to look for them elsewhere,¡± Tu Wa Zi said brimming with a smile, addressing the crowd surrounding him. The crowd was too infuriated to speak. ¡°Where did these ants come from, even daring to bluster so?¡± Just then, a huge golden beast roared out, standing tall. It was a humanoid creature, entirely covered in golden fur, with a pair of horns like those of a golden drake on its head. It shone brilliantly, its bloodline was remarkable, possibly a pure-blood creature. Without saying anything further, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen immediately attacked, seeming to turn into two mini killing deities in that moment. There¡¯s no denying, this Golden Beast had the qualities to be arrogant. It was indeed stronger than all the ferocious beasts they had encountered before, but only by a slender margin. In the end, the Golden Beast was blood-stained, golden fluid gushing out. It was hit with a punch which sent it flying, shattering a mountain peak, and then amidst the horrified stares of the crowd, it was kept inside the Beast Skin Bag. ¡°Does anyone know where the Immortal Spring is?¡± Having dealt with the Golden Beast and after scouring the surroundings, Tu Wa Zi suddenly cried out. They¡¯ve been strolling around in here for so long, not a drop of water to be seen, let alone the Immortal Spring, which left him speechless. The surroundings were deadly silent, not a single creature spoke, as they were also clueless about the location of the Immortal Spring. It was just said that the Immortal Divine Spring is in the central area of the Hundred Herb Garden, but no one knew the exact location. Helpless, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had no choice but to continue onward. They didn¡¯t know how far they¡¯d gone deep when suddenly, a beam of golden light came, just like a bright sun. It was an extremely brilliant golden spring pool, dazzling and splendid, like it was crafted from Immortal Gold, overflowing with radiant light. The golden light was intense, like the edge of rising water, covering everywhere, revealing its extraordinariness. And before this golden spring pool, stood a group of creatures, all with a profound aura. ¡°This should be the Immortal Spring!¡± The white tiger quickly said, its eyes instantly blazing with fervor. The temptation of such a treasure, not many could withstand. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an old friend.¡± Tu Wa Zi glanced and suddenly spotted a familiar figure. It was none other than Little Dot from Stone Village. ¡°Little Dot, do you have any Immortal Divine Spring in your hand? Share a few drops with us!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen rushed forward, beside them were the White Tiger and the Departure Fire Divine Bull. ¡°There is no spring water.¡± Little Dot gave Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen a sidelong glance, shrugged after coming to his senses, he really hadn¡¯t expected to come across these two here. ¡°Little Dot, don¡¯t try to deceive us!¡± Tu Wa Zi widened his eyes, somewhat unexpectedly, how could there be a spring without spring water? They had just seen the scene from the outside, it seemed extraordinary, it certainly didn¡¯t seem like there was no spring water! ¡°Little Dot, don¡¯t provoke us. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡± Tu Wa Zi cautioned, at the same time twisting his body, making a thunderous noise, as if even his internal organs were roaring. This was a sign of an extremely strong physique. The infusion of the Body Refining Scripture and the Swallowing Sky Sparrow¡¯s essence blood had elevated Tu Wa Zi¡¯s physical strength to an exaggerated and terrifying level, such that even he himself didn¡¯t know how powerful his punch could become.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _1 Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _1 Translator: 549690339 | Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were poised for action, their skin glistening and translucent, with a faint glow of red apparent. They suspected that the Immortal Spring could be of great importance to the Lord Willow God, so they were unusually prepared to solve the situation by force from the very start. On the side, the White Tiger and the Departure Fire Divine Bull were also building up their momentum. The White Tiger, in particular, seemed to have a slight disagreement with Little Dot. Driven by this, the tiger took out his precious 24 beast bone treasures that had been painstakingly polished, setting them up all around, getting ready to lay down a killing formation to finish off Little Dot. ¡°Big Kitty, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far? We just plan to give Little Dot a little lesson¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi shot a glance at the White Tiger, feeling that his own mount was somewhat overdoing it. He was armed to the teeth, fully deploying his firepower, looking as though he intended to pulverize his opponent into dust. ¡°It¡¯s not too much, it¡¯s not too much. This brat is so brazen, he needs to be taught a lesson!¡± The White Tiger retorted, his mouth wide open, still dripping with sweat, but nevertheless continuing to they shove treasures into the ground with great effort. Looking at the two brats, who were about the same age as him, Little Dot had a look of helplessness on his face, a sense of dilemma he has never encountered before. Although he didn¡¯t like admitting it, these two punks from Liu Village were indeed not weaker than him, each possessing sufficient real strength to compete with him. Even though he had never fought Tu Wa Zi or Gu Chen, the three had interacted with each other in the Void God Realm and therefore had a fair understanding of each other¡¯s capabilities. ¡°There isn¡¯t, why don¡¯t you come down and have a look!¡± Taking a deep breath, Little Dot shrugged and said. He was indeed not lying this time. The spring pool was truly empty and had run dry. Many parts had already cracked open. ¡°We will take a look!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen walked forth, frowning. Ahead, the golden veins slowly flowed like water ripples in every direction. Each step in this territory was extremely difficult as if walking through a swamp, their legs felt like they were filled with lead. After passing through layers of golden veins, there was a deep pit of about one zhang (about 3.3 meters) wide, which was seemingly empty. They could faintly see other creatures¡¯ figures down there, all of them distinct, their flesh tough. Every inch of their skin rumbled. They were either cubs of Ancient Beasts or Pure Blood. Little Dot was the only human among them, making him stand out. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really gone?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen jumped down into the deep pit, swept their hands inside, and sure enough, there was nothing left but a layer of silt. The silt was transparent and glistening, shimmering with golden light, and slightly moist to the touch. ¡°See, I told you so. We¡¯ve been neighbors, why would I lie to you!¡± Little Dot came over, looking embarrassed. He felt that he was misunderstood today, which rushed him off his feet. ¡°Today we were wrong. We wanted to do something without ascertaining the facts. We apologize to you here,¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen said somewhat bashfully, scratching their heads. ¡°Wow, I can finally eat heartily!¡± Just then, a strange cry suddenly rang out. A black shadow suddenly burst out, transforming into a fleeting image that shot directly into the silt in the gold pit. Opening its mouth wide, it swallowed hard, swallowing as much of the silt as it could, exerting all its power to eat up the silt. ¡°What on earth?¡± The creatures watched, their eyes wide with astonishment. Little Dot and Gu Chen were confused too. ¡°A talking stone?¡± After catching a glimpse of the hidden detail in the mud, the group of people were even more taken aback. ¡°Where did this cheeky thing come from, started eating the moment it came in, did it ask for our permission?¡± Tu Wa Zi swiftly grabbed the stone in his hand. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The palm-sized stone was radiating lights, there was mysterious energy circulating within it. Struggling to shake off Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hold, but it couldn¡¯t even move a finger. ¡°Little Dot, is this your thing?¡± Tu Wa Zi was looking at Little Dot and asked. He clearly saw the stone fall out from Little Dot¡¯s pocket. Little Dot nodded without hesitation, owning up to it directly. This stone was extraordinary, with a mysterious origin. Most importantly, it behaved very obediently, striking wherever it was pointed to. If he denied owning it, the two punks in front of him from Liu Village might just decide to keep it for themselves. ¡°Since it¡¯s yours, we won¡¯t snatch it.¡± Considering what happened just now, Tu Wa Zi decided to be straightforward. He tossed the stone back to Little Dot. He had considered simply taking the stone, but that would now be too awkward. ¡°Anyway, this silt has soaked in the Immortal Spring. Over time, some divine aura must have seeped into it, it should be useful!¡± A creature spoke up, planning to take some silt back for research. At the same time, Little Dot¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought it was a good idea and without a second thought, he took out a beast skin bag and began shoveling silt into it by the handful. However, when he went to grab a third handful, he suddenly realized that the pit had been mysteriously cleaned out, even smoother and cleaner than his face. Little Dot immediately started scanning his surroundings and spotted the culprit. It was Tu Wa Zi. He had taken out the beast skin bag he had snatched from the White Tiger, and with it had cleaned up all the silt. ¡°You guys are going too far, at least leave some!¡± Little Dot pouted his cheeks. The black stone was also protesting, still chomping away. It only had a taste before the silt was swept away by the two brats in front of it, making it exasperated.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) 2 Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Of course, unclaimed things should belong to whoever grabs them first!¡± Tu Wa Zi insisted without showing a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Indeed, the unclaimed should belong to whoever grabs first!!¡± From the corner, a young girl dressed in purple spoke out, without having to scrounge through the mud and sand. She had a slender body and captivating beauty. Her hands, like jade, seemed just as human, but the deep purple of her eyes was extremely rare, giving her an unexplainable bewitching and nefarious vibe. However, a bump of an indistinct size on her forehead somewhat marred her appearance. The girl spoke slowly, her gaze resting on Little Dot, seemed to find speaking up somewhat satisfying. Serves her right for being hit on the forehead! ¡°Seems like your servant may have been killed by these two rascals!¡± At that moment, a ferocious beast with an entirely black body spoke up. It was a member of the Beastkin, having a human face on a leopard body, with ox ears and a long powerful tail. It was a pure Ancient Beast cub and incredibly terrifying. It seemed to be in league with the girl in purple. ¡°??¡± The girl in purple froze for a moment, her beautiful face gradually changing color. She furrowed her eyebrows, and her eyes seemed to sparkle with the sharpness of a knife. ¡°Was it you who killed my servant!?¡± The girl in purple coldly huffed, her voice suddenly becoming as cold as frost. ¡°Ha, this will be interesting.¡± Little Dot pursed his lips, hurriedly found a suitable position, and prepared to watch the show. ¡°And you, don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook. You still have to answer for the stone you used to hit me on the forehead!¡± The girl in purple looked suspiciously towards Little Dot, who was preparing to watch the drama unfold. The mention of the incident made her forehead painfully hot. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the one who had hit her was the chatterbox, the inconspicuously black stone. ¡°Little girl, yes, we did suppress a Golden Beast, but it asked for it. We were merely defending ourselves!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the girl in purple and truthfully spoke. ¡°So it really was you!!!¡± The girl in purple shouted coldly, stomping her foot in anger. ¡°Crack¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a crisp sound. Unexpectedly, the Immortal Spring cracked open like a piece of paper. Before the crowd could react, a golden light flowed out from below. It was a small golden dragon. ¡°The Immortal Spring is undergoing evolution, and it¡¯s trying to transform! No wonder it dried up!¡± Someone exclaimed. The water of the Immortal Spring, although extremely scarce, won¡¯t ever dry up. It¡¯s always vibrant and brilliant, unless it undergoes a quantitative change, it won¡¯t possibly dry up. Everyone¡¯s eyes became fervent, and they rushed towards the golden dragon without caring about their grudges. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were the first to charge. One of them held a beast skin bag, and the other had his claws out, ready to use all his might to catch the golden dragon. Little Dot didn¡¯t want to lose out, so he seized the tail of the golden dragon with his mouth. Tu Wa Zi bit the back of the golden dragon, it was like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey¡ªprecise and ruthless. ¡°Roar!¡± The golden dragon roared in pain. Its body emitted intense radiance, breaking the spring, transforming into a stream of light, and shooting towards the dense forest¡­ ¡°Guai Guai, get in my mouth!¡± Behind him, Gu Chen shouted, startling the golden dragon, which started to shudder as it fled. In the deep forest, a group of powerful beings roared and rushed out. They were not ordinary creatures, and they vigorously chased the golden dragon. This is incredible. The water from the Immortal Spring hadn¡¯t dried up. Instead, it underwent an unprecedented transformation. If they captured the entity that had gained consciousness, they could reap unimaginable benefits. However, the golden dragon was too fast. It shot forward like a gust of wind and was about to escape from everyone¡¯s field of vision. Right at this moment, a strong suction force suddenly arrived, like a roar of an evil dragon. Boulders and ancient trees around were uprooted¡­ In mid-air, the golden dragon seemed to be instantly immobilized. Its body twisted violently as it tried to break free, but it was to no avail. It was sucked into Tu Wa Zi¡¯s beast skin bag. ¡°Hahaha, this little treasure is still the most effective!¡± Tu Wa Zi was overjoyed. ¡°Humans, hand over the Immortal Spring, and we will spare your life!¡± The Beastkin had an ominous look on his face. His narrow eyes were filled with cold light as he stared intently at Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. His body was as if cast in molten iron, covered with dense scales that reflected a cold light, giving it a metallic quality. Around him, other creatures were also looking over, all with malicious intent, including the girl in purple. ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to end up as food better stand back, or else we¡¯re going to roast and stew you. We¡¯ve eaten Species of the Ancient times before, but we¡¯ve never tasted an Ancient Beast Cub. It must taste great.¡± ¡°Add some seasoning and it will taste even better!¡± Who were Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen? They were people who wouldn¡¯t stand for the slightest loss, and immediately started taunting the Beastkin. ¡°You¡¯re literally asking for death!¡± The Beastkin roared in anger. As a dignified Ancient Beast Cub, it had suffered repeated humiliations at the hands of humans today. He was unable to suppress his anger and wanted to vent his rage. He couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t beat these two after being defeated by the urchin earlier.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _3 Chapter 133: Heavy Pupil (Part 1) _3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Clang!¡± In the arena. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen attacked simultaneously, directly colliding with the offspring of this Ancient Beast. The sound was like thunder, the earth beneath their feet cracking inch by inch, rocks shattered, a mighty shock wave forcibly erupted, it was as if two volcanoes had met, sparking a shower of sparks that sprayed out in all directions. ¡°Roar roar roar!¡± As the offspring of an Ancient Beast, the Beastkin possessed immense strength, its pores icy cold. It initiated its kill-speed, swift as lightning and forceful as thunder, with a force that could easily shatter a mountain peak. Each of its strikes was aimed at the heads of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, cunning and Malevolent. This beast was truly extraordinary, decisive and ruthless in its killings. Although unable to wield the Treasured Technique, it still exhibited horrifying power, its entire body glowing, a sign of the peak physical prowess it possessed. However, soon, this offspring of the Ancient Beast sensed something was amiss. These two brats were too strong, as terrifying as that other Human Race youth. Their punches were similar to a stormy downpour, leaving no room to escape through. The worst of it all, was that each punch was terrifying, when it landed on the body, it felt as though a small mountain was falling. Even it was finding it difficult to bear. Every bit of flesh and blood in its body was trembling, every inch of muscle was trembling. The Beastkin roared in anger. Its ancestor was known as the King of Strength, during the Ancient Years he could summon the wind and rain, his path was unstoppable, boasting unrivaled brute strength and domineering presence. Now, facing a pair of humans, it could not suppress them with its strength. On the contrary, they were battering its body to a state of soreness, leaving it both aggrieved and shocked. ¡°This beast is so strong! Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stew it, taking it back to the village as a guard dog would be fine.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were frightened. Under their joint attack, that Beast could still stand surprisingly, which was beyond their expectation. ¡°How is that possible?!!¡± The Beastkin roared inwardly, stirring up waves of shock and terror in its heart. Its figure kept retreating while a thick sense of fear rose within its heart. ¡°Bang!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen once again collided with the offspring of the Ancient Beast. ¡°Splash¡­¡± Blood splotches fell. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were both scratched but mantained resilience. Conversely, the offspring of the Ancient Beast was worse off, multiple scale armors shattered and eyes swollen, endlessly coughing up fresh blood. ¡°Quick, save me!¡± The Beastkin roared. Going on like this, it felt that it really might be beaten to death by these two kids. These two humans were more terrifying than the first human youth, especially one of them, who had the ability to shake his blood and qi at the moment of physical collision, causing it to bleed continuously. ¡°Hum!¡± Finally, aside from the girl in the purple dress, no other creature made a move, fearing they might get involved. At such a realm, their vision was much better than other creatures, they could see how horrifying Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were. To put it bluntly, even if they were to replace Beastkin, they would likely end up in such a state, and maybe even worse. After all, their ancestors were known for their formidable bodies! ¡°You killed my servant, I must seek justice today!¡± A layer of divine ashes enveloped the skin of the girl in the purple dress, her skin as white and radiant as jade, particularly her flame-red lips, which made people feel shocked. At this moment, she was like a Phoenix, launching an attack on Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. ¡°Just in time!¡± The two groups clashed fiercely, it was as if two groups of blazing lights were colliding. After a short while, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were covered in blood, but they were all superficial injuries and not deadly. In contrast, the girl in the purple dress and the Beastkin were being beaten back time and again, reflecting on their life choices. Even the girl in the purple dress was battered out of shape, her purple robe stained with numerous blood stains, her originally smooth and black hair was now extremely messy, she no longer had the posture of a fairy. Chapter 144 - Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)1 Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)1 Translator: 549690339 Within the Divine Spring Pit, two fearless and invincible children from Liu Village acted with their bodies full of surging vitality, making them seem like enormous and thoroughly ignited furnaces. They set the surrounding air ablaze with heat and their fists flew out like the wind. Each punch causing the earth to rumble in an awe-inspiring manner. The purple-clad girl and the Beastkin were forced to continuously retreat, spitting out blood non-stop. ¡°How can they be so powerful?!¡± The shock was written all over the purple-clad girl¡¯s face. She was a legitimate Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, her bloodline unmatched in the world. One foot was already stepping into the horrifying hundred-thousand limit of the Blood Realm, yet she was still beaten to the point that every organ in her body quivered, each inch of her flesh tearing. During the moment the purple-clad girl was distracted, Tu Wa Zi struck her with a resounding slap, as though a mountain had fallen upon her. This slap was incredibly powerful, causing the purple-clad girl¡¯s arm to cramp. Her high and white chest fluctuated unceasingly, blood spewing from her mouth. The purple-clad girl was terrified and began to consider retreating. If this continued, she was very likely to die here. This area restricted her Treasured Techniques, limiting her power. Right then. The purple-clad girl sneered lightly, her jade hand suddenly swung forward, instantly scattering a swath of dazzling purple divine brilliance that encased Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, causing both children to pause slightly as if they had fallen into a mire. Then, the girl decisively retreated, disappearing right before Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen in an instant. It was a type of Spirit Talisman, not a Treasured Technique. It was refined by ancient and powerful beings, extremely valuable; each use was irreplaceable. It could be used to instantly teleport hundreds, even thousands of miles away, while some could even cover tens of thousands of miles. The Beastkin also wanted to escape, but it had no such method. It was directly caught by Tu Wa Zi, whose massive power immediately hauled it back. This scene was quite amusing. The Beastkin¡¯s body was clearly much larger than Tu Wa Zi¡¯s, but at this moment, it was like a chick, manipulated easily, banging into massive rocks on the side. The whole mountain shook, rocks shattering. ¡°Still want to run? We¡¯re missing a gatekeeper at the village entrance, who¡¯ll replace you if you leave? Can¡¯t you have some sense of responsibility?¡± Tu Wa Zi was busily moving both mouth and limbs. He did not just give the beast kid a good thrashing but angered it to the point of spitting blood. It had never seen such a terrible child who mentally and physically tortured it. ¡°I¡¯m a cub of the Ancient Beast with an extraordinary bloodline. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± The Beastkin roared, attempting to struggle free, but it was beaten even more savagely¡ªbruised and battered, and its jaw dislocated. Who knows how many of its ribs were broken. Gu Chen was even more ruthless. Here he was like an Ancient Tyrant, and wherever his fist wind reached, a roaring gale would follow, making the Ancient Beast dizzy with each punch to its head. It was as if countless large bells and gongs had exploded around its ears simultaneously, and the mountains in its vision became distorted, transforming into a seemingly endless chain. ¡°Even if you manage to capture me, you¡¯ll never win my heart!¡± The Beastkin¡¯s eyes blazed red, its stubborn temperament clearly exceeding Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s expectations. It would rather die than submit. Even after such a beating, it still refused to admit defeat. ¡°Being hard-headed can be quite troublesome!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen frowned, finally deciding to strike from both sides, knocking the Beastkin unconscious to stuff it into the beast skin bag and be done with it. ¡°Who else wants to rob. We¡¯re still short of gatekeepers in the village!!!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked around, speaking out loud. He thought the more Beastkin he could bring back, the better. Their bloodlines were too extraordinary. Each one had the potential to serve as a foundation for the future. ¡°What nonsense, this brat actually wants to bring us all back to guard the gate?¡± The remaining few creatures were gobsmacked, each showing indignation. They found these two children unbearable. They had not laid a hand yet, so why would they be captured too?! ¡°Oh, seems like everyone wants a piece of the action!¡± Tu Wa Zi was delighted and silently counted the number of remaining beast. There were still three left, and Old Barbarian Bull on their side hasn¡¯t moved yet¡ªit was sure to end well! But before the words left Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mouth, there was a sudden loud commotion all around. Next moment. In just an instant, barring Little Dot, the remaining few creatures that were still disgruntled and discussing how to join forces to suppress the two children were all fleeing in different directions, escaping as fast as they could. Although they had forcefully entered this region by relying on their deep cultivation, they were will-known for their physical strength. Moreover, weren¡¯t even that Beastkin defeated? Its ancestors were known as The King of Divine Power and were even known for their terrifying physique, yet they were no match for these two children and had been beaten so miserably. ¡°These two humans are too cunning and crafty. It¡¯s clear that they want to force us to make a move, only to suppress us easily.¡± The few creatures communicated, all with expressions of rage. After leaving the Divine Spring Pool, they didn¡¯t immediately leave but guarded the exit instead. They wished not only for revenge, but also to snatch the Divine Spring Water in Tu Wa Zi¡¯s beast skin bag. Without the pressure of the Divine Spring Pool, their original levels of cultivation were restored. They had the confidence to suppress those two little human bunnies.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)_2 Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2)_2 Translator: 549690339 Inside the Divine Spring Pool, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were unaware of the situation outside. They were still regretting their indecisiveness just now, or else, they could have possibly left a Ferocious Beast to guard the entrance. ¡°Little Dot, where are you planning to go next?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen turned to Little Dot, their faces no longer carried the tense standoffishness from before, but were brimming with casual familiarity as if the boys were close friends who always frolic together. However, only Little Dot knew the real situation. These two boys, about the same size as him, seemed harmless on the surface but were truly crafty. If anyone were to actually trust them, they would probably get cheated horribly and would even be counting money for their fraudsters after getting sold. Gu Chen, the boy, was okay to handle. He tended to be more silent and straightforward rather than playing tricks. But the other one needed to be dealt with cautiously, or else Little Dot would definitely suffer a major loss. ¡°The Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area I guess,¡± after a moment of contemplation, Little Dot responded honestly. There were rumors about Heavenly bones and fortunes waiting there, and he wanted to try his luck. ¡°Wow, is it far from here?¡± Tu Wa Zi was pumped up. Anything related to Heavenly bones sounded like good stuff that deserved an exploration, even digging up the whole area to find them. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be far,¡± Little Dot scratched his head. He had never been there, so he didn¡¯t know the exact distance. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen nodded, intending to travel separately from Little Dot. They had to return and meet Lin Zhuang and the others before they set out together. The trio ran, out racing one another until they rushed out of Hundred Herb Garden. But right when they reached the exit, columns of light shot straight into the sky, catching the boys¡¯ eyes. In the distance, it seemed like there was one volcano after another erupting, their radiant light piercing the sky. They were creating an incomparable disruption, with Runes densely packed, rattling Heaven and Earth, each seeming as dazzling as a deity. These were the divine creatures they had seen earlier, standing guard in this place, their auras as vast as the heavens. ¡°Look, there are those human boys, catch them!¡± An observant divine creature spotted the trio and instinctively shouted. Suddenly, a bombardment of sharp, knife-like glances nailed them down. They froze with fear. The creatures¡¯ immense spiritual power felt like being engulfed in waves. ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± The boys were terrified and quickly withdrew back to the Divine Spring Pool. These divine creatures were extremely frightening. They all had reached the rare Nine Rounds of Cave Sky. Given the environmental suppression, even together, they were no match for these creatures. ¡°Bunch of cowards, are you brave enough to fight us in here? Does guarding the entrance make you real heroes?¡± Tu Wa Zi was cursing furiously. It was the first time he had ever been cornered, unable to make a move. Little Dot was also exasperated, even more gloomy. His jade button-like face was now frowning like a bitter gourd. He felt like he was trapped by these two mischievous boys from Liu Village. He thought that those terrifying divine creatures didn¡¯t even initially target him. He was simply an extra that got dragged into the mess. Several days passed like this. The Pure Blood Divine Spirits standing guard outside were not willing to leave just like that. The boys were patient to stay in, but these creatures couldn¡¯t afford to continue waiting. While the boys had full baskets of harvest, the creatures hadn¡¯t even gotten soup to drink. If they continued waiting pointlessly, they would waste their rare opportunity to enter this mountain range. A group of divine creatures left angrily, feeling extremely aggrieved. They thought that the boys were truly cunning and loathsome. They didn¡¯t even dare to come out and face them. In the end, after raging and turning the nearby land into a barren, wasteland, the creatures with terrifying bloodlines finally left. After waiting for another day and making sure that these creatures had really left, Tu Wa Zi, Little Dot, and Gu Chen finally dared to come out. ¡°Wait until I reach Nine Rounds of Cave Sky. I will catch them back, one by one!¡± Tu Wa Zi hollered, venting his anger. It was really unbearable these past few days, they felt imprisoned and dare not step outside. Little Dot was equally disgruntled. He swore never to associate with these two jinxes from Liu Village ever again. He had such bad luck with them that even a drink of cold water would choke him. ¡°Little Dot, we¡¯ll meet again at the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area. Wait for us there!¡± Tu Wa Zi patted Little Dot¡¯s shoulder, his face beaming with excitement. He thought that, contrary to Little Dot¡¯s views, the little chap seemed like a lucky star with extraordinary luck, and wherever he went, he was always fortunate. After bidding their farewells, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen rushed towards Shared Treasure Cliff. Meanwhile, Lin Zhuang and the others were still digging around the Stonewood. Looking from afar, several barren patches had appeared in places that were completely stripped off their vegetation, leaving behind piles of rocks, while only a handful of random clumps were left untouched. With mass production, such a large scale of excavation would certainly yield a good harvest. Lin Zhuang and his team had already collected quite a lot. Several days of hard work had brought a hefty harvest. They had filled several Beast Skin Bags, much to the envy of the onlooking crowd. The old man with unkempt hair also had a fair share of findings. He had a discerning eye and didn¡¯t need anything that was even slightly marred. While he had only collected four or five things, they were all of excellent quality and held many magical uses. The old man hadn¡¯t stopped his rambling, constantly muttering about his fortune.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2) 3 Chapter 134: Stone Toughness (Part 2) 3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Brother Zhuang, Brother Chen!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly approached. After the group assembled, they finally set off in the direction of the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area. Naturally, it was still the scruffy old man leading the way. On the mountainous area, the ferocious wind howled, birds¡¯ cries shook the heavens, heading towards a quiet area in front. Who knows how long it passed. Ancient trees came into the view of the crowd. These trees really were too robust, towering into the sky, surrounded by steep cliffs and precipices, with ancient vines rooted everywhere, exuding vibrant life. All around, scenes of various creatures were dense and plentiful, more than any other place; these had all come because of the renown of this Forbidden Area. ¡°Ahead is the Heavenly Bone Forbidden Area!¡± The old man with unkempt hair announced cheerfully from atop a bird. As they looked ahead, a massive bone was seen jutting into a mountain peak, brilliantly glowing. ¡°Eh, why haven¡¯t I seen Little Dot?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked down and around with a goofy grin. He remembered they had agreed to meet here. ¡°Rumble¡­ Once Tu Wa Zi¡¯s voice had fallen, a sudden roar came, like the earth was about to crack and the sky about to fall. In the distance, golden rays of light soared into the sky, forming a huge beam, piercing the firmament. This golden light appeared abruptly and stirred up a great commotion, dazzling and eye-catching, like golden portals. The whole universe seemed to be shaking; all living creatures couldn¡¯t help but stare at the golden light, their faces filled with curiosity. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, these regions have merged together sooner than last time; when the time comes, the entire Broken Hundred Mountain Range will become a unified entity, and the primitive creatures lurking in the darkness would come out and slaughter all the outstanding individuals of different races who enter it.¡± The old man¡¯s face changed. ¡°The indigenous creatures in this world are terrifying and bloodthirsty; once they start killing, they won¡¯t stop which is why the mortality rate in this little world is so high. If it¡¯s the most terrifying time, then even if 10% of these geniuses survive, it would still be considered a high rate!!! This is both a treasure land and a blood-stained demon land. Opportunities and death go hand in hand, those who want to reap rewards must put their life on the line to seize it. The old man¡¯s expression was solemn. He knew many secrets and was aware that the most terrifying time for this little world was coming. If they couldn¡¯t hold on, countless outstanding individuals could end up bleeding to death and their bones would be scattered across this small world. However, crises often come along with opportunities. The indigenous creatures in these Broken Hundred worlds are extremely brutal and powerful. But their flesh and essence blood are good things to temper the body, which can solidify the foundation, and some of their flesh even has other uses. ¡°Rumble!¡± A moment later. In the mountains, an earth-shattering explosion rang out. The whole small world was trembling and illuminating. All the portals of each domain started to blur, all the golden gateways rapidly dimmed, and then finally, they disappeared completely. The next moment. A multitude of ferocious beasts, fierce birds, and humanoid ancient creatures rushed out from the dense forest in an instant, all giving off an astonishing malicious aura, like they had broken out of hell. Their bloody mouths wide opened, they directly attacked the multitude of geniuses entering there. These creatures were terrifying, each one was exceptionally strong, they easily killed a group of prodigious disciples. Especially the Black Behemoth among them, its force was overwhelming; it easily bit up three geniuses, swallowing them into its stomach. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, knock it out and take it back to the village!¡± The eyes of Tu Wa Zi and the rest were burning with intense desire. Others might fear that Black Behemoth, but they weren¡¯t. But just as they were preparing to take action, from a distance, a swath of iridescent light suddenly arrived, carrying a terrifying force that completely killed that Black Behemoth; its flesh and blood exploded, and even the aftermath shook collapsed a mountain peak. ¡°Quickly, look! It¡¯s Zhong Tong Shi Yi!¡± The prodigies of all races cried out in surprise, and their gaze was instantly drawn to a figure in mid-air¡­. Chapter 147 - Chapter 135: We Are Not to Be Messed With 1 Chapter 135: We Are Not to Be Messed With 1 Translator: 549690339 A group of people watched into the distance, their gaze fixed on a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth suspended in mid-air. His entire body was glowing, swathed in a holy radiance. With his tall and upright figure, his hair scattered, he held himself aloof from the world as if Slaying an Ancient Beast¡¯s cub with a casual swipe of his hand was as easy as crushing a fly. The most amazing thing was that the youth had double pupils in his eyes, both emitting a dazzling light. Looking down from above, he appeared as if a divine king had descended to the world. A mix of emotions passed over the faces of the group of talented individuals who had entered this small world, finally converging into a deep, profound sigh. They were all considered geniuses, but there were disparities even among geniuses. They had worked to exhaustion, using every trick in their book and still were no match for the Black Behemoth. They were chased until they lost their defenses and were in a state of utter disarray. Meanwhile, the youth effortlessly used a Treasured Technique to kill an Ancient Beast¡¯s cub, completely obliterating its body into fragments. That represented the gap, the gap they would never be able to bridge. To be born in the same era as a Double Pupil Holder was both a stroke of fortune and a tragedy. Lucky, because having such a formidable opponent as a goal prevented anyone from slacking off. Unlucky, because no matter how outstandingly talented they were or how hard they tried, they would always fall short of catching up to him. On this magnificent and long road, they were destined to follow behind, being left further and further behind, becoming stepping stones for his journey towards invincibility. No one accepts such a reality willingly. Who wouldn¡¯t want to dominate this Wilderness of ten thousand miles? Who wouldn¡¯t desire to look down upon the eras, to sit outside eternity?! But they had no choice but to concede and console themselves! Having congenital double pupils, such individuals were destined for greatness from birth. Born as a human yet capable of contending with Pure Blood Creatures like the Demon Butterfly, even defeating it five or six times. Such a person, even if he achieves the minimum, would be able to step into a Supreme Realm, becoming an unreachable existence for them. Walking with such a person, they were destined to only see his back, left far behind by this youth on his path to invincibility. Some creatures sighed regretfully, thinking that they came at the wrong time. If it was a different era, they might have been the ones wielding power. But there were also some whose gazes were different. They were all young girls of the Human Race, with attractive bodies, translucent skin, and pure white complexion. They observed the youth with shy admiration tinted in their sparkling eyes. ¡°This kid¡­has four pupils?!¡± On the back of the Three-headed Feng Luan, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others looked surprised. They had grown up in Liu Village and had never seen anyone with double pupils before. This seemed strange and amazing, even awe-inspiring to them, because it did not look bad, even dignified. ¡°This boy has congenital double pupils, the symbol of a future supreme being. I didn¡¯t expect such a talented monster to appear in this lifetime!¡± Lin Zhuang sighed, his face solemn. He often chatted with Old man Lin and the elderly chief of the Native Tribe, learning about the legends of Double Pupil Holders. Such a sign of supreme birth was almost invisible. It was said that all sorts of ancient Taoist laws were embedded in the double pupils, which were mysterious and unpredictable. Once the double pupils opened, they could even pierce the Heaven and Earth. A Completion stage Double Pupil Holder could even fight against ancient emperors and dominate several eras. Most importantly, this youth was only a few years older than Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi, which put them in the same generation. In the future, they were destined to contend against each other, possibly even in bloody battles. At this moment, these mischievous boys turned serious. Although they did not want to admit it, they felt that this youth was indeed very strong. He seemed as unique and independent as a Divine Spirit, a match they could not oppose, even in a combined effort. It seemed like he could oppress the entire small world by himself. However, these mischievous boys did not feel that hopeless. After all, they were still young, and at least four or five years younger than him. If they were the same age and at the same Realm, they felt they would not necessarily lose to him. As Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were staring at the youth with double pupils, the latter seemed to have noticed something and returned their gaze. ¡°Hmm?!¡± In the air, an astonished voice sounded. The youth with double pupils raised his brows slightly as if he had found something interesting. The next moment, the youth suddenly strode out, seemingly walking as if he could shrink the ground into inches. In an instant, he covered thousands of meters and arrived directly in front of Tu Wa Zi and his group. In an instant, an endless pressure accompanied the assault, like a surge of tidal water hitting the face. He stood there like a divine spirit, shrouded in radiance with the glow of auspicious clouds surrounding him. His hair danced in the wind, and his pupils shone with a heart-throbbing light. Merely glancing at him might cause one to lose oneself in the glow. The Feng Luan, sensing the deadly crisis, let out a shriek. The youth¡¯s imposing aura made its body tremble, its fur standing on end, and its agile eyes filled with boundless fear. ¡°There seems to be a familiar aura on you all, like it is from an old acquaintance of mine!¡± After a long while, the youth with double pupils spoke. His face was as calm as water, showing no signs of emotional fluctuations. What are you talking about? We¡¯ve never seen you before, let alone your so-called old friend. Are you picking a fight? Just a warning, don¡¯t mess with us, we¡¯re not easy to provoke!¡± Tu Wa Zi and his companions braced themselves as if facing a great enemy, adopting defensive postures. The youth with double pupils standing before them exuded an intimidating aura that was truly terrifying, which made them feel apprehensive. He was unfathomably powerful and formidable, making it hard to gauge his current strength. However, even so, Tu Wa Zi refused to lose face. Whether they could fight or not was another matter, but they had to win the verbal battle first. ¡°The double pupil holder is confronting the people from Liu Village, this is big news!¡± From a distance, a group of people watched with twinkling eyes. They recognized Lin Zhuang and his companions and knew that they came from Liu Village. They possessed the Three-eyed Raven, a powerful and rare ancient pure-blooded ferocious beast, representing a rather mysterious power. In the cold wind, the clothes of the young man with double pupils rustled, his black hair fluttered, and his eyes, like stars, scanned Tu Wa Zi and his companions. Then, surprising everyone, the youth withdrew his gaze and suddenly turned and left in a certain direction. ¡°What just happened?! Could it be that the youth with double pupils feared Liu Village¡¯s mightiness?¡± A creature mused. They were several powerful ancient beasts, who swiftly eliminated any immediate dangers, hence had extra time for discussions. ¡°What are you thinking? You can tell you don¡¯t understand the double pupil holder. The reason he left is obviously because he realized he wouldn¡¯t get any answers and didn¡¯t want to waste time!¡± Someone retorted, clearly knowing more about the nature of the double pupil holder. Born with double pupils, he was destined to be supreme in the future. Taking an undefeated path, unless facing an unimaginable existence, it would be hard to make him retreat. Tu Wa Zi and his companions were completely puzzled, equally confused about what had happened. They found the behavior of the youth with double pupils very strange and difficult to fathom. However, the current crisis was averted, and lazy to think further, they followed the advice of the older man with unkempt hair and hastily led the team towards the exit. Similarly, many other creatures around were making the same moves, swiftly navigating through the woods.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 136: The path of the heavy pupil is invincible, why borrow anothers bones._1 Chapter 136: The path of the heavy pupil is invincible, why borrow another¡¯s bones._1 Translator: 549690339 inside the small world, the golden portal had completely vanished, releasing an array of terrifying native creatures. Soon, this place would transform into a bona-fide killing field. Including Tu Wa Zi and others, a vast array of creatures rushed towards the exit, for if they were left behind, they could potentially be trapped here, fated to face a tidal wave of indigenous creatures ¨C a near certain death. In the distance. A gigantic butterfly, vibrant with colors, took flight, trailing iridescent streams of light, also rushing on its way. This butterfly was terrifying; its body was covered in numerous runes, dazzling as if shrouded in radiant glow. Especially wherever it passed, with thunderous rumbles and an electrical haze, no creature dared to approach, all avoided it from a distance. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that little butterfly!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to catch it but eventually decided against it. Although this butterfly was less than one meter in size, it was rather extraordinary, called the Sky-splitting Demon Butterfly. Its entire body was covered in runes, each inch capable of emitting powerful beams of light. It was indeed formidable. ¡°Shushushu¡­¡± At that moment, High up in the sky, a sudden flurry of send-down white fluff filled the air. Soft fluff fluttering around, in an instant obscuring heaven and earth, as if a goose-feather blizzard was underway. The fluff rapidly took root and sprouted upon contact with flesh, growing into a colossal plant within a few seconds. It was terrifyingly peculiar. ¡°It¡¯s the Cursed Magic Mustache of the Puma Tree, wanting to seize the essence of our flesh and blood to strengthen itself. Quickly hide!¡± A creature exclaimed, face pale from terror, shaking uncontrollably. Legend has it that in ancient times, a fully grown Puma Tree scattered its Cursed Magic Mustache all over the Wilderness, absorbing the essence of countless powerful beings which turned the place into a bloody battlefield, in the era of this demonic tree¡¯s rampant growth, even the strongest Sacrificial Spirits worshipped by the clans didn¡¯t dare to confront it. This tree, which even dared to parasitize divine spirits, once ruled over various eras, leading to an extremely dreadful age. The scene from those times came back to the mortal world today. Although it¡¯s nowhere near a billionth as exaggerated as it once was, it¡¯s nonetheless startling. Numerous creatures shed blood, and as the magic seed parasitised their bodies, their essence was sucked dry and turned into mummies in an instant. The Three-headed Feng Luan also lost blood. Its size made it difficult to avoid, and soon after its body was infested with a lot of Cursed Magic Mustache. The terrifying magic seed quickly grew, breaking through its flesh in the cold air Thankfully, Lin Zhuang detected it in time and quickly cut off the parasitized flesh. Otherwise, this Species of the Ancient Times would have possibly perished today. ¡°Give me your flesh and blood essence!¡¯ At the horizon, a figure several meters large appeared. It was the Puma Tree. Its roots were robust and sturdy, walking on the ground like human feet. Although it was a tree, it had five senses on its trunk, capable of speaking and understanding the human language. ¡°We seem to have no grudges against you, why do you target us?¡± Lin Zhuang deflected, his face cold. He did not remember ever encountering this demonic tree before. He and the tree had never crossed paths before, but for some reason, it had naturally targeted them, which irked Lin Zhuang. The Puma Tree launched its attack without replying, seeming determined to turn the group in front of him into its nourishment. Its original target was actually another naughty human child. However, the appearance of the group changed its target. Each of them had vigorous vitality, which was just the nourishment it had been dreaming of. Above the ground, the branches and leaves of the Puma Tree were lush and drooping with green dew, covered in radiant light. From time to time it shed some Cursed Magic Mustache, flashing mysterious runes, and performing dazzling treasured techniques that enveloped the area. It was truly formidable. ¡°This thing is so bad, we must take it back to be burned as firewood.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, among others, were resentful. They leapt off the bird¡¯s back and charged towards the direction of the Puma Tree. Not to be outdone, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen followed suit and attacked as well. Since it was evident that the tree was coming for them, they needed to neutralize it as quickly as possible, or they might end up trapped here. ¡°Bang Bang Bang¡­¡± In an instant, countless eruptions spewed from the volcanoes in Cave Heaven above the canopy, forming a belt of conflagration. Hot air gushed out, as if trying to incinerate everything around¡­ The Puma Tree was horrified, it never expected these four individuals to be so terrifying. Not only was their vitality unprecedented, but the fluctuations emanating from the Cave Heaven were also exaggerated, blazing brightly, enough to even burn its magic mustache¡­ Almost instantly, the area seemed to experience a massive earthquake. Many peaks were leveled, transformed into flat land. Endless glorious light surged up into the sky, enveloping this area, the light dazzling, the ancient trees shattered¡­ Eventually, this arrogant tree demon was beaten half to death and sealed into a beast skin bag. Tu Wa Zi and the others were all injured, parasitized by demon seeds several times, but fortunately, they dug them out together with the flesh at the first opportunity. ¡°We¡¯ll have to burn this thing when we get back!¡± Tu Wa Zi insisted fiercely, nursing some injuries, not enough to be fatal, but enough for him to grimace in pain. At this moment, he looked full of resentment. Meanwhile. Outside the Severed Mountain Range. Heads were moving, countless terrifying auras stood tall, all of them were the elderly figures of various forces, all anxiously waiting for their own prodigies at this moment. The golden gate vanished, this miniature world would soon be shut, regardless of the results, it was time to leave. ¡°Someone has come out!¡± Soon. A group of people emerged from the small world, clothes ruffled, bodies covered with blood, but not seriously injured. ¡°I carried out the mission successfully and gained some opportunities!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay! Some people were relieved as soon as they were greeted. Unfortunately, some people¡¯s faces were heavy, because their prodigies hadn¡¯t returned yet, possibly having perished in this small world. The appearance of Lin Zhuang¡¯s group immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. They couldn¡¯t help it, they were too unconventional compared to the other forces, although each one of them was injured, their faces were ecstatic as if they were showing off. ¡°Stone Toughness has made it out, reincarnation of the double-eyed divine!¡± someone exclaimed looking towards the exit. There was a youth, slim and strong, with loose black hair, mysterious double eyes, full of vigor, dragging out a huge ancient beast. ¡°It¡¯s the whole grown-up Species of the Ancient Times, this is so terrifying!¡± A group of older people were horrified. This youngster was too terrifying, accomplishing something his peers would never be able to. After Stone Toughness, some other figures came out, and then after a long time, no one else came out. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandson?!¡± An angry roar echoed, resounding across the fields, many people retreated back in fear, even the elders of the major forces were taken aback. It was a white tiger. Pure as jade, with a few golden stripes, the body was pure and flawless, like cast in glass, radiating a mighty aura. At this moment, it was standing on an ancient chariot, looking extremely gloomy. This was a king from Xiling Beast Mountain, waiting here, hoping to see his most beloved offspring emerge, but he never did. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here!¡± The next moment, a startled cry echoed, it was the Little White Tiger, crying desperately, but soon it was suppressed by a slap from Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Stop shouting, you¡¯ll attract the bad guys!¡± Tu Wa Zi hushed, reminding him in a low voice, they had made quite a few enemies in that small world. ¡°With my grandfather here, who dares to act recklessly?¡± The Little White Tiger looked arrogant again, only to be followed by another punch and a sock stuffed in his mouth. ¡°Big Kitty, are you trying to rebel?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked aggrieved. He felt that he hadn¡¯t mistreated this Big Cat along the journey. ¡°You insect, how dare you use my grandson as a ride¡­ ah¡­ you even stuffed a sock in his mouth!!!¡± A roar resounded, the King White Tiger heard the anomaly, surveyed his surroundings with a fixed gaze, finally recognizing his pitiful grandson who was being ridden by Tu Wa Zi under his buttocks, his face filled with outrage and disbelief.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 137: The path is naturally invincible, why borrow anothers bones (Part 2)_1 Chapter 137: The path is naturally invincible, why borrow another¡¯s bones (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°How dare you treat my beloved grandson in such a way!¡± Atop his enormous ancient chariot, King White Tiger¡¯s face twisted grotesquely, a grimness so profound it was palpable. No wonder he had looked around and not found his grandson. As it turned out, his grandson had been taken and used as a mount ¨C an absolute disgrace! ¡°Humans, do you comprehend what you have done? Picking a fight with My Xiling Beast Mountain ¨C even having Heaven Mending Pavilion as your backer won¡¯t spare you!¡± King White Tiger leapt off his chariot, his massive body radiating a crystal-clear luster, like glaze, and his roars thunderous, shaking the sky, a tremendous display of power. He strode forward, a manifestation of intimidating calm, each step leaving a significant indentation in the hardened, rocky ground. This was a testament to his immense physical prowess. The usually pampered Beast King was genuinely enraged now, his killing intent chilling, his sharp, metallic aura seemed to slice the air itself. Behind the White Tiger Beast King, a band of human powerhouses followed, his servants, bodies bathed in brilliance, seething with their rising auras, preparing to take action. ¡°Get out of here now; this Old Beast Monarch is likely to begin a deadly assault today!¡± The elders of the various powers were terrified and reminded their younger generations urgently, swiftly retreating to a relatively safe distance. If the Beast King exploded in rage, blood would flow for miles and the sight would be horrifying. More so, the White Tiger Beast King was a powerful entity from an ominous land who focused on offense. If not evaded in time, one could be caught in the aftermath and the consequences would be dire. However, some people were quite astounded. ¡°Those people are audacious, daring to use the White Tiger King¡¯s favorite grandson as a mount ¨C they¡¯re unbelievably bold!¡± Many wore shocked expressions. This was too startling ¨C the esteemed grandson of the Xiling Beast Mountain¡¯s Beast King had been made into a mount by a mere brat. It utterly shattered their worldview. ¡°Being able to subdue the White Tiger King¡¯s grandson, those humans mustn¡¯t be ordinary.¡± A human spoke. The white tiger was indeed the Beast King¡¯s grandchild. They had had glimpses of him sometime. Not only was his bloodline terrifying, but he was also esteemed as an extraordinary talent by his tribe. He could be ranked amongst the top talents of his realm despite his young age. Yet, today, he had been captured as a mount by those rowdy kids, which was beyond their imagination. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone else feel that those people look familiar?¡± Just at that moment, a small voice spoke, bearing a strange expression. It was one of the helm persons from a famous clan who realized that Lin Zhuang and the others seemed eerily familiar, as if seen somewhere before. ¡°I remember now, they seem to be from Liu Village!¡± Someone exclaimed, recognizing Lin Zhuang and the others. Everyone around seemed slightly stunned. It was that force! Even though none of them had personally observed Liu Village, nobody doubted the strength and mystique of that place. Putting everything else aside, even the terrifying Three-eyed Raven could make the leaders of Insignia Realm tremble with fear. It had slaughtered several of them, raging brutally, which was quite frightening. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show next. Although Liu Village has risen to fame recently, it is said to be extremely mysterious and harbors great terror. The Ancient Country hasn¡¯t even been able to find it.¡± Some beings were eagerly watching, with their eyes fixed on the battlefield. ¡°Vermin! Today, you are surely doomed!¡± Upon the white marble floor, the White Tiger King was in a towering rage, making his move directly. Its roar was thunderous, emanating an endless might. The rumbling divine thunder and the dazzling Metallic Qi painted a shocking spectacle, causing the heaven and earth to roar. This was a terrifying sight, with fierce blade-like Metallic Qi running rampant, its mere residual waves instantly slicing whole mountains into fragments. Countless golden lights gathered in the sky, gloriously blinding, radiating with streaks of mist, fascinating runes flickered, oddly forming chains of divinity, interlacing with one another, clanging like Immortal Gold forging which enveloped the area. ¡°Sure enough, the King White Tiger, known throughout Xiling Beast Mountain, remains indomitable, despite years of inactivity!!!¡± The elders of many forces sighed, they had almost all heard tales of the formidable King White Tiger whose Metallic Qi could fiercely battle and even sever celestial bodies. ¡°Even if the Liu Village forces are extraordinary, they can¡¯t be a match for King White Tiger. The Three-eyed Raven¡¯s lineage is indeed noble and rare, but it is still not fully matured. The Tiger King had reached the Noble Realm many years ago and is considered a top power in the Great Wilderness!¡± A group of people sighed, some of them from the same era as the White Tiger King, but now felt they had been fiercely left behind, and dreamt of catching up. ¡°Lowly ants, I will tear you to pieces, swallow you alive, and quench the fury in my heart with your flesh and blood!¡± The face of the White Tiger King was menacing, his aura skyrocketing to the extreme, and from his mouth erupted a dazzling burst of light cloaked in the deadly Metallic Qi, charging straight towards Tu Wa Zi and his allies. If this strike hits, even a mountain range would be violently torn apart, let alone a body of flesh and blood. Some of the younger children couldn¡¯t bear to watch and closed their eyes, not willing to witness the expected bloodshed. However, just as the crimson Qi was about to wreak havoc, a ripple-like fluctuation suddenly emanated from the bodies of Tu Wa Zi and the others¡­ ¡°Hum!¡± Following, a booming sound rang out, the magnitude of which was unbelievably astounding. ¡°Bang!¡± The next moment, a terrifying and holy glow burst forth, instantly covering numerous meandering valleys. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Amid the vast and vast sky, a towering figure seemed to cross countless starry seas, descending from the river of time and space to the mortal world. The figure stood tall and majestic, like a pillar supporting the sky, surrounded by luminosity, spreading runes that exerted immeasurable pressure. In the distance, mountains exploded, rivers ceased to flow, and ancient trees shattered. It was a Liu Village that sprouted from the ground, with radiant blue light soaring into the sky. Interwoven Divine chains filled the sky, countless shining willow leaves fluttering down, as if countless lives were offering prayers in reverence¡­ ¡°!!!!!!¡± ¡°Such a strong aura!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Countless people looked up towards one side of the sky, squinting as hard as they could, unable to look directly, only managing to see faint afterimages. But even these scant afterimages gave them a feeling of overwhelming oppression. All of them showed astonished, fearful, and terrified expressions. Under the giant shadow of the blinding light, they felt their bodies sinking into an icy cellar, a fear emanating from their souls, as if their very lives were no longer in their control. ¡°It¡¯s an unparalleled being who has ignited the Divine Flame, it¡¯s a Divine Spirit descending!¡± An elder creature screamed, his eyes bleeding, and fell to the ground in shock. ¡°What has happened? How can a Divine Spirit descend?!¡± On the field, elders from the top powers of Great Wilderness trembled, shocked, and terrified! With a single thought, set the eternal flame, thus ascend to Divine Position! Igniting The Divine Flame, an act countless cultivators aspire but cannot achieve, is a realm held by the top existences of this world. Such a being could obliterate them with just a glance.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 138: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible, Chapter 138: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible, Why Borrow Another¡¯s Bones (Part 3)_1 Translator: 549690339 Above the sky, a gigantic figure loomed over the land below, casting an unending majesty that enveloped everything around it. Every creature present shuddered under its influence, afraid even to breathe. A Divine Spirit had transcended the limitations of the mortal body. Every action they took encompassed the Divine Treasure Skills that were unpredictable and terrifying. With a mere thought, they could easily collapse a realm; with a mere breath, they could overturn an ancient country with countless inhabitants. All beings, except for a few top-tier powers, were left in awe and dread. They were stunned, their spirits shaken with fear. Even those in the top-tier forces, such as the Heaven Mending Pavilion and Divine Mountain, managed to maintain their composure by a narrow margin! The might of a Divine Spirit was not something that any creature could ignore or belittle. However, before everyone had recovered, a sharp scream rang, startling everyone. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the sound in surprise. It was the King White Tiger. Once fierce and unstoppable, its body was now sent flying backwards, crashing into multiple mountain peaks. It was coated in blood, a sight too horrible to behold. ¡°Which Divine Spirit are you? Why do you oppress me?!¡± King White Tiger¡¯s face was filled with shock as it painstakingly got up coughing blood, a complete contrast to its earlier defiant demeanor. A Divine Spirit could crush it as easily as a person would crush an ant. It had used its strongest Treasured Technique to resist the initial attack, but despite this, nearly every part of its flesh and blood was completely shattered. This old beast had a look of fear and confusion at why such a powerful entity had attacked it in the first place. ¡°Greetings to the Sacrificial Spirit!¡± ¡°Greetings to Lord Willow God!¡± Just as the King White Tiger finished speaking, several figures stepped forth from the crowd with an intense aura. It was Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others who knelt in respect, expressing utmost sincerity with loud, clear voices and an eager expression. They hadn¡¯t expected Lord Willow God to come and rescue them personally. ¡°Hmm.¡± Above the sky, Jiang Hui acknowledged with a sound. This response shocked everyone below, leaving them dumbfounded. ¡°The Sacrificial Spirit¡­¡± ¡°So this terrifying Divine Spirit is the Sacrificial Spirit of the Liu Village?!¡± The crowd watching around them was in shock, unable to recollect themselves for a while. A village had a Divine Spirit as its Sacrificial Spirit. This was terrifying, utterly exaggerated. During the Ancient Era, even an Ancestral Great Country could only manage to worship a Divine Spirit with the strength of the entire nation. The most astonished were naturally the King White Tiger and the Little White Tiger; they were utterly bewildered, their minds blank. Especially the King White Tiger, it was trembling all over, recalling its recent actions and almost collapsing on the ground. ¡°Your grandson and my clansman have a deep connection. I will not kill you.¡± Jiang Hui spoke, his voice echoing powerfully. ¡°Thank you for sparing me, divine one!¡± King White Tiger quickly relaxed and thanked him. It was not stupid; if the Divine Spirit had been determined to kill it earlier, it would not have had a chance to ward off even one attack. Though above Nobles were the Divine Spirits, the actual gap between them could absolutely be described as a chasm. Moreover, the old White Tiger vaguely felt that the other party did not seem to be a False god who had just ignited the Divine Fire, but a more formidable and dreadful True God. A village with a True God as the Sacrificial Spirit ¨C this background was too terrifying in the eyes of old White Tiger. Even the thought of it gave it chills. Such exaggeration was beyond its wildest imagination. It suddenly felt somewhat relieved, grateful that there was a young boy in the village who had taken a liking to its grandson. Otherwise, they, the grandfather and grandson, would undoubtedly have been mercilessly suppressed and killed here today. ¡°However, while you¡¯ve escaped death, you cannot evade punishment!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, and the old white tiger¡¯s heart once again leapt to his throat. ¡°As punishment, you must serve me for five hundred years. After five hundred years, if your performance is satisfactory, I can give you a chance to live.¡± ¡°For your words, the old beast will surely go through a mountain of blades and a sea of fire!¡± King White Tiger quickly responded, believing it to be an honor to serve an entity seemingly like a true God. Jiang Hui acknowledged with an almost indiscernible nod, and then looked around. Unintentionally, he suddenly saw a peculiar figure. It was a youth. Different from others, this young man surprisingly had a pair of congenital double pupils, which was rather mystical. ¡°Interesting, indeed, really interesting, to actually encounter a double pupil holder here!¡± Jiang Hui cast his gaze over, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Although he did not know much about the plot of the Perfect World, he was familiar with a person called Stone Toughness. He was the congenital double pupil Supreme. Although he initially harbored malicious intentions, he eventually turned over a new leaf, taking on the major responsibility of defending the human race and wiping out all unknown dangers. Finally, he put aside all his achievements and sacrificed himself, burning his own cultivation and essence blood of millions of years, that spark of everlasting power, and channeling it into the mindset of Emperor Huang Tian. At first, he was ruthless initially, using all means to achieve his goal. But in the later stages, he made significant contributions to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, culminating in sacrificing himself. Overall, while this man lacked personal virtue, he remained unyielding in his principle. Jiang Hui felt rather somber about this man¡¯s ending. After all, if it were him, it would be difficult to do the same ¡ª to willingly abandon everything even though he had already achieved success and fame. As Jiang Hui stared at him intently, Stone Toughness felt his scalp tingle, as if an immortal being from unknown times was observing him through the sands of time, settling its gaze upon him. The youth suddenly felt as if his body¡¯s blood had frozen at that moment and his soul began to dissolve. He seemed to have lost control over his body in an instant. An unprecedented despair engulfed his gloomy heart. ¡°I am a congenital Supreme, break for me!¡± Stone Toughness howled. As a born Supreme, he still wanted to break free even under the watch of a divine spirit, unwilling to submit so easily. The youth with the double pupils burst into light, his body ablaze with a silver radiance. As bright as can be, runes transformed into an ocean, rising upward. He strained every nerve to try to break free all at once. ¡°The innate Supreme is indeed powerful. If given time, he would definitely become a truly invincible entity in the future!¡± The spectators around this scene could not help but sigh and feel emotional at this sight. However, all of this seemed pointless at the moment. The Double Pupil Holder was only at the Cave Heaven realm, and no matter how against the heavens he was, it was impossible for him to be a match for a divine spirit. Even without using the Divine Treasure Skills, the existence of the ignited divine flame alone was enough to suppress everyone present. But being born with double pupils, he was destined to walk the path of invincibility. With time, his future achievements would certainly exceed their imagination. ¡°Shush!¡± From above the sky, a branch of willow swished down from the boundless void, landing squarely on Stone Toughness and instantly shattering the silver radiance around his body. The youth¡¯s hairs stood on end, his body¡¯s blood completely froze, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch. But what surprised him was that the most frightening entity was still only observing him. ¡°Double pupils are naturally invincible, why bother borrowing others¡¯ bones?¡± After a long while, a voice appeared, resounding like a gong in the youth¡¯s mind, echoing incessantly¡­. Chapter 151 - Chapter 139: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible, Chapter 139: The Path of the Heavy Pupil is Invincible, Why Borrow Another¡¯s Bones (End)_l Translator: 549690339 The voice echoed through the ages, as seemingly eternal as the sigh of time itself, thunderous to others yet only the youth with double pupils could hear. Shi Hao¡¯s figure suddenly stalled, disbelief marking his features. That was his secret, hidden in the depths of his heart. Aside from his closest companions, no one knew, and there was no way for anyone else to know. But now, the terrifying divine being hovering above the heavens had directly addressed this, dispensing fourteen words as sharp as sword blades! The youth¡¯s expression turned blank, twin pupils flickering, his ever-unchanging emotions shifting for the first time¡­ But before the youth could speak, the sea-like celestial pressure suddenly disappeared. Up in the sky, the figure that seemed to support the heavens shifted its gaze. It no longer paid attention to him, as if it had simply mentioned it in passing, not placing any emphasis on this matter. Its response and its behavior ¨C neither mattered to the divine being. Just as an apex being would look down on ants, humans would hardly care for the attitude of an ant, right? However, the next moment, the youth with double pupils clenched his fist again. His body straightened like a pine tree, regaining its indomitable stance. He was born with twin pupils, and now, he possessed the Supreme Bone. His path was long and his future was boundless. And so what, with that knowledge? When he ascends to high places, who would dare to criticize him?! However, setting all this aside, he felt that the fourteen words hit him like a golden rule. Being a double pupil holder was an invincible path, not weaker than owning the Supreme Bone. It was a sign of a saint. If he had fully devoted himself to understanding this, he might have become more powerful and could have walked further along the path of the double pupils. While the Treasured Technique concealed within the Supreme Bone was terrifying, it indirectly slowed down his progress. It was a loss rather than a gain. Unknowingly, a hint of doubt rose in the youth¡¯s eyes. He was muttering the fourteen words to himself, his eyes inadvertently revealing a flicker of understanding. However, a moment later, the youth shook his head inwardly. Despite the Supreme Bone slowing down his cultivation speed, he didn¡¯t want to give it up. The Treasured Technique within the Supreme Bone was powerful, carrying the Taoist Charm, drawing his heart, making him unwilling to let it go- Especially, he wanted to achieve an unprecedented level, practicing both the double pupils and the Supreme Bone simultaneously, suppressing any being of his generation, becoming truly invincible. Jiang Hui, of course, was unaware of the numerous changes in the youth with double pupils¡¯ mood. He withdrew his gaze, looking towards another place. It was a robust young man who looked like a muscular adult. From his appearance, this person was not in Jiang Hui¡¯s memory. But Jiang Hui knew that underneath this disguise was that naughty kid, Shi Hao. Simply so that other forces wouldn¡¯t recognize him, Shi Hao had allowed his pet to alter his appearance. As Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze fell on Little Dot, the latter seemed to sense it, slightly raising his head to glance at him, appearing surprised for a moment before quickly looking away. ¡°Liu Village indeed hides its strength well; they even have a divine spirit!¡± Little Dot was shocked, burying his head in his chest, blending into the crowd, appearing ordinary and unassuming as if afraid of drawing attention. At this moment, numerous thoughts were racing through his head, filling his mind. He felt that he needs to visit Liu Village in the future. With such a robust faction and a reliable backing, it¡¯s essential to maintain regular contact! That aside, with his relationship with people like Tu Wa, his future visits would undoubtedly be as an honored guest! Even if Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t read minds or guess what that naughty kid was thinking, by watching the expressions on the latter¡¯s face, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the boy was up to no good! Just at that moment, the voice of Golden Finger rang in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, informing him that the time for his spirit manifestation was almost up. ¡°If anyone dares to harm those under my protection in the future, don¡¯t mind me paying a personal visit!¡± Withdrawing his mind, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze sweeps his surroundings, and his boundless pressure descends indiscriminately once again. Under the endless dome of the sky, a sound as massive as a grand sun suddenly rang out. It lingered on and on like a vast epic echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. The language of divine spirits is equivalent to divine decrees. It carries immense power, capable of inheriting the wonders of heaven and earth. The faces of the crowd drastically changed, not to mention them, even the top-tier forces would probably be unable to withstand the direct descent of a divine spirit. ¡°Lord Willow God, look at what you¡¯ve said. With you protecting Liu Village and guarding this part of the Western Region, how dare we be negligent!¡± quite a few creatures responded flatteringly, declaring their sincere hearts. Some people from the large forces also thumped their chests to guarantee that they would indeed treat Liu Village People with good food and drinks in the future. Seeing this, Little Dot became even more certain of his plan to visit the Liu Village family when he got the opportunity. Above in the sky, Jiang Hui responded with a slight nod, his figure gradually fading. ¡°Farewell, Sacrificial Spirit!¡± ¡°Farewell, Sacrificial Spirit!¡± Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others said reverently. Afterward, they all raised their brows, squared their shoulders, and walked decisively towards one side, full of vigor and vitality. Out of just a few individuals stemmed an army¡¯s worth of momentum! Along the way, no creature dared stand in their path. In this world, divine spirits are undeniably the strongest. Even those false gods who have just ignited the Divine Fire couldn¡¯t stand against them. As for the human followers of Old White Tiger King, they all hid and shivered in place, not daring to catch Tu Wa Zi and others¡¯ eyes, fearing the punishment of divine spirits. On the road, Tu Wa Zi swung his Beast Skin Bag and put the King White Tiger in it as well. He didn¡¯t forget that this Old White Tiger had promised to serve Lord Willow God for hundreds of years. Although the Old White Tiger King was somewhat resistant to this way of leaving, in the end, he couldn¡¯t withstand the persistence of the mischievous child and reluctantly climbed in. Upon leaving the valley, they all immediately mounted Feng Luan. Feng Luan let out a long cry and looked back at the creatures behind with a prideful glance, emitting a somewhat human-like cold snort, full of a tsundere sense. This little Feng Luan was just scared out of its wits. It had never imagined that the dignified and majestic Lord of Divine Spirits belonged to it. It was like a dream. Confused as it was, it was suddenly under the protection of a deity. Even till now, this heir still felt as if it was in a fog, its steps light and floating. Withdrawing its gaze, Feng Luan lightly chirped, flapped its wings high, and flew hundreds of miles in an instant. In a blink of an eye, several mountains were traversed by them. Soon, under the guidance of Lin Zhuang, a grand and towering valley came into Feng Luan¡¯s sight. ¡°Chirp!¡± High in the sky, Feng Luan was preparing to swoop down when suddenly the scenery before its eyes changed. Surrounding them, a rich mist began to rise, covering the endless valley cliffs in an instant. And moreover, countless mountains are rushing from all around, just like the overturning seawater, making it suffocate. A horrifying sense of crisis came over it, making the bird get goosebumps¡­ ¡°Screech, Screech, Screech¡­¡± Feng Luan cried, flapping its wings frantically like it was drowning. But at the next moment, the sight before its eyes changed again. A tranquil and peaceful village suddenly emerged and entered its sight¡­. Chapter 152 - Chapter 140: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 1)1 Chapter 140: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 1)1 Translator: 549690339 The village was peaceful and serene, with wisps of cooking smoke rising into the air, mixed with the aroma of meals. The air was filled with the faint sounds of children¡¯s laughter and the contented chatter of the elderly. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± On the bird¡¯s back, Lin Zhuang and others were excited. This journey had provided them with many treasures. Especially at the Shared Treasure Cliff Stone Forest, they had dug up at least a hundred weapons, which was a fortune overnight. Although most of the weapons had become battle-worn over time, many still possessed a touch of their previous might, making them very impressive. The group was eager to share their finds with everyone but had no idea about the encounter the Feng Luan bird had just had. The Feng Luan bird calmed its spirit and dove. Even with extreme restraint, it still stirred up a huge wind, startling the villagers passing by. ¡°What the hell is that? It¡¯s so big?¡± ¡°Who cares what it is, as soon as it enters our village, we can just boil it!¡± A villager licked his lips, unable to hold back his saliva. The Feng Luan bird looked so juicy and tender, it was a superior delicacy. The Feng Luan bird, which had just landed, almost fell over from fright. This was truly a village to worship divine spirits, the villagers were indeed tough! ¡°Hahaha, everyone has returned safely!¡± Old man Lin came slowly, his eyes sharp, he noticed Lin Zhuang and others on the bird¡¯s back and laughed. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Village chief, grandpa¡­¡± Several people jumped down from the bird and greeted him warmly. ¡°How did you all fare on this trip?¡± Old man Lin was kind and cheerful, his face full of bright smiles. ¡°No boasting, Grandpa Lin, our harvest this time is unprecedented, it¡¯s a bumper harvest!¡± Tu Wa Zi slapped his chest and declared confidently. While speaking, he directly opened his beast skin bag and a pile of objects poured out, forming a mini-mountain of useful and useless stuff. ¡°My, quite a lot, quite a lot indeed!¡± Old man Lin stroked his beard, more and more astonished. In just a few moments, he had spotted several truly good items. ¡°Brother Zhuang, this bird looks quite meaty, is it for us to feast upon?¡± From a distance, a man from Lin Zhuang¡¯s hunting team came over and looked at the Feng Luan bird, his intentions clear from the glance. Everyone now started discussing whether to steam or roast it, even talking about the specific cooking steps, that the usually fierce Feng Luan bird completely shrunk to protect itself, afraid they would really sharpen their knives towards it. ¡°Go away, this is a lost breed, my future ride. You dare to even think about eating it, I¡¯ll cook you first!¡± Lin Zhuang joked, driving the crowd away. After taking out all the treasures, Lin Zhuang and the others chatted casually with Old man Lin before rushing up the mountain, where they took out the little golden dragon formed by the Immortal Spring. They suspected that it would be helpful to Lord Willow God as the Immortal Spring symbolized the overwhelming power of life. However, Jiang Hui did not need this thing. His life was endless, living forever in eternity. Ageing was a word that would never appear to him. Eventually, under Jiang Hui¡¯s advice, Lin Zhuang put the small golden dragon into a natural jade cave. ¡°Is this a village that worships divine spirits?¡± On the other side, the Old White Tiger King, who had been released by Tu Wa Zi earlier, was currently strolling around, familiarizing himself with his future home. However, the more he moved around, the stranger he found it. The village seemed too ordinary, at least from the outside, it looked no different from other villages and did not seem to be linked to the supreme divine spirits at all. However, when the Old White Tiger felt the blood energy flowing over the villagers¡¯ bodies, the experienced Beast King was dumbfounded and shocked. If he wasn¡¯t misjudging, the blood energy of the villagers was as mighty as the sea, even the children possessed enormous strength of several thousand pounds, which shocked the White Tiger King. Such a rich bloodline, probably comparable to the descendants of those archaic vicious birds and divine beasts! The King White Tiger was frightened, not daring to scamper around anymore. In the blink of an eye, several days had hastily passed. In these few days, Liu Village remained usually quiet, embracing the serene and peaceful atmosphere, although the outside world was already in an uproar. A small village that worships a deity as its sacrificial spirit and gains divine protection, this news spread across the entire Wilderness like the strong winds of the region, in an instant. Many were eager to share this news, and a multitude of people journeyed from distant places, delving deeper into the Western Region, just to find the whereabouts of Liu Village once again. The scale of the crowd was even more spectacular and shocking than the last time. The multitudes weaving through the mountains and forests, but in the end, they returned empty-handed and departed with disappointment. At this moment. In the rear mountain of Heaven Mending Pavilion. The mountains stood tall, high and splendid. Looking at the distance, one could see a building as big and unmovable as the sun. This was an altar, suspended in mid-air, supported by thirteen giant stone columns, three feet high, made of white jade. It was ancient and grand. Standing around this altar was an old man with a burly body and an implicit dominance about him. It was the current master of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, Ancestor Mu Yan. Ancestor Mu Yan¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes deep. After a long while, he heaved a sigh, seeming to suddenly age by several years. Being one of the few remaining ancestors in the Heaven Mending Pavilion, he understood the current circumstances of this enormous entity better than anyone else. Although it seemed as grand as ever, standing among the boundless Wilderness, as the current number one power, he was well aware that this was just the final brilliance before the downfall. The reason why Heaven Mending Pavilion could terrify the Wilderness was not because of him, Ancestor Mu Yan, nor the many elders or masters in the Pavilion. It was the Sacrificial Spirit God Vine that they had been worshipping for a thousand years. If not for the Divine Vine, the Heaven Mending Pavilion would not have achieved its current status. But now, the lifespan of the Divine Vine was quickly coming to an end. With the deity falling and without any support, he would find it hard to paddle the boat alone. The old man, notorious for his temper, wore a heavy expression and sighed deeply. The old Vine was about to fade away. The so-called foundation was also continuously losing its essence. If this continues, the Heaven Mending Pavilion will inevitably collapse and become the object of others¡¯ laughter. ¡°Ancestor, Shi Hao has returned!¡± Just then, someone reported. It was Elder Zhuo Yun, responsible for recruiting disciples, and Elder Tao Ye who led the expedition to the Hundred Broken Mountain this time. Both of them hold prominent positions in the Heaven Mending Pavilion. ¡°Let him come in quickly!¡± Mu Yan hurriedly said. During the expedition to Hundred Broken Mountain, he had deliberately told Little Dot to pay attention to the Immortal Divine Spring in that small world. The Immortal Divine Spring is a divine object that can revive dying creatures. There was even a great chance that it could resurrect the Deity of Worship, breathe life into the decayed, and live a second life through its brokenness. He intended to use it to resurrect the Deity of Worship! ¡°Elder, I am back!¡± Soon, Little Dot hurried back, looking serious. ¡°How was it?¡± Mu Yan Ancestor¡¯s expression was somewhat hopeful and expectant? ¡°I did not find the Immortal Spring, but I managed to collect a considerable amount of mud and sand which the spring water once nourished!¡± Little Dot replied. ¡°That will also work, although it¡¯s sand and mud, it should definitely retain some properties of the Immortal Spring!!!¡± Ancestor Mu Yan pondered for a moment and said, Chapter 153 - Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_1 Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Reviving the Sacrificial Spirit is a serious matter. Besides the Immortal Divine Spring, many other preparations and arrangements are needed. Watt for now and spend the next few days deepening your understanding of thunder and lightning. When the time comes, I will call you over! Mu Yan spoke, his expression as solemn as it could be. He placed great importance on this matter. Little Dot naturally nodded repeatedly in agreement. Having made a significant discovery in the Broken Hundred Mountain Range, he needed time to digest it properly. Time was passing by quickly. Very soon. A fortnight passed hurriedly within the Heaven Mending Pavilion. On this day, everything was ready. Under the guidance of Mu Yan, several people hurriedly crossed a narrow path, heading for the hill behind this Pure Land. In the depths of the hill, a huge figure stood tall. It was a stone statue, enormous and as tall as the surrounding peaks. It was the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Yet, it had become chipped and weatherworn because of time. The material used to create it was not rare, only ordinary marble, so now one could barely discern it as a human shape. Passing the giant statue and continuing deeper, one would find a garden. The garden was quite old. Evolving through the passing of vast eras from ancient times to the present, now only stones were left. Cold winds blew, spider webs swaying between the remnants of walls. Debris was scattered about, and patches of mottled moss grew in the damp crevices of bricks. Insect songs echoed from the weeds in the corners, amplifying the desolation of the scene, an image of bleak gloom. In the center of the yard, a gourd vine climbed among a pile of loose stones. It was not particularly large, only about five to six meters long, but it had a sturdy root system, indicating that it had lived for many years. However, its leaves had withered and fallen, looking weak and on the verge of complete death. Mu Yan did not dare to be careless. He quickly fetched the Immortal Divine Spring Soil and a variety of other rare and precious items, including a piece o Divine Spirit flesh. The group was silently praying, strictly following the Ancient Law, their expressions extremely pious. Humming loudly, the effects were striking indeed. This seemingly dying Old Vine miraculously regained vitality again. The formidable life force was pervading, like a blazing sun, seeming to encompass Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth trembled, Runes shimmered. A powerful aura slowly ascended, like a brilliant sun illuminating the whole Heaven Mending Pavilion. In the sky, there were endless life forces converging here frantically. Eventually, they pierced the sky, forming a deafening, earth-shattering roar. The next moment, countless brilliance showered down, even outshining the stars. This phenomenon was too shocking, as if it could illuminate the vast sky for ten thousand miles. At this very moment. Behind Liu Village, Jiang Hui, swaying in the sway of countless Willow Branches, was drawn to the intense vibration. His gaze deepened as he looked straight through the numerous mountain ranges to a place far away. High in the sky, an image of a plant, composed of myriad of lights, momentarily appeared before his eyes. It was an Old Vine, looking as if it had been washed of its mundane impurities, revealing a jade-like brilliance at this moment. Jiang Hui was familiar with this sight and vaguely remembered this scene. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the Heaven Mending Pavilion resurrecting their Spirit God Vine with the entirety of their strength? However, Jiang Hui remembered clearly that although Little Dot had brought back the immortal Divine Spring, it proved to not be a miraculous item capable of reversing life and death. It did not manage to revive the Old Vine of the Heaven Mending Pavilion completely, allowing it to live a second lifetime. The reason for such an impactful scene now was due to the Old Vine forcefully drawing strength from numerous rare treasures and making a deliberate display. The purpose was to intimidate the hidden enemies. ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t truly lived a second life, this Old Vine has survived such a long period from ancient times to present. Now even though it has forci y returned itself to the peak of life, it can still create such a spectacle. It is indeed astounding, full of vigor even in old age!¡± Jiang Hui exclaimed in awe. Though he admired the spirit of the Old Vine, the fact remained that the Heaven Mending Pavilion would still face an imminent disaster. It had managed to intimidate its clandestine enemies for the moment, but regrettably, such a strategy could only be used once. After one attempt, the ruse was seen through by the Swallowing Sky Sparrow, who then united with other powerful beings to forcefully assault the Heaven Mending Pavilion. An endless catastrophe was upon them, all living beings were doing their utmost to strengthen themselves in readiness for the impending disaster. The essence left behind by the Old Vine after its death was a top-rated Divine Medicine capable of reversing heaven and earth¡¯s creations. This was invaluable for some powerful beings and the nourishing of geniuses backed by their forces. Such a treasure naturally attracted the attention of some terrifying entities long ago. Of course, aside from those, there were those who bore grudges against the Heaven Mending Pavilion, such as Old White Tiger King, and so on. Some were simply opportunists, who, upon seeing many powerful beings besieging the Heaven Mending Pavilion, unwilling to be left out, also joined in to share the spoils of the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s treasures and Treasured Techniques. Because of these various reasons, the Heaven Mending Pavilion was ultimately destroyed, the formidable number one power of the Wilderness collapsed overnight. However, currently, Jiang Hui had already slain the Swallowing Sky Sparrow and had the Old White Tiger under his control, the outcome might change slightly. But Jiang Hui could not be too certain. The most terrifying aspect of fate was that it could forcefully steer things back to their original trajectory. If the Swallowing Sky Sparrow was no more, there could be other creatures to fill the gap. Concerning whether to lend a helping hand or not, Jiang Hui had never considered the question. Even though he had successfully Ignited The Divine Fire and was protected by the Paradise artifact, he didn¡¯t fear any entity. Chapter 154 - Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_2 Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)_2 Translator: 549690339 | However, the Heaven Mending Pavilion had no connection with him, nor had it ever shown him favor; he had no obligation to intervene. Especially, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion were to fall, it would seemingly benefit Liu Village. The fleeing disciples of the Pavilion could be absorbed into Liu Village. Anyone who could be valued by the Heaven Mending Pavilion was far from ordinary. Within minor forces, they were considered top-tier talents. Consequently, the amount of Faith Value they could bring would naturally be greater. Otherwise, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, its members would not be out and about in the first place. All he could hope for now was that the ferocious beasts attacking the Pavilion would do so with precision, not damaging this domain. Otherwise, despite his reluctance, he would have to intervene. Calling back his wandering thoughts, Jiang Hui sank back into his concentration. He estimated the time and it seemed that in a few days he could call forth the dragon egg. Everything else was trivial. The true matter of concern was the grand reveal! Inside the Heaven Mending Pavilion, the life force transformed into a massive column of light, permeating the entire pavilion. The Sacrificial Spirit, originally on the verge of the end of its life, revived. Inside and outside the Pure Land, from top to bottom, there was widespread joy; everywhere was festooned with lights and decorations. As one of the parties involved, Little Dot was also very happy. In the following days, he often snuck in to visit the Old Vine, hoping that the strongest entity in the Heaven Mending Pavilion could give him some guidance, preferably teach him the complete Kun Peng Treasure Technique. Although Old Vine did not possess such Divine Skills, it bestowed upon him a precious Golden Bone Tool. ¡°Little boy, I¡¯m going to die!¡± One day, with warm and gentle sunshine falling, making its way through the leafy vines casting mottled shadows, Old Vine suddenly spoke, startling Little Dot. The young boy was shocked. The Sacrificial Spirit before him seemed much healthier than before, its entire body lush and dripping with life, shiny and bright like agate, radiating a dazzling divine light, majestic and inviolable like a deity. In such a state, it did not look like it was about to perish! But he was the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit; he wouldn¡¯t lie to a little boy. ¡°Elder, are you really going to die?¡± Little Dot asked uncertainly. ¡°Child, this Old One has no reason to deceive you. The reason I appear to be unusual is merely to intimidate those beings who wish to make a move on me and buy the Heaven Mending Pavilion some time. Although the power from the Immortal Divine Spring Soil is immense, it isn¡¯t enough to allow this Old one to live another lifetime!¡± The voice of Old Vine was slow and calm. It seemed as if this matter had nothing to do with himself and conveyed no sadness or grief. ¡°From ancient times until now, I have lived long enough. The exhaustion of life is a fact of life that even the Immortal Spring cannot reverse.¡± The vines slithered all over the ground; with the Old Vine¡¯s body radiating a glow as bright as the moon, it was strangely soothing. ¡°Little Dot, you¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t see through. The Old One has a few words to say to you. You should listen carefully!¡± In the breeze, Old Vine waved its body, its leaves rustling as they swayed. In many places, what was once lush and green was now turning gray. ¡°Elder, please tell me!¡± Little Dot¡¯s expression became serious. If a dying Sacrificial Spirit had something to say to him, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be trivial. ¡°The Wilderness will soon descend into chaos, possibly beginning with the Heaven Mending Pavilion, and most likely ending with my demise. Little Dot, you must remember that when tumultuous times arrive, all else is null. Only by becoming powerful yourself can you hope to survive!¡± Old Vine¡¯s unhurried words brought a look of shock to Little Dot¡¯s face. ¡°The Wilderness Area is going to be in chaos?¡± Little Dot was startled. ¡°It will be a truly grand turmoil!¡± Old Vine spoke, and these few days, he had already sensed several hidden eyes lurking in the heavens. They are undoubtedly prepared to make a move after his complete demise, quietly preparing for the impending disaster. Fortunately, at the most critical juncture, it temporarily returned to its peak state thanks to the power of the Immortal Divine Spring Soil. For the moment, it deterred these contemptible characters. However, how long it could fend them off, Old Vine had no certainty. ¡°Elder, you just mentioned that this grand turmoil might begin with the Heaven Mending Pavilion?¡± Little Dot recalled and asked seriously. ¡°If other divine spirits take action, can we prevent this grand turmoil?¡± ¡°The turmoil will not only affect the Wilderness, but everywhere in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. It will be an unrivaled catastrophe, unavoidable for all beings. I have a premonition that even divine spirits will fall in large numbers!¡± Old Vine spoke slowly, his voice weak, truly as if an elderly man was slowly reaching the end of his life. But it was still holding on, probably for several months, or perhaps several years, even a decade¡­ shouldering the Heaven Mending Pavilion to continue on its journey. This was its promise to that man unless it reached the end of its life. ¡°At the very least, can we help the Heaven Mending Pavilion avert this crisis?¡± Little Dot felt somewhat heavy-hearted. Although he hadn¡¯t spent too much time in this Pure Land, he had evidently grown fond of it, whether it was the various great Elders or Ancestor Mu Yan, who had treated him well and carefully taught him the Thunder and Lightning Technique. ¡°Perhaps it can be mitigated¡­ but grand chaos is imminent, and no divine spirit will help this Old One. The Old One¡¯s friends from past have long passed away in the river of time, so we can only fend for ourselves..¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)3 Chapter 141: The Wilderness is in Chaos (Part 2)3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°If we resist, the Heaven Mending Pavilion would still have some signs of life, but if we can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any mention of the three words ¡®Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯ in the Wilderness anymore¡­¡± Old Vine sighed heavily. Having lived from ancient times till now, time are too long, even close friends have either disappeared or become a handful of yellow soil. Without them, would he not be like this at the moment?! Little Dot also sighed in silence, unsure of what he was thinking. Just as a man and a vine were silent. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere, it was not a solid body, but rather embodied the rhythm of flowing water. This was an old man, wearing a grey robe, his gaze was somewhat dull, and his figure appeared distantly then closely. But what was most striking was the man¡¯s head, a black longsword had pierced through it, with dark blood constantly flowing. The old man appeared suddenly, covering a hundred meters in a step, and burst into tears in front of Old Vine. This scene could only be seen by Little Dot, even Old Vine had no idea it was happening. ¡°Ghost Father!¡± Little Dot pursed his lips. For some reason, the mood of this mischievous child also became somewhat sad. He rubbed his red eyes, and suddenly, a figure came to mind. Liu Village Ritual Spirit! ¡°The ritual spirit protecting Liu Village is a divine spirit, if it is willing to contribute, perhaps the Heaven Mending Pavilion could survive this crisis!¡± Little Dot felt increasingly that this was worth a try. The ritual spirit of Liu Village was not only at a divine position, but most importantly, it was very strong, it seemed to be not a false god, but a stronger existence! If it can help, it can¡¯t be guaranteed 100%, but there¡¯s an eighty to ninety percent chance it could turn the situation around. ¡°But the Western Region is so vast, where can I find Liu Village?¡± Little Dot frowned, but was soon baffled by a new problem, looking worried. He considered his relationship with people like Tu Wa Zi was good, but like many other living beings searching for Liu Village, he too had no idea about the precise location of Liu Village. The little brother named Tu Dequan was really something, always inviting him to the village, but every time, he refused to disclose the exact location of the village, making it impossible to find the place. ¡°What are you thinking about, child?¡± Old Vine asked, his voice still showed neither sadness nor joy, as if he had seen all the vicissitudes of the world. ¡°I¡¯m worried, finally found a solution to the problem, but can¡¯t make any contact with that existence.¡± ¡°Oh? Can that existence resolve the problem?¡± Old Vine showed some interest. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, there is a village nearby named Liu Village, which has a deity in it, who is very powerful. Especially, I am friends with some people in the village. If I can find this village, maybe I could ask that divine spirit for help. By then, perhaps it could help the Heaven Mending Pavilion pull through this time of tribulation.¡± Shi Hao replied. ¡°The ritual spirit of Liu Village is actually a deity¡­¡± Old Vine was somewhat taken aback. Although he spent most of his time in deep sleep, he was not completely ignorant of the outside world¡¯s events. Just like Liu Village, he knew a little about it, albeit not much, only knowing that many people in the Pure Land talked about it as a mysterious force. But what he never expected was that the ritual spirit being worshipped within it was actually a deity. This was astounding, to say the least, a group of people, no matter how devout, could not possibly worship a divine spirit. Such a being, if it was to be offered as a sacred spirit, needs the power of a country to worship before it could respond. This is an age-old principle and order. But why could a small village finance such an existence, Old Vine couldn¡¯t figure it out. What¡¯s more, he never expected that this child in front of him actually knew people from that village.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 142: The Spiritual Medicine Field and Watchtoweri Chapter 142: The Spiritual Medicine Field and Watchtoweri Translator: 549690339 ¡°Senior, the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Village is indeed formidable. If he were to lend us a hand, Heaven Mending Pavilion would surely survive this crisis in safety!¡± Little Dot heaved a sigh, his thoughts etched deeply. Unfortunately, he did not even know where Liu Village was located. Moreover, he had a hunch that, even if he knew where it was, he would probably be unable to reach that mysterious place without a villager guiding him. ¡°Child, there¡¯s no need to feel sorrow for me or regret for Heaven Mending Pavilion. This cause and effect have been dictated by fate. Perhaps today¡¯s outcome has been predetermined long ago!¡± The Old Vine spoke, his voice slightly hoarse, evidently resigned to life and death. ¡°Moreover, even if you were to find the Sacrificial Spirit of the village, he might not lend a hand. Don¡¯t let these things bring you down, my boy. Such is the world; tomorrow¡¯s sun will always rise!¡± The Old Vine let out a kind voice. up ahead, a fierce wind was blowing, and ghosts were howling. The silhouette of a ghostly figure, with a sharp weapon sticking out of his head, was sobbing and wailing, groaning in bitter anguish as if his heart had been torn¡­ The world was filled with desolation. For the dozens of days that followed, Little Dot continued to diligently study the Treasured Techniques in the Pure Land. With the thoughtful teaching and sparing no effort in training by Ancestor Mu Yan, he gained even better mastery over Thunder and Lightning. Despite his young age, he had reached a new stage. ¡°He is indeed a rare and teachable student!¡± Ancestor Mu Yan was astonished by Little Dot¡¯s talents in cultivation. This little boy didn¡¯t seem to have any extraordinary innate skills, but his achievements in both Treasured Techniques and physical skills were exceptional, exceeding even the gifted talents. Even the art of Thunder and Lightning could be mastered in a short time. Thinking back, it had taken Mu Yan several years to reach this point, yet he had advanced ahead of his peers. ¡°Pavilion Master, there have been an increasing number of figures outside the Heaven Mending Pavilion in recent days. Apart from some of the major clans we¡¯ve been in conflict with, there are many unfamiliar faces lurking around the pavilion gates.¡± The elder in charge of the patrol hastened to report. Less than a month had passed, and what was once known as the Wilderness Pure Land outside Heaven Mending Pavilion had been taken over by various kinds of creatures. These creatures were up to no good. Although they hadn¡¯t acted rashly, they were secretly probing into things and there was a tension in the air, a sense of impending conflict. ¡°A bunch of riff-raff! If they dare to come in, I¡¯ll make sure they are exterminated under the heaven¡¯s thunder!¡± Mu Yan was a typical hot-temper, cursing directly when he heard the news. There was a faint crackle of lightning around his body. He was already aware of the condition of the Spirit God Vine and had a rough idea of what these suddenly appeared creatures intended to do. He was even more furious because of it! ¡°Order everyone to be vigilant and report immediately if anything is amiss!¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Yan said slowly. Unlike the impending storm indicated at Heaven Mending Pavilion, Liu Village remained peaceful. Nestled quietly in the valley, it continued to prosper. Smoke was curling up from the chimneys in the forest, ethereal and elusive. Green trees, red walls, black tiles, this pastoral southern scenery resembled a poem. The silent beauty was so captivating that anyone who laid eyes on it would unwillingly set their gaze elsewhere. Old Man Lin has been quite busy lately, so busy that he barely has a moment to rest. The treasures brought back from the Hundred-Broken Mountain by Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and the others were abundant, they seem to have emptied a treasure house of all oddities and rarities and piled them into a hill. He has been arranging and categorizing these items for days with the villagers. Beyond the array of divine weapons left from ancient times, there are many treasure medicinal plants. Each one is a rare medicine that one seldom sees in their usual lives. Some of them are even extraordinarily valuable divine and immortal herbs which have strong effects. These herbs have supposedly become extinct, it would be impossible to find them in the Wilderness. These are true treasures, anyone of which would be enough to ignite a bloody storm if brought out. What was more important was that when Tu Wa Zi and the like were excavating these, they were very careful not to damage the roots of these herbal plants. They were dug out with the soil. With a little attention, there¡¯s a great chance to plant and keep them alive. When encountering such rare items, Old Man Lin wouldn¡¯t miss this chance, he waved his hand decisively, demarcated a place in the back mountain specially for the planting of these herbs. He went as far as appointing members of the patrol team to guard, as you may put it, ¡°within five steps there is a sentry, within ten a post¡±. In addition to this, the Old White Tiger King was also assigned to guard this area, not to mention humans, even a fly might find it hard to get in. Through several days of meticulous cultivation, the results have been quite significant. Many herbs have recovered their vitality and come back to life their leaves restored to their crystal clear green, glowing with brilliant light. Whenever the breeze blows, the strong smell of the herbs mingles with the fragrance of the soil and spreads across the fields. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the nourishment of these herbs that the soil has become more fertile. The trees around the area are lush, upright and evergreen. ¡°The soil and water of our Liu Village are top-notch!¡± Old Man Lin lightly stroked his beard, his face was full of smiles. Everyone knows that the rarer the herbal medicines are, the more demanding they are of the environment. It is rare that they can continue to survive after they¡¯ve been moved. Not to say there aren¡¯t any, but are extremely rare. A large amount of nutrients are needed in the process, all of which are valuable. These can¡¯t be afforded by ordinary people, and even something that the whole clan may have difficulty bearing. What he doesn¡¯t know is that these herbs have regained their vitality so quickly, mainly due to the Spirit Gathering Array gathering all the spiritual energy around him. Under the operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the abundant spiritual energy, just like a whale gulping water, is all gathered in the small Liu Village, making it, regardless of its size, comparable to the wonderful place of Cave Heaven. In such an environment, these herbal medicines naturally regain their vitality in the shortest time. Jiang Hui has had quite a leisure time in these few days. Of course, he is very easy-going every day. The dragon egg he summoned a few days ago had hatched. His good fortune was neither good nor bad. He drew a gold-level dragon egg which gave him several casks of fruit wine, some mortal-level weapons, and a design blueprint for a watchtower. Those casks of fruit wine were not as precious as Monkey Wine. They were just ordinary drinks with no special use. Jiang Hui distributed them on the spot. The weapons and the design of the watchtower were also handed out in the same way. The location of the watchtower was chosen by Old Man Lin, it was close to the entrance of the village. The watchtower was hundreds of meters high with a large area. It looked more like a castle than a tower, except it was more oval and slender. From afar, it seemed like a giant overseeing the outside of Liu Village, sternly warning all who dared to trespass. By my calculations, the time for the Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s downfall should be close now, right?¡± On the mountaintop, Jiang Hui gazed into the distance, his eyes flickering. He was still waiting to gather more disciples to strengthen Liu Village.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 143: The Curtain Falls_l Chapter 143: The Curtain Falls_l Translator: 549690339 Liu Village needed to grow and he needed a large amount of experience points. From any perspective, Jiang Hui indeed needed to recruit more people at this time. Now that he has ignited the Divine Flame, the amount of experience points required to level up is vast like the ocean, and he doesn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait if he only relied on the current group of believers. In addition to increasing the number of believers, it is also necessary to improve the quality of believers. People like Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen Lin Zhuang, and others, the experience points they provide are far more than ordinary believers by countless times. Both quality and quantity need to be considered. Although it can be difficult to implement, the effect is absolutely incomparable. Time hurried, like a white horse passing by in a gap, and a few more days pass by as if in the blink of an eye. The herbs on the back mountain are thriving, full of life, and the strong smell of herbs seems substantial, faintly with a little earthy smell and a hint of berry fragrance. On this day, the weather was fine, cloudless, and the wind blowing gently¡­ Jiang Hui was pretending to sleep, just having a chess game with Lord Zhou, and was having a hard time distinguishing between winning and losing, when a loud rumble suddenly came from afar. ¡°Booming¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The thunder accompanied by a tremendous shock swept across, and all the towering mountains seemed to be shaking at this moment, as if wave after wave of ocean waves were attacking, even if they were far away, they could feel it clearly¡­ The next moment, the original bright sky suddenly changed dramatically, as if it was suddenly covered by giant hands, with violent winds howling, making deafening tearing noises. Far away. Dark clouds covered the sky, pressing down on the city, blocking out the light, as if the sky and the earth were about to collapse at the next moment. ?l? Jiang Hui woke up instantly, his eyes instantly turned towards the source of the tremor. Afar, there was a terrifying aura, celestial light enveloping the sky above, and the presence of a powerful being overlooking heaven and earth. Further afield, a golden avenue stretched out from tens of thousands of miles away to form giant stone steps against the endless sky, like a divine ladder for gods to descend to the mortal world. Furthermore, a billowing black fog filled the air, with monstrous creatures hiding within. ¡°Whatever is due to come, will come!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes twinkled, piercing through the rolling black fog to see the terrifying creature hiding inside. It was a beast bird, all black with a network of reddish blood coursing through its body, its eyes like two blood moons, particularly striking in the dark. It could fire terrifying red beams with the ability to melt everything. This must be their unique Treasured Technique. This was a beast bird that Jiang Hui had never seen before, its bloodline extraordinary, seemingly replacing the position of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow. Although Jiang Hui had killed the Swallowing Sky Sparrow long ago, the course of events still followed the right track, and Heaven Mending Pavilion couldn¡¯t escape the tragic fate of being destroyed. In the sky, several terrifying figures rolled in, all emitting killing intent, with their bodies enveloped in fog. Without many greetings, these powerful creatures began their attack immediately. Afar, ripples continued to emanate from it, magnificently like the birth of a universe, the dazzling light transformed into a heavenly divine pillar, shining brighter than the sun. Although he couldn¡¯t make out the specific scene, Jiang Hui could roughly guess that it must be the Old Priest Spirit of Heaven Mending Pavilion battling fiercely. The latter had ignited the Divine Flame in ancient times. However, after many long years, coupled with incomplete rules in the Lower Realm, the current strength is just slightly stronger than the Noble Realm, having only about a tenth of its original power left. In a one-on-one fight, it might win, but against so many Nobles, this Old Priest Spirit was bound to be defeated. The only reason it was fighting so desperately was to buy some extra time for the Pure Land¡¯s survival. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Could it be an earthquake?¡± Many people in Liu Village also felt the vibration and looked at each other in bewilderment. However, they didn¡¯t panic. In their view, with Lord Willow God protecting the place, even an actual earthquake wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake. It seems like there¡¯s a powerful being in a battle. It¡¯s quite far from us. What we¡¯re feeling is merely the aftershock of the fight.¡± Old man Lin furrowed his brows. He was the most experienced and had witnessed this kind of fight before, so he noticed it immediately. At the Spirit Field on the back mountain, the Old White Tiger King also sensed the anomaly right away. Its fur bristled and its legs trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Guai Guai, what¡¯s happening? Can¡¯t believe there are so many Nobles attacking. And it¡¯s not just one?¡± The strength of the Old White Tiger King was the second strongest in Liu Village, second only to Jiang Hui. It was just one step away from igniting the Divine Flame, so naturally, it could perceive much more. ¡°So many Nobles attacking at once. Could it be an attack on Heaven Mending Pavilion?¡± the White Tiger King wondered in shock. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t think of any other existence that could cause such terrifying beings to unite. The laws of the Lower Realm are incomplete, so the Noble is already considered the top strength. ¡°The Wilderness is about to undergo a great change!¡± the White Tiger King¡¯s eyes flickered. Although Heaven Mending Pavilion is the top force in the Wilderness Area, the ones attacking are genuine Nobles, and there are many of them. Regardless of how strong or deep the foundation of the Heaven Mending Pavilion is, there¡¯s no way it could resist. Strangely, the Old White Tiger suddenly remembered that a while ago, a creature had come to it, telling it to prepare to divide Heaven Mending Pavilion. It had initially thought it was nonsense. After all, that was an ancient Pure Land that had been passed down for countless years. It had survived since the era of the saints fighting for power. How could it possibly be easily wiped out and erased from the world?! Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true. For a moment, the Old White Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but get excited. A skinny camel is still bigger than a horse, even though Heaven Mending Pavilion has been going through some difficult times lately. No matter how much it has declined, the foundation hidden within definitely exceeds their imagination, especially its Sect Protecting Celestial Repair Technique. It had vaguely heard that, in the near future, there will be great chaos, and no creature could escape. That¡¯s why they are all desperate, trying to increase their chance of survival in the upcoming chaos. However, thinking about its current situation. The Old White Tiger King decisively went back to sunbathing. This village is protected by a divine spirit who has undergone Divine Enthronement. What do a few minor Nobles count for?! It was said that the Heaven Mending Pavilion was the top power in the Wilderness, which it considered utter nonsense. This tiny village was clearly the real top power! Far away, above the sky. It¡¯s unknown how long the fight lasted, and it didn¡¯t subside until dusk. Countless Runes in the sky receded, turning into rain dropping onto the earth, cleansing the Pure Land below¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Jiang Hui perked up, immediately lifting the shroud of the Paradise, preparing to recruit all those willing to join Liu Village. What surprised him was that even after two days, no one passed by. ¡°It seems that the casualty toll in that Pure Land is worse than I imagined!¡± Jiang Hui pondered. It must be that the enemies who seized the opportunity didn¡¯t spare the disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion, especially the prodigies and Elders. They must have secretly focused on killing these people, or else it¡¯s impossible not to see a single person. Otherwise, considering the number of disciples in Heaven Mending Pavilion, if there were any fleeing, some would definitely pass through this place.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 144= Guide Stone_1 Chapter 144= Guide Stone_1 Translator: 549690339 For nearly two consecutive days, no one had made their presence known. He guessed that possibly, other opposing forces have taken action, specifically targeting disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. However, Jiang Hui was not entirely sure. After all, although the Heaven Mending Pavilion was not too far from Liu Village, it was certainly not very close either, with numerous mountains and steep ridges along the way. Thus, it should not be easy to cross, and the fleeing disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion might still be on their way. In the vast wilderness, there were definitely not just a few dangerous places, and numerous areas even qualified as forbidden zones. Delays on the road were indeed normal. If it is the latter case, that might be acceptable, but Jiang Hui definitely did not want to witness the former scenario. The destruction of the Heaven Mending Pavilion aligned with his interests, but if all its disciples died, it would not coincide with his interests. He needed a large quantity of experience points, which was associated with the quantity and quality of believers. Regardless of any step, there was one prerequisite ¨C the need for a large population base. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, those elite young disciples within the Heaven Mending Pavilion undoubtedly met his requirements. Being the most massive top-level power in the wilderness, those who were able to enter were undoubtedly not mediocrities. They were certainly people with exceptional character and talents. The experience points received from converting such people into believers would naturally be higher than usual. The reason Jiang Hui did not help the Heaven Mending Pavilion was precisely this. If the Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, its disciples would unknowingly come together under the protection of Pure Land, making it difficult to leave. However, if the Heaven Mending Pavilion were destroyed, they would lose this cohesion point. Other than this reason, there was a more critical one, which was Emperor Huang Tian. Generally, matters of little importance didn¡¯t matter. But if he forcibly altered the outcome of such significant events, it might lead to undesirable consequences. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such troubles. Above the majestic mountains, Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses expanded in all directions, encompassing all the surroundings. After successfully igniting the Divine Flame, his Five Senses have received an unprecedented boost, and in an instant, they could cover a range of thousands of kilometers. Within this area, no movement could escape his perception. Moreover, if Jiang Hui so wished, he could magnify any detail in his sight with a supernatural uncanniness. And in these few days, his consciousness has been functioning at full speed all the while. Not surprisingly, early morning on the third day, he discovered several figures. Those figures were running swiftly, facing the morning glow at the speed of the wind, as brilliant as a comet streaking across the earth, traversing the countless lofty mountains and ridges. ¡°Hmm? Little Dot?¡± However, when he saw the leader¡¯s figure clearly, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Little Dot could survive the attack of the gods on Heaven Mending Pavilion, considering he was Emperor Huang Tian. What surprised Jiang Hui was Little Dot¡¯s direction of escape. If he remembered correctly, after the Heaven Mending Pavilion perished, Emperor Huang Tian chose to go back to Stone Village. Could it be in this vicinity? Jiang Hui was understandably puzzled. His divine thoughts were unhindered and quickly spread his Five Senses to the limit. As with the usual, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of human activity, let alone any buildings resembling a tribal village. Based on the original book¡¯s description, Jiang Hui thought it was highly unlikely that Stone Village was nearby. Initially, when Little Dot went to the Heaven Mending Pavilion to become a disciple, he trekked across unknown hundreds of thousands of desolate mountain ranges; undoubtedly, he wouldn¡¯t need to run this far if Stone Village was nearby! On the ground, Little Dot and others were rushing hurriedly, moving like the wind at incredible speeds, swiftly crossing this area and heading further away. Aside from Little Dot, Jiang Hui also saw other boys and girls. However, these individuals were not acting alone; there were Insignia Realm powerhouses guarding them in their surroundings, which were clearly from some major forces, and at this moment, they were being taken back intentionally. Half a day later, with nothing else discovered, Jiang Hui decided to stop waiting and take matters into his hands. During this time, combining Huang Liang¡¯s Dream with his two Divine Skills from the Five Senses, Jiang Hui has managed to ponder over a new Divine Skill ¨C Condensing Soul. The condensed soul not only possesses 100% of the main body¡¯s strength, it can move faster, stepping thousands of miles in one step, and even take on various forms at will. However, there is a single drawback ¨C it cannot be manifested for too long, and it requires a high level of spiritual power. Even if he had already ignited the Divine Flame and ascended to the Divine Position, he could only maintain it for at most three hours. Once the time is up, he must return to his body immediately; otherwise, it would cause irreparable damage to himself. The sun set beyond the mountains, and the fiery afterglow illuminated half the sky. A line of egrets flew across the sky, sharing the same vast sky with the nearby river. Jiang Hui moved with a thought. in the sky, gentle light fell slowly, and as the light dispersed, a figure as upright as a green pine appeared, It was a young man. His hair, black and glossy, hung straight down, his thick eyebrows soared into the sky, his eyes shone bright, tall but not burly, and his demeanor was extraordinarily proud, standing alone as if dominating between Heaven and Earth. The man was none other than the soul Jiang Hui had conjured. Not wanting to waste time, while his body was still in the mountains, his condensed soul immediately moved towards the distance. With every step, he could cover thousands of miles, employing the Method of Shrinking the Ground into Inches. Soon, some ruined and broken walls appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s view. What met his eyes, were debris of brick and tile scattered about everywhere, large stone pieces strewn about.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 144: Guide Stone_2 Chapter 144: Guide Stone_2 Translator: 549690339 in the distance, palace after palace collapsed, almost all the courtyards were destroyed, revealing a sense of ancientness. It was still faintly possible to see their past glory and majesty, everything looked so desolate. Many places were marked with patches of striking blood and scorched earth from thunderous bombardment, corpses could be seen everywhere on the road. Even if he hadn¡¯t personally witnessed the battle a few days ago, Jiang Hui could somewhat imagine the terrible state of that battle. Jiang Hui covered the surroundings with his Divine Sense, searching for signs of life. Looking around, many places were already leveled, with whole swathes of mountains collapsing, ancient and vigorous trees shattered, and rivers being severed midstream. The ground seemed to have been torn apart by some immense force, opening up large cracks, pitch-black and bottomless, simply resembling canyons. As Jiang Hui moved on, he felt an increasing sense of desolation. He arrived at an ancient garden, which was aged and exuding a faint divine radiance. There, he discovered several scattered vines which had now lost their life-glow, looking as ordinary as any mundane object. Jiang Hui waved his hand, collected the vines into his palm, and continued onward. Soon, he noticed several pieces of huge flesh and blood. It was a section of a horn and an arm, brutally severed and dropped on the ground, with the edges of the cut being sharp and smooth. They radiated a scorching ferocity, and a strong killing mist filled dozens of miles around it. It was amazing that even after being cut off, they still maintained such a terrifying momentum, frightening everything around. Of course Jiang Hui was unfazed. With a simple pointing of a finger, he broke the mist encapsulating everything around him, grabbed the horn and severed the arm. The moment the mist was broken, the horn and the severed arm let out a whimper and a crimson light was fleeting, attempting to break free from Jiang Hui¡¯s palm, but he effortlessly suppressed it. What others regarded as a treasure, was fragile and easily subdued in the hands of Jiang Hui. ¡°This must be what Ghost Father cut from that Qiong Qi! Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly and moved his gaze from the horn and the severed arm. The Qiong Qi was blood-red all over, looking like both a tiger and a bull, with a wide mouth full of fangs. The eyes and horns looked like a wild bull, yet it resembled a fierce tiger. This was a very ferocious Species of the Ancient Times, once a Sacrificial Spirit worshipped by an entire nation. But after absorbing the faith power, he was unwilling to stay in one place, and devoured all the people in that nation. Very ruthless. In the battle at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, it was awakened by the ghost father, who cut off a horn and an arm before it escaped into the dense forest and disappeared. ¡ö¡¯Although it is not too precious, taking it back to the village could help the children temper their bodies with the flesh and blood of the Species of the Ancient Times in the Noble Realm.¡± Jiang Hui perfectly embraced the tradition of never coming back empty-handed, no matter where he goes. He waved his hand and a shimmer of light shot out from his fingertips, enveloping the severed arm and the horn, securely held in midair. Just then, A weak noise came from a dense forest at the foot of the mountain. Jiang Hui immediately rushed towards the source of the noise and arrived there in a single step. Through the gaps in the dense forest, he indeed found a group of survivors. All of them were teenagers, boys and girls, hiding in a recessed pit at the moment, numbering about fifteen or sixteen. All of them were in a sorry state, with many of them even stained with blood. All these teenagers had somewhat blank looks in their eyes, revealing confusion about the future. Even though the turmoil had passed, they were still shivering. Almost all of them came from ordinary families. They had been able to make it here and join the Heaven Mending Pavilion by relying on their own step-by-step efforts and hard work. But now, their place of survival had been destroyed. The Pavilion Master, the ancestral elders, and the senior elders were either dead or missing. These kids were completely lost and didn¡¯t know what to do next. These were the people Jiang Hui needed. The next moment, he casually tossed out dozens of fist-sized black and glossy items that floated down like falling snow, landing firmly at the feet of the teenagers. These were the guiding stones he had obtained when hatching the dragon egg. They couldn¡¯t provide any enhancements, but they had a unique function, which was guidance. Jiang Hui had already infused a trace of his divine radiance into them, which could guide these surviving kids to Liu Village. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± A thin boy was the first to discover these guiding stones that were falling from the sky. A group of children looked at each other in astonishment, subconsciously picking up what they had found on the ground. ¡°Hum!¡± Almost at the instant this group of kids touched the Guide Stone. A dazzling ray of light shot up from the stone and rapidly spread in an unknown direction¡­ ¡°Look! This thing seems to be guiding us!¡± A quirky-looking girl was the first to react. ¡°Follow it, let¡¯s follow it quickly. We might find a way out, it seems like heaven¡¯s intervention to save us!¡± Some of the boys and girls who had lost their spirits showed signs of life again in their eyes and got to their feet¡­ Jiang Hui continued his journey, encountering many surviving disciples from the Heaven Mending Pavilion. These young boys and girls were all hiding in the ruins, surviving for several days without food or water, relying on their robust vitality. No wonder Jiang Hui waited in Liu Village for so long without seeing anyone. He initially thought it was because they had been targeted for extermination by other forces. Still, it turned out simply that they had been scared stiff by the battle and dared not move. You couldn¡¯t blame them for their fear. After all, they were only teenagers, and the battle had been so cruel and brutal. The fact that they could maintain basic calmness was already commendable. On the contrary, it was Jiang Hui himself. In his previous life, he was too timid even to kill a chicken, but now he could look at corpses scattered all over the ground without any emotional disturbance. It surprised him, too. ¡°Quite a few survivors.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s divine sense covered the entire Pure Land. Along the way, he had discovered nearly thousands of survivors. There were ordinary Outer Sect Disciples, as well as the prodigies of the genius camp. in the remaining time, Jiang Hui crossed almost millions of miles. In the end, his actions were not limited to the disciples who had fled from the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Any tribe, village, or even newly awakened creatures that he encountered, he dropped a Guide Stone! Thankfully, there were enough of these stones; otherwise, he might not have had enough for his chaotic plan. However, Jiang Hui believed that the effects of his actions would be immediate. Suddenly, three hours flew past. Once the time was up, Jiang Hui instantly withdrew his God Soul. After giving Qiong Qi¡¯s horn and severed arm to Old Man Lin, he collected his thoughts and made a rough estimation of how many creatures would come. Then he turned to study his Divine Skills. The next morning, Jiang Hui did not receive news of anyone¡¯s arrival. The news of Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s extermination had spread throughout the Wilderness like the wind. Countless people were shocked and incredulous, mainly because of the severe consequences. Many people had a sense of dread. There was restlessness in the Wilderness, with people¡¯s hearts gripped by fear, unlikely to calm down. These great powers, with the aid of certain means, came to know that a significant disturbance would erupt soon. For a time, almost everyone was secretly accumulating strength, preparing for the future. As for Jiang Hui, it wasn¡¯t until the fifth day that figures began to appear gradually. The first to arrive were naturally the largest group of teenagers he had first discovered. After traveling day and night, they finally arrived in front of Liu Village. ¡°Senior brother, where are we? Why are we led to a village? The youngest girls looked around in surprise and curiosity, peering through the gaps in the fence. Once they smelled the rich scent of cooked meat wafting in the air, these plump and tender little girls couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. On the road, they ran almost all the way, with very few breaks. The only thing they ate was the charred meat scraps cooked by their senior brothers.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 16o: Chapter 145: Population Increase and Progressl Chapter 16o: Chapter 145: Population Increase and Progressl Translator: 549690339 Outside of the fence, a group of boys and girls were sniffing the thick aroma of meat in the air, their mouths involuntarily producing droves of saliva. They¡¯d truly had enough of consuming burnt meat bits on their journey. The texture of the meat was akin to chewing bark, but even that was overrating it slightly. It was bitter and crunchy in a way that threatened to crack their teeth. Over the past few days, not only the girls, but even several boys in the group had rapidly slimmed down. Moreover, their senior brother, who was heavily inclined towards cooking food, was always bustling around before they could voice their hunger. They did not have the heart to discourage his enthusiasm, so they resorted to secretly picking and eating wild fruits along the way to satiate their hunger. ¡°The guiding light beam disappeared here, could it be that this small village is actually our destination!¡± Some of the boys wiped the drool from the corners of their mouths and regained their focus. They looked at the strange black stone in their hands, then lifted their heads to gaze at the small mountain village ahead, shrouded in tendrils of cooking smoke, and were overcome with a sense of disbelief. The small mountain village in front of them seemed incredibly ordinary, nestled within a quiet valley. Despite its serene tranquility, it was hard to link it with any supernatural phenomenon. But they would not believe that the quaint appearance of the village matched its real nature. After all, something had caused the guiding light beam to disappear upon arriving here. This group of boys and girls had suspicions that this mountain village might be a hidden world family, a vestige from ancient times. Indeed, such examples do exist in the Wilderness, with hidden world families often choosing to live in deep seclusion within the mountains. Although their populations are small, they consist of terrifying giants of strength and power, highly exaggerated. Every individual from these hidden villages commands awe and respect, and according to rumors, a Noble even resides in one of these villages. Despite their unremarkable appearance, they are on par with any significant influential force. ¡°Everyone, come and see, there¡¯s a stele over here!!!¡± At this moment, a sudden exclamation rang out from nearby. The group of youthful faces turned abruptly towards the sound and spotted a massive stele in a secluded area. The stele was seven to eight meters in size and shone with a dark, smooth luster as though it was frequently polished. It looked very clean with little to no dust on it. On the giant stone, one could clearly see two large characters carved with a sharp blade ¨C Liu Village. Looking from afar, it looked forceful yet ancient, and full of charisma, ¡°Liu Village ¡­is this small mountain village actually known as Liu Village?!¡± The group of boys and girls gazed at the stele, digesting the information. Their eyes widened, lips pressed together tightly, their faces churning with shock and astonishment. These two words held a level of familiarity to them like a thunderclap, echoing in their ears. Even those who weren¡¯t typically interested in gossips found themselves privy to some rumors about this mysterious village. Without any exaggeration¡­ Liu Village was an epitome of a formidable and terrifying force. Tucked deep within the mountains, secluded from the world, the village nonetheless held enough sway to shift the dynamics of the entire Wilderness Area. When stirred into action, it was bound to shock the world. Furthermore, Liu Village was the only place thus far where the existence of a Deity was confirmed by outsiders. This represented the actual Ignition of the Divine Fire, the ascent to the ultimate Divine Position. A single word could form the Order and Ordinance, descended upon the mortal world, demolishing heaven and earth, where saying equates to doing. Many murmurs within the closed circles suggested that while the Heaven Mending Pavilion appeared to be the strongest force in the Wilderness Area, in reality, Liu Village was the most potent presence in the entire Wilderness Area. Even the Falling God Mountain, which was a relic from ancient times, was no match. After all, one was suspected of having a Deity, while it was confirmed that the other did. Especially since the latter was known for their dominant ¡°paying a visit when there are disagreements¡± mindset. Not only were they fierce to a ridiculous degree, but they were also fiercely defensive. Some of the boys and girls in the group had once ventured into the small world of the Hundred Broken Mountains and had personally witnessed the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Village. They had seen him command awe and respect. He suppressed the King White Tiger in the Noble Realm with a mere wave of his hand. With a single command, none of the major forces dared to utter a sound. His formidable prowess intimidated the significant forces to the point of helplessness. During the catastrophe at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, they had speculated more than once if the Sacrificial Spirit of Liu Village had made an appearance, then the Beast Kings of the Noble Realm would not dare to act recklessly. ¡°If this is indeed Liu Village, then we have not come here in vain!¡± The group of boys couldn¡¯t help but exhale a long breath of relief. They sat down on the grassland with a sense of liberation, instantly easing up. Although the journey here wasn¡¯t too long, it had required traversing over a kernel of impressive mountain peaks. The vast Wilderness was filled with dangers lurking in every corner, almost countless horrors waiting to be sprung. Even some life-forbidden areas were quite easy to run into by accident. It would be impossible for an ordinary person to cross the Wilderness; the countless dangers and savage beasts made the journey treacherous and stressful. Thankfully, they had managed to arrive without incurring any major incident. Apart from a few wild creatures that crossed their path, they hadn¡¯t encountered any severe ferocious beasts. With the combined efforts of their group, they succeeded in breaking through. ¡°It could be that the Divine Spirit of Liu Village was guiding us.. Even though they didn¡¯t intervene during the catastrophe at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, perhaps they don¡¯t have the heart to see us face disaster!¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 145: Population Increase and Progress! Chapter 161: Chapter 145: Population Increase and Progress! Translator: 549690339 Someone excitedly said, how else could you explain that guiding light beam? Ordinary power couldn¡¯t do it. Everyone knows that Liu Village is hard to find. Even the royal families of the ancient countries have a hard time finding it, even with the assistance of rare treasures, they can only leave dejectedly. But now, under the guidance of this mysterious light beam, they have actually arrived at this mysterious place. ¡°Stop right there, this is Liu Village. Where are you from? What are you doing here?¡± At the entrance of Liu Village, the villagers in charge of daily patrols spotted the wild children gathered outside the gate in no time. The small team leader who was leading them spoke, instantly deterring a group of wild children who wanted to enter the village directly. ¡°Dear uncles, we¡¯re from Heaven Mending Pavilion!¡± A girl who looked to be about eighteen or nineteen stepped forward. She was the senior sister of the group. She squeezed a smile onto her face and spoke softly, her voice full of hope. This little village was their last hope. After the fall of Elder Divine Vine and the destruction of their sect, the opposing forces that used to be hostile are bound to target them like predators. In these past few days, they have seen their fellow disciples killed more than once. If it were not for the struggle along the way, and the fact that some disciples were familiar with the situation in the mountains and forests, they might not even make it here. Looking across the Wilderness, it seemed that the only place they could be protected was Liu Village. This is a holy land, guarded by divine spirits. No power would dare to violate it. ¡°Heaven Mending Pavilion? Wasn¡¯t the Heaven Mending Pavilion completely destroyed?!¡± The voice rang out, awakening the women. The men responsible for guarding the village frowned, their expressions somewhat astonished. The news of Heaven Mending Pavilion¡¯s destruction had spread throughout the Wilderness in the past few days, it was well-known, even they had heard some of the rumors. ¡°We were lucky enough to survive, and according to the direction, we came here. We don¡¯t ask for anything else, we just want to join Liu Village!¡± A group of girls had red eyes, and tears were constantly swirling in their eyes. Among them, most of them had already lost their homes. Heaven Mending Pavilion was considered their second home. Now that even this second home was gone, they really didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first, wait here, we¡¯re going to call the Clan Leader!¡± Seeing a group of teenagers crying their eyes out, the men who were normally fearless even when facing fierce beasts couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered. Someone quickly ran off in one direction. Soon, under the protection of Lin Zhuang and others, Old man Lin hurried over. Jiang Hui had already informed him, straightforward as he was, Old man Lin just waved his hand, leading them all into the village. ¡°I already know about your plight, poor children. From now on, Liu Village is your home. Rest assured, this is Lord Willow God¡¯s territory.¡± Old man Lin looked at the young men and women with pity. He could tell that these children must come from poor families, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. They should have been taken away by their respective families beforehand. A friendly face and the kind words of an elder quickly helped these young men and women calm down considerably. Upon learning that these children had nowhere to go, and were starving to death, the women of Liu Village couldn¡¯t help but overflow with compassion. A group of aunts were spitting and spluttering, bombarding the children with endless words. Others had sharpened their kitchen knives, prepared ingredients, and pulled out their own culinary specialties. ¡°Auntie Li, remember to stuff a few old ginseng roots into the chicken when you stew it. The taste will be even better if you add some pork trotters,¡± Tu Wa Zi came over specifically to join in the fun and gave her some unsolicited advice. ¡°You little rascal, you have quite a lot of demands!¡± The woman Tu Wa Zi called Auntie Li laughed and scolded, which instantly caused a burst of laughter. The group of teenagers totally integrated themselves here, feeling the happiness of an early childhood home, something completely different from what they had felt in the sect. It wasn¡¯t even two days before the teenagers had fully integrated into Liu Village¡¯s big family. Another thing worth mentioning is that in the past few days, Tu Wa and Gu Chen would always come over to chat with them. Both sides were of the same age, naturally, they had a lot in common to talk about. ¡°Since you all come from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, do you know someone named Little Dot?¡± Tu Wa Zi gestured animatedly, trying to imitate Shi Hao¡¯s height and appearance. He and Little Dot had some acquaintance, so he was genuinely worried about his safety. More importantly, he always felt that Little Dot was a lucky star. Following him could bring many benefits. Although sometimes there were losses, the gains undoubtedly outweighed them. If such a lucky star really left, at least for him, it would undoubtedly be a great pity. ¡°Little Dot? Which Little Dot?¡± A group of teenagers scratched their heads, a bit puzzled. ¡°It seems to be called Shi¡­Shi Hao!¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned, he himself was not very clear about Little Dot¡¯s real name, but remembered it being mentioned casually once or twice. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about the little junior fellow from the sect. It seems that he escaped. Along with him was a junior fellow named Clear Wind.¡± A quiet looking girl said with a smile. She once entered the Broken Hundred Mountain Range with Little Dot, otherwise she might not have known who Tu Wa Zi was talking about. ¡°I always thought that kid was blessed with good fortune. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who would die easily!¡± Tu Wa Zi gave a smirk, completely relieved. He was planning to stroll around Stone Village in the future, trying to get some valuable items again, If when he went there were no familiar faces, he would feel awkward about making a move. In the following days, many more people came to join, almost all of them the surviving disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion. The scattered numbers added up, making the total population of Liu Village reach more than a thousand people in the shortest time. However, the growth rate undoubtedly slowed down a lot afterwards. Almost all of the surviving disciples of Heaven Mending Pavilion who hadn¡¯t left had been absorbed into Liu Village. The rest either died in battle or were taken away by the powers they belonged to in advance. At the same time, if a scattering of petty thugs can absorb so many, it can be considered pretty good. Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was July or August. The weather in the deep mountain and dense forest became endlessly varied. One moment, the sky was clear; in the next few seconds, there would be heavy rain, like a shower of arrows falling to the ground. Inside Liu Village, a rain had just fallen. The mountains and forests after the rain were more lush, as if a layer of dye had been applied anew. Round raindrops slid slowly down from the tips of the leaves, and the air held a blend of humid freshness. The distant watchtower was shrouded in mist, giving off a faint chill. During these months, Jiang Hui naturally hatched several dragon eggs, but most of them weren¡¯t particularly fortunate or unfortunate, with altogether average contents, nothing more than satisfactory. But his luck for the past month had been amazingly good, he had actually drawn a legendary dragon egg, which pleasantly surprised Jiang Hui for quite a while. However, the hatching requirements for this legendary egg were rather high. The one he had drawn before only needed to be placed in water for a year and a half. Although it took patience, there was no difficulty with it, and the waiting period was not too long. But this one required the heart blood of a Void Path expert. What was the Void Path? Even in the Upper Realm, it was considered one of the top powers, belonging to the Hierarch of a legendary great sect, capable of causing the downfall of countless stars and destruction of the galaxy, a supreme being. Hunting such an existence was nothing short of a madman¡¯s dream. He could see it, he could touch it, but he just couldn¡¯t hatch it, which made Jiang Hui helpless with frustration. He had a premonition that the treasure contained in this dragon egg would definitely exceed his imagination. If it could be opened, it might bring substantial change to Liu Village. Apart from that, the most significant changes could be seen in the Lin brothers, Zhuang and Chen, as well as Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Xin Tong. They were the select talents of the village, possessing a terrifying constitution that other people could only dream of, easily advancing in their cultivation. Under the guidance of the Mortality Volume and several months of hard cultivation, they had opened up multiple Cave Heavens. Tu Wa Zi came in first place, having had good opportunities in the Broken Hundred Mountains and gulped down many good things. He was now beginning to digest and nourish, having opened up seven Cave Heavens. The Lin brothers followed closely behind, reaching six Cave Heavens, while Little Eight Lin had five. As for Gu Chen, he still only had one, but it was even more condensed.. Above the Cave Heaven, there were faint traces of a blood sea, and although the quantity was small, the scene was even more terrifying! Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_1 Chapter 162: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The cultivation speed of Tu Wa Zi and the others directly astonished all those who subsequently joined Liu Village, leaving them wide-eyed, speechless and tongue-tied. During anyone¡¯s efforts to condense a Cave Heaven, they would take extreme caution, worrying about mistakes, and would usually take at least half a year to a year¡¯s preparation before daring to attempt it. Specially towards the end, the difficulty of condensing a Cave Heaven increases, requiring more time. Even among them, the one with the best talent, who had opened four Cave Skies, had taken nearly eight years to do so. And if the talent was slightly lesser, stepping into this realm at an old age was quite common. ¡°Truly worthy of being a village protected by Divine Spirits, each person in there is fiercer than the other. They are not human, they are clearly all Ancient Beast Cubs!¡± A group of boys and girls sighed, feeling that they had really lived in vain all these years. They were of the same age, but others had already condensed five or six Cave Skies, whereas some of them still hadn¡¯t even touched the threshold of Cave Heaven. They had actually considered themselves to be once-in-a-century geniuses! However, there was no sense of helplessness on everyone¡¯s face. They recognized two of those troublemakers who were famous figures in the Void God Realm Blood Layer, and recently even earned the title of King. Both are individuals with unparalleled talents, who suppressed many forces to the point that they could not raise their heads, being undefeated in the four cardinal directions on the first layer, so it is understandable if they could not surpass them. As for the rest, they had seen them several times in Section Mountain. They could gain the upper hand against any other exceptional talents and were all remarkable figures. The most important thing is ¨C they were older, especially the two men leading them, who looked at least thirty years old. They were confident that they could achieve the same when they reach that age. However, when they saw those people sprinting back and forth in the wilderness with hundreds of thousands of pounds of boulders on their backs, and wrestling in the great river, everyone was completely taken aback. On the backyard mountain top, a gentle breeze brushed by. Jiang Hui swayed slightly, his body enveloped in faint divine radiance, as if bathed in rays of light, looking extremely sacred. Around him, a tranquil and peaceful energy overflowed, thousands of willow leaves rustling, and light rain spreading. In front of him, Old man Lin slightly bowed, his face full of reverence. ¡°It¡¯s time to get those who¡¯ve newly joined Liu Village to come up the mountain.¡± Jiang Hui used the illusion technique Huang Liang¡¯s Dream and spoke slowly. Over these few months, the faith value of almost all the newcomers in Liu Village had reached 60, just enough to meet the minimum requirement for transmitting power. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them up the mountain first thing in the morning!¡± Old man Lin quickly replied. ¡°Hmm!¡± Jiang Hui gave a light nod. ¡°Also, I will give you a list, and everyone on that list should be expelled from Liu Village. They aren¡¯t sincere, this isn¡¯t their final haven!¡± From the void, Jiang Hui spoke again, his voice sounding like a huge bell. After igniting the Divine Flame and ascending the Divine Position, he had completely shed his human body. Even simple speech could encompass the Taoist Charm ¨C every word and action held great power. If he used the power of the Divine Spirit, and with the help of some Divine Paper, he could issue a Divine Decree. Writing ¡°kill¡± on it would give it immense power, even comparable to the full force of a Divine Spirit. As he spoke, Jiang Hui gently waved a willow branch, its tiny touch reached Old man Lin¡¯s forehead. In an instant. A segment that didn¡¯t belong to Old man Lin appeared in his mind. It was a list, with more than twenty names listed. These dozens of people had indeed joined Liu Village early on, but over the months, their faith value hadn¡¯t changed at all and still remained at the initial few digits. Clearly, they were not really interested in joining Liu Village, but rather aimed solely at the Supreme Technique in Liu Village. Such people, naturally, Jiang Hui would not let continue staying in the village. ¡°I will strictly follow the instructions of the Willow God!¡± Old man Lin regained his senses, without any doubts, and hastily descended the mountain. He had some impressions of a few names on that list. They all came from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, were very talented, deserving of the title genius, and usually polite. He originally intended to cultivate them carefully, but unexpectedly, their hearts weren¡¯t sincere. With a frown, Old man Lin hurried along. After descending the mountain, he quickly found all the people indicated on the list. ¡°Clan Leader, why did you summon us?¡± A girl around fifteen or sixteen years old asked, her bright eyes filled with confusion. The girl had a slight tear mole at the corner of her eye. Her figure was slim, her skin fair, and her face was beautiful. Even though she was only fifteen or sixteen, she was already quite a beauty. ¡°From today onwards, you are not allowed to stay in Liu Village. You need to leave!¡± Old man Lin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and spoke directly, his expression cold, without a hint of friendliness. Those who are insincere to the Willow God are the enemies of the entire Liu Village. He didn¡¯t have to smile and greet such people. ¡°Ah, why is that?¡± The girl looked astonished, and asked in confusion. ¡°You should know the reason the best! Even though you¡¯ve been in Liu Village for a long time, you still can¡¯t earn the recognition of the Willow God. This shows your intentions for coming to Liu Village were wrong, and that your thoughts are impure. There¡¯s no need for you to stay in Liu Village anymore. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_2 Chapter 163: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m giving you all half a quarter of an hour. If not, I will personally send someone to drive you all out!¡± Old Man Lin was exceedingly serious. He must do his utmost in the tasks entrusted to him by Willow God. ¡°Don¡¯t think I am heartless. Before you go, I will send someone to give you some dry food, as a final assistance from Liu Village.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the twenty or so young boys and girls around him suddenly changed dramatically, filled with panic. Old man Lin took note of this, further solidifying his belief in the correctness of Willow God¡¯s decision. With his many years of life experience, he¡¯d seen more schemes and intrigues than most. Just one look was enough for him to discern the truth. Snorting coldly, Old Man Lin brushed his sleeves, and without saying another word, turned around and left. The surroundings fell silent, with everyone wearing different expressions. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We disguised ourselves so well, how could we be discovered?¡± The girl with the tear stain spoke, her face solemn, bearing no trace of the innocence that should accompany her age, but rather shrewdness and calculation. She is the granddaughter of the Pavilion Master of Heaven Mending Pavilion. Her reason for joining Liu Village was to take the opportunity to learn Liu Village¡¯s Supreme Technique, in order to take revenge for her grandfather and parents. As for the people around her, they were all her recruits over this period. Many of them were core disciples of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, having received many benefits in the past, they had deep feelings for the Pavilion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Liu Village, I want to go back, I feel happy there. Not only is there enough food and drink, but the uncles and aunts also treat me very well, like their own daughter, wa wa wa¡­¡± A seven- or eight-year-old girl¡¯s eyes turned red and she suddenly sat on the ground and started crying. The others pursed their lips, feeling some regret. They felt that they had been too arrogant. After all, Liu Village had the genuine protection of the Divine Spirit. What kind of existence is that? It could easily overturn an ancient country, and wherever it went, no one dared to speak carelessly before it! How could their little machinations escape such an existence¡¯s eyes! ¡°Stop crying. Don¡¯t forget you are the granddaughter of Elder Zhuo Yun! Elder Zhuo Yun¡¯s greatest wish in his life is to restore the glory of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. How could you willingly join this place? We are just trying to survive. Even if Liu Village is extraordinary, we are people of the Heaven Mending Pavilion in life and in death!¡± The tear-stained girl interjected, sternly staring at the young girl and spoke indignantly. ¡°Exactly, Zhuo Yun¡¯er, as nice as Liu Village may be, it¡¯s ultimately not our home. Although the Heaven Mending Pavilion has seen its downfall, we¡¯re still alive and the divine seed still exists. As long as we live, we must strive to rebuild the Heaven Mending Pavilion!¡± A boy in a green robe spoke, continually casting gentle, admiring glances at the tear-stained girl as he talked. He was clearly one of her many admirers. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s really nice here¡­¡± The little girl called Zhuo Yun¡¯er wiped away some tears from the corner of her eyes and choked out. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t blame you. Let¡¯s pack up and search for the divine seed. Once we find the divine seed consecrated by Elder Divine Vine, there¡¯s hope to rebuild the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± The tear-stained girl took a deep breath, walked over, and gently patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder. The others all nodded. Their hopes were pinned on the rebuilding of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Because in that battle, they had personally witnessed the return of the founder of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Just one man, one sword, had made the ferocious beasts of the Nobles retreat in a miserable state. The group of young men and women were quick to prepare and headed towards the exit of the village. ¡°Oh, Miss Cai Xia, where are you going? You¡¯re not planning to stay in Liu Village anymore? The outside world can be very dangerous.¡± A group of passing aunties caught sight of the tear-stained girl and her entourage, couldn¡¯t help but look at them repeatedly, stopping to call out. Many went to ask Old Man Lin for the reason. However, upon hearing that it was a divine decree from Lord Willow God, the faces of the aunties changed dramatically. Having lived in Liu Village for so long, they didn¡¯t dare to disrespect the Deity of Worship. They knew that although Willow God rarely interacted with them, he was, in fact, a generous and dispassionate being. He absolutely would not exile villagers over minor issues or talents. After all, Uncle Liu next door was old and unstable, with only a few remaining teeth. What sort of future could he possibly have? And yet, he had never been driven out by Willow God, and continued to live a carefree and content life. This could only mean that these individuals had committed serious errors. ¡°Alright, you should all get going. It¡¯s almost dark, shouldn¡¯t you hurry back to prepare dinner for your husbands?¡± Old Man Lin coughed lightly, waved his hand to disperse the crowd, and then Willow God will impart techniques to the new members tomorrow, and he needs to prepare for this, at the very least, he needs to ensure this matter is well communicated. The next day, early in the morning, it was just beginning to get light, and the color of the sky was just turning to a fish belly white. With the dawn still hidden behind the mountains, Old Man Lin led a large group of people towards the back hill area. Most of them were teenagers around 15 or 16 years old, there were also some young people in their twenties, who were all excited at this moment. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_3 Chapter 164: Chapter 146: Your Hearts are not Sincere (Chapter 1)_3 Translator: 549690339 They got the news last night, and they were so excited that they barely slept. The group hurried along and quickly reached the top of the mountain. Although it was not their first visit, every time they beheld that towering figure, these boys and girls were still awestruck and fearful. Despite the outpouring of words in their hearts, they could not think of a single bone script to describe that colossal figure piercing the sky. The divine aura was too overwhelming, as if Heaven and Earth were contained within those clusters of tree crowns. ¡°Young people, congratulations on receiving the approval of the Willow God. Now, your past devotion will be rewarded personally by Lord Willow God!¡± On the stone-laid ground, old man Lin spoke in a resonant voice. His voice was not particularly loud and was somewhat raspy, but it was incredibly piercing at this moment. The scene was quiet, punctuated only by heavy breathing. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, their hearts pounding. These teenagers hadn¡¯t dreamt that the reward old man Lin had mentioned last night would be teachings directly from a deity. The revelation was stunning. This was a deity, unattainably high, possessing boundless divine power, and now, they were about to personally impart their profound methods for reaching the strongest Dao. ¡°Everyone, kneel in obeisance and give thanks to Lord Willow God for his divine teachings.¡± Old man Lin¡¯s voice boomed across the sky, resounding like the power of numerous thunderbolts and the splitting of clouds and stones. ¡°Splash!¡± All were overwhelmed, their faces flushed. The moment old man Lin¡¯s words fell, they simultaneously moved, heavily kneeling in the direction of Jiang Hui. At that moment, it felt as if Heaven and Earth had frozen. ¡°Omn!¡± High in the sky, Jiang Hui stirred thousands of willow branches. In an instant, it seemed to beckon millions of stars, with dots of divine light falling down, along with the inversion of galaxies, all merging under the vast tree crown into an amalgamation of steaming mists and hazy morning clouds. The radiance that poured down was dazzling, making the surrounding mountains glow golden and radiant, as if a chorus of gods from ancient times was being summoned¡­ Everyone was stunned. Before they could react. Almost instantaneously. An unfamiliar and intricate memory had emerged in their minds ¨C the Body Refining Scripture. ¡°Once you reach completion, you can possess the tremendous strength of 100,000 pounds. If you cultivate this before initiating Cave Heaven, won¡¯t you have the potential for Limit Blood Transference?¡± Some youths meditated, lightly touching the unfamiliar and intricate memory in their minds, and they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Their faces were filled with shock, feeling their own hearts pounding wildly, as if a surge of current was rushing towards their heads, their bodies trembling. It took them a long while to regain their senses. What does Limit Blood Transference mean? In ancient times, only the offspring of the most powerful ferocious beasts could reach this point at a young age. The Human Race was inherently weak and could hardly reach that level. Vaguely, they felt they had come into contact with a previously unreachable door. As long as they could push it open, they would have a promising future. ¡°Father, mother, can you see? I may have a chance to compare with the cubs of those ancient beasts in this life!¡± There was a group of people crying with excitement. On this vast and treacherous path of cultivation, paved with countless bones, there is not a single cultivator who doesn¡¯t wish to demonstrate their true glory, or who is willing to turn into a handful of yellow soil in a few years. Now, they believe they are qualified to compete with top prodigies and advance on the True Great Path.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 147: The First Decree Issued by Jiang Chapter 165: Chapter 147: The First Decree Issued by Jiang Hui (2nd Update)_l Translator: 549690339 I Strictly speaking, Body Tempering Scripture is not a pure blood-crafting technique, therefore, any individual, regardless of their realm, can practice this method. Therefore, whether it was those who were in the Blood Realm or those who had already opened up the Cave Heaven, their mood was especially excited. The more they experienced it with their heart, the more they could feel the horrors of this method, and the supreme principles of foundation were hidden within it. Jiang Hui, on the other hand, effortlessly reaped a large amount of faith value and experience points. After passing down the method, following old man Lin¡¯s lead, a group of people rushed towards the central square of the village. There stood a huge stone statue, standing solemnly on its own, emitting a faint glow, as if surrounded by divine order chains, revealing extraordinaryness everywhere. It was the Zen Observation Image, which had the effect of infusing profound understanding. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that such a thing exists in this world, just observing can increase the probability of breaking through to the Cave Heaven Realm!¡± In the square location, after listening to old man Lin¡¯s description, the newly joined boys and girls were extremely eager, their hearts surging. They had seen this stone statue from afar before, it was very mysterious, but they were quickly driven away, and it was only recently that they were qualified to observe it at close range. Frankly speaking, if they weren¡¯t in Liu Village, and there wasn¡¯t a deity here, they would never believe that just observing a stone statue could allow one to enter the Cave Heaven Realm. Although the progress varied from person to person, the biggest hurdle no longer existed. In other words, as long as they worked hard, with perseverance and determination, they would definitely reap rewards, and good ones at that. This extraordinary thing did not need to be thought about, it must have been a gift from the deity. As for the boys and girls who had already entered Cave Heaven. They each received a copy of the Mortality Volume, which covered all the practice methods and tips from Cave Heaven to Inscription, most importantly, it described how to condense the Cave Heaven better. Expounding the most complicated principles with the most simple words, the Great Taoist is simple, making them feel more deeply about this realm. This slim copy would undoubtedly cause a sensation throughout the wilderness if it were put out, but in Liu Village, anyone who opened a Cave Heaven could get a free one. After solving the problems of the newly joined members¡¯ future cultivation and faith, Jiang Hui turned his attention to the further development of Liu Village. Although the current population of Liu Village had reached thousands, it was far from enough for Jiang Hui. It wouldn¡¯t take long for the large-scale cleansing of the Wilderness Area by the Three Thousand Realms to arrive as agreed. Even if it was from Jiang Hui¡¯s own interest, he absolutely could not allow such a phenomenon to occur. If all the living beings were harvested cleanly, what would he eat in the future? This is not some sense of mission, perhaps there is some, but more often it is a fight for one¡¯s own interests. Therefore, he planned to issue a Divine Decree, to attract countless living beings to come and join, to increase his own strength as much as possible before the disaster arrived. The Divine Decree is the exclusive of the Divine Spirit. Once it¡¯s issued, it can spread throughout the Wilderness in the shortest time, better than any propaganda effect. To issue a Divine Decree requires not only special Divine Spirit power but also special materials capable of withstanding that power as carriers. Fortunately, he had opened an appropriate item from a dragon egg some time ago. A piece of beast skin, which contained mysterious laws, could withstand the violent energy of the Divine Decree and would not rot for ten thousand years. That¡¯s precisely why he planned to do this now. Now everything is ready, all that is lacking is the east wind! Jiang Hui¡¯s mind moved, in front of him, a ray of rosy light appeared, steadily falling in front of him. The rosy light dissipated, revealing a crystal-clear object the size of a person. ¡°Today, I open my doors wide to receive the Heavenly Prides of the Nine Provinces, to teach without distinction. Regardless of what kind of being you are, if you have the fate, you may enter my abode.¡± After pondering slightly, Jiang Hui slowly spoke. Although there is no pen, let alone any ink. But on the beast skin, mysterious words were slowly condensing. With every stroke that appeared, a brilliant golden light would burst forth, dazzling and eye-catching, like a shower of golden light. The Divine Decree is not easy to write, it requires a tremendous amount of spiritual power. After a few months, the last stroke slowly fell. When all the strokes were completed, the heaven and earth suddenly thundered, as if a thousand armies were charging. Endless light emerged on the beast skin, weaving together supreme laws, striking awe into one¡¯s soul. At this moment, this piece of beast skin seemed to have the will of a divine spirit, and a great power slowly filled it. Under this immense power, the rules and order of this piece of heaven and earth seemed to want to change, the brilliant golden light flickered constantly, as if a divine spirit was about to descend. The next moment. The Divine Decree soared into the sky, hanging high above. Immediately afterwards, waves of ripples like tidal waves quickly fell, spreading rapidly towards the distant places in an instant. At this moment, in a place far away, it was the territory of the Rain Clan of the Stone Kingdom. In the dense forest, a towering temple stood tall, old and mysterious, exuding an ancient and mysterious aura. Just then. The originally immovable temple suddenly shook violently, in the next moment, giant beams of light spilled out, illuminating this piece of heaven and earth, as if it was built of gold pieces, bathed in the rosy light. ¡°What is going on? Why is the temple suddenly glowing and emanating anomalies?¡± In front of the temple, a group of alarmed elders from the Rain Clan, who were in seclusion, rushed out as soon as they felt something odd. ¡°It¡¯s not the temple that¡¯s glowing, but the Divine Decree of the Rain God!¡± Someone quickly pinpointed the true source of the anomaly. ¡°What happened? The Divine Decree left by the Rain God had been fine just now, why did it change so suddenly?¡± The elders of the Rain Clan were shaken, each displaying visible fear as they knelt before the fragmented Divine Decree in the jade box. Luckily, the anomaly came as quickly as it went. After a moment, the light dissipated, and everything in the temple returned to normal. Divine Mountain, one of the ancient divine mountains, is as famous as the Falling God Mountain. Each birthed a divine spirit in the ancient times, both maintaining a vast influence, with several nobles, even more exaggerated than the Heaven Mending Pavilion. This is a pure land, a terrifying force indeed; at a glance, it appears limitless. Referred to as a mountain, but it is more like an expansive continent. Few wish to provoke such an entity. But today. The formation that originally protected Divine Mountain suddenly sent out a tremor. The roaring sound transformed into a tidal wave, instantly spreading to the entire mountain peak, causing numerous loose stones to tumble and trees to splinter, it was deafening. ¡°What happened? Is someone attacking our Divine Mountain?¡± Cries of surprise came from Divine Mountain. Soon, a figure was spotted rapidly approaching from not far away. It was a young girl in purple. Her skin was creamy and fair, beautiful above all else. She was cloaked in divine radiance, her purple dress fluttering, making her look like a fairy graced the mortal world with her presence, transcending the plain and mundane. Following the girl was an old man, swathed in mist, mysterious and formidable. Despite his small stature, he carried an imposing presence like a towering peak. ¡°Grandfather, what happened? Why did the formation of Divine Mountain suddenly make such a loud noise?¡± ¡°Divine Mountain is one of the ancient divine mountains, the formation left on it is one of the passageways to the Upper Realm. To cause such a spectacle, it must mean a deity from this realm has issued a divine decree, causing this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth!¡± Deep, resonant voices emerged from the mist. ¡°A deity from this realm? You mean the one from Liu Village?¡± The beautiful brows of the girl in purple raised slightly, following which she spoke. If one were to mention a place in the Wilderness where the existence of a deity is most certain, Liu Village would undoubtedly be first on the list. ¡°No matter who it is, issuing a divine decree is no small affair. I fear the Wilderness Area is about to be thrown into chaos in advance of the impending disaster!¡± The resonant voice rang out once more, faintly mixed with a sigh. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention that the formation on Divine Mountain was left by a real celestial god, infused with the will of that god.¡± The formation didn¡¯t activate by itself; clearly, the will of that celestial god wanted to resist the divine decree issued by the spiritual god of this realm. But from the look of the situation, the other party actually took the upper hand, even against the will of the celestial god, it didn¡¯t gain the least bit of advantage. Doesn¡¯t this imply that the spiritual god from Liu Village is even more terrifying than the celestial god?! This shocks him to the core. He really can¡¯t believe that such a supreme being would be allowed to exist in the Lower Realm?! A few hundred thousand miles from Liu Village, in the borderlands of the ancient country of the Stone Kingdom. There nestled a small village in the crevice of a mountain range. Beaming with serenity and tranquility, a sense of peace pervaded it. In the center of the village stood an ancient altar. Atop the altar, a few budding shoots could be glimpsed swaying faintly, emitting brilliant rays of light, clear and translucent, radiating an inexplicably divine aura. Although thunder had turned most of the tree trunk to charcoal, the majority was covered in strong signs of new life. The atmosphere was filled with both tranquility and sanctity. At this moment in the southeast corner of the village. A teenager, who appeared to be in his early teens, was frantically running back and forth across the open land, carrying a massive boulder on his shoulders. With each step, the ground shook, astonishing a balding red bird that was watching him. The sun began to set, casting a spectacular red glow across the sky and over the boy, making him look like a young deity personified. Just then, at the location of the village gateway altar, the quiet willow branches on the tree trunk began to wave rapidly. It was as if they could pierce the sky, as countless gray beams descended, enveloping Liu Village. The boy, seeing the occurrence, quickly put down the huge stone he was carrying and ran towards it. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Willow God?¡± The teenage boy asked, looking confused. ¡°Nothing much, just a divine decree issued by a spiritual god. It is interestingly surprising to find a spiritual god born under such scarce rule power in the Lower Realm.¡± The waving of the willow branches gradually calmed, and a voice emerged. Merely a divine spirit, it is nothing to her. But she was a little surprised that despite the chaotic and fractured rules in the Lower Realm, someone could ignite the divine fire and ascend to divine position solely based on their own strength. Such an accomplishment is by no means easy. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about spiritual gods, it should be the sacrificial spirit from Liu Village.¡± The teenage boy scratched his head, quickly understanding the situation. ¡°Willow God, do you know what that divine decree said?¡± He asked, his face displaying curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know for the moment. The divine decree itself represents order, and it will take some time to fully manifest.¡± The willow branches swayed gently as they answered.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 1 Chapter 167: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 1 Translator: 549690339 Time flew swiftly, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. The next day, at dawn. The Legendary Dragon Egg has been successfully hatched. Congratulations on receiving ten million tons of Beast Flesh, one million tons of Ancient Breed Beast Flesh, ten thousand tons of Pure Blood Beast Flesh, the Tiyue Ancient Stele, Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds, the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny (Rare Item), True Dragon Egg (Rare Item), the Completion of Creation Technique (Rare Item), and Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Seed (Rare Item)¡±. Golden Finger¡¯s voice, as usual, resounded for a long time before stopping. ¡°Worthy of being a Legendary Dragon Egg, it has produced so many Rare Items at once.¡± As Jiang Hui heard the voice in his head, he was slightly taken aback and amazed, a hint of excitement appeared on his face. He glanced gently, and the basic introduction of all the rewards immediately appeared before him. Ordinary Beast Meat: A very common type of meat, the best thing about it is how easy it is to preserve and its passable taste. Ancient Breed Beast Flesh: A fairly common type of meat, it stands out for its distinctive taste, easy preservation, and its nourishing and blood replenishing properties. Pure Blood Beast Flesh: A relatively rare type of meat, it contains an initial bountiful vitality. Tiyue Ancient Stele: A certain type of stele, its raw material is quite rare. It can remain uncorrupted throughout the ages and exist permanently. Friendly reminder: Gathering five ancient steles can summon the Mountain God Giant. Friendly reminder: The stele can offer inscription services. Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds: One of the rare treasures on the Wooden God Grass list. The flower it produces boasts a hint of the Power of Reincarnation, which can forcibly reverse life and death. Friendly reminder: The Reincarnation Grass Seeds require a very specific environment and abundant Spiritual Energy to nourish. Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny (Rare Item): It is said, at the edge of Heaven and Earth there is a giant, incredibly tall and of unknown weight, with the body of a beast and a human face, clad in red scales, with fire snakes in its ears, and treading on fire dragons. When it gazes at you, you will be consumed by fire. Friendly reminder: The Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny Symbol is unique and can only be used by those with the Barbarian Witch Talent. After its use, ordinary barbarians will awaken the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol and evolve into Ancestral Witch Talents. True Dragon Egg (Rare Item): True Dragons, roaming Heaven and Earth, undying and indestructible, are capable of destroying Heaven and Earth .¡¯it is said that True Dragons are ranked among the Ten Evil, their strength unparalleled, hence, the True Dragon Clan is also known as the Immortal King Tribe. 6 Every True Dragon has the potential to become an Immortal King. There is only one True Dragon, and many races have the potential to evolve into True Dragons, yet, no matter how many exist in the world, only one can attain the true status and achieve the Fruits of Immortal King. The True Dragon is extremely powerful, and the fully grown True Dragon body can fight against the Everlasting King of Different Domain. Friendly reminder: Although a True Dragon Egg is sufficient to hatch a True Dragon, it ultimately needs to rival all existing True Dragons to achieve the Fruits of Immortal King. Friendly reminder: The True Dragon Egg needs to be placed within endless fiery blaze and wait for around a month before it can hatch. Friendly reminder: Every True Dragon will inherit a Treasured Technique from its bloodline. Completion of Creation Technique (Rare Item): acting as one pleases, is the embodiment of freedom. Creating something out of nothing is the Power of Creation. This technique is the highest level of Treasured Technique, possessing the power of creation. Upon completion, one can create things out of thin air, creating thousands, breaking through the constraints of rules, Friendly reminder: This technique is difficult to practice, requiring great willpower and talent to make progress. Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Seed (Rare Item): It blooms once every three hundred years, bears fruit once every three hundred years, and matures once every three hundred years. Every time it matures, it only yields thirty fruits. Consuming one fruit can increase your lifespan by three hundred years. Friendly reminder: Combined with Taiyin Water Spirit, the Ordinary Ginseng Fruit Tree has a certain probability of evolving into the real Earth Spirit Root. Jiang Hui read quickly, but even so, it took him half a day to browse through. ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time!¡± After a long time, Jiang Hui could not help but exclaim. Though it was only one grade higher than the Epic Grade Dragon Egg, the quality of the items contained were far superior. ¡°Give the Beast Flesh directly to Old man Lin for him to manage. The Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds as well, they¡¯re all seeds, they should be planted together with the previous Spirit Wheat Seeds. As for the Tiyue Ancient Stele, it can have inscriptions, perfectly suitable to replace the old stele at the village entrance!¡± Jiang Hui had many thoughts, pondering on the utility of each item in his mind. Although there were numerous items, he still needed to carefully plan, using them in the most appropriate way. The Beast Flesh was naturally handed over to Old man Lin without a second thought. Yet, he needed to remind him about the flesh of Pure Blood Creatures included in it. The vitality contained within Pure Blood Creatures was too potent, with the exception of a few individuals in Liu Village, anyone else consuming it could potentially explode and die. Apart from this, the Three Reincarnation Grass Seeds also needed special attention. Although they were not listed as Rare Items, Jiang Hui felt their value was definitely not low. After all, it touched upon the Power of Reincarnation, capable of reversing life and death, possibly being of great use in critical moments. As for the remaining Rare Items, Jiang Hui planned to handle them himself. ¡°Buzz!¡± In the air, a ripple like a water wave slowly appeared. The next moment. An upright and handsome figure appeared, like a celestial god, his body wrapped in dazzling radiance. It was Jiang Hui¡¯s external avatar. With a single stride, he instantly arrived before a volcano several kilometers away. Looking from afar. The dark red lava roared, emitting rolling waves of heat, pushing the glowing hot rocks into the sky before they plummeted back to the ground, leaving behind countless fiery trails, demonstrating an incredibly grand spectacle¡­ ¡°True Dragon Eggs require endless flames for hatching, this volcano should be sufficient!¡± Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 2 Chapter 168: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 2 Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui¡¯s figure soared, directly arriving above the volcano crater. Despite not being close yet, a wave of scorching heat rolled towards him¡­ This was not just any volcano, it was an active volcano. But what Jiang Hui needed was the magma inside the volcano that reached tens of thousands of Celsius degrees, he didn¡¯t need this volcano to erupt irregularly, what if it pushed the dragon egg out?! He lightly raised his hand, his body shimmering, his eyes like lightning, and his entire body enveloped in a floating haze. In his palm, endless brilliant lights gushed out, resembling tumultuous ocean waves. ¡°Rumble Rumble¡­¡± Overwhelming shockwaves spread to all sides, like muffled thunder, the forest shivered, the ground trembled, all the ancient trees were shaking, leaves scattering and flying. After achieving the Divine Position, every movement of Jiang Hui could become a Treasured Technique. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was the case for others, but it was true for him. He never cultivated any Treasured Technique before, but a light of runes could burst from his whole body. Above the sky, the dazzling lights covered the volcano crater in a flash, morphing into thousands of terrifying runes. Where the runes enveloped, the area above the volcano crater seemed to become a vacuum. The previously turbulent and spluttering volcano, which occasionally spewed some magma, instantly went quiet, becoming utterly calm¡­ ¡°This seems right!¡± Jiang Hui nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile appearing on his face, as he took out the True Dragon Egg. Even as the chief of the Ten Evil, the True Dragon Egg wasn¡¯t too huge, just about the size of a person. But it was incredibly peculiar, radiating exceptionally brilliant golden light. Even Jiang Hui found it somewhat hard to open his eyes. It was too dazzling, appearing just like a blazing sun straight out of the furnace. On it, one could vaguely see intricate and complex patterns that looked like stars, as if traveling through clouds and over the moon-drenched sea. It was filled with mystery, powerfulness, an emblem of a supreme status. Without any hesitation, after determining the right place, Jiang Hui casually tossed the dragon egg into it. Thanks to the runes set by Jiang Hui in advance, there was no uproar, everything was as quiet as a stone sinking into the sea. ¡°This True Dragon egg needs to be incubated under endless intense fire for over a month, I will have to wait a little longer.¡± After leaving the dragon egg, Jiang Hui did not linger for long, took a step to leave, and returned once again to the back mountains of Liu Village. Where his gaze reached, the entire Liu Village looked like a spiritual energy ocean flowing in reverse, peaceful and remote, exuding vibrancy. Under the continuous convergence of the Spirit Gathering Array, by now, Liu Village had completely transformed into a genuine Cave Heaven Place. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shone brightly as he selected the most abundant location and directly planted the seed of ginseng fruit. It was referred to as a ¡®seed¡¯, but its size was no smaller than the True Dragon Egg earlier. However, it didn¡¯t look as awe-inspiring-it looked quite ordinary on first sight and didn¡¯t appear to differ much from regular seeds, its entire body looked dull and grey. Even if it was a regular ginseng fruit seed, it would also need a full 300 years to blossom and bear fruit. Jiang Hui currently didn¡¯t have much interest in this item. ¡°Next is the Grand Freedom Creation Technique. This treasure scripture has a high requirement for talents, I guess hardly anyone in Liu Village would be eligible to cultivate it!¡± ¡°However¡­! might be able to give it a try!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s spirit suddenly moved. Since he could condense an external avatar, he could transform into a form and try cultivating these treasured techniques! No sooner said than done. Jiang Hui began first with the Body Tempering Scripture. ¡°Although this technique is the most basic and common, it can establish a solid foundation for someone in the Blood Realm. Although there¡¯s room for improvement even after Perfect Blood Manipulation, but it¡¯s more than enough for me.¡± But in a mere moment. Jiang Hui had already cultivated the Body Tempering Scripture to the extreme, everything happening naturally without any obstruction. One should know that even Gu Chen, who has the most outstanding talent in the village and boosted by the Sky Tyrant Body, took over a month to cultivate. As for others, it took even longer. What surprised Jiang Hui the most was, whether it was the Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art or the Grand Freedom Creation Technique he had just won, he had no obstacles in cultivating them. Everything seemed as though they were custom-made for him, simple like eating and drinking. ¡°Could it be because all these items were won by me, and these are some sort of special ¡®consideration¡¯ given?¡± Jiang Hui thought for a moment but was unable to figure out the reason, so he simply brushed it aside. ¡°¡®Creation¡¯ implies the creation and evolution!¡± At the tip of Jiang Hui¡¯s fingers, a vast, lush green light fell. The next moment. The barren and hard boulder now sprouted bursting vibrant fragrant wild flowers. The slightly scattered petals were like white velvet, emitting waves of sweet fragrance that refreshes one¡¯s heart. It was entirely like the work of nature, lifelike and identical when compared to the flowers and plants that naturally grew in the surroundings. ¡°Creation Technique is not an illusion-based technique, these flowers are not false entities. Under the influence of Creation Technique, they have already formed into real living creatures.¡± Jiang Hui walked up and carefully inspected the clusters of wildflowers and wild plants on the barren boulder. He could very clearly sense that there were indeed a vital life force emanating from them. The Power of Creation, creates everything, and not imitating everything. If one¡¯s power is strong enough, one could even create a real Starry Sea, or Primordial Universe using the pure Power of Creation. However, for his current realm, he definitely could not reach that level yet.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many - 3 Chapter 169: Chapter 149: The Legendary Dragon Egg opens, rewarding many ¨C 3 Translator: 549690339 Despite his successful cultivation of the Divine Ability of Creation, he had only succeeded on a knowledge-based level. To truly wield such an extravagant Power of Creation, substantial energy was needed; even if all his energy was depleted, at most, only one star could be created. After several light-hearted experiments, Jiang Hui summoned old man Lin. ¡°Willow God, you summoned me!¡± Very quickly, Old man Lin hurried over. ¡°I have certain things I want to entrust to you. Remember to take care of them!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice echoed distantly, reverberating in Old man Lin¡¯s mind. ¡°The Old One will certainly not fail to meet the expectations of Willow God!¡± Old man Lin hastily responded. Jiang Hui gently answered, lifting out the items obtained from the Legendary Dragon Egg, although not all were taken out. Items like beast meat, which easily weighed tens of thousands or even millions of jin, were so numerous, he sent them directly to the vast cave used for meat storage. Besides that, Jiang Hui also informed old man Lin of the locations of the Three Reincarnation Grass as well as the Ginseng Fruit Tree, instructing him to assign some people to take careful care of them. ¡°Did Lord Willow God really put the blood and meat of pure-blood creatures into the cave?¡± Old Man Lin swallowed hard, still stuck in the past. It was too shocking. That was the flesh and blood of pure-blood creatures, which were normally impossible to obtain. Each one was a shocking existence. And they were just thrown in mixed with other common beast meat?! But Old Man Lin didn¡¯t speak. If Willow God said it was, then it must be so. ¡°This is the ¡®Divine Ability of Creation¡¯ technique, the requirement for a cultivator¡¯s talent is extremely high, consider it carefully. There¡¯s no need for every villager to cultivate it. I will give you a list, just follow it!!¡± As Jiang Hui¡¯s voice rang out, there was a booming sound in Willow¡¯s branches. As his words faded, Several thin blue booklets slowly appeared in mid-air, perfectly falling into Old man Lin¡¯s hands. The blue booklet wasn¡¯t big, covered in rich, colorful glows, emanating a sense of antiquity, There was originally only one, but Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability of Creation to create three more. ¡°The Old One will surely remember!¡± Old man Lin pursed his lips, a hint of surprise flashing across his face. Even the respected Willow God said it was precious, so this blue booklet must be extraordinarily valuable. He suddenly felt his palms become heavy. After listening to everything, Old man Lin didn¡¯t stay long and went down the mountain. There were too many things, he needed to carefully consider how to distribute them when he returned. Furthermore, he needed to think about which people to dispatch and how many, for those areas that required special care. Time passed quickly, and five or six days sped by. It was already August. In the vast Wilderness, a sudden heatwave arrived. Unconsciously, it was already the hottest time of the year. In just a few days, the temperature had drastically changed. Under such hot weather, the Spirit Wheat that had been sown early in the southeast corner of Liu Village was now mature and ready for harvest. The day had just dawned and the sun had not risen yet, it was the coolest time of the day. The Lin brothers led a team of robust men and hurried towards the Spirit Wheat Field. Unlike ordinary wild wheat, This spiritual wheat appears much sturdier, like young tree saplings. Each grain was plump, so large that an adult¡¯s hand could not grasp it entirely. At a glance, the mature wheat stood upright, rubbing against each other, making rustling noises. The sight was filled with golden color. When the wind blew, waves of heat brought waves of wheat, creating a magnificently spectacular scene.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 150: Mutation l Chapter 170: Chapter 150: Mutation l Translator: 549690339 The wheat field was dazzlingly golden, looking like a scattering of brilliant yellow agates, decorating the open country. There weren¡¯t many of them in quantity, but each one was large and its granules plump, However, the roots and stems of the Spiritual Wheat were as tough as vine tendrils, and a faint halo shimmered around them, providing some defense. They were harder than rock, making them rather difficult to harvest. By noon, Lin Zhuang and the others had finally managed to harvest all the Spiritual Wheat. There was not a small amount, nearly filling over twenty large bamboo baskets to the brim. After a short rest, they handed over the harvested Spiritual Wheat to old man Lin. Old man Lin was Liu Village¡¯s village head. Besides Jiang Hui, he was the most powerful person in Liu Village. Ordinary things were fine, but precious items like these had to be distributed by him. The method of distribution was also simple ¨C those who worked more received more, while less work meant fewer rewards. Regardless, old man Lin always ensured that everyone received a share. This was mainly because there was no too burdent ¡°lazies¡± in the village, the villagers were unsophisticated and hardworking, always eager to participate whenever there was work to be done, without any cunning opportunists. By nightfall, all the Spiritual Wheat had been distributed. Each villager had a look of joy on their face. Although they did not get a significant amount, this wheat was a gift from Lord Willow God, and therefore not any ordinary grain. The village head had said that this Spiritual Wheat was rare; consuming it would enhance one¡¯s physical strength, solidify the foundation of one¡¯s body, prolong life, and cleanse the five internal organs. Having such a beneficial item was more than enough to satisfy them. However, the ones who were most content were the new members of Liu Village that recently joined. They originally thought they could only smell the wheat, watch others enjoy this delicacy but to their surprise, they also had a share. ¡°In my lifetime, I never thought I would eat the food bestowed by God. I have not lived in vain!¡± Many of the new members chuckled as they watched the golden kernels in their hands. From time to time, they discreetly picked up a grain and gently licked it, looking silly. If you didn¡¯t know better, you might think they were a gathering of silly, happy people. Old man Lin did not distribute all the Spiritual Wheat. He kept some, not for his own use, but for reseeding next year. The old man had already planned in his heart. He would save some every year, and soon, the fertile soil would be completely enveloped by a dense, dazzling gold. Then, the villagers of Liu Village could eat as much as they pleased! After distributing the Spiritual Wheat, old man Lin brought out several large jars of Monkey Wine awarded by Jiang Hui. There were three jars in total, each about the size of an adult. As the jar lid was opened, a pure fragrance wafted out, warming the heart as if by magic. After doing all this, following Jiang Hui¡¯s list, he called over Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and the others and handed each of them a copy of the Creation Divine Skills Secret Book. Outside Liu Village, the bonfires expelled the surrounding darkness. Inside Liu Village, villagers were singing and dancing, their laughter and conversation filling the air, a strong wine fragrance prevailed, all presenting a scene of peace and tranquility, ¡°What kind of wine is this? Why is it so delicious?!¡± Some exclaimed after sipping a small mouthful, not able to hold back their tongue. They had never tasted such a delicious wine, one sip and they felt like all their energy was replenished. Moreover, all the fatigue of their bodies were instantly relieved and they were filled with vitality again. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others sat in the central position of the square, a position of special status. They were the village¡¯s top fighters, second in status and authority only to Old man Lin. They held great power and prominence in the village, ranking among the top echelons. In particular, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, despite being young, quietly led their respective teams. Although their teams were small and comprised mostly of adolescents, each member was an elite youth. Amidst the clinking of cups¡­ In a short time, under the flickering light of bonfires, the children¡¯s faces had turned slightly flushed. Especially Tu Wa Zi, small in stature but a large drinker, who had already consumed three to four bowls in a short time. ¡°Delicious-¡± A swaying cup of wine, clear as a mirror, the intoxicating aroma of the wine wafting in the air, made Tu Wa Zi take another mouthful reflexively. ¡°With every gulp of wine that goes down a hero¡¯s gullet, seven-tenths turns into moonlight, and the rest roars into Sword Qi! I, Tu Wa Zi, wish to become a swordsman, and strive to bring that chubby girl back to the village!¡± The young man spoke with unrestrained joy. Yet, after just a few cups, he was slightly intoxicated; his speech was slurred. ¡°Which chubby girl?¡± Gu Chen and Second Brother Lin were puzzled, having no memory of such a girl. Neither in their village nor outside had they seen such a plump woman. ¡°It¡¯s that one from the Deer Academy, with a big and perky butt, looking plump and tender. If that¡¯s not called chubby, what is!¡± Tu Wa Zi wiped the corner of his mouth eagerly, and chuckled childishly as a charming figure seemingly appeared before his eyes. He has a preference for plump girls. ¡°You little brat, that¡¯s not called chubby ¨C that¡¯s called curvy!¡± Second Brother Lin smacked his lips, tutting and speaking in a flushed face. He drank the most and was already dancing with abandon. His flurry of movements, though bizarre, went unnoticed amidst the singing and dancing crowd. Lin Zhuang sat quietly on the side. Being a man of few words, he simply smiled without uttering a word. However, while he was still enjoying the sweet taste of Monkey Wine, his wife¡¯s distressed shrieks jarred his senses, rife with urgency and panic. From a distance came a kind-faced, plump woman swiftly running towards them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear?¡± Lin Zhuang raised an eyebrow in confusion, quickly stood up, and supported the frantic woman. ¡°Dear, something is wrong! Our eldest is acting mad, continuously shouting into empty space. Like he¡¯s possessed, and he¡¯s vomiting blood¡­¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red, breathless, wiping her tears as she spoke. ¡°What!!!¡± Lin Zhuang tensed, as if struck by a bolt from the blue. ¡°Daughter-in-law, explain properly; what exactly happened?¡± Old man Lin walked over and asked anxiously after hearing the plump woman¡¯s report. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Our eldest was just fine. He had some Monkey Wine and said he was feeling drowsy, so I took him home. Suddenly, he started acting madly and was vomiting blood!¡± The woman broke down crying, repeatedly stating these few sentences; evidently, she had been shocked. Lin Zhuang managed to regain his composure. Despite his startled expression and cluelessness, he knew he had to do something. ¡°Second Sister, take care of your aunt. We are going to check!¡± Old man Lin, having experienced crises previously, stayed calm. ¡°No, I want to go too. He is my child!¡± The plump woman wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and quickly shook her head. Even if her heart couldn¡¯t bear it, she had to see her child.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng Chapter 171: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng Tomb_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°Daughter-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s all go over and see what¡¯s going on. Here in Liu Village, we are under the protection of the Willow God. I am sure nothing will happen to my eldest grandson!¡± Old Man Lin blurted out. He knew his elder daughter-in-law well. She was more on the timid side, meek and introverted, and often became flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do in times of crisis. She was great at taking care of the family, but when it came to dealing with major issues, she was out of her depth. Even the strongest of women would be somewhat agitated and unable to maintain their composure in this kind of situation, let alone her. ¡°Clan Leader, we also want to go with you to find out what¡¯s going on. Hai Wa Zhi is somebody we all saw grow up, so we are all very concerned!¡± Many villagers came upon hearing the news, most of whom were elders. All of them wore worried expressions on their faces. Their concern for Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son was not just out of politeness, but came from genuine worry. The people of Liu Village were simple and honest. Helping each other out was a common occurrence, and there was a prevailing spirit of civility amongst them. ¡°Old Man Lin thanks you all for your sincere concern. However, too many people might cause confusion. Please wait here for a while, and if anything happens, I will be the first one to inform everyone!¡± Old Man Lin bowed his fists in thanks. ¡°Old Clan Leader, please remember to call us if anything happens!¡± The elderly Native Tribe leader, leaning on a walking stick, came over shakily. He looked significantly more aged now, with signs of the passing of time visible all over his body. But his spirit was still good. Aside from his legs and feet not being as nimble, he was still fit and robust. ¡°Rest assured, brother!¡± Moved, Old Man Lin nodded and dared not delay any longer. He turned around and hurriedly rushed to one place with Lin Zhuang and the others. They crossed a large bamboo forest. Soon enough. In front of a house made of stone bricks. Everyone immediately walked in. Upon entering, they saw on the bed in the left room. There was a young man curled up. The young man had a robust physique, but now he was shivering all over, with his eyes tightly shut. His whole body was pitch black, covered in complicated and unknown runes, unlike what the plump woman had described as frenzied screaming. ¡°Eldest son!¡± Lin Zhuang quickly walked to the bedside, his voice trembling slightly. He fathered three children, two sons, and a daughter: Lin Hai, Lin Zhao, and Lin Rui. The teenager in front of him was his eldest son Lin Hai, now around fifteen or sixteen years old. He was usually healthy with a physical strength of tens of thousands of pounds at the wave of his arms. Aside from Tu Wa and Gu Chen, he was a genius among children of his age. The eldest son was usually the most obedient and sensible one, and he resembled Lin Zhuang the most, both physically and character-wise. Because of that, Lin Zhuang always prioritized his eldest son. ¡°Did my grandson accidentally eat something poisonous?¡± Old Man Lin frowned, his gaze on the young man. The boy¡¯s skin was extremely dark, which was not normal, and it seemed as if he had been severely poisoned. In the vast Wilderness, there was an abundance of food that looked appetizing but was actually poisonous. Even a careless touch could result in poisoning. ¡°Um¡­¡± At the back, the plump woman tried to recall carefully, but she wasn¡¯t sure. Kids in their teens were mostly mischievous and hardly stayed home. She couldn¡¯t possibly know whether he had eaten anything poisonous as she couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him all the time. ¡°But I remember, this morning, my eldest son suddenly complained about feeling extremely hot, as if he was being burnt by a flame. I initially thought he caught a cold, but he was fine after a short while!¡± The plump woman suddenly remembered. ¡°It seems likely that my grandson accidentally ate something poisonous. Tu Wa, go to the storage room and get the Detoxification Pill I prepared earlier!¡± Old Man Lin turned his head to Tu Wa and ordered. The so-called Detoxification Pill was made from the gall of the Golden Snake, horn of the One-Horned Rhino, and the Mingsi Flower, among other rare medicinal herbs. It had to be brewed for over ten hours, and it had some detoxifying effects. Tu Wa responded and quickly returned with a square beast skin bag unfolded in his hands. Old Man Lin took it over, quickly pulled out a small black medicinal pill from inside, and directly put it into the young man¡¯s mouth. If it was indeed severe poisoning, the earlier the medicine was taken, the better the effect would be. However, soon after administering the Detoxification Pill, the situation suddenly worsened. The young man suddenly spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood. Not only that, bright red blood surged from all seven bodily orifices. In an instant, it had soaked his Beast Robe, and his expression had turned extremely weak. He immediately fell unconscious. ¡°No good! My grandson didn¡¯t just get poisoned. We need to seek help from the Willow God!¡± Old Man Lin¡¯s voice was all of a sudden filled with panic. He knew the condition of the medicine he had concocted better than anyone else. Even though expelling the poison would result in vomiting of blood, there was no way it would cause blood to flow from all seven bodily orifices! Even a treatment with poison wouldn¡¯t result in such a condition. If such a scenario ever occurred, it meant that the medicine had failed to cure the disease, thereby causing a more severe reaction. Everyone was caught off guard and started panicking. By the time they took the young man up the mountain, it was already the break of dawn. The air was filled with stifling dampness, and the night was eerily still, occasionally interrupted by the chirping of cicadas that played out as a crisp and pleasing melody, composing the unique rhythm of the night.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Pengs Tomb_2 Chapter 172: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Peng¡¯s Tomb_2 Translator: 549690339 This was a good time to appreciate the night view, but Old Man Lin and the others clearly had no interest in doing so. Above the mountains, thousands of willow branches hung down, filled with vibrant greenery. The swaying willow leaves dispersed the surrounding harsh heat, extinguishing some of the irritation in everyone¡¯s hearts and bringing about a great deal of calm. ¡°Lord Willow God, please help, save my son.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Hui, Lin Zhuang immediately knelt on the ground, his eyes red and teary. He could no longer hold back his tears and whimpered, hoping for a response. Everyone else did the same, longing for the response of the Willow God. Jiang Hui was playing chess with Lord Zhou when he was suddenly awakened by a piercing wail. He looked around and saw Lin Laotou, sniveling and weeping in front of him. Standing nearby were Old Man Lin, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others, as well as a plump woman. Jiang Hui recognized this person; she was the wife of Lin Zhuang, who rarely came up to the mountain unless it was for worship. Next to everyone else was a young man. Jiang Hui also recognized him. He was Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, named Lin Hai. The boy inherited Lin Zhuang¡¯s facial features and character, and was already tall and strong in his teens. He had a great physique that was uncommon for his age. However, the condition of the young man at this moment seemed somewhat unusual. His skin was pitch black, and his body was violently trembling. He had lost consciousness and was leaning against a protruding tree root, looking as if he was deeply ill. Jiang Hui was somewhat astonished and directly pulled up the young man¡¯s data. Believer: Lin Hai Age: 14 Sex: Male Faith Value: 135 Talent: None Status: A deviation occurred during the awakening of his bloodline. If no solution is found, this believer will not be able to hold on for more than ten hours. Solution: Attach the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny to him, activating the Ancestral Witch¡¯s talent. ¡°Bloodline awakening? Could it be that he inherited Lin Zhuang¡¯s Barbaric Battle Body?¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised looking at the data before him. But if he remembered correctly, Lin Zhuang had a Barbaric Battle Body, which had no relation to a witch body, yet it could also use the Ancestral Witch¡¯s Destiny of Fire. The Golden Finger explained clearly that this destiny symbol was a rare item that could only be used by those with the witch constitution. Could it be that Lin Laotou¡¯s Barbaric Battle Body was somehow related to a witch body? As he was pondering, Lin Zhuang¡¯s voice reached his ears again. ¡°Lord Willow God, is there a chance to save my son?¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s eyes were red, and he spoke tremulously, his expression filled with hope. He seemed like a drowning man grasping at the last straw. He was terrified, truly terrified. He feared not getting a response from Lord Willow God, or that the response he got would be unbearable. ¡°Go home and wait. Everything will become clear in three days!¡± Without resorting to mystery, Jiang Hui spoke directly. In the void, a clear voice resonated, much like the sound of a massive bell ringing, echoing across the vast mountains. The deity was whispering, stirring the spiritual energy of this area into a surge, an indescribable force overwhelmed the area, covering the sky and the earth. This was the majestic power unique to deities, each statement and action imbued with an ineffable charm. ¡°Lord Willow God, does this mean my child can be cured?¡± Lin Zhuang was stunned for a moment. He obviously hadn¡¯t expected to receive a response from Lord Willow God so quickly. In the past, it would have taken at least half an hour. Recovering his senses, the man hurriedly asked. ¡°The reason why your son is like this is actually a blessing in disguise, but he lacks a certain opportunity. Given that you¡¯ve been working tirelessly every day, how about this deity gives him that opportunity?¡± The overwhelming voice echoed out, sounding like a thousand horses stampeding. ¡°Ah¡­ my poor child!¡± However, no sooner than Jiang Hui¡¯s voice faded, an exceedingly mournful wail suddenly echoed. It was Lin Zhuang¡¯s wife. For some reason, this woman broke into tears. Her eyelids were already red and swollen from crying, making her look like a figure made of tears. ¡°Silly child, Lord Willow God¡¯s words clearly mean that he can save our grandchild. Let¡¯s go home and wait quietly. We¡¯ll come over when the time comes!¡± Old Man Lin hurriedly spoke up. With one look, he knew that his daughter-in-law had misunderstood Lord Willow God¡¯s meaning. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Zhuang¡¯s wife was taken aback. ¡°Absolutely, Lord Willow God has agreed to help. Our child is saved!¡± Lin Zhuang nodded solemnly, his face now devoid of the earlier worry. ¡°Thank you, Lord Willow God, for helping us!¡± The woman stopped crying and couldn¡¯t help sobbing with joy. With Lord Willow God¡¯s intervention, their child was definitely saved! The night grew colder. Despite being unwilling to leave, these people didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer. After placing some beast skins under the young man, they hastily descended the mountain. After everyone had left, a leafy branch slowly fell from a few hundred meters in the air. It was crystal clear and emerald green, lush like a green agate gem. At the end of the branch, a thumb-sized red flame slowly formed. The flame was dazzling, exuding an extraordinary radiance, extremely radiant and brilliant. The moment the fire sphere appeared, it blanketed the sky. A burst of intense fire erupted, covering the vast horizon. The runes flickered rapidly. The intense heat was like a blooming Mandra flower. Strands of crimson blood-colored True Fire¡¯s Aura fell, the scene was terrifying. That was not the end. A loud rumble suddenly echoed. The next moment. Within the fiery sky. A massive figure slowly walked out, extremely grand, ancient, and vicissitudinous. With every step, a blooming flame flower would spring up around it.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Penes Tomb_3 Chapter 173: Chapter 151: Ancestral Witch and Kun Pene¡¯s Tomb_3 5 Translator: 549690339 More of the True Fire¡¯s Aura descended, intertwined, merged. Finally. The Giant¡¯s Ninth Step fell. In the heavens, all the flowers of flame instantly merged into one. Afterward. It slowly descended¡­ Without deviating, it descended onto the body of the youth below and quickly melted and settled down. Almost instantly. The youth¡¯s dark color quickly began to dissipate, and a blazing color that had never been seen before filled his body, like divine rays blooming, firmly enveloping the youth. From afar, he looked like he was encased in a silkworm cocoon, circled by strands of golden silk, clouds of radiance, seas of fire churning. Three days quickly passed. On the third day, the sky was just starting to brighten. A crisp crackling sound suddenly rang out. On the rocky ground, the golden glow that had been shrouding the youth began to fragment and melt away like snowflakes under a scorching sun. A moment later. All of the golden patterns disappeared, revealing the youth inside. Compared to three days prior, the youth now seemed full of vitality, his body transparent and radiant, emitting a faint divine glow. Although he had fused with the Clan of Fire¡¯s life pattern, thus activating the Ancestor Witch Art Body, there seemed to be no significant change in the youth¡¯s physical appearance. Only a small, star-like, crimson mark adorned the center of his forehead, adding an air of strangeness. ¡°Thank you for the rebirth, Willow God!¡± After a moment, the youth opened his eyes, stood up, thanked the Willow God after a glance around, then knelt down in front of Jiang Hui. Though he had passed out afterward, he had some recollection of what happened in between. He knew Willow God saved him. ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s your destined fortune. Hurry and head down the mountain.¡± Jiang Hui spoke slowly, his tone unchanged. At the foot of the mountain. Lin Zhuang and a plump woman, who were just about to ascend the mountain, looked at the boy who had not only regained his vitality but also seemed more¡¯ mysterious. They were dumbstruck on the spot. After a long time. The two came to their senses, immediately knelt and kowtowed profusely in the direction of Jiang Hui. Though silent, their actions expressed everything. ¡°Lin Zhuang¡¯s Faith Value increased by 100, total Faith Value reached 300, received special addition.¡± ¡°Special addition, the experience points provided by this believer will receive a permanent critical hit effect, the critical hit rate is 50 times.¡± Atop the towering mountains. Sensing the voice ringing in his mind, Jiang Hui was slightly taken aback. ¡°So, it turns out that you can get a special assistant bonus when the Faith Value reaches 300!¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat delighted, feeling like he had discovered a shortcut for his experience points to rapidly increase. Even though the premise was that Liu Village had to raise the Faith Value of all its believers to 300, at least he had more options now. Time flew by, and the hustle and bustle of daily life went on. In a blink, several days passed. During these days, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, apart from going to see Lin Hai, spent their remaining time enthusiastically visiting the Void God Realm. That was a mysterious world, where training would greatly enhance one¡¯s spirit and soul. This enhancement was indescribable with words and was especially beneficial for condensing Cave Heaven. Furthermore, they had some old friends in there, like Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa. Both sides mischievously bullied each other, their friendship was quite deep. On this day. As soon as the two rascals entered the Void God Realm, they spotted Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi being surrounded by a group of people from a distance. ¡°Young people, don¡¯t play with fire. My identity is not¡­not ordinary. If you are disrespectful to me, I fear your grandmaster will blame you!¡± Even though he was surrounded, Boss Jing Bi was still acting like a worldly-wise man, with a high-pitched and loud voice, trying to intimidate those around him. Despite the distance, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen heard everything clearly. ¡°This old man is bluffing again.¡± Tu Wa Zi rolled his eyes in disbelief. If they were really so powerful, would they have been surrounded by these people? However, the two rascals were also curious about who was targeting these two old rascals. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen approached silently, listening closely. Soon enough, a man stepped forward from the crowd surrounding Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa, speaking maliciously. ¡°Shut up, you two old things have fooled so many people. We have something to ask you now, dare to lie and see what happens?¡± The person who spoke was a middle-aged man, clad in a green robe, with a small ¡®Rain¡¯ symbol written in Bone Script on his left shoulder. Clearly, he was from the Rain Clan, who had a deep feud with Little Dot ¨C a feud to the death. Even after such a long time, these people were still asking around for information. Tu Wa Zi became interested, like everyone else, he also wanted to know, after the demise of the Heaven Mending Pavilion, where is Little Dot now? After two years, that person should be able to enter the Void God Realm again. ¡°If you want to know, you must first pay a hundred Pure Wall!¡± Boss Jing Bi spoke up immediately, revealing his avarice. ¡°Old man, are you asking for a beating?¡± A group of people were enraged and wanted to grab the skin off this old fellow. At such a crucial moment, he still wanted money. ¡°What about you, you say!¡± someone directed at Bird Grandpa, feeling that the latter¡¯s looks were more honest. The news I sell is all true. I need two hundred Pure Wall!¡± Bird Grandpa calmly stated, almost causing a sensation. ¡°What did you say? Only yours is false!¡± Boss Jing Bi immediately protested. ¡°What did I say? You old scammer, you know it in your heart!¡± The two old men started arguing, one statement after another, they glared and growled at each other. I understand now, you two are colluding to trick us!¡± Another person from a large clan appeared and immediately fought back. However, as quick as he came, he went. This clansman didn¡¯t touch either of the true culprits before being smacked away by the large bird on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder. He immediately spit out blood and disappeared from the Void God Realm. ¡°Who else wants the news about Little Dot? Now it¡¯s three hundred Pure Wall per piece, limited quota, come and talk!¡± Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa shouted at each other, their expressions cheeky and slick, completely different from the tense atmosphere they had just created. It was like they had just performed a play for everyone. ¡°Honestly speaking, even though I don¡¯t know why, I really want to repress these two old men!¡± In the corner, Tu Wa Zi took a deep breath. He had originally thought he could easily get some news, but he didn¡¯t expect that both of them would be so great at acting, wasting so much of his time without gaining any useful news.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)1 Chapter 174: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)1 Translator: 549690339 But after some thought, Tu Wa Zi decided to endure and hold back his anger. Though Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall usually appeared to be cunning and unscrupulous, he could sense that they were not merely what they seemed. Each of them carried an aura of ancient weariness, as if they had lived through countless eras and witnessed innumerable events. They all must have secrets hidden within them. Moreover, the strength that the bird had shown a moment ago when it attacked the people had deeply alarmed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. They could not see through these two individuals. Being cautious seemed to be the best choice. ¡°You failed to seize the discounted price of hundreds of gold coins earlier. We have decided to now raise the price. Only Primitive Treasure Ancient or Species of the Ancient Times Treasure Blood can be exchanged for information. All other discussions are dismissed!¡± At this moment. In the field, the expressions of the two old men changed in unison. They raised their prices and shouted out together. Unlike their usual demeanor, this time their expressions were full of certainty, seemingly possessing some information about Little Dot. ¡°Why do I feel that these two old guys genuinely have some information about that Little Dot?¡± Someone questioned in surprise. Their confident expressions seemed to invite validation, which was rarely seen before. However, due to the manipulative schemes they used to pull off frequently, people were reluctant to trust them. ¡°Old fools, this is your last chance. Tell us immediately, or we will show you no mercy!¡± From all around, more and more people gathered. Individuals from the Rain Clan, the Tuoba Tribe, and others arrived in an aggressive manner, suggesting a brewing confrontation. The arrival of powerful individuals from these clans was marked by their sharp gazes and threatening words. ¡°What? Are you trying to gain something for nothing? Let me tell you, even if your ancestors come personally, they must follow the same rules and offer their price. Otherwise, we will suppress them without hesitation!¡± Bird Grandpa retorted angrily, his big bird flapping its wings on his shoulder, equally furious. Expecting to gain something without giving in return was considered absurd. Whoever thinks Bird Grandpa could be easily tricked? ¡°Suppress us? What a laughable joke! We give you one minute to tell the truth, or we will exterminate you. Your souls will be completely crushed here, never to live again!¡± Since they had been tricked in the past, these prestigious clans had no intention of buying any so-called information this time. They intended to directly coerce the two old men into revealing the truth. ¡°Young people nowadays lack virtue. They even wish to exterminate the souls of two old men like us. This is too much. I¡¯m ready to risk it all with you today!¡± Pure Wall grumbled, seemingly utterly enraged. He suddenly grabbed Bird Grandpa next to him and hurled him towards the center of the crowd. ¡°Damn you!¡± Mid-air, Bird Grandpa cursed aloud, apparently caught off guard. By the time he came to his senses, he had already landed. With a ¡°boom!¡± Dust was flying everywhere in the field with rocks hurtling around. Groups of people were hit and others couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. They had seen knives or darts being thrown, but a person being thrown was a first. The entire scene was chaotic, and everyone was running amuck. ¡°Damn it, you dare to throw me!¡± Bird Grandpa got up from the ground, his expression visibly angry. He dusted himself off and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is called taking the initiative. I launched an attack before they could!¡± Pure Wall explained, though his voice betrayed signs of anxiety. ¡°Taking the initiative, my foot!¡± Bird Grandpa was seething with anger. He stormed toward Pure Wall, cursing along the way. In an instant, the two old men began to bicker. ¡°Seize these two old fools and take them to the Cave Heaven Place! We can make them talk there!¡± shouted some individuals from the major clans, clearly exasperated. Soon after, the elite members of the major clans ordered their subordinates to charge at Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa. The scene erupted into chaos with cries of battle. It was at this moment that the fierce, fiery bird on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder took to the sky, spitting out a sea of flames and blocking the crowd. The roaring fire was scorching the world. The giant bird was extremely terrifying. With effortless ease, it halted the charge of a group of mighty individuals. The fire transformed into a lake, instantly roasting many of the approaching people. Amid the chaos, screams filled the air. No longer daring to move forward, the crowd quickly retreated. ¡°We¡¯ve been hoodwinked. These two old guys are formidable. I think we¡¯re no match for them!¡± All the people realized that despite their harmless appearance and frequent scams, these two old men were incredibly strong. Even before the masters took action, a single bird which they raised had forced them to retreat. ¡°Well? Still planning on getting information for free? You major clans occupy so many Cave Heaven Places, all of you are so rich and yet so stingy? If you want information about Little Dot, come and exchange it with Primitive Treasure Bone and Species of the Ancient Times Treasure Blood. I promise you it¡¯s genuine!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall simultaneously dropped their aggressive stance, changing the tense atmosphere. They firmly stated their price, doubling their previous demand. The members of the major clans gritted their teeth in frustration. They wanted nothing more than to rip those two old men apart. But after the battle, they had realized that it would be difficult to suppress these old men with force.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)_2 Chapter 175: Chapter 152: Kun Peng Tomb (Part 2)_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡®¡öWhether it¡¯s the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood or the Primitive Treasure Bone, they are exceptionally rare. Each one is incredibly valuable, even we among our tribes are not abundant in them. You should state a number of Pure Walls!¡± Some people spoke up. ¡°Without the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood and Primitive Treasure Bone, all discussions are off the table!¡± The two old men insisted firmly and refused to back down. ¡°How about two thousand Pure Walls?!¡± More and more people were gathering, and someone directly made an offer. ¡°Not selling, not selling, We¡¯ve already said it must be the Primitive Treasure Bone and Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood!¡¯ The heads of Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were shaking like wave drums. -The Primitive Treasure Bone is not possible, how about this, two jars of Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood?¡± People from the Rain Clan and the Tuoba Tribe suggested. Today, they are determined to find out information about Little Dot. After the battle of Heaven Mending Pavilion, the foes from the past have been slaughtered. The ordinary disciples who escaped got away, but he must be buried. ¡°That¡¯s acceptable, but only for today!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall stared at each other, nodding. ¡°Great!¡± The people of the great clans sighed in relief. The strength demonstrated by these two old men was overpowering ¨C a compromise was indeed good news. Soon, some people stepped forward, each holding a jade pot sparkling like emerald, filled with the incredibly valuable Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood. Even from a distance, spectral images were being emitted. The liquid was transparent, radiating extraordinary colors, immediately attracting the attention of the surrounding spectators. Everybody knew that Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood were worth a fortune, enough to make people vie for it with their lives. Yet in front of these two old men was a large pile of it, stoking both envy and desire¡­ ¡ö¡öNow can you talk!¡± high-ranking members of the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe were becoming impatient. They thought the two old men must have some concrete information about Little Dot¡¯s activities, or they wouldn¡¯t be so assertive in public. ¡°Wait a moment, we also want to listen! just as they finished speaking, a slightly childish voice was heard from the side. Then, two strapping young men stepped forward, their bodies shrouded in a faint glow, looking like children of deities. It was none other than Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. They had originally planned to continue eavesdropping from the sidelines, and didn¡¯t want to make themselves known so soon. But those two old men were too crafty, they brought people to a highly concealed place. They had listened for ages but couldn¡¯t catch a single word, forcing them to come out ahead of time. ¡°Who dares interrupt in such a scenario?!¡± From afar, the surprised crowd was watching. Present were the top-notch clans, with colossal strength, rich heritage, ruling over vast territories, and controlling the lives and deaths of countless people. These existences could make the entire Wilderness tremble with a mere stomp, leading to rivers of blood and fury engulfing miles, it¡¯s more audacious than having a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall to interrupt them. Many people were astonished, lifting their heads to look around and find out who was daring enough. Soon, they found Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, ¡°Who do I think it is? Turns out it¡¯s these two lads, no wonder they¡¯re so audacious!¡± ¡°Everyone, step back quickly, be careful not to block the way of these lads. If you provoke them, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± The crowd exclaimed, identifying Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, two mischievous boys, immediately scattering so as not to obstruct them. To them, compared to Little Dot who everybody wanted to hit, these two boys were actually the most notorious. Unlike the former, these two boys were among the most active in the Void God Realm, often seen robbing big clans every few days, plundering their Cave Heaven Palaces, making a group of powerful beings in the real world run around in panic¡­ They were many times more notorious than the most mischievous boys in their village, earning countless infamous reputations over such a long time, they were the undeniable kings of this territory. ¡°Hiss!¡± The people from the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe also noticed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, their hearts beat faster as they gasped in shock If there were people they least wanted to see, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen would certainly be first and second. Every time they showed up, they practically depleted all the resources that had been painstakingly accumulated in their haven, grabbing, taking, eating, drinking, to the point where the two vials of Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood they¡¯d just exchanged for news were akin to squeezing blood from a stone. ¡°Damned misfortune, why does it have to be these two Demon Kings again? Can¡¯t they take a cue from Little Dot and disappear for a couple of years?¡± The Great Clan Descendants were screaming in their hearts, wishing fervently that these two brats could be evicted by the Void God Realm just like Little Dot for a few years. But such a lovely wish had never come true, not even the slightest chance of it happening. These two brats simply had to interfere wherever they could. They were ferocious when robbing them, but they kept well clear of a line they could not cross. They wanted to resist as well, but they simply didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Especially after learning that these two brats had the divine protection, their abilities were even more insufficient. ¡°Grandpas, we too want to know the whereabouts of Little Dot. But we don¡¯t have any Treasure Blood on us, so what should we do?¡± Tu Wa Zi flashed his signature big white teeth, smiling cheerfully while addressing Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa in the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re just like the rest. You have to exchange Primitive Treasure Bones or Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood too. We¡¯re running a small business here, fair and square to all!¡± Pure Wall Grandpa and Bird Grandpa both raised their eyebrows, their faces crinkled as if they were about to cry. Just like the other major clans, if they had to mention anyone in the Void God Realm that they detested the most, these two brats were definitely at the top of the list. They used to scam others, but ever since they met these two bunnies, they themselves got scammed from time to time. The two brats were incredibly hateful, they had no respect for their elders at all. ¡°Bird bro, Pure Wall bro, don¡¯t you guys think you¡¯re being a bit too reserved? We bumped into each other pretty frequently, and we got along just fine, and now you¡¯re asking for money? This¡­ this is a severe blow to my innocent heart!¡± Tu Wa Zi lamented, looking utterly heartbroken. Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were left speechless, their faces coloring as if they had swallowed a fly, nearly cursing at them. We¡¯ve never left the Void God Realm, so how are you running into us all the time? Moreover, you filthy brat barely have a pube to your name, who do you think you are calling bro? ¡°Just because we are on good terms doesn¡¯t mean you get a discount. Not a penny less!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa said flatly without batting an eyelid. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any room for negotiation?¡± ¡°No, we never go back on our word.¡± ¡°Old men, don¡¯t force us to use force!¡± Tu Wa Zi brandished his fists irritably. His skin shimmered with a crystal sheen, as if bathed in a resplendent glow. Behind him, Gu Chen similarly raised his fists, emitting an even brighter brilliance. They were cautiously observant of these two old men, but they were by no means genuinely afraid of them. ¡°Just how long it has been? These two brats have actually become stronger!¡± some people exclaimed in amazement, looking at the aura exuding from Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. ¡°Brats, I dare you to lay a hand on me! After all, I can accuse you at any moment!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa look startled, pursing their lips, and quickly warned. They were really apprehensive about these two brats starting a fight out of the blue. These kids were too heroic and had no match in this realm. The eyes of the members of the major clans around them suddenly lit up. ¡°Alright, you two young brats, if you want to listen, just listen! However, the scene that many major clans most wanted to see still didn¡¯t happen. At the last moment, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa surprisingly chose to compromise. They were genuinely afraid that Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, these two Little Devil Kings, would start a fight here. Winning or losing was a small matter; losing face was a big deal. ¡öYou are all looking for Little Dot, right? He¡¯s far away in the horizon, yet so close!¡± They took a deep breath to calm themselves, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa finally spoke up in unison. ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was stunned.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part 3)1 Chapter 176: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part 3)1 Translator: 549690339 Some members of the large clans looked puzzled. What did he mean by ¡®far in the horizon, yet near at sight? Could it be that the mischievous boy was nearby, watching them? But they were all familiar with Little Dot¡¯s appearance. The image of the mischievous boy had been plastered extensively in many places within the clan. If he really was around, they couldn¡¯t have missed him. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen also felt perplexed. They had been looking around for a while, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of Little Dot. ¡°Old man, are you messing with us?¡± The formidable figures from the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe¡¯s faces suddenly turned frosty. Their eyes seemed to spit fire as they couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly. Year after year, they were tricked. This year felt particularly prominent, as the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood had been presented. Yet all they got was this cryptic message, keeping them guessing?! ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve always been honest and fair!¡± Bird Grandpa waved his hand, his face utterly calm. ¡°You old coot, you even know the phrase ¡®fair and square?¡± A bunch of people couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. One could bear it if others said so, but didn¡¯t these two crusty old men find this phrase ironic?! ¡°You bunch who know nothing, I do have genuine information!¡± Grinning, Bird Grandpa outright ignored the surrounding people¡¯s chatter. This time, he indeed knew specific information about the mischievous boy. Because just a while ago, Little Dot had personally sent him a message instructing them to swindle these large clans for the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood. He informed them that once all the large tribes offered the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, he would suddenly appear and take all the treasure blood into his possession. They would then split the loot sixty to forty. ¡°Little Dot, hurry up and show yourself. The treasure blood you asked for is here. Your Pure Wall Grandpa and I even managed to get you an extra portion, come and have a look!!¡± Bird Grandpa looked around and shouted loudly, as if victory was in his grips. As Bird Grandpa¡¯s voice fell. The scene suddenly fell silent, countless people held their breath, widened their eyes, and started looking around. People were greatly surprised. Was the mischievous boy really here?! ¡°Quick, search around, don¡¯t let go of anyone suspicious!¡± The powerful figures from the Rain Clan, Tuoba tribe, and other large clans started issuing orders. In an instant, many people began moving round and about. The crowd resembled an arrow shooting towards the depth of the crowd. Everyone in the vicinity, bystanders included, were checked. This unusual scene caught the attention of many. After making some inquiries, they found out what had happened. ¡°Quickly pass the message along, and report to the clan leader, the mischievous boy is alive and has re-emerged in the Void God Realm. Something big is likely to happen!¡± Someone quietly voiced out. For a time, the whole of the Void God Realm buzzed with activity. Almost no one had expected that the mischievous boy had not only survived the battle at Heaven Mending Pavilion, but also truly reappeared in Void God Realm. Not only the Void God Realm was in turmoil, the same was occurring in the many Great Sects and the Ancient Country. The cause was that Little Dot was too well-known. He not only broke the record set by Zhong Tong Shi Yi in the Void God Realm, his prowess shown during the battle at Heaven Mending Pavilion, made him seem like a world-dominating young tyrant. He crushed his peers with an invincible hand, even capable of fighting across realms, showcasing his absolute style and talent. There were even whispers that said the mischievous boy¡¯s talent probably wasn¡¯t inferior to that of Zhong Tong Shi Yi. Countless people were watching closely in secret. ¡°Reporting to the Elder, we didn¡¯t find any trace of Little Dot!¡± By the chaotic pale stones of the Void God Realm, many of the Great Clan Descendants who had been looking for Little Dot returned without finding any trace of him. ¡°Old man, are you really messing with us?¡± The powerful figures from the Rain Clan and the Tuoba Tribe were instantly infuriated. No wonder people always said these two old fellas were unreliable, they were indeed damn unreliable! People from many other large clans also didn¡¯t look happy. They didn¡¯t particularly hate Little Dot; they just came to join in the excitement. However, they had essentially handed over the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood. ¡°In all honesty, the mischievous boy is really nearby!¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were left fuming, deep inside, they didn¡¯t know how many times they had cursed the mischievous boy. It was him who had sent them the message to do this. When the time came, he didn¡¯t show up? Wasn¡¯t this damaging their ¡°reputation¡± as old men? ¡°You damn mischievous boy! How can you feel at peace deceiving two old men like this?! Hurry up and come out, we¡¯re waiting for you!¡± Pure Wall Grandpa cursed loudly, genuinely enraged. Not far away. Upon hearing Pure Wall Grandpa¡¯s loud cursing, a Middle-aged man with a strange expression on his face seemed to struggle for a moment and seemed to have made up his mind; he rushed forward. Then, while everyone else was stunned, he grabbed all the jade pots containing the Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, just like a hungry tiger pouncing on his prey. And then. The middle-aged man¡¯s shape began to shift, and in an instant, he transformed into a young man in his teens. He was handsome, vibrant, transparently fascinating, and was shining brightly. ¡°You naughty boy, you nearly ruined your Bird Grandpa and me!¡± Upon seeing the youth, Pure Wall Grandpa instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Their reputation was finally safe! ¡°It really is the mischievous boy!¡± Many people exclaimed, they recognized Little Dot and were all taken aback. They didn¡¯t think he would really come to the Void God Realm.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177:153 Chapter 177:153 Translator: 549690339 However, before they could feel too astonished, they saw the other side picking up the jade pot and without hesitation, they suddenly dashed towards a certain direction. ¡°Don¡¯t run away, Little Dot!¡± Tu Wa Zi shouted loudly, his face somewhat anxious. He yelled and quickly chased after him, swooping down like a majestic eagle. He had always considered this Little Dot from Stone Village his lucky charm. Eventually, Little Dot was successfully stopped by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, two mischievous kids. ¡°Haha, what a coincidence, two big brothers! We just ran into each other. What a fate!¡± Little Dot scratched his head. ¡°If Brother Chen and I hadn¡¯t caught up with you, it would¡¯ve been a coincidence! Why are you running? Are we scarier than those people from the big clans?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face was grim as he corrected Little Dot¡¯s words. Honestly, after seeing Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t plan to show up at all. For some unknown reason, he had an instinctive fear of these two mischievous kids. Pure Wall yelped so miserably that he had no choice but to reveal himself. ¡°Same thing, same thing!¡± Little Dot laughed awkwardly. ¡°Two distinguished guests from Liu Village, this man is a wanted criminal for us clans. He has wronged us in private. We of the Rain Clan would be very grateful if you could hand him over to us!¡± The Rain Clan and the Tuoba Clan marched forward. The one who spoke was a middle-aged man, his face shrouded in mist. Although his exact features were not clear, his eyes were bright, exuding a divine aura. His body was flickering with thousands of runes, undoubtedly an extremely powerful existence in reality. However, the voice of the powerful Rain Clansman was very polite, obviously not wishing to offend the two mischievous kids before him. ¡°Who do you think you are to give me, Tu Wa Zi, orders? What can you do if I refuse?¡± Tu Wa Zi retorted defiantly. Not to mention this bunch of people here, even in Liu Village, apart from the Willow God, his biological parents, the clan leader grandfather, Zhuang Ge and Chen Ge, no one dared to point fingers at him! Moreover, he could see that these people seemed to be planning to do something to Little Dot. Gu Chen had already rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight. ¡°Although Liu Village is protected by a deity and is indeed a prominent place in the current age, you can¡¯t disregard us big clans, can you?¡± A young talent who stood behind the middle-aged man furiously protested. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, come on!¡± Tu Wa Zi beckoned. ¡°People like you, I can suppress you with just one finger!¡± ¡°You!¡± The young talent from the Rain Clan turned red with anger. ¡°Two little brothers, since you said so, would you mind if our clan¡¯s chosen one challenges you two? However, let me make it clear beforehand, it¡¯s just a simple contest, there¡¯s no need to alarm the entity behind you. In addition, if our Rain Clan¡¯s chosen one wins, as a bet, you two can¡¯t interfere in this brat¡¯s business anymore!¡± The strong man from the Rain Clan said, his face still shrouded in thick mist, obscuring his specific expression. However, it¡¯s not hard to hear that there was undeniable discontent in his heart. They are in control of countless territories and had even given birth to deities in the ancient times. But now, they have been suppressed by two mischievous kids to the point where they can¡¯t lift their heads. They have been holding in their resentment for a long time. ¡°Although I, your grandpa, don¡¯t like fighting and killing, I don¡¯t mind a competition with a bet. If you win, we will personally hand Little Dot over to you. But what if you lose?¡± Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrows a bit, rubbing his hands together. Behind him. Little Dot wore an odd look on his face, speechless. What¡¯s this all about? He, the actual party involved, was still standing here. Moreover, shouldn¡¯t they ask for his opinion before using him as their bet? As they predicted, nothing good would come from encountering these two mischievous kids from Liu Village. ¡°Alright, this is what you two said. If our Rain Clan¡¯s talent loses, we will not only hand over a precious inherited treasure technique, but also give you this hard-earned top-level Cave Heaven Place of our Rain Clan!¡± A middle-aged powerhouse spoke up. ¡°The treasure technique sounds good, but we¡¯ll pass on the Cave Heaven Place. We¡¯ve swept through the blessings of this area countless times, so there probably aren¡¯t any good things left inside. Change the bet, or give two different inherited treasure techniques instead?¡± Tu Wa Zi shook his head straight. They were unlike Little Dot. They have been ransacking the big clans at intervals for the past two years, so they were not curious about that thing. ¡°This Cave Heaven Place is located on the higher level of the Void God Realm, which our clan has just discovered and has not yet explored!¡± said the middle-aged man. This¡­ that works. We both like exploring the unknown.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s join the fun too. The prodigy of my Tuoba Clan also wants to face you two!¡± Another big clan arrived. It was from the Tuoba lineage. Their current ancestor was a powerful person in the Array Realm, he had been crowned King and was very influential. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, but you also need to put up a bet like them!¡± Little Dot nodded crazily, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He was almost grinning from ear to ear. He felt that today must be his lucky day. Otherwise, why would so many people line up to give him gifts and money as soon as he stepped out? ¡°Come on, let all of your chosen ones come up. Don¡¯t say we¡¯re bullying you.. Give you three chances, just send out all the chosen ones from your two clans, as long as you can win against us once, you win!¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part Chapter 178: Chapter 153: Tomb of the Kun Peng (Part 3)_3 Translator: 549690339 Tu Wa Zi dismissed the situation nonchalantly with a wave of his hand, indifferent to Little Dot who was seething behind him. However, Little Dot had complete trust in the abilities of these two rambunctious young boys from Liu Village. Though they had never competed before, his intuition suggested that these two were no weaker than himself, and they could possibly have a place in the Greater Taoist world yet to come. ¡°That being the case, we don¡¯t have a choice but to comply!¡± The warriors from the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe didn¡¯t decline. While the Tuoba Tribe was willing, part of the Rain Clan had previously clashed with the two boys from Liu Village and was thoroughly defeated, so they knew these two youngsters were not to be underestimated. ¡°Yu Tong, Yu Zi Mo, Yu Min, Yu Tian, all of you work together and make certain to use your full strength.¡± The middle-aged warrior returned to his clan and quickly selected some competent prodigies within the young generation of the Rain Clan. The Tuoba Tribe did the same, picking out the most prominent prodigies within their clan. A crowd formed, weapons at the ready, the air laden with the thick anticipation of battle. ¡°This is going to be a great spectacle, these two wild kids actually dare to take on all the young prodigies from two top-tier clans, tsk¡­their audacity is certainly impressive!¡± Among the crowd were independent martial artists as well as those from numerous prominent clans, all watching with keen interest. Many of them hadn¡¯t witnessed Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen in combat and weren¡¯t aware of their strength, hence they found the audacity of these two mischievous kids a bit reckless. However, this sentiment was quickly met with rebuttal from many others. ¡°What do you know? These two come from Liu Village. Do you know about Liu Village? It¡¯s known as The Land Blessed by the Gods. Do you think anyone from there could possibly be ordinary?¡± Although some had never seen these two mischievous kids in action before, they believed anyone who came from The Land Blessed by the Gods would certainly be extraordinary. After all, these young adventurers were said to represent the face of the deity. Especially when you consider that Liu Village is more like an ancient country. The latter has a population as abundant as dust, so countless in number and filled with faith power as vast as the star river, that they can offer sacrifices to the deity, but Liu Village is a mere village, with a population probably not exceeding a thousand. To be able to offer sacrifices to a deity with such a small population was already astonishing. ¡°Tsk¡­ each one is worse than the last!¡± In the center of the arena, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s brows lifted as he glanced at the Rain and Tuoba clans¡¯ selected prodigies. He let out a contemptuous sigh each time he looked at them, annoying these prodigies to the point of grinding their teeth. ¡°There¡¯s at least one who¡¯s somewhat decent among so many.¡± Upon seeing a certain elegant figure, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s expression finally became serious. This was one of the Rain Clan¡¯s prodigies and the only girl, whose body seemed to gleam as clear and pure as jade. Rather extraordinary. Apparently, her name was Yu Zi Mo. But that was about it; she was just slightly more pleasing to the eye than the others. ¡°Come on,¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen casually ushered. In an instant. The faces of the myriad prodigies twisted into growls as they pounced forward like hungry wolves on the attack. They had been holding back for quite a while, a bellyful of anger needed to be vented. In a moment. The large battlefield was filled with the interplay of Rune Magic. Fearsome rays of light flashed across, fiercely slamming down like a flood of Spiritual Charms, causing the sand to fly and the ancient trees to shudder. Moreover, star dust was gathering from afar, rapidly transforming into a vast array of stars. The thunderous rumblings were innumerable, accompanied by a terrifying force crashing down upon them. Although they weren¡¯t actual planets, their momentum was extremely horrifying, definitely surpassing the constraints of the Land of Origin. ¡°This¡­ must be the power of a divine weapon, right?¡± The crowd gasped, thinking that the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe were being extraordinarily sly ¨C resorting to any means necessary to win, even secretly using divine weapons. Not only two rambunctious kids but even leading warriors can¡¯t withstand this. However, soon. The crowd¡¯s gaze suddenly froze. They saw, amidst the blinding light of the Rune Magic, one after another, the young prodigies being thrown out like dumplings¡­ Beyond this. In mid-air, one pair of hands was followed by another, each reaching out to grab something. They could vaguely see the dispersion of a shimmering light. ¡°Damn, these two rascals went after the divine weapon!¡± From a distance, the leaders of the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe were suddenly pale, and they were about to explode with fury. They had agreed on a fair match, so why was there no sense of chivalry? Even going as far as pilfering other people¡¯s weapon! Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_l Chapter 179: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_l Translator: 549690339 The faces of the powerful members of the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe whitened. As the voice dropped, the brilliant hand glowing with a divine aura had already drawn back. Along with it, several treasures radiating shimmers were snatched away. Almost at the same moment. Under the endless sky, the grand sight of falling stars abruptly ceased. The surrounding rune seals also disappeared, revealing the scene inside. All that could be seen on the mountain rocks covered in wild grass was layer upon layer of figures piled up: one after another, neatly stacked together. These were other than the talented youth that had been thrown out earlier. At the top layer lay Yu Zi Mo of the Rain Clan, who had once captured Tu Wa Zi¡¯s attention. Given that she was the only girl, this could be considered a kind of special consideration for her. However, at this moment the radiant beauty looked quite disheveled, her face marked with several bruises. It was a far cry from her usual state. The young girl¡¯s face turned bright red, her lips so intensely red that they could practically bleed. In front of so many people, she had an urge to crawl into a mousehole out of embarrassment. After all, she was a famous talent among the many clans, a woman of extraordinary appearance and figure. Countless young talents had queued up to court her. But now she had been beaten up and then disgracefully stacked on top of others, her goddess-like demeanor completely gone. ¡°Both of these rascals are just as obstinate as ever, their fondness for stacking hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Especially their ruthlessness in handling, ah, ah, ah¡­ it¡¯s simply unprecedented¡­¡± Many people sighed, given the poignant sight if it was them, they would definitely find it hard to lay such a heavy hand on such a delicate beauty. But one had to admit, the sight of the stack was quite pleasing. Several people marveled at the strength of the two mischievous boys, which had unknowingly grown stronger. The rune-formed star emerging from the magic tool was so powerful that even those who had stepped into the world of inscripted texture felt overwhelmed. Yet, these two rascals had directly resisted it. Apart from a slight redness to their skin, they showed no effect. This display of strength sent a chill down their spine ¨C they estimated that in no time, they would be looking up at them. ¡°Young fellows, didn¡¯t we agree that this was just a contest and no thieving was allowed?!¡± The powerful leaders of the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe promptly stepped forward with a grave voice. It was frustrating enough that their talented youth had been abused like this, but even the soul of the clan treasure had been stolen, causing both clan leaders to feel extremely vexed. ¡°You two are adults now, isn¡¯t it a bit disgraceful to contradict yourselves? We all agreed to a fair contest, and yet you both went behind our backs. We saw everything!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were determined, with no room for negotiation. Both of them were much alike, once they had something they wouldn¡¯t give it up again, especially in light of these two clans breaking the rules first. They saw with their own eyes how the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe had stealthily slipped treasures into the hands of their talented youngsters. These items were clearly forbidden. They were simply enforcing the rules by confiscating those items. ¡°Young men, those are merely the souls of the treasures. Even if you have them, you can¡¯t use them. How about this, we¡¯ll trade them for Beast Blood from the Species of the Ancient Times!¡± Leaders of the Rain Clan and Tuoba Clan glanced at each other and suggested. The soul of the treasure, though not equivalent to the actual treasure, is crucial for the object itself and its loss is unacceptable. ¡°Seeing your sincerity, it¡¯s not impossible. But it will cost you a hundred gallons of Beast Blood of the Species of The Ancient Times!¡± Tu Wa Zi feigned contemplation for a moment before replying. Ordinary vials of beast blood could no longer satisfy their appetite. ¡°A hundred¡­ that¡¯s too much¡­ even we can¡¯t afford that much!¡± The Rain Clan leader, taken aback, instantly responded. That would be the Beast Blood of the Species of the Ancient Times, not just any random beast blood. The Beast Blood of each Species of the Ancient Times was incredibly precious and invaluable. Such an entity, casually offering even a single vial, was enough to lead to fierce competition among countless people. Even in the abundant Void God Realm, it was rare. Ordinary people would consider obtaining a single vial a windfall, but these two rascals had asked directly for hundreds of vials as if it was given away by the wind.! ¡°How much can you give then? We have heard that consuming the soul of a treasure tends to have health benefits, and we have yet to try it ourselves!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen acted as if they were about to place it into their mouths. This immediately colored the Rain Clan and the Tuoba Tribe white with fear. Ultimately, after intense bargaining, the Rain Clan and the Tuoba Tribe used 30 vials of Beast Blood from Species of the Ancient Times to get back the souls of the treasures. ¡°Make sure you invite us again for such profitable trades!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen chuckled. The leaders of the two clans looked pale, their faces filled with rage. These were originally their things, but they had to trade their own things to get them back. This irritated them to the point they wanted to suppress the two mischievous boys on the spot. However, after taking a deep breath, despite their teeth-gritting rage, they decided not to act rashly. This was the Land of Origin in the Void God Realm, where power was constrained to the level of infusing blood, no matter how powerful someone was in the real world.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_2 Chapter 180: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_2 Translator: 549690339 | The leaders of the two topmost powerful clans, both hailing from the Blood Realm, didn¡¯t possess unwavering confidence of triumph. Secondly, The origins of these two rascals was overly terrifying, and the existence that backed them was far beyond what they could provoke. From time immemorial, Ancient Divine Birds and Ferocious Beasts were born with strong bodies, close to gods, with a vast future ahead of them. However, the Human Race was different, starting from weakness, undergoing slow and painstaking cultivation; only one could break free from the billions of living beings and reach the high status of a God. Let alone them, even an ancient kingdom couldn¡¯t go against a single Deity. The best way was to suffer in silence, to internalize their discontent. ¡°We must accept our loss, let¡¯s go!¡± The strong men from both clans spoke and led their large troop to retreat to a side. ¡°Elder, are we really leaving here?¡± Someone raised a question among the Rain Clan. ¡°Absolutely not, we finally found him and, despite being dug out that bone, he can still survive. If we let this young man really grow up, I fear he will become a big disaster. Even if it¡¯s not for that existence, for the sake of the future of our Rain Clan, we must eliminate him entirely!¡± The strong man from the Rain Clan spoke, his eyes showing a volatile expression. Though they left the original spot, he constantly glanced at Little Dot, his face ghastly under the dense gaze. Finally discovering the other party, they indeed had no reason to give up. Otherwise, once the other party learns about past affairs, they will certainly not let the Rain Clan go. While the Rain Clan was discussing, a small figure suddenly rushed over. It was Little Dot, who suddenly became aggressive, so fast that even Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had to react momentarily. ¡°You let me go, but I have not let you go!¡± At this moment, Little Dot was like a devil god, shining with the light of runes, showing immense power and an invincible momentum. ¡°How audacious you are¡­ with those two rascals protecting you, we dare not violate you. However, you actually took the initiative to provoke us, it seems you are determined to travel this path of doom!¡± The strong man from the Rain Clan regained his senses and sneered. ¡°The two young gentlemen from Liu Village, as you can see, he is the one who made the first move.¡± For assurance, the strong man from the Rain Clan looked over at Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. Truthfully, if these two rascals from Liu Village vehemently insisted on protecting Little Dot, they really had no viable solution. That village was just too extraordinary, with astounding resources, a mysterious origin, and possibly divine protection from unimaginable gods from the ancient times. Such existence, even compared to the immortal mountains like Falling God Mountain that existed since the ancient times, was far superior. The Rain Clan, at the moment, didn¡¯t have the courage or audacity to provoke them. ¡°This is your matter; he obviously doesn¡¯t need our help. But don¡¯t forget to give us the Treasured Technique and the promised Cave Heaven Place afterwards. Good thing I remembered, otherwise you would have escaped!¡± Tu Wa Zi shouted, showing no intention of intervening. He and Gu Wa Zi realized, that this little brat from Stone Village truly wanted a war with these main clans. If they heard correctly, armies including the Rain Clan and Tuoba Tribe once besieged Heaven Mending Pavilion. ¡°Of course, the things for you two will not be short a single bit, we have already sent someone to fetch them!¡± The strong men from Rain Clan and Tuoba Clan spoke out. As soon as the words fell, They flew directly towards Little Dot. In an instant, the rune light skyrocketed, like thunderstorms echoing across the heaven and earth. A group of people rushed over, pulling out all the stops, aiming to kill Little Dot. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen quickly distanced themselves, hiding within the crowd of onlookers. With a loud bang, a piece of vast ocean with raging waves like thunder appeared behind Little Dot. The flip of the surging waves seemed as if it would engulf the sky. Within the vast ocean, runes flickered and treasure light surged. That wasn¡¯t the most frightening part. The most shocking thing was the emergence of a large black fish from the ocean. The fish was so vast, seeming boundless. With a flick of its tail, a shower of runes descended, raining down on all the people gathered around. Others were immediately blasted away, their bodies instantly bursting open with blood splashing onto the ground. Even the strong ones could not suppress vomiting blood, their faces pale and defeated. ¡°Kun Peng, entering the sea to become Lumpfish, this is Lumpfish God!¡± One person shouted in horror, not expecting such a terrifying Treasured Technique to reappear, overly exaggerated and terrifying. This was the skill of the Ten Evil. Although it was not perfect, the contained terror and potential was definitely not mistaken, and only the Treasured Technique of the Ten Evil could hold such terrifying power and spectacle. ¡°What a powerful Treasured Technique!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were also somewhat surprised. Especially Gu Chen, he could feel that the Treasured Technique the young man exhibited was even more terrifying and profound than his Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art. If talking about power, it was absolutely superior to the Shadow Heaven Sparrow Treasure Art, with the former clearly having more potential. But it was still not as good as the Treasured Technique bestowed by Master Jiang Hui. The thought of the Divine Ability of Creation set Gu Chen¡¯s face slightly aglow. Even with his understanding and talent, he always felt as if he was studying the celestial. This was the ultimate Treasure Techniques between Heaven and Earth, which can create all ages, open up all the creatures, and cross the river of Nirvana.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_3 Chapter 181: Chapter 154: Kun Peng Tomb (End)_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hurry and summon people, urge the Supreme Elders out of seclusion and use the magic artifact to completely destroy the enemy¡¯s soul!¡± Someone shouted. No one had anticipated that Little Dot would actually use such a terrifying Treasured Technique. Around them, constant waves of other major clans¡¯ members arrived. However, none of them were any match for Little Dot. This happened after Little Dot swept away all enemies. There was a disturbance within the Void God Realm. A bronze stele appeared, granting Little Dot a new title, and even awarded him a reward. ¡°My god, that¡¯s actually a fragment of the Ancient Divine Scripture. As long as we gather all the fragments, we can obtain a world-covering Treasured Technique. This kind of thing hasn¡¯t been heard of for many years. I didn¡¯t expect that it would reappear in the Land of Origin at this moment!¡± Some people were exclaiming in surprise; their expressions were just as shocked and horrified as when they witnessed the Kun Peng Treasure Technique. ¡°Anyone who sees this treasure should get a share. Little brat, hand it over quickly. You can¡¯t protect it!¡± Many of those who had been watching the scene suddenly rushed out, intending to snatch the fragment of the Ancient Divine Scripture. However, they were immediately sent flying back by a slap from Little Dot. Yet, there was one figure who fought Little Dot to a standstill. It was a Red Drake, covered in brilliant light and runes. He was very formidable, but in the end, he was still defeated by Little Dot and sent flying away. Little Dot was also injured as a result, coughing up blood. ¡°Damnable creature, come and meet your death!¡± At this moment, reinforcements from the Rain Clan arrived, spreading a golden hue around them. In an instant, a terrifying aura unlike any other erupted from the Rain Clan¡¯s location, causing the rules of this world to become blurry and distorted. ¡°Kill!¡± All the members of the Rain Clan spoke in unison, their voices converging into a deafening roar. ¡°What kind of power is that- it actually broke through the limit and destroyed the rules of the Land of Origin?¡± ¡°It seems¡­like a decree from a deity!¡± A group of people trembled. This was too terrifying. To deal with this brat, the Rain Clan actually used such a horrific thing. Under the immense power, Little Dot¡¯s body directly ruptured, revealing countless bloody holes. He vomited blood profusely, severely wounded. However, he still continued to fight stubbornly. In the moment of life and death, he opened up the ninth Cave Heaven, shocking everyone. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. In broad daylight, the youth was actually planning to open up the tenth Cave Heaven and achieve the Supreme Demeanour, but he was pierced by countless runes at the critical moment, his body brutally smashed into the forest. ¡°Even a child blessed by heaven would probably not be able to survive this. What a pity!¡± A group of people lamented. It was already an unimaginable feat to stand so long under the divine decree and successfully open the ninth Cave Heaven. But even such defiance of the heavens couldn¡¯t change the course of destiny. Everyone was sighing about Little Dot¡¯s inability to survive. Only Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had a different opinion. In that instant, they saw a strong surge of life energy emerging from the bloody kid. But at most, they believed that Little Dot could survive, as for opening the tenth Cave Heaven, that was clearly impossible. Otherwise, it would be too much of a defiance of the heavens. ¡°All Rain Clan disciples, listen up! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, we must see his corpse!¡± In one direction, an elder spoke solemnly. Several days passed. There were significant changes in the Land of Origin. Many members of major clans were active, searching for traces of Little Dot. Besides the Rain Clan and the Tuoba Tribe, many other forces also joined to acquire the fragments of the Ancient Divine Scripture in Little Dot¡¯s hands. The crowd was massive, spreading out in all directions. Little Dot and Tu Wa Zi also joined the search. They did find Little Dot¡¯s location in a secluded part of the mountains. The young man was still holding on, even though his body was soaked in bright red blood, and his flesh was burst open. He was still alive. ¡°This kid really has nine lives. If he can get through this, he¡¯ll certainly become an unparalleled genius in the future!¡± A group of people exclaimed in shock. However, before their voices even fell. At this moment, a grand aura suddenly erupted from Little Dot, shooting up into the sky like a great sea, stirring up the heavens and the earth. The next moment, an even more terrifying energy burst out. Above the sky, a large and towering volcano appeared. One, two, three¡­nine, ten. A total of ten. At this moment. The whole Land of Origin fell silent instantly. ¡°What? He¡¯s actually opened up the Ten Heavens?¡± Among the crowd, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen pursed their lips, looking astonished and sharing the same expression as the rest. They had sensed the uniqueness of this young man, but they had never expected him to be this extraordinary, being able to breakthrough under heavy injuries and pursuit. Moreover, he was unprecedented in opening up the Ten Heavens. He was just like a supreme amongst the youths, making even them feel a sense of awe.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the Chapter 182: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the Ten Evil, it is nothing extraordinary to me_l Translator: 549690339 Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were flabbergasted, they hadn¡¯t expected that such a young boy from the neighboring village could be so extraordinary, capable of breaking through in these circumstances. Such unyielding tenacity and terrifying perceptiveness moved them both immensely. But what was most important¡­ It seemed that this mischievous child¡¯s strength had imperceptibly surpassed theirs¡­ ¡°If I remember correctly, this brat is younger than us, right? Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen exchanged glances, their expressions were somewhat complicated. Especially Tu Wa Zi, he still remembered clearly that he was initially ahead of this brat. He vividly recalled their first encounter in Stone Village. Even though he was a few years older, he already possessed overwhelming strength. One punch was enough to shatter the skull of an ordinary beast. On the other hand, the latter was just a baby, continuously nursing from a beast¡¯s milk, the corners of his mouth always wet with milk. However, in just the blink of an eye, the tables had turned and he¡¯d been fiercely slapped onto the beach. ¡°Sooner or later we may have to fight him. Once we step onto that one path, only a very few will be able to continue, we always have to decide who¡¯s the strongest!¡± After a long while¡­ Tu Wa Zi retracted his gaze, his bright eyes suddenly exhibiting a magnificent fighting spirit. Though the way of the Great Tao was vast, it was enigmatic. Only by defeating all the other talents in the world could they truly become invincible and worthy of reaching further! Though they had a good relationship with Little Dot, if they joined him on the path to the heavens, there would inevitably be a contest of power. Because they were all walking the same path ¨C one of invincibility. But this path was absolutely terrifying, the vast majority fell along the way, with only a minuscule few able to advance further. The blood in Gu Chen¡¯s veins was also churning wildly, scorching hot. It was an instinctive reaction his body had when faced with someone his equal. Focusing their minds, the two troublemakers turned their attention back to the center of the battlefield. At this moment¡­ The young boy seemed invincible. With ten erupting Cave Heaven volcanoes above his head, he was surrounded by radiant light that made him seem like a young deity. As quick as a lightning, he casually flung out countless runes, like millions of razor-sharp blades, slaughtering numerous disciples of the major clans. Blood flowed like a river, staining peak after peak red. Many mountain peaks were shattered, their gravel flying all about, creating an alarmingly shocking scene. In the air, screams could be heard incessantly¡­ The crowd scattered, trying to escape. But they hadn¡¯t managed to get far before they were enveloped by a blast of radiant light and instantly pulverized into bloody fragments. The entire mountain range was in chaos, with countless corpses scattered across the battlefield. In the middle of the field, the young boy seemed possessed. After killing nearly all the enemies around him, he headed towards the Pure Land of the clans in the Void God Realm. ¡°Stop him, stop him!¡± A group of people were shouting desperately, heartbroken, the small figure in front of them now appearing like a Devil God. But it was destined to be in vain. With all ten Cave Heavens open, even in ancient times, this existence would be on top, let alone in the present time. No one could stand in the path of this figure. It was impossible to resist him. Even if the major clans mobilized their ancestral weapons at any cost, they were incapable of stopping Little Dot. They could only watch helplessly as their ancestral lands in the Void God Realm collapsed and blood flowed like a river¡­ One mountain peak after another collapsed, rivers stopped flowing, and pieces of the Pure Land were pierced through. The distant figure of the youth was like the supreme deity himself, so formidable that the people of the major clans were shocked and trembling, too afraid to move. Furthermore, he had tamed a Red Drake, and was sitting on its back, all while slicing off a piece of the Red Drake¡¯s flesh to make some soup. ¡°He¡¯s really strong. We must work harder.¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen sighed as they were filled with surging emotions. They had witnessed the little mischievous boy rise to fame, using his strength to silence everyone. It was a sight that moved them and left them in awe. This hard-fought victory would definitely be recorded in the annals of this world, forever remembered. Within the surrounding area of Little Dot, none of the remaining heroes dared to step forward, all their courage shattered. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen had no such concerns. They stepped forward, walking towards Little Dot. ¡°This Red Drake meat soup smells really good!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen licked their lips and sighed, their mouths watering as they said this. ¡°Please, have a taste!¡± Little Dot quickly wiped the blood off his face and spoke enthusiastically. Even though he had successfully opened up ten Cave Heavens in the face of life and death, he still did not dare to underestimate these two boys of similar age. Little Dot could sense it. These two young men also had strong potential. It was highly possible that they too would be able to open up ten Cave Heavens in the near future. Most importantly, there was a real, unimaginable and powerful deity protecting them. No matter whether it was the Western Region or the vast Wilderness, the Deity was undoubtedly the most powerful existence. A single command from the deity could make even the Ancient Countries and Ancient Divine Mountains powerless to resist. Therefore, it was natural to try to be on good terms with them if possible. More importantly, Liu Village and Stone Village had a decent history of good relations and some affections between them. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. This meat is even more tender than that of the Swallowing Sky Sparrow!¡± Next to the large bluestone, Gu Chen had oil all over his mouth, his eyes sparkling as he ate. ¡°Swallowing Sky Sparrow? The ancient bird that burned down the Eastern Region?¡± Little Dot, too, had a mouthful of grease, and he looked at Gu Chen in surprise.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the Chapter 183: Chapter 155: Although Kun Peng is among the Ten Evil, it is nothing extraordinary to me_2 Translator: 549690339 I He didn¡¯t have a particularly strong impression of this ferocious bird, only a vague memory of its inhumane cruelty, devastating the living world and inciting a rumbling lava flow that burned one hundred thousand miles across the Wilderness. For this reason, Willow God chose to lead them across countless territories to this place. ¡°It was that ferocious bird!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded while tearing into a piece of Red Drake meat in his mouth. Little Dot was relieved. If it were the Deity of Liu Village who took action, then indeed, the Swallowing Sky Sparrow should not have been able to survive. Even the Nobles, no matter how strong, are merely slightly larger ants to a Deity. ¡°Little Dot, the Red Drake underneath you seems big enough, how about we take a few more pieces of meat!¡± Tu Wa Zi sharpened his knife with a swift motion, casually pulling out a sharp large knife from his Beast Skin Bag around his waist. Beneath Little Dot, the Red Drake that was initially struggling in its dying moments suddenly widened its eyes, looking terrified, worried that these naughty kids would really start carving it up again. ¡°Let it be, I still want to take this ferocious beast back home for guard duty!¡± Little Dot decisively shook his head. If they really carried out the intentions of these two brothers from Liu Village, he feared that the Red Drake probably wouldn¡¯t survive today. Probably not even a skeleton would be left behind, all reduced to a clean feast. Just as the children were chatting, a tremor suddenly came from afar. It was an uncountable number of black iron cavalry, strictly disciplined, pouring in like a tide. In a moment, they arrived before the few of them. The leader was a girl with delicate features, long legs, smooth fair skin, glistening eyes, and flaming red long hair dancing around, as if she were a burning flame. The girl looked heroic, donned in silver armor and riding a Fire-Scaled Beast. She even had a little wolf in her arms, showcasing an extraordinary aura. ¡°My, Big Fatty is here!¡± Seeing the newcomer, a smile immediately flashed across Little Dot¡¯s face. Fire Spirit was initially very worried about Little Dot¡¯s safety, but when she hurried over and saw these naughty children eating and drinking together so carefree and lively, she got stuck on the spot. Especially upon hearing the term ¡°big Fatty¡± from Little Dot, it almost made her explode with rage on the spot. It was one thing to make fun of her when they were alone, but what was he trying to express by doing so in the presence of so many? Just as Fire Spirit was about to retort, a delicate figure emerged from the dense forest in the distance. She was also a girl, clad in floating purple clothes and surrounded by a divine radiance. She looked like a Fairy, otherworldly and enchanting, captivating all who saw her. The moment the girl in purple appeared, Fire Spirit¡¯s expression unconsciously tightened. The girl in purple did not appear alone. An older man pertained to her, his arrival was accompanied by an imposing aura, mysterious and terrifying, overwhelming the surroundings. Clearly, he was a highly powerful individual. ¡°Long time no see, Little Dot!¡± said the girl on purple, her laugh blooming like flowers. ¡°Bro, you are quite the ladies man eh!¡± Tu Wa Zi smiled, glancing between Fire Spirit and the girl in purple, then whispered into Little Dot¡¯s ear. ¡°Youngster, you shouldn¡¯t make such jokes!¡± The old man, engulfed in fog, then spoke up. Their group hailed from the Divine Mountain, which was ancient and mysterious, certainly not tolerant to slander. Especially not from the likes of a child. However, the old man did not sound too harsh. He knew the origins of these two naughty boys, originating from Liu Village, and more importantly, they were the core personalities of that mysterious power. With this background, even he did not wish to provoke them. Tu Wa Zi stuck out his tongue but did mumble out any more words. But while he shut his mouth, Little Dot was anything but quiet. Under the stunned gazes of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, he was already entangled in a fierce battle with the girl in purple and the older man, causing violent tremors that shattered a large part of the mountain range. They separated only after a good half day. ¡°Young lad, the Old One invited you over for an important matter, which is to give you an opportunity. Rumor has it that a grave resembling that of a Kun Peng has been discovered in a vast ocean. Inside, there might be the preserved legacy of the real Kun Peng!¡±, said the old man, his voice not very loud, just enough for Little Dot to hear. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, eager to hear more, tiptoed closer and picked up a little of the dialogue. But even this little clue was enough to awe them. The entity known as Kun Peng was one of the Ten Evil, belonging to the top tier of powerhouses, long extinct. ¡°I need to think about it, you guys wait for me here!¡± Little Dot frowned, not giving an immediate response. He needed to go back and ask for Willow God¡¯s opinion. After hurriedly bidding Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and Fire Spirit goodbye, the young man temporarily left this world. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen also didn¡¯t linger and withdrew. Given their present physical strength and energy, even if they lingered in the Void God Realm for several months, nothing would happen. But the news of Kun Peng¡¯s tomb was shocking, and they felt it necessary to report to Willow God. The scene before the two young boys suddenly changed. They swiftly moved backwards, revealing ancient ruins of broken walls in the distance, emanating the profound feeling of being through the ages. Upon reopening their eyes, they were back in the real world. Not far away. A willow tree stretched into the sky, emanating a faint glow. Its leaves were lush and plentiful. The enormous tree canopy hung down, covering the four wilds. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen hurried over, their expressions filled with reverence. They explained every piece of what happened in the Void God Realm to the willow tree.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_l Chapter 189: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_l Translator: 549690339 | The surging breath came abruptly and disappeared just as quickly, vanishing in an instant like the bloom of an ephemeral flower. The old man in black looked around. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, but he still felt a bit uneasy. This was, after all, Liu Village, the Land Blessed by the Gods as per the legend. The power of the deity was unquestionably immense and wherever it went, it radiated a divine awe for thousands of miles, causing the entire Wilderness to tremble. Even the Ancient Divine Mountains, with their long history, seemed like jesters before it. Such a presence was akin to living with a tiger for the ancient nations in this wild land. Not a single human emperor from these nations would be able to sleep peacefully through the night. Otherwise, the emperor himself would not have sent him here. But it¡¯s been so long since a Divine Spirit made an appearance on this continent that they¡¯ve almost forgotten the terror and power of such beings. If they hadn¡¯t, why would the person sitting on the throne, holding the lives of millions, consider probing such an existence? However, he had a unique status and was bound to the emperor¡¯s commands, hence had no choice but to obey. The elderly man in black couldn¡¯t be sure whether the deity of the village had noticed him, but he was on a do-or-die mission and could only proceed cautiously. He might have wrongfully blamed Jiang Hui though. The man had merely stretched himself and wasn¡¯t deliberately targeting anyone. On the winding and steep stone steps like a long dragon. A few men with broad swords were walking at the front. The way was rugged, and before they realized it, the scenery brightened, and they had reached the top of the mountain. At the top of the hill, it was lush with flowers in full bloom, and life was bursting as if spring was in its prime, a dazzling sight. Surrounded by glowing stars like flying snow, they gently fell from above the sky, dotting the landscape¡­ This was the manifestation of the dense Spiritual Energy. Under the dense crown of trees, it condensed into water droplets, which returned to the earth like a drizzle, carrying some mystical energy. Just a single breath of it could replenish vitality, enhance physique, and was highly cherished. ¡°Such dense Spiritual Energy has actually condensed to form a substance and transformed into Spirit Rain!¡± Some people gasped in shock, their faces reflecting greed and astonishment. Ignoring the bemused looks of others around them, they eagerly opened their mouths to catch the small droplets falling from the sky. This naturally cultivated spiritual object was a treasure that was hard to find even in the powerful forces they belonged to, and every drop was precious. Even a typical Cave Heaven Place would not be able to form Spirit Rain, which required high-quality and dense Spiritual Energy ¨C a missing element would make it impossible. In the center was a large man-made altar, towering tens of meters high. It was constructed from marble, grand and majestic, much like an open-air palace, revealing an extraordinary craftsmanship. At the corners of the altar, traces of bright Beast Blood could be barely seen. This was the ultimate ceremony to sacrifice to the Sacrificial Spirit, sprinkling boiling Beast Blood at the four corners of the altar, praying for a bountiful harvest, peace, and success in the coming year. Many tribes would do this as a manifestation of their devotion to the Sacrificial Spirit. The man was simply unprepared for such a way of offering sacrifices to the deity. It wasn¡¯t complicated, but too simple. This was a deity, a supreme Divine Spirit, whose mere gesture could cause the entire Wilderness to tremble. Such a presence, he thought, might involve a somewhat different ritual. The man with the broad sword continued to walk. Behind the altar, a towering figure, like a mountain, suddenly loomed into their sight. It was an incredibly immense and eternal figure. Countless stars circled around it, endless galaxies poured in, and a single leaf seemed as vast as the universe, emitting an eternal aura¡­ Under the sky. Thousands of willow branches hung down densely, emitting a shiny emerald glow, like countless sharp jade spears piercing the ground, giving off a chilling, terrifying aura. Feeling the overwhelming aura from this giant figure, the man with the broad sword was dumbfounded. This thrilling sight left him wide-eyed, his heart trembling, and giving him a feeling of awe for a towering mountain. The man with the broad sword breathed heavily, experiencing such a terrifying aura for the first time in his life. It was too terrifying that it seemed to freeze his blood instantly. Standing before this gigantic willow tree, he felt more insignificant and trivial than ever. Far in the distance, the willow tree soared to the sky, standing like a titan under the vast sky. Its whole body radiated a divine glow like the blazing sun, too dazzling to look directly at. Even an unintentional glance made him feel as if his eyes were on fire. If he continued to look, he might lose his sight entirely. The man with the broad sword was taken aback, quickly lowered his head, and dared not look directly at the terrifying figure in the distance. A momentary fear surged in his heart. He felt that he had been too presumptuous. He was just a mortal from a realm, how could he dare to observe a deity that lorded above so directly? Not just the man with the broad sword, but everyone else also hurriedly retracted their gaze, not daring to stare directly at the figure in the distance. ¡°The Willow God Above, these are the newest members of our village. Everyone is present and accounted for!¡± Only when everyone had reached the top of the mountain did Old Man Lin step out from the crowd, speaking with utmost humility.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_2 Chapter 190: Chapter 159: The God Knocker_2 Translator: 549690339 After he finished speaking, he stood to one side, his brows slightly furrowed and remained silent. Upon hearing his words, everyone stiffened. ¡°This is the deity protecting Liu Village?¡± People were shocked. No wonder they were so astonished and moved by even a brief glimpse. ¡°Willow God, rise again!¡± People hurriedly imitated the movements of Old Man Lin. Under the clear sky, the willow leaves swayed, their divine aura gleaming brightly. Jiang Hui did not speak; his gaze swept over everyone as he cast a broad Surveillance Technique. Soon, line after line of information appeared before him, rich but jumbled. He read hundreds of lines at an astonishing speed. ¡°So many petty thugs?¡± After a while, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but silently criticize the situation. He had anticipated this, but he never expected the number of petty thugs to be so high. There were only just over two thousand people from across the mountains who came to Liu Village, but surprisingly, more than two-thirds of them had questionable backgrounds. They were either ministers, generals, princes or grandsons from various ancient countries, or they were from some major forces, some even from Deer Academy. If he remembered correctly, Deer Academy is an ancient Pure Land comparable to Heaven Mending Pavilion, an ancient institution with extraordinary powers. He hadn¡¯t expected such an organization to get involved. No wonder, when a deity teaches the law, such people will be sure to act. They better understand the full implications of this divine revelation and what it represents. Without the deity, those ancient countries were the most powerful forces, those Sects were the Immortal Land within the realm. The appearance of Jiang Hui undoubtedly broke the existing power structure. Since then¡­ Wilderness had a village called Liu Village, a village protected by a deity, a once-in-eternity village, a village beyond their jurisdiction. They were bound to pay close attention to it. Since the ancient holy war recorded in history, it has been a long time since a Divine Spirit appeared in this continent. The rules of the Wilderness Area are now damaged, so even the emergence of a Noble is a rare occurrence in a thousand years, the appearance of a deity, on the other hand, is impossible. Even for Heaven Mending Pavilion, the Old Vine, its power has declined to the pinnacle of Nobles after the long years, not even considered a Demigod. But the managers of those forces planned very well, wanting to seek the Divine Skills from him to chase the Great Taoist, while trying to monitor his movements. It¡¯s ridiculous! Are deities something these petty ants can understand?! Withdrawing his thoughts, Jiang Hui continued to look down. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s something off about this person¡¯s Faith Value!¡± Just then, Jiang Hui was gradually scanning when a figure suddenly caught his attention. It was a middle-aged man, carrying a Broad Sword, his body not very strong, even considered thin, yet he had an unusually sharp sense, like a sharp sword, cold and intimidating. What surprised Jiang Hui the most about this man was his Faith Value, which was surprisingly over eighty points, standing out among the crowd, far exceeding the basic limit for passing on skills. Jiang Hui found this interesting, and singled out the man¡¯s information. Race: Human Race Name: Nan Wen Tian (Exiled Disciple of Deer Academy) Gender: Male Age: 36 Realm: Spirit Transformation Status: Secret Illness Faith Value: 83 Talent: Sword King Body (Damaged) Sword King Body: Allows for additional boost when practicing Sword Art Divine Power. There are no limits and sometimes it can break the original limit of Sword Art Divine Power, leading it to an unprecedented state. When completed, everything can be a sword! Friendly Reminder: This follower¡¯s Sword King Body is damaged, it needs to be repaired before the original talent effect can be restored. Repair Method: Consume Sword King Pill dissolved in water. Sword King Pill Recipe: Sword Grass, Fir Wood, Wilderness Soil¡­ Jiang Hui took his time, reading line by line. Meanwhile, lines of light attacked his mind like dragons, converging in one place, forming an ancient pill formula. This was indeed the recipe for the Sword King Pill. The formula was complex and profound. Most of the ingredients recorded in it were unheard of to Jiang Hui. However, fortunately, when inheriting the formula, the exact appearance and structural details of these ingredients also appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, just like he had been immersed in this for decades, he would recognize them once he encountered them. Other than the man with the Broad Sword, a young man named Huo Zhen Ru also caught Jiang Hui¡¯s attention. He was a prince from an Ancient Country, though unlike the man with the Broad Sword, the young man had ordinary talents. However, the hint from Golden Finger prominently reminded that the young man had exceptional comprehension ability, possessing the rare Seven Apertures Delicate Heart, giving him extraordinary perceptual abilities. However, it seemed that he had suffered some secret ailments at birth, which caused his body to be inherently weak, unable to match his soul, so despite his extraordinary comprehension, he had difficulty achieving great deeds. Although it sounded complex, it was a lot easier to solve than the issue with the man with the Broad Sword. Just needing blood and flesh from Pure Blood animals, Beast Blood combined with harmonizing medicinal herbs in a Medicine Bath and ingestion in combination, for half a month. ¡°Willow God, rise again, I have a request!¡± At this moment, from within the crowd, the voice of the man with the Broad Sword suddenly rang out.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 159: Knocking on God_3 Chapter 191: Chapter 159: Knocking on God_3 Translator: 549690339 | The man quickly walked out from the sidelines and suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Hui, under the gaze of everyone. ¡°Speak!¡± A moment later, the resonating voice sounded again. ¡°To the Deity, I wish to obtain the resurrection technique!¡± On the blue stone, the broad sword man spoke with resolve. This was his primary purpose for coming and what drove him to journey here. He had waited far too long, he couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. As soon as his voice came out, there were gasps of surprise all around. The expressions of some old people were particularly strange. Most of them were from powerful factions and knew secrets unknown to others. Life and death is the Great Taoist, even a local deity cannot reverse it. Living is living, and dying is dying, the two cannot be reversed. If life and death can be reversed, why did the Ten Evil that once suppressed endless eras perish overtime, turned into white bones, and nearly became extinct in the future?! If life and death can be reversed, those rampant evil demons with ancient and unmatched cultivation would have crawled out of their graves long ago, continuing to suppress the long eras. ¡°Resurrection technique? Are you aware that life and death are the Great Taoist? Kings will transition, life and death cannot be reversed, life and death cannot be deceived!¡± The resonating voice sounded like roaring thunder. ¡°Throughout billions of years, Heaven and Earth do not intervene, the sun and the moon are silent. If life and death are easily reversible, wouldn¡¯t it throw Heaven and Earth into chaos?¡± Jiang Hui spoke, with a gaze that felt like the collapse of millions of mountains. Everyone¡¯s bodies instantly tensed up. ¡°The Willow God Above, is there really no way in this world to resurrect the dead?¡± The broad sword man seemed to disregard everything, he suddenly looked up. ¡°I beg The Willow God to give me a glimmer of hope, success or failure, I¡¯m willing to be the blade in The Willow¡¯s hand, even in death!¡± The broad sword man spoke, his eyes were slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m curious, who do you want to resurrect?¡± After a long time, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°To resurrect my beloved, who was ambushed by a ferocious beast ten years ago and suffered severe head injuries, has been in a coma for more than nine years. My master once said that if she doesn¡¯t wake up within ten years, my beloved will never wake up in this life. Over these ten years, I¡¯ve sought help from famous doctors in many secret places, faced life and death trials, but still couldn¡¯t find a way to wake her¡­ Now, there are only a few months until the ten years deadline, Willow God Above, you are my last hope!¡± The Broad Sword Man hurriedly said, his voice hoarse. ¡°What a pitiful child!¡± Around him, some elderly people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He¡¯s been persevering for ten years like a day, proving he¡¯s a man of affection and righteousness. But wishing to reverse the wheel of life and death, is not something that can be achieved by mere words? Although Divine Spirits are powerful, they are only powerful in regards to Wilderness Area, to the patriarchs of Upper Realm, they are but slightly larger ants. But even those high and mighty patriarchs from the Upper Realm cannot reverse life and death! ¡°Deity Above, is there really no way?¡± The man¡¯s voice trembled, he heavily kowtowed several times, praying for a different response. ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one, this deity can indeed give you a glimmer of hope¡­¡± After a long while, the sound of a gong appeared, resonating endlessly. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, their expressions shocked and doubting if they had heard wrongly. The Willow God¡­. actually said he could give the man a glimmer of hope?! Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 160: Demi-Monster (1 extra) __1 Chapter 192: Chapter 160: Demi-Monster (1 extra) __1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Could the Willow God be consoling this man?¡± Many were astonished, for this was exceedingly profound and extraordinary, an endeavor even a deity might not dare to undertake. ¡°Deities are omnipotent. Why would they bother about mortal feelings of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness?!¡± Some disputed, whispering with excitement in their eyes, believing that the divine figure before them might possess the power to reverse life and death, or even be capable of anything. Among these people were the young men who had journeyed with the broad sword man. They knew the swordsman¡¯s circumstances best, they were genuinely hoping that his sister, who had been in a coma for many years, could wake up and held great faith in the Willow God. Moreover, these young men had some of the highest Faith Values next to the broad sword man, almost reaching the minimum requirement to receive transmission of divine power. Many others found it hard to believe. Most of these skeptics hailed from certain Ancient Countries or from powerful Sects. They knew more facts. If it were truly possible to reverse life and death, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the deity in front of them was far more powerful than they could ever imagine? Possibly even more terrifying than the ancestors of the Upper Realm. But this seemed utterly impossible! Such a being would be too powerful, a thought could cause stars to perish, a word could shatter galaxies, the tiny Wilderness couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such an omnipotent existence. It would instantaneously crumble into oblivion, and they had no chance of descending into this realm. However, they were perplexed, all curious about what the deity from this small mountain village was up to. Indeed, as some had stated, the omnipotent deityunlikely cared about their feelings like insignificant ants. There was no need for such actions. Regardless of their beliefs, everyone didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, fearing to unintentionally offend the Divine Spirit. They were merely making mental conjectures, ruminating in silence. ¡°Willow God, can you¡­¡± On the cobblestone pavement, a gentle breeze blew by. The broad sword man, his eyes teary, finally came to his senses after a daze. His voice grew more urgent, like a drowning man who had finally found a piece of straw that could save his life. It had almost been ten years. During these ten years, the swordsman had traveled to countless mountains rivers, consulted numerous renowned doctors, and faced countless perils in hope of a miracle. But there was no single grain of hope, and all his attempts had led to nothing but disappointment. Had it been an ordinary injury, even if it involved brain damage, a cultivator¡¯s strong physique and vital energy could gradually lead to recovery. Yet, the monster that had attacked her possessed a Divine Treasure Skill. It was a rare species from the Ancient times that could release a terrifying kind of poisonous energy. The poison had seeped into the woman¡¯s brain and heart. If not for his secret technique of sustaining her life at a heavy personal cost over these years, she wouldn¡¯t have lasted until today. Now, it seemed that their hardship was finally leading to a reward. He felt as though he saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I could definitely perform it. Just like you said, I am just providing you with hope. Whether it can be achieved, I don¡¯t know and I can¡¯t promise you.¡± Your sincerity has moved me, but the result still depends on your own destiny!¡± Jiang Hui spoke leisurely. He personally couldn¡¯t reverse life and death, but the flowers yielded from the Three Reincarnation Grass might hold such potential. Furthermore, based on the broad sword man¡¯s words, Jiang Hui deduced that his loved one was likely in a vegetative state, rapidly deteriorating. Under such circumstances, the impact of the Three Reincarnation Grass could potentially be more significant. However, he didn¡¯t make any promises, nor could he make any. Whether the Three Reincarnation Grass would work or how it would work, he didn¡¯t know. Everything needed to be proven through experimentation. ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s already a great honor that Willow God is giving me the hope I¡¯ve been seeking,¡± The broad sword man quickly responded. He didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much and gaining the assistance of a deity was already a great fortune. ¡°Willow God above!¡± The man¡¯s complexion stern, his eyes reddening again, he involuntarily knelt and kowtowed deeply several times before the majestic figure before him. ¡°Then you should wait. When the time comes, I will deliver this hope to you!¡± The resounding voice echoed, bombarding the man¡¯s mind. The Three Reincarnation Grass had been planted for a while. According to predictions, it would flower in no more than two months. Others watched with curiosity, wondering what kind of hope the deity was referring to and whether it truly possessed the power to reverse life and death. Some people thought that the broad sword man was extremely fortunate, Because no matter how things turned out in the end, the man had already attracted the special attention of the deity of Liu Village. Otherwise, why would such a lofty deity easily aid this man? All of this showed that the man had caught the eye of such an existence and might become a key figure cultivated in the future. Many watched with envy. Being able to catch the attention of the deity so quickly was absolutely a fortune accumulated over eight lifetimes. They were extremely jealous and began to contemplate whether they should do something similar to draw attention. Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and turned to the others. For him, the incident with the broad sword man was but a minor incident. He did what he felt was right. What fruit it would bear in the future was a matter for later. Apart from the broad sword man and the Ancient Country prince, a dishevelled young man in a grey robe also caught Jiang Hui¡¯s attention. The youth was at the very end of the crowd. He was fair-looking but not tall, even quite petite. At first glance, he seemed no different from the average person. However, according to the Surveillance Technique, this young man was from Royal Clan of an Ancient Country, but he seemed to be in bad shape and had been discarded. Of course, for Jiang Hui, even if it was the Human Emperor he would not pay any attention to it. What caught his attention was the fact that this youth had a Half-demon Body. However, the ferocious demon blood within him had not yet been activated. To his knowledge, the precondition for possessing a Half-demon Body was that one of the parents must be a ferocious demon from the legends, while the other had to be human. Both were indispensable. ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡± Jiang Hui laughed inwardly, thinking that there might be some intriguing secrets and explosive news worth exploring. Gathering back his gaze, Jiang Hui now had a general impression of everyone. However, except for the broad sword man, none of the others had met the requirements for transferring divine power, so he decided to wait and do the transfer all at once when the time came. ¡°Everyone, although our village welcomes all, if you wish to remain in the village for a long term, certain requirements do need to be met.¡± Should you fall short of meeting these requirements, you might have to leave here!¡± Off to the side, Old man Lin stepped forward. After so many times, he was completely in sync with Jiang Hui, knowing exactly what to do at the right moments.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 161: Changes in the North Sea (Second Update) _1 Chapter 193: Chapter 161: Changes in the North Sea (Second Update) _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Village Chief, why is there such a requirement? We are all truly here in admiration of the awe-inspiring reputation of the Willow God, not fearing hardships, overcoming all difficulties to this place, how can there be a reason to drive people away again? Wouldn¡¯t this make the many people who want to come and join in with the deity feel cold feet and hesitate?¡± Some people from various powerful forces are discontented, feeling that such a rule is really excessive. Before they came, they were all the pride of various powerful groups, astonishingly talented. If they can stay, well and good, but what if they can¡¯t stay when the time comes? How could they face their masters and elders when they return?! With their talents, they should be chosen out of the ordinary. However, these people were hurriedly silenced by others before they could finish speaking. ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll personally throw you out of Liu Village before the assessment!¡± A group of people viciously muttered lowly at the people who had just spoken. What a bunch of idiots, this is the land of the deity, such a fuss, what if they offend the deity¡¯s authority?! Although Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze did not fall, the coverage of the Five Senses was all around, within a range of thousands of miles, any bird, beast, or insect¡¯s cry was within his perception. To be honest, this group of people does somewhat wrong him, he himself thinks he is pretty tolerant and doesn¡¯t get angry easily. ¡°Village Chief, what is this requirement?¡± Someone asked, with a bewildered and panicked expression. They had gone through a lot of hardships and it was not easy for them to get here. They just wanted to seek tutelage under the deity and did not want to leave. ¡°This old one does not know, everything is decided by the Willow God!¡± Old man Lin shook his head, he did not lie, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°But rest assured, this requirement is unrelated to talent!¡± Old man Lin spoke again, smiling as he spoke. At his words, some people finally breathed a sigh of relief. The reason they came here was simply because they were unwilling to resign to their fate due to their inadequate natural endowments, living an ordinary life. They were afraid that here, talent is even more important. If talent is ignored, they believe they are not weaker than anyone. With the ambition of young people, they can be as high as Heaven and Earth, astonishing the world, their lives can be better than heaven itself! Inside Liu village, the heat of midsummer fully arrived. In just an instant, it felt like the heat in the air had intensified to its extreme. The giant kiln suspended in the sky seemed to have been dipped in a layer of spicy soup, roasting the earth. Wherever the light touched, there wasn¡¯t a single shady spot. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days rushed by. Liu village once again saw the addition of some temporarily built houses, like Sparks of Stars, scattered all around the village. During this period, some more beings came to join Liu village. Besides the human race, there were a few Ancient Species and Alien Tribes with exceptional spiritual intelligence, all belonging to rare races. Those few Ancient Species respectively included two Golden Feathered Red Thunder Hawks and a Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gorilla. The two Golden Feathered Red Thunder Hawks were a pair of blood brothers. They possessed the initial level of Spirit Transformation, and were once the ruler of a mountain. However, they were driven out by a more powerful vicious bird, and in despair, they sensed Jiang Hui¡¯s Divine Decree and regardless of the hundreds of thousands of miles distance, rushed here. Their bodies were not too large, but they were surrounded by roaring thunder, with flashes of lightning, and between their flapping wings, they could summon thunderbolts out of thin air. Even among all the Ancient Species, they were considered very robust beings. The Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gorilla was in a similar situation. The only difference was that the latter¡¯s home had been forcibly taken by a sect to become a place for disciple trials. Nearly every once in a while, the sect would send a group of unruly children like a swarm into the mountain to use them for practice. The Golden Backed Powerful Violent Gorilla could not bear the humiliation, so one peaceful night, it chose to ¡°escape¡±. This alien tribe took on a humanoid form, only with three heads and six arms. They were clad in pale blue scale armor and were of enormous stature, standing four to five meters tall. As before, Jiang Hui received these sentient beings. He opened his doors widely, following a path similar to that of the Sect Hierarch of the Sect which taught the Tao. He held that within his sect, there were no distinctions and as long as one was sincere, they were welcome to become his disciples. A few days later, after sensing that no more sentient beings were coming, Jiang Hui withdrew the divine decree. The divine decree was indeed vast, but it was all supported by his divine power. Although the consumption was not large, there would inevitably be some loss. The most important thing was, the effect of the divine decree was not very good and it did not meet Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. He decided to remain silent for a while and waited for an appropriate opportunity to re-emerge. Moreover, it would take some time for Liu Village to fully absorb those petty thugs! It¡¯s worth mentioning that. During this time, a sensational piece of news suddenly spread out. Everybody was spreading the word that the nest of Kun Peng was suspected to have been found in the North Sea. For a time, the whole Wilderness was alarmed. Numerous powers caused an upheaval, and undercurrents swept through. Countless sentient beings set out towards the mysterious land, fighting for the legendary treasure of Kun Peng. Among them, even the Nobles of peerless power made their move. In that boundless ocean, they indeed discovered a gigantic nest standing above the surging waves. It emanated an overpowering aura that deterred all sentient beings. The entire Wilderness was thrown into complete chaos. The North Ming has a fish, which is Kun Peng. That was one of the ten evils in legend. It dominated over numerous eras, and its power was so overwhelming that all the great Taoist ancestors trembled in fear within their own homes. The tomb built on the brink of such a shocking existence¡¯s death, how could it not create a sensation among the whole world? One after another, huge battles broke out above the vast North Sea. Many bloodied the North Sea, the many dead bodies floating en masse. The thick smell of blood even became tangible, choking indistinguishable from the smell of gunpowder. There were so many deaths, and even many tribes were nearly extinct. A few days later, even more explosive news arrived. The Kun Peng Bone Token had emerged. This was a true treasure. It contained Kun Peng¡¯s lifetime of ultimate techniques and Treasured Techniques. Its value was Impossible to measure with any language. The originally onlooking great powers no longer maintained their neutrality, and many major forces were directly involved. The Ancient Divine Mountain, the Ancestral Great Country¡­ all rushed in, striving for the opportunity. The battle was extremely fierce, the Nobles ascended to the Nine Heavens, even shattering a corner of the stars. Even more, it was rumored that a Noble died in the North Sea, the impact of which was boundless. Inside and outside the Wilderness, there was an invisible overbearing atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a major event!¡± Some people were terrified. Because the atmosphere in the Wilderness was too strange, even if the Nobles were risking their lives to compete for Kun Peng¡¯s Treasure Technique to strengthen themselves. Combining all the above, even a slow-reacting person could feel a sense of impending storm. At this moment, some people suddenly remembered Liu Village. In that village, there was a deity who was said to provide protection. If one could join them, perhaps they could survive the coming catastrophe. And the number of people who thought this way was not small.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 163: To Stay or To Leave 1 Chapter 195: Chapter 163: To Stay or To Leave 1 Translator: 549690339 1 ¡ª Bird Grandpa smacked his lips and gazed into the distance. Truth be told, he was quite curious to meet the deity of Liu Village. A calamitous disaster was imminent and all beings at the noble level and above were terrified, scrambling to find ways to escape from this realm. Whilst others fled, one deity was doing the opposite. Not only that, but this deity seemed unabashed about its presence, almost like they wanted everyone to know. Bird Grandpa was puzzled and couldn¡¯t make sense of it. At that moment, another group of people approached. A bunch of brats wanted to pay Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi for information about Liu Village. ¡°No, no. The only information we have is about Little Dot. Do you want it?¡± Bird Grandpa and Boss Jing Bi shook their heads, denying any knowledge of where Liu Village was. If it weren¡¯t for recent rumors, they might not even know such a place existed. ¡°Ought we rely on you two for news of Little Dot? The word¡¯s out already. They¡¯re saying that the lad ended up at the North Sea, contending with others for the Kun Peng Divine Repository. But he was jointly executed there by several beings of Noble Level ¨C his body had been shattered into bits!¡± The kids sneered, appalled by the outdated information these old fossils were trying to sell, treating them like fools. ¡°You children really have no idea. He isn¡¯t actually dead. He¡¯s just hiding somewhere you wouldn¡¯t know. When he makes his next appearance, it will shake the entire Wilderness. If you pay a hundred Pure Wall coins, we¡¯ll tell you where he is. How about it? Isn¡¯t that cheap enough?¡± Boss Jing Bi¡¯s eyes lit up, his voice had an enticing humoring tone to it. Sure enough, one or two of the kids were intrigued. Although a hundred Pure Wall coins was not a small sum, it wasn¡¯t exorbitant either. They could afford it. They were desperate to discover the whereabouts of their hero. But as they were preparing to hand over the money, an older boy passing by stopped them. ¡°Got too many Pure Wall coins to spare? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you know these two by reputation? Buying news from them is a rip-off. If any part of what they say is true, consider it charity on their part!¡± The older boy looked stern. It seemed he¡¯d been tricked by these two conmen before, costing him numerous Pure Wall coins. Hence, he promptly warned the other kids to leave the spot. ¡°Bird Man, I believe we need to take action now,¡± Boss Jing Bi sighed dejectedly, observing the retreating kids. It had been ages since any business came his way. The number of Pure Wall coins in his pocket hadn¡¯t increased for a fortnight, which deeply distressed him. In his view, not making a profit each day was equivalent to making a loss. ¡°How do we take action?¡± the bird raised an eyebrow, showing signs of interest. Both of their true bodies had been sealed at different locations. Apart from wandering around aimlessly in the Void God Realm, they were unable to go anywhere else. Given these circumstances, what action were they supposed to take? ¡°We could tell them we know where Liu Village is. Let¡¯s give them a place none of us have ever been to and let them go look for it!¡± Boss Jing Bi blurted, disgruntled. ¡°That¡¯s quite a good idea!¡± Bird Grandpa mused for a moment and agreed. It was indeed a good idea. After all, they had never sold accurate information before. One more wouldn¡¯t be too many. Beside the green stones, the decrepit duo made a pact. Sure enough, the Void God Realm was soon abuzz with the prospect. Many people were drawn by the news, flocking to find out about Liu Village¡¯s location. In the blink of an eye, pockets were filled with Pure Wall coins, which greatly excited Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa. The crowd who had received the news set off to the given location. However, they soon realized they had been duped. After laboriously traveling to the place, they found that nothing matched their expectations. Moreover, they encountered others who had also bought the same information but were given completely different locations. Everyone was livid, their faces red, and necks swelling with fury upon realizing they had been conned. They bellowed in anger and swore to break those two damned old men into pieces. But Boss Jing Bi and Bird Grandpa, themselves crafty scoundrels, had already hid. Regardless of how loud these people screamed, they couldn¡¯t find the culprits and ended up venting their anger on the pebbles under their feet. Had they had been conned of a larger amount, they would¡¯ve spat blood. Jiang Hui learned about the incident half a month later. He was startled when he got to know about it, having never imagined he would be a tool for their profit-making. ¡°Should I ask them for a share of the profit? After all, they made money off my fame!¡± Jiang Hui thought. He had heard that the pair had raked in quite a few Pure Wall coins using the news about Liu Village. Their earnings were equivalent to their usual income for several years. It was a fortune! ¡°In any case, I should ask Tu Wa to speak to them when the time comes. I must get half the amount that they acquired!¡± Jiang Hui made up his mind. He didn¡¯t care much about the situation, but he needed the money. Soon, more than ten days passed, the drama with the kids had subsided, and the Wilderness resumed its usual tranquillity. There was a rare period of calm. Whether it was the Greater Ancient Kingdoms or the Ancient Divine Mountain, it was a peaceful time for healing and rejuvenation. On one such day. A momentous atmosphere prevailed in Liu Village. Apart from the ¡°old villagers¡± of Liu Village, all other recently-joined members looked anxious. Unbeknownst to them, it was time for the assessment. The Village Chief had specifically informed them of the same. He reminded them that only individuals who successfully passed the assessment could continue to stay in the village. Those who failed would have to leave. The group was under tremendous pressure and tensions were running high, especially among the petty thugs who saw themselves as highly gifted. Every once in a while, they¡¯d wander around the village, coming across numerous peers who could easily be considered prodigies. It felt as though any one of these individuals could match them in terms of skills. They were genuinely awestruck by the village and yearned to earn the deity¡¯s favor. No one knew the format of the examination or when it was set to begin. All they could do was wait, prepared for whatever was to come. Whilst they nervously held their breath and awaited their fate, Jiang Hui had already conducted their assessment. With a single glance, he could see the faith values of each individual. While some had high faith values, others had low faith values. Most just barely met the basic requirement of 60. However, there were a few individuals whose faith values hadn¡¯t changed. They had no value to show at all. Jiang Hui sent an eviction order to these select few via Old Man Lin. Jiang Hui only intended to shelter the people of Liu Village. The evicted villagers were flabbergasted. They couldn¡¯t fathom what had just happened. Those who remained were relieved and looked at the divine being of the enigmatic village with even greater reverence. Certain villagers had heard rumors about the despicable antics of the recently banished members. As a result, they were deeply convinced that the deity of this mysterious village possessed an extraordinary ability to gauge their hearts; thus explaining his remarkable precision. Seizing the moment, Jiang Hui imparted his spiritual energy. In the vast sky, void willow leaves drifted down, dancing gracefully, and effortlessly infused themselves into the villagers. Instantly, all of their faith values surged to too, solidifying their status as devout followers.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 164: Two Years l Chapter 196: Chapter 164: Two Years l Translator: 549690339 ¡°Even if it¡¯s a deity, isn¡¯t this too oppressive? They said it was a test, yet they didn¡¯t inform us about the content or the method of the test before casting us out¡­ We came with sincere hearts, wanting to be accepted under the deity¡¯s instruction, yet this is what we¡¯ve been reduced to. Doesn¡¯t Liu Village fear to discourage those who will come after us?¡± Outside Liu Village, within a valley not far off where a brook babbled and the grass was lush with croaking frogs, the peace was suddenly shattered by a commotion. The expelled folks gathered in small groups at this place, each with a face of embarrassment. They dared not openly counter the situation, fearing the disturbance of Liu Village¡¯s revered deity, so they could only vent their grievances here. In the crowd, an old man dressed in black was particularly dour. He was here under the orders of the Human Emperor, tasked to bring a kind of bastard prince under false allegiance to Liu Village. The prince possessed the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart as narrated in legends; he was born wise and articulate, it was said that he could glimpse the Ten Thousand Laws. The Human Emperor sent them here, coveting the deity¡¯s Method of the Great Taoist to be deciphered by the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart and reveal the path to ignite the Divine Flame and ascend to a Divine Position. But the plan hadn¡¯t been implemented yet when he was expelled. ¡°Could the deity have already seen through my scheme?¡± The old man in black was gravely subdued, with a hint of lingering fear. If that was true, he would be in great danger. The majesty of the deity is not something that mortals can touch lightly. Many others thought the same; though they all openly voiced their grievances, in reality, they were all slightly uneasy. But when these people prepared to turn around and search for Liu Village again, they realized the path they had come by had completely changed. The obscurity of the path leading here had disappeared, replaced by endless mountains whose peaks stretched towards the skies, extending far beyond sight. Moreover, thick fog rose between the peaks, emitting primitive, desolate ambience, as if it could isolate everything. ¡°This is bad; we¡¯ve probably disturbed the deity of Liu Village. The deity is going to punish us!¡± The abrupt, silent transformation completely shattered the courage of this group, sending them into a panicked babble as they scrambled to flee in every direction. They knew well that their reason for coming to Liu Village was merely due to fulfilling a duty. They had never truly considered abandoning everything to sincerely join it. Most importantly, they felt an extremely terrifying force from the dense fog, causing their blood to seemingly freeze in fear. Jiang Hui naturally saw every single move made by this group. They had worried too much. With the group¡¯s strength, they were not worth Jiang Hui¡¯s personal intervention. He wouldn¡¯t make a move personally. As for the unusual scenes just now, they were simply caused by the operation of Paradise. Yet if the group did not leave the cover of Paradise in time, it¡¯s hard to say what their fate would be. The chirping of cicadas outside the village persisted, while the croaking of frogs inside the village echoed incessantly. That day, the sunrise dyed the sky red. In the back mountains, the Three Reincarnation Grass that was planted there had unknowingly begun to mature, sprouting buds as big as thumbs. The tiny buds emitted a mystical Taoist rhyme and released a dazzling light. The spectacular light converged into a vast ocean-like mirage, which was very peculiar. This particular spectacle scared the villagers, who were usually responsible for the upkeep, causing them to promptly fetch Old Man Lin. ¡°Village headman, take a look at this. What is happening? These weeds were normal before, but they all suddenly bloomed!¡± The villagers responsible for taking care of the plants were shocked and worried, fearing that this change had occurred due to their errors. If that were true, then his guilt would be immense. ¡°This is a treasure bestowed by the Willow God, not some ordinary weed. It¡¯s called the Three Reincarnation Grass. Now that it shows this sign, it is expected to mature¡­¡± Old Man Lin smiled faintly, bending down and taking a whiff of the thumb-sized buds. There was nothing extraordinary about the fragrance, and it was even less fragrant than flowers. But, Old Man Lin remembered it very clearly. When the Willow God gave him this treasure, he said that although it was grass, it could bloom into a flower. It was a peculiar and precious existence. Jiang Hui was naturally the first to notice the unusual activity of the Three Reincarnation Grass. He sent out his divine sense, sparing no detail of any part of the Reincarnation Grass, magnified infinitely in his eyes. Even the nearly invisible veins were crystal clear. Although the Reincarnation Grass had now sprouted buds, it was not actually mature and required some more time. Based on Jiang Hui¡¯s estimation, at most two to three days should suffice. Soon, three days passed. The thumbsized buds on the Reincarnation Grass had now fully bloomed to the size of a palm. Additionally, the Sea of Netherworld, formed by the light dispersion, had also become more solid, concentrated and substantial! ¡°It¡¯s about time to give this hope to the broad-sword man!¡± With a sway, Jiang Hui extended a fine willow branch, sharp as a blade, and plucked a fully bloomed blossom. After everything was done, he promptly informed the broad-sword man. Upon receiving the message, the broad-sword man rushed towards the back mountains without any delay. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 164: Two Years_2 Chapter 197: Chapter 164: Two Years_2 Translator: 549690339 | His heart was filled with an indescribable mixture of excitement and apprehension. Excitement because the Willow God did not rebuke him and would genuinely grant him a gift of hope. Apprehension because he feared this hope would ultimately fail to solve his problems. Regardless, he had made it this far, and this felt like his greatest chance at hope. ¡°This is a flower mediated by the reincarnation grass, possessing a trace of the power of reincarnation. Put it in cauldron water until the whole flower melts then consume it. As for the result, you¡¯ll have to experience it yourself when the time comes,¡± Jiang Hui spoke, his voice echoing profoundly from the mountaintop. The moment his voice subsided, a brilliantly multi-colored flower fell gently before the broad sword man, hovering in mid-air. ¡°Thank you, Willow God, thank you, Willow God!¡± The broad sword man¡¯s eyes gleamed red as he hurriedly received the flower from the reincarnation grass, bowing deeply three times in Jtang Hui¡¯s direction. ¡°Time is short, you should leave this mountain. This is a guiding stone, you can use it to find your way back to Liu Village,¡± Jiang Huai spoke again. With the departure of the broad sword man, Liu Village once again fell into its usual state of peace and tranquility, its cooking smoke thinly scattered in t e air. Unknowingly, two years passed in the blink of an eye amidst this cycle of blossoming and falling flowers. In just the first year, the broad sword man returned to Liu Village. Accompanying him was a beautiful woman with signs of age, who must have been a nation-toppling beauty in her youth. The woman¡¯s faith value was also incredibly high at the start, over 90, likely because of a life-saving grace. At the beginning of the second year, the pair welcomed their new bundle of joy, a baby boy. Throughout this period, under the unceasing operation of the Spirit Gathering Array, the spiritual energy in this small village was now as rich as the holy land¡¯s Cave Heaven Place in the divine teachings. At the foot of the mountain, Old man Lin¡¯s herd of sheep, which had been multiplying year after year, had crossed the large milestone of three thousand in number. A glance over the flock inspired awe, with their numbers so dense and their dash resembling the flow of tidal waves, the view was no less magnificent t an a stampede of wild horses. These were mountain goats from the Wilderness, who despite years of domestication, still carried a wild nature and were highly aggressive. Their sharp and sturdy horns could easily tear through flesh and blood. Besides the sheep, Old Man Lin had also pioneered a large pasture for cattle, in the tribes of the Wilderness, cattle and sheep were one of the main sources of food. They were easy to hunt, and their flesh was full of energy, making them the ideal filling meal. To conveniently manage these animal herds, Old Man Lin especially raised a few Golden Lion Dogs. Golden Lion Dogs were born from the union of the ferocious Golden Lion and ordinary dogs. Compared to their ancestors, they were gentler and easier 0 care for, being omnivores. Most importantly, they were naturally inheriting the ability to herd sheep and cattle, capable of efficiently managing a group of thousands of livestock with minimal effort. However, the biggest event in Liu Village was when Tu Wa Zi and others successfully opened up ten Cave Heavens, truly possessing the potential of a young supreme. Upon the arrival of the third year, Jiang Hui once again astonishingly pulled an Epic Grade Dragon Egg. However, unlike previous times, when this Dragon Egg opened, there was only one thing inside. It was a simple stone gate. Rare Item: Void Gate Void Gate: After using this item, the host¡¯s power can be increased, and it has a certain ability to search for top talents. Jiang Hui viewed the specific information about that stone gate. -Search for top talents? This ability is not bad, it sort of passes,¡± he muttered. Overall, he was somewhat pleased with the stone gate. Although, he surely wouldn¡¯t say too pleased, considering that only one thing came out, he thought the variety was lacking. Retracting his focus, Jiang Hui naturally decided to use the stone gate immediately. ¡°Buzz!¡± In an instant. Above the sky, a massive portal appeared, seemingly ripping apart the endless void, transforming from intangible to tangible. Behind that colossal portal was a vast universe, with stars spinning and galaxies flowing, giving off a cold and ancient aura. Moreover, within that boundless universe, a misty chaos qi kept emanating and filling the atmosphere with an extremely primitive aura. On the land, all life was thriving, from the beginning of life to its end, in a cycle that seemed like a series of life¡¯s reincarnations, seeking their ultimate destination. Far away. Stars spun and fell, turning into dazzling light, splashing starlight like water waves, displaying their final brilliance towards life. Everything was grand yet desolate. in that icy expanse, a massive figure stood tall, truly on par with heaven and earth. The figure initially lacked form being just an irregular black shadow. However, with a streak of light arching out from Jiang Hui, it gradually underwent a transformation. Ultimately, after cyclic evolution, it became a humongous willow tree. The willow tree stood tall, its leaves glinting in the light. And on each leaf, there were large figures enshrouded in a ball of light. Even though they were nowhere near as giant as the willow tree itself, they were certainly comparable to a wind-whipped mountain in reality. The surrounding deities were humming, overflowing with an all-covering dazzling, divine light, emitting a cosmic Taoist charm that spread out in all directions.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 164: Two Years 3 Chapter 198: Chapter 164: Two Years 3 Translator: 549690339 However, as suddenly as this scene had appeared, it disappeared. Soon, everything returned to tranquility. Like the beginning of all things. However, in the high sky, a giant Stone Gate was descending. With a ¡°clang¡±, countless dust was stiring, debris flying, like a divine weapon with unstoppable momentum, it was staked straight at the entrance of Liu Village. Furthermore, on the two stone pillars of the Stone Gate, golden light was rising. The golden light subsided. Gleaming ancient characters as graceful as a phoenix in flight, Jiang Hui looked closely. [The human path is misty, the Immortal Path is wild] ¡°What a¡­ teen angst phrase this is!¡± After being stunned for a moment, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly in his heart. He was familiar with this phrase. However, there should be a phrase in front, something like the vast heavens sway, my path rises every day? At this moment, tens of thousands of miles away from Liu Village. All was silent, peacefully quiet. A peculiar forest stretched across, seemingly endless, as if it came from another world, surrounded by dense fog. All the trees were unusual. The ancient trees here were black, as dark as the night, their leaves were of the same color. In the high sky. Beams of sunshine fell down, covering this strange forest. However, the thick fog around it resisted the light, making it gloomy and bleak. The forest was quiet as if everything was sleeping in the fear of death, eerie and mysterious. No birds were chirping, no beasts were stirring, everything was as silent as death. However, at this moment, a piercing sound suddenly erupted from the black old forest. Like a mountain range collapsing. The next moment, an elderly man in a beast robe, looking somewhat ragged, came running out. The elderly man¡¯s footsteps were stumbling, swaying. His hair and beard were all white and messy, presumably unkempt for many years, and one of his arms was merely an empty sleeve. Yet, his figure was robust and he was carrying an ancient Big Bow on his back. His demeanor was quite unique, like a majestic king. ¡°Damn it, that mature Pixiu was too terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for me sacrificing my arm, I would have lost my life in its jaws. Fortunately, I found a Sacred Pill in this Black Forest. Its effect is astonishing. It not only healed my previous wounds but also significantly enhanced my strength!¡± The ragged old man let out a long cry, his voice reverberating through the mountains, causing the birds and beasts to flee in all directions. The scene was quite exaggerated. ¡°13 years have passed, my grandson must have grown up. He was born with the Bone of Supreme, by now, he must be matchless in splendor and peerlessness. He must be like me¡­ like me¡­ hahaha!¡± Recalling some distant past, a hint of tears appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. After a while. The old man sped off in a certain direction. He rushed through wind and lightning, his speed was extreme. When he encountered water, he sped past. When he encountered mountains, he moved them. He arrived in a swampy area. He then slapped down, the muck splashed up, the entire swamp cracked open, deep enough to be several tens of feet, and he dug out a jade pot. After doing all this, the ragged old man casually subdued a passing Dragon-Scaled Sparrow to serve as his mount. The colossal bird took flight, transforming into a massive purple cloud, whisking the old man and the ferocious wind past the mountains, straight into the clouds above, diving towards a distant place. This vicious bird was very powerful. It was a rare Species of the Ancient Times, terrifying in strength. Even the powerful figures and the ancestors from before would be wary of it. It had ruled this area for an unknown number of years. At this moment, this Dragon-Scaled Sparrow was bursting with power, without restraint, making all creatures in the places it crossed over tremble with fear. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± On the back of the bird, the ragged old man stroked his white beard, very satisfied. At this speed, he estimated that it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to reach within the borders of the Stone Kingdom. Seeing the old man happy, the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow flapped its wings even more vigorously. After all, its little life and freedom were now in the old man¡¯s hands. ¡°Whoo!¡± After crossing an unknown number of mountain ranges, even more formidable peaks appeared before the man and the bird. The peaks were towering and rugged, like sharp knife points. Just then, the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow let out a horrified cry, its expression unexpectedly becoming somewhat fearful. In those rugged peaks, it suddenly felt a breath of extreme terror, stirring an inner fear in this Species of the Ancient Times. The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow¡¯s wings fluttered, and it flew backwards and landed on a mountaintop, its gaze fearful and fixed intently on the front, its body trembling all over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The ragged old man looked surprised. He did not feel any other unknown auras, but the anomaly of the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow still put him on guard. Because he knew about this Ancient Species, it had a rare bloodline and could detect potential dangers. And it was exactly for this reason that the ragged old man took it seriously. This Dragon-Spirit Sparrow was not weak, and if it was this terrified, then there must be something extremely terrifying hidden behind those rugged mountain peaks.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_l Chapter 199: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_l Translator: 549690339 Behind those craggy mountains, an intense, white fog filled the air, bringing with it a desolate and wild aura, which made a man and a bird dare not to step forward. ¡°Bird, let¡¯s change the direction!¡± The ragged old man was eager to return, unwilling to waste time on the road, and did not want to face unexpected troubles. That range of mountains also gave him an eerie feeling, as if going towards it was stepping into a swamp where even he might find it difficult to extricate himself once trapped. The old man spoke, then called for the Dragon-Scaled Sparrow to fly in another direction. As he was leaving, he firmly imprinted this place in his mind. The old man considered himself quite familiar with this area. He had passed through here before when he was pursued by a mature Pixiu, but it was not like this, it was a wide river path. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that some terrible thing has descended here, turning this place into a Forbidden Area, it¡¯s better to leave quickly!¡± On the bird¡¯s back, the ragged old man thought to himself. The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow cried out in agreement with the old man¡¯s thoughts, flapping its wings fervently amid the howling wind and quickly diving in another direction. This was a powerful bird of prey, worthy of being called a King, unafraid of other species appearing and not afraid of being killed, but at this moment, it fled quickly and decisively. However, moments later, the faces of the man and the bird turned incredibly grim. They ran in other directions, and after several hours, in front of them appeared again those fog-enshrouded mountain ranges, like an ancient city wall. The Dragon-Scaled Sparrow cried out in despair, realizing it might have unwittingly fallen into the eerie Stonewood, and now no matter which direction it went, it was trapped here. ¡°Tomorrow, the Old One must see who is playing tricks here. Even if this place really is a Forbidden Area, the Old One has been there before!¡± Looking at the continuous range of mountains in front of him, even though he was cautious, the ragged old man couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He was known as the Great Demon God, who dared to fight the mature Pixiu to death, and now his strength had greatly improved. Even the Ancient Divine Mountain, he could climb, he didn¡¯t think there was anything in Wilderness that could stop him! The most important thing is, he had once lived in the Forbidden Area for more than ten years. Although it was extremely dangerous and a moment of carelessness could mean the end of one¡¯s life, it also contained some extremely precious opportunities. Any one of them was immeasurable in value, and if he could luckily gain one or two of them, he would definitely reap unimaginable benefits. ¡°Open for me!¡± In mid-air, the old man roared, and the sound waves rolled. The region immediately shook with a rumbling sound, and the momentum was terrifying, shaking the surrounding mountain peaks to start shattering, and falling to the ground heavily. At the same time, strands of rosy clouds emerged from the palm of the old man¡¯s single arm, like a huge furnace, trying to smelt these layers of mountains. This old man was indeed extraordinary. Although he had only one arm left, his momentum was exaggerated, like a war god, and it seemed that nothing could stop him. His eyes were extremely bright, with strands of runes filling the void, making a deafening thunderous sound, trying to overturn everything in front of him. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± The surrounding mountains burst instantly, with rocks flying and the earth collapsing. The ground even cracked open on both sides, forming a number of deep canyons in an instant. This scene was shocking, as if it heralded the arrival of doomsday. However, as these mountains exploded, new towering shadows were instantly formed. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The ragged old man was shocked and furious. His original plan was to force a road through brute strength, but now it was as if he had entered a labyrinth. Old mountains were levelled, and new ones sprouted up incessantly, like bamboo shoots after a rainstorm. What chilled him the most was that with each instance of destruction, the mountains became more concentrated, stronger, taller, and even started to block out the sunlight above the sky. ¡°Open for me again!¡± The ragged old man roared again, and the sound of his voice rolled. This was a terrifying attack technique that could be comparable to the roar of the Golden Lion. If any living creature were to step into this sonic region, they would be immediately burst into a mouthful of blood. The towering mountains around him became more crumbled, and the dust rolled. They were almost crushed into powder, but they still recovered as before in a moment¡¯s time. The old man took a deep breath and suddenly strode forward. His forehead lit up, and a divine flame rose, driving away the dense fog around him. Under the cover of that divine flame, his figure mysteriously grew even more massive. Even though he looked to be in his twilight years, he was incredibly strong. With a ¡°boom¡±, the ragged old man rushed out, swung his single arm forward, and a set of runes flew out, densely packed, transforming into a gigantic Golden Winged Roc. This was certainly a terrifying Treasured Technique, because it was too real to discern with the naked eye. The huge Golden Winged Roc was enveloped in glaring golden Buddhic light, each feather seemed to be burning, bathing in scorching golden flames. Everywhere it passed, the mountains were wrapped in golden flames and set ablaze, creating a shocking and thrilling scene. All the mountains collapsed, this time not even a bit of dust was left, they were all burned to ashes by the fire, even the fog was likewise.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_2 Chapter 200: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s see how you reassemble this time!¡± The disheveled old man had sharp eyes, his pupils shooting out a chilling light. He didn¡¯t believe that these mountains could regenerate endlessly. Ahead, thick smoke curled, flames swirling. Eventually, the fire died down, and everything inside reappeared¡ªall the mountains still stood upright, silent as towering giants. And not far from there. Thicker fog surged, rolling in like a tidal wave. The surroundings roared as if a thousand armies were charging, too shocking to have their scenes glimpsed, even through divine sense, within the fog. ¡°How¡­ how¡­ how is this possible?¡± The disheveled old man sucked in a cold breath. Everything before his eyes seemed unreal. His last hit was his strongest, using up all his energy, but he was still unable to break through here, chilling his heart. The dragon-scaled sparrow screeched, feeling as if its life was about to be buried here. ¡°Can it be that I, Shi Zhong Tian, who dares to fight against the Pixiu, will be forever trapped here?¡± The old man had an anxious look on his face. He had been trapped in the black forest for 13 long years and had just managed to escape. He was desperate to return home to see his beloved grandson but was blocked halfway there, causing him great disturbance. What he didn¡¯t know was that at this very moment, from a towering mountain range a hundred miles away, someone was watching him. ¡°So it¡¯s the Great Demon God?¡± On the hill behind Liu Village, the tree shadows were scattered, and sunlight spilled down. Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jiang Huai couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He had naturally detected the abnormality first and discovered that a disheveled old man and a fierce bird had stepped into the Utopia Array. However, Jiang Huai initially thought someone had accidentally wandered off, not expecting this person to be the Great Demon God. This was not a nobody. He was indeed a ruthless figure and the fifteenth master of the Stony Kingdom Martial King¡¯s Mansion. He was brave with exceptional bow and arrow skills, and his arrow could render Heaven and Earth. When he was young, he was arrogant enough to be regarded as the Great Demon God, and was unparalleled among his peers at that time. But because he killed a Pixiu cub on the Battlefield of Hundred Clans, he was hunted by an adult Pixiu to the Black Forest. Not only was his arm bitten off, but he also had to hide there for more than ten years. If he¡¯s not mistaken, the other party should be on his way back to Stony Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City. What concerned Jiang Huai was not the other¡¯s superior martial strength. He could see that the other man had already stepped into the noble realm. Without divine beings, the noble realm was undoubtedly the strongest force on this continent, but for Jiang Huai, it was nothing more than that. He himself had ascended to the divine position, and the divine flame he ignited had fundamentally transformed his body and soul, completely breaking away from the mortal body. Especially his divine position was different from other gods. After achieving the divine position, his every move could truly be called a treasured technique, possessing great power with every slight movement, and even producing heavenly and earthy signs. Even a group of cultivators at his level in the godfire realm wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. What made Jiang Huai care was the relationship between this person and He Shi Hao. If he remembered correctly, this should be Little Dot¡¯s real grandfather. Since he was Little Dot¡¯s grandfather, Jiang Huai naturally intended to let him leave. Even if one were to argue, even if an ordinary person accidentally entered, he would not possibly trap them to death in the Utopia Array. He was not a bloodthirsty person and there was no way he would commit mass murder. On the mountain, Jiang Huai simply moved his mind and, in the next moment, a small exit appeared in the Utopia Array that he sensed¡­ On the bird¡¯s back, the disheveled old man looked worried and angry. Although he was invincible, his current struggle was like punching cotton; his strength just couldn¡¯t be exerted. He had once set foot in the Dark Forest, and although it was a forbidden place, it was not as terrifying as he had imagined. Moreover, it was full of opportunities. His achievements today were due to finding an ancient sacred pill there. But the forbidden area in front of him was entirely different. There were no attacks inside. Not even wild beasts existed. Everything was eerily silent. There was no wind blowing, no grass rustling, reminiscent of an unknown abyss, silently devouring past lives. Just as the old man was almost giving in to despair, a never before experienced feeling of coolness suddenly hit. It was a breeze, gradually growing stronger. Upon sensing this, the old man immediately urged the dragon-scaled sparrow to speed towards the source of the wind. After a long travel, the view before them changed abruptly. In front of them, a huge stone gate stood tall, emanating a primitive and barbaric aura. The stone door was hollowed out in the middle and various weapon marks could vaguely be seen on it. Two massive round stone pillars supported it on each side. There were gold letters on each pillar. However, the font was extremely complicated. It seemed to be an ancient text. The old man looked carefully for a while but couldn¡¯t recognize a single one. Nevertheless, he was ecstatic. ¡°Sparrow, we might have found the treasure trove hidden in this restricted area!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but speak, his eyes clear and penetrating. Every forbidden area hid countless treasures, and the most numerous and precious ones were undoubtedly in the core treasure trove. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_3 Chapter 201: Chapter 165: That Mysterious Forbidden Area_3 Translator: 549690339 If one could share in it, even taking out a single item would be immensely beneficial. The disheveled old man plunged into it directly, and behind him, the Dragon- Scaled Jay chirped, sensing a massive gaze on it. The gaze was majestic and boundless, but bore no malice. Nevertheless, it still scared the bird into shivering uncontrollably. ¡°That¡¯s not right, this place doesn¡¯t seem like a treasure house, it¡¯s more like a small mountain village!¡± After passing through the Stone Gate and traveling for hundreds of meters, a massive Stele stood in their way. There were words on the Stele. This time, the old man could understand them. ¡°Liu Village?!¡± The disheveled older man¡¯s gaze grew focused as he quickly stepped past the Stele to look at what lay behind. To his surprise, there really was a village, crisscrossed by paths, where dogs and chickens were heard, with even a few tendrils of smoke rising into the sky. The scene stunned the old man into advancing further, but he was blocked by a similarly imposing figure. ¡°That¡¯s not right, time has already passed, do you all wish to join Liu Village too?¡± Old man Lin was surprised when he saw the man and Sparrow in front of him. He remembered very clearly that the Divine Decree had been revoked. It should be impossible for anyone to find Liu Village. ¡°Join your village? No, no, no, I was just passing by unintentionally!¡± The old man immediately shook his head. ¡°Just passing by?¡± Old man Lin furrowed his brows. He clearly remembered that the village was surrounded by a mysterious Formation, making it impossible for an outsider to get in unless the Willow God intervened. ¡°Could it be that Lord Willow God recognizes this person?¡± ¡°But Lord Willow God did not make any move, obviously, Lord Willow God wanted him to handle this matter.¡± Old man Lin was quick-witted. He immediately invited the disheveled old man into his home. To his credit, he knew Jiang Hui better than anyone, and Old man Lin correctly guessed some of his thoughts. This man had a deep connection with Little Dot. Since he was passing by, he had to be invited in. However, Jiang Hui naturally would not show himself. Only Old man Lin could handle it. But what Jiang Hui didn¡¯t expect was that Old man Lin and this easily irritable Great Demon God hit it off quite well. The two even drank and talked together. ¡°As passersby, we are all strangers in a foreign land. My old friend, we are both destined to meet. I have many things to attend to after this. After I am done, we will meet again some other day and have a hearty drink!¡± The disheveled old man bowed to Old man Lin, moved by his feelings. He had been chattering here for quite some time. If not for his eagerness to see his dear grandson, he would definitely have stayed here for a few days. The man in front of him, who was almost the same age as him, had a character that truly matched his nature. He was downright and upright, readily willing to help others. But he had high standards and few people could meet his expectations. However, this man of comparable age sparked a desire in him to make friends. In the man¡¯s eyes, there was a gleam of wisdom. Just one look and he knew that this was a man of a similar disposition. ¡°By all means, when there¡¯s time in the future, we shall drink until we drop!¡± Old man Lin agreed, nodding with a smile. In the end. The Great Demon God left on the Dragon-Scaled Jay. As he left, he looked out into the distance and subconsciously gazed at a towering mountain range. Suddenly, an enormous figure, vast and boundless, came stunningly into the old man¡¯s view. It was a willow tree. Thousands of willow branches hung down, full of life. They bathed in a multicolored glow, emitting a terrifying aura that was unmatched. The aura made mortals shudder. It seemed out of this world, circled by a divine halo, dazzling and circulating. This terrifying aura far surpassed even the Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom. This was not godlike. It was a deity. The Great Demon God was shocked to his core, with waves of astonishment roaring inside him. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but he suddenly did now. But just as he was about to take a closer look, the towering mountains reappeared out of nowhere, shrouded once again in dense fog¡­ Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Chapter 166: Liu Village Sword Immortal, Chapter 204: Chapter 166: Liu Village Sword Immortal, Half-demon Teenager (1st Update)_3 Translator: 549690339 At this moment. Gu Chen suddenly felt endless runes lighting up above the void. The light of the runes was infinite, crystal clear and transparent. And then. Scene after scene he had never seen before appeared before his eyes. There was a True Biao howling at the moon, shattering the moon, causing shocking vastness. There was also a Phoenix soaring, dancing across the Nine Heavens, rushing up to countless Heavenly Gates, and battling with the guards of the magnificent temples. The Jade Tower collapsed, palaces fell like meteors, flames swept across, burning the vast sky, even the entire Heaven and Earth seemed to be punctured with a huge hole. An Ancient Ant stood tall, with a single punch, star after star was killed, causing them to shatter. At this moment, it was as if he was suddenly dreaming back to ancient times. Heroes vying for supremacy, Ten Thousand Clans standing, the years were wild and primitive. However, the scene did not last for long. By the time Gu Chen came back to his senses, the scene before his eyes had once again turned into the landscape of Liu Village. But just in that moment, his understanding of True Dragon Skills had unknowingly risen several notches. His whole body was emitting a dazzling radiance, seemingly covered in layers of rosy clouds, layer upon layer, transforming into patterns spread across the sky, finally imprinting on Gu Chen¡¯s body, transforming into endless runes, and finally forming a rune mark. However, the rune was not complete, it was only a few strokes, but even those few strokes were already incredibly complex and intricate. ¡°Guys, I seem to have some insight!¡± Gu Chen spoke, he took a deep breath, feeling a mysterious and profound Great Taoist appearing before him, needing to quickly find a secluded place to comprehend it. He had carefully read the Mortality Volume before. The Mortality Volume had an introduction. If one wanted to reach the perfection of the Spirit Transformation Realm, they needed to take three steps: physical body becoming a spirit, reshaping the true self, and nurturing spirit in the Cave Heaven. Only by completely reaching these three realms, could one be considered as a perfect Spirit Transformation. If one was unable to reach them, even if they were infinitely close, they could not be considered as perfect and would still leave flaws in this realm. ¡°About to attain Enlightenment so quickly!¡± Jiang Hui had been watching Tu Wa Zi and the others all along, and couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat surprised. This was the necessary path from Cave Heaven to Spirit Transformation. Once Gu Chen successfully attained enlightenment, he could completely step into the Spirit Transformation Realm, and his power would rapidly increase. ¡°Worthy of the Sky Tyrant Body!¡± Jiang Hui sighed slightly. The Mortality Volume only focused on describing the Cave Heaven Realm, as for other realms it just briefly mentioned some related realm divisions with few strokes, and only recorded them roughly. Being able to enter the state of enlightenment so quickly can only mean that the Sky Tyrant Body is exceptional. ¡°Well then, I will help you guys today!¡± As soon as the words fell, Jiang Hui took immediate action. Instantly, the willow branches swung around as if they were divine whips from the ancient fairy era, possessing great power and rule. With a slight shake, he drew several drops of True Blood from the young array. The True Dragon Blood hung in mid-air, emitting a dazzling light as intense as gold, stunning and impressive. Despite being just one drop, it shone as bright as the sun in the Nine Heavens. This was the living True Dragon Blood, fresh and powerful, containing unimaginable energy within. ¡°Roar!¡± The Little True Dragon was discontentedly mumbling, its big eyes flickering continuously, full of grievances. Why did they have to use its blood for Wa Zi to attain enlightenment? ¡°You little guy, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give it back to you later, the Pure Blood Beast Blood should be enough!¡± Jiang Hui saw through the Little True Dragon¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he waved his hand gently. The True Dragon Blood flew out quickly, carrying the power of the vast star, and landed steadily at the center of Tu Wa Zi Gu Chen and the others¡¯ forehead.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation_l Chapter 205: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation_l Translator: 549690339 Gu Chen experienced an enlightenment, and the profound mystery circulated at the bottom of his heart immediately. Although he didn¡¯t have a specific understanding of the subsequent stages of cultivation, let alone knowing the precautions. But when he was on the verge of reaching that realm, Gu Wa Zi only felt a sudden clarity in his mind, and questions he didn¡¯t understand before were all revealed at this moment. He felt that he was about to touch the threshold. There was only a layer of ¡°paper window¡± between them. If he could grasp it, he could definitely bring about qualitative changes and improvements to himself. However, this was also the most difficult part. Whether it¡¯s sudden enlightenment or a slow understanding, it must be held in his own hands before he can truly comprehend it. ¡°What enlightenment? I don¡¯t feel anything at all?! At the side, Tu Wa Zi was rubbing his head, somewhat puzzled. He did not have the same realization as Gu Chen, and there was no magnificent scene in front of him. Lin Zhuang and others felt some slight movements instead, but they were not deep, just a feeling of congestion in their hearts. If they could break through, they would be enlightened instantly. Faced with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s question, Gu Chen didn¡¯t open his mouth, because he felt he was still lacking something, needed to hold his breath and could not easily let go. Although he had reached the edge of that layer, he was still separated by an invisible barrier, which prevented him from really stepping into it. If he really wanted to advance, he had to break that ¡°window paper¡± first This ¡°window paper¡± looks simple, but in reality, it stands tall like a mountain. If he really wants to break through, it would need at least several decades, and this is under the best of circumstances, because failure is also possible. At this moment. Gu Chen¡¯s entire mind was immersed in the depths of his mind, eager to grasp that touch. However, the more he thought so, the more counterproductive it was. The closer he wanted to get, the farther he felt. Gu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but become a little irritable. This feeling of being close but always one move away made him extremely irritable, unintentionally affecting his mood. He really wanted to break into the next realm. Spirit Transformation is a magical state. Once it is broken through, there will be unexpected methods. The most important thing is it can breed spirits which he was very interested in. However, at this moment, Gu Chen¡¯s urgent matter was to imprint all the feelings he had in his mind. This is of utmost importance. Once missed, it will be difficult to replicate. However, its implementation is very difficult. The boy has already obviously felt that some of his imprints have started to deviate a little. At this critical moment. In mid-air, a streak of light suddenly appeared in the boy¡¯s line of sight. It was a red blood bead, it shone brightly, radiating colorful rays of light, looking more like a ball of flame, containing a certain unnamed power and majesty, it came swooping down from the sky, landing directly between his eyebrows. Before Gu Chen could react, he suddenly felt a warmth flowing in his own limbs. And also. Where his eyes went, the scene of the battle of the Ten Thousand Clans appeared again. Beasts were howling, and birds were crying. Numerous giant figures were holding up heaven and earth and marching on the stars. Some were towering and immortal, using axes to break open the sky and earth, catching stars and the sun. A dragon¡¯s roar resonated. Formation like bolts of thunder rolled, calling up a storm and then swallowing the stars. Every drop of dragon breath melted a whole continent. Its majesty was unparalleled and irresistible, turning countless holy lands of the Great Sects into ashes¡­ Compared to the last time, this scene was not only more real but also more shocking. Not only Gu Chen but even Tu Wa Zi and the others benefited from this. At this moment, everyone had their own feelings. The grand sound echoed in their hearts, filled with a primal chaos of ancient times. Tu Wa Zi and others were warned, knowing it was the Willow God helping them, and everyone was extremely grateful. They initially had no understanding at all. But the drop of True Dragon Blood that Jiang Hui gave them indirectly helped them pass this stage. Everyone felt or understood some of the Taoist charm, some of their own interpretations. Although it is impossible to understand it immediately, the seed of True Dragon Blood has already been planted and just needs to wait for it to bear fruit. The Ten Evils were born from heaven and earth, they were the ultimate of all beasts and birds, with a terrifying bloodline, each one after maturing would have power comparable to the Immortal King. Especially the leader of the Ten Evils, the True Dragon. The value of pure True Dragon Blood is immeasurable, and the effects it brings are still significant. Sooner or later, Tu Wa Zi and the others will also be able to use the True Dragon Blood as a guide, feel the battle of the Ten Thousand Clans in the primeval chaos of ancient times, and understand the opportunity to break into the Spirit Transformation. Gu Chen naturally doesn¡¯t need to wait that long. He has already had an understanding, and with the aid of the drop of True Dragon Blood, he has already completely touched the ¡°unreachable¡± threshold. Gu Chen chose to enlighten himself on the spot, his whole body was like a stone, his breath was long, and he did not move, his body suddenly emitted a radiant light, automatically absorbed the drop of True Dragon Blood, at a remarkable speed. The boy was the owner of the Sky Tyrant Body, Even though he was more low-key and usually followed Tu Wa Zi, in truth, the boy was one of the most monstrous beings in Liu Village. If anyone could be compared to him, I¡¯m afraid it could only be Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation! Chapter 206: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformation! Translator: 549690339 The latter had perfectly merged with the Destiny of the Ancestral Fire Witch, enhancing his barbarian body to an unprecedented level, advancing to an Ancestral Witch Body, with an immeasurable future. However, the cultivation of an Ancestral Witch Body differs from that of the human race. It is similar to a Ferocious Beast, incapable of practicing external Treasured Techniques and Divine Skills. They can only wait for the awakening of their bloodline to inherit the legacy in the Witch¡¯s blood. Therefore, even after two years, the youth has not shown too much improvement, but the Destiny Symbol has already begun. Everything will naturally fall into place. The lifespan of the Witch Clan is incredibly long. Therefore, there is plenty of time in the future. On the bluestone, a cool breeze blew gently, bringing a slight chill, no longer as sweltering as before. On top of the bluestone, Gu Chen sat motionless as if rooted in place, sitting cross-legged with a straight posture. Around the youth, countless runes converged and poured down a large piece of light. The aura was hazy and shrouded him, making him look like a Deity ¨C holy and extraordinary. This is the Law of Life. To reach the pinnacle, one needs to cultivate each Realm to the extreme. Using power to break the heavens, each inch of one¡¯s flesh possesses terrifying power. Believing in one¡¯s strength, using Heaven and Earth as a hammer, tempering oneself. Thus, whenever there is a breakthrough, one¡¯s body will reveal astonishing phenomena too. ¡°I am not like others, I have only one Cave Heaven from beginning to end, so my transition into the Spirit Transformation Realm should also differ from others,¡± Gu Chen contemplated in his heart, aware of his uniqueness. Others have a limit of ten Cave Heavens in the Cave Heaven Realm. If they can break through ten Cave Heavens to reach the limit, their power after entering the Spirit Transformation Realm will be more substantial. However, he has only had one Cave Heaven from the beginning. Therefore, his limit should also be one, with one Cave Heaven tempered thousands of times, every inch of the Cave Heaven tempered to the extreme, till it is as solid as a wall. One of his could equal ten of theirs. This was his secret, as well as his weapon. The fewer Cave Heavens doesn¡¯t mean he is without weakness. On the contrary, he can invest all his energy into it. Thinking of this, Gu Chen immersed himself directly into the image within his mind. The next moment. In the vast and wild sky above. A violent roar suddenly came, followed by, the whole vast sky started to rumble. With the rumbling sound, a massive shadow slowly appeared, spanning both inside and outside of the domain. Under the endless might, the entire sky was pressed to the point of collapse, the earth cracked, rivers reversed their flow, a shocking scene. It was a gigantic volcano of blood, so large that merely its corner seemed to stretch countless miles, with bright, dazzling flames flowing on its surface. The red flames pounded the volcano like waves, causing roaring noises with each crash. Under the sky, the Ancient Beasts and Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds running about roared, as if they sensed something, and looked to the giant volcano. Whether Ancient Beasts or Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds, both were terrifying beings dominating their territories. They had exceptionally strong powers and horrifying bloodline, enough to push their boundaries. However, these behemoths were now scared and kept retreating while roaring. ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­¡± Behind the giant bloody volcano, a colossal blood figure stood, surrounded by stars, with an aura of eternity, standing in the void. The upper body was shrouded in a thick divine glow and was unclear, but the figure was very similar to Gu Chen. Atop the endless peaks, the giant figure suddenly struck, reaching down to the terrified beasts and fierce birds, covering the sun. In an instant, an invisible force surged, shaking the four wilds, stirring the airflow from all directions, making a sudden and shocking noise. Finally, the giant hand withdrew. All creatures on the ground were scooped up and thrown into the Bloody-Water Heavenly Cave¡­ The blood-water was boiling, like a sea of fire at this moment, emitting suffocating heat, boiling the bodies of those creatures. Even the Heavenly Rank Fierce Birds couldn¡¯t resist the dissolution of the blood-water. In just a moment. All creatures were fully melted into the surging blood-water, and a giant Aurora fell in Mingju City. The light was dazzling, illuminating the world, directly covering the blood-water volcano and its giant shadow behind it¡­ For three full days, Gu Chen sat in silence and the aura of his body slowed to its utmost. He was barely noticed, even breathing seemed hard to catch¡­ Tu Wa Zi and others felt envious and eager, they could tell that Gu Chen might have stumbled upon some opportunity and was soon to surpass them all. Another day passed; between the sunrise and sunset, Gu Chen¡¯s aura changed slightly, no longer as unyielding as a stone. His body looked more lustrous and transparent, genuinely crystalline, each inch of his skin radiated light, enough to make countless girls envious and awed. At that moment, The youth truly stepped into that realm, becoming the first prodigy to reach the Spirit Transformation Realm in Liu Village. Using the Treasured Technique as the seed for it to evolve into something almost similar to a life form, this was a Successful Spirit Transformation. Furthermore, this would be the process of redefining oneself, a transformation different from before, from a physical body to spirit, then to communication with the outside world through Cave Heaven, the emergence of spirit. By then, they will have achieved ascension and evolution.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformations Chapter 207: Chapter 167: Gu Chen Enters Spirit Transformations Translator: 549690339 By then, the Treasured Technique itself would have even more terrifying power. In the form with Spirit Control, one could even exhibit a hint of the divine grace of the Treasured Technique¡¯s founder. ¡°This is simply amazing, truly amazing! A thirteen-year-old in the Spirit Transformation Realm, even among the top clans, this is considered outrageous!¡± Old man Lin was the first to find out. He was full of fascination, his face glowing with excitement, his lively gaze kept sizing up the figure in front of him, who was already verging on his own imposing stature. Back then, the Spirit Transformation was considered an unfathomable existence to them. Those kind of powerhouses were so lofty, they were considered unrivaled even in the towns in the Wilderness. But now, such a realm had arisen in their own village, and its inhabitant was no more than a teenager. This was a stunning revelation. He would surely grow in the future beyond anything they could even imagine, possibly even achieving the Supreme Demeanour. Old man Lin laughed so hard he couldn¡¯t close his mouth, filled with pure joy. There was no need to mention the envy of Tu Wa Zi and the others. They had witnessed the whole process and understood its extraordinary and difficult nature all too well. Soon enough. The news of Gu Chen¡¯s successful advancement to the Spirit Transformation Realm spread throughout every nook and cranny of Liu Village. It was a good thing, there was no need to hide it. All of the villagers were shell-shocked, all exclaiming it was too extraordinary. Have they not seen a pig run even if they have never eaten pork? They were well aware of both the power and the terror of this realm, and the incredible difficulty of reaching it. Through the ages, countless prodigies were deterred at its threshold. But now, right in their village, a teenager hardly older than their own children had grown to such a level, stepping into a realm they dared not even dream of. ¡°Why isn¡¯t such an excellent child mine?¡± ¡°Ah, who are you telling? My eyes are green with envy. Look at him, then look at my bunnies, simply these two days it¡¯s not enough to scale the roof and create havoc, they are all very keen when it comes to making a mess, but suggest one to physically cultivate they¡¯re faster out the gate than any!¡± ¡°Yours are still decent, though a bit mischievous, but they do take their fighting classes seriously. Mine drive me crazy, just like them, but during the Body Tempering, while the others who are at his same start line have already achieved minor success with the Body Refining Scripture bestowed by Lord Willow God, mine hasn¡¯t even passed the entry level yet, I don¡¯t know what he does all day.¡± A group of parents gathered together, all in complain-mode, venting about their own children. In this Wilderness, strength was everything. Although Liu Village was now blessed by Willow God, they also wished their children to be stronger, to stand up and protect their homeland in crucial times. Thinking like this, the parents saw their own even more unfavorably, their eyes seatheing with frustration. In many families almost every few days, a new full martial match would be staged. For a while, cries of naughty children resonated all across Liu Village, almost sounding like a cacophony, even startling the wolf pack outside the village, almost mistaking it as the cries of their own relatives. But those who were most astonished were those who joined Liu Village later. They had a broader horizon, a greater knowledge. So, they understood the implications of a thirteen-year-old Spirit Transformation. This could not be achieved merely by hard work, it required extremely terrifying talent and flair. ¡°It does great justice to his reputation in the Void God Realm. If this youth can grow up safely, his future is truly boundless!¡± Some people exclaimed. Had it not been for this event, they had almost forgotten that there were two teenagers here, comparable to Little Dot, who had left legends one after another in the Void God Realm¡­. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (First Chapter 208: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (First Update)_l Translator: 549690339 full of wrinkles and hardened by the weather, stepped -If I recall, according to the legend, that double-pupiled youth achieved the realm of Spirit Transformation at this age, shocking the Wilderness and becoming a legend and a wonderful tale! One of those who recently arrived in Liu Village spoke up. He was a middle-aged man who thought that this young boy named Gu Chen might be able to stand on equal footing with that globally noticed presence. Both of them were of the same age and achieved the same great feat, therefore, unless something accidental happens, they are definitely destined to become famous figures in the Wilderness Area in the future. ¡°The Double Pupil Holder should have accomplished that a few years as earlier. After all, he is a Double Pupil Holder. This is the physique of the Ancient Sage, piercing through illusion, seeing the essence through ostentation, and even concealed within the double pupils is the unmatched method.¡± Such natural talent is enough to be unequaled in the world even in the Upper Realm, destined to sweep the present, nothing could stop them. Although the talent of the boy is awe-inspiring, it is still not comparable to the Double Pupil Holder!¡± An elder, whose face was up and shook his head. He had personally witnessed theunmatched brilliance of the Double Pupil Holder, who suppressed all his opponents with a single move, and left an unforgettable trail in his mind. The Double Pupil Holder has unmatched fame, even the top prodigies in the Ancient Divine Mountain, and the core disciples from the Great Sects oft e Upper Realm who come down for cultivation are not able to contend with it. In the end, they can only flee in defeat. ¡°We are all one family here, there is no need to increase the prestige of others while diminishing our own spirit. Regardless of whether the boy can be compared to a Double Pupil Holder or not, his talent definitely ranks him among the super prodigies. We should feel happy for this child!¡± There were also voices of genuine happiness for Gu Chen, wanting to congratulate the boy. Reaching the realm of Spirit Transformation at the age of only ten, they were still playing in the sand in the Blood Realm at this age! At these words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. Even the previously dissenting elder cast an approving gaze. Even though they were from different origins, after the sincere worship of the Skyholding Giant Shadow, they had all formed a connection. All selfish thoughts disappeared, leaving only a pure heart. No matter what opinions were expressed, deep down, everyone wanted Liu Village to grow stronger. Ten more days passed. The shock caused by GuWaZi¡¯s advancement to the Spirit Transformation realm gradually subsided. During this period. Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and others, almost all fell into a frenzy of cultivation. All of them determined to put in more effort, except for necessary activities, they spent the whole day without leaving home or stepping out their door, even delegating their daily patrols to others. Everyone is gritting their teeth and making an effort, all wanting to catch up with Gu Wa Zi¡¯s progress. While they were thrilled and excited for Gu Chen, Gu Wa Zi¡¯s promotion had given them quite stimulation, quite considerable one. One must know that they obviously all started from the same starting line, at most, there was only a difference of one or two Cave Heavens. However, all of a sudden, Gu Wa Zi ran ahead of all of them, and left them far behind, completely smacking them onto the beach, causing a considerab e blow¡­ Especially Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. They were the older brothers in the team, always leading the group, and were unwilling to fall behind. They were desperately trying to communicate with the drop of True Dragon Blood in their minds, and imprinting the magnificent Primitive War Records in their bloodline, feeling the almost absent impact and connecting it to the. Cave Heavens. It¡¯s not strange to say. With their incessant exploration, the drop of True Dragon Blood in their minds started to spin at a high speed, and one rune after another fell and fused wi themselves. In a blink of an eye. The boundless True Dragon Power transformed into an unmatched majestic power pouring into their bodies. Warm waves rippled around, like a gigantic beast roaring in the sky. By the mountain stream at the rear, Tu Wa was sitting with his eyes closed while above his head, ten Cave Heavens were suspended, radiating brilhan light, making him appear as a son of gods. If anyone saw this, they would definitely be astounded, and quietly exclaim that this person was truly extraordinary. Because at this moment, all ten Cave Heavens were occupied by the peaks condensed from spiritual power, leaving no room for anything else. Moreover, there was little difference between the ten Cave Heaven peaks, the only change was the shape of the peaks. Some were surrounded by mist,somewere filled with strange rocks,some were towering and tall, unknown millions of feet, some were snowy white, lava flowing, showing extremely polarized states. However, regardless, they were all mountains. But at this moment, these peak illusions were all shining, dazzling and awe-inspiring, all the peaks were connected, incredibly radiant, resemb ing ten suns rising from the mountains. -I don¡¯t know how high the sky is, how wide the earth is, I only know that this mountain is the highest, coexistent with Heaven and Earth, comparable to the light of the sun and the moon, when the sea is boundless, the sky serves as shore, when a mountain is the highest, I am the peak!¡± Tu Wa roared inside. E? .hough ? M of Thick Ea?h m.m.d ? T¡° ¡® ¡° already set his lifelong aspirations. He wants to compete with all heroes in the world, and beat all the prodigies. The youth¡¯s vigorous spirit is bound to make a mark in time. Hewants to sit above the Nine Heavens,watching the bustling world quietly. Suddenly, runes started to fly out around Tu Wa, they condensed into a huge symbol in the air.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st update) _2 Chapter 209: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st update) _2 Translator: 549690339 A dazzling radiance burst forth, like a grand sun in the Nine Heavens, emanating an unimaginably heavy aura as if mountains and gigantic ranges were crashing down, aiming to suppress everything here. A vigorous life force bloomed, as if one had arrived at the era of the beginning of all things. Atop those towering mountain peaks, as if suddenly imbued with spirituality, things spontaneously underwent the cycle of the four seasons. There were blooming flowers, towering ancient trees, and even later, creatures like monkeys and shrimp appeared. In the snow mountains, giant Frost Giants were born. From the volcano, a Flame Dragon capable of incinerating everything emerged. And so on. Each mountain peak differed, and the creatures born from them varied as well. This event continued for two full days. In the end, all evolution ceased. Tu Wa Zi sharply opened his eyes, a beam of brilliant light shooting forth. His aura began to climb step by step, breaking through ten Cave Heavens, truly reaching a brand new Realm¡­ From this moment on. Liu Village witnessed the birth of its second youth who had attained the Spirit Transformation Realm. in the Cave Heavens of the Lin brothers, Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, various things had also formed, but they weren¡¯t nearly as eccentric as Tu Wa Zi. Apart from some Ancient Fierce Beasts, there were also various ancient divine weapons like knives, spears, swords, and halberds. Thankfully, their previous trip to Shared Treasure Cliff had yielded quite a few treasures, giving them tangible references. The brothers once attempted to condense the image of their deified figure, Lord Willow God, inside their Cave Heavens. But every crucial moment, the condensed spirit would collapse, rendering all their efforts useless. Such failure once or twice was tolerable, but happening every time forced them to temporarily abandon this idea. Fortunately, the two brothers had substantial resources. Shortly after Tu Wa Zi broke through to the Spirit Transformation Realm, these two elder brothers consecutively broke through, successfully stepping into Spirit Transformation. ¡°They are all the pride of my Liu Village, all the pride of my Liu Village!¡± During this period, Old man Lin almost split his sides laughing. His normally bright eyes were almost always narrowed into crescent moons these days. Liu Village was producing heroes in successively. Among them, two were his own children. This brought great honor to Old man Lin, who found renewed vigor in his work. Liu Village once again became a bustling place. There were also others who made significant progress, like the youth with the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart and the boy who was part demon. Perhaps due to the abundance of spiritual energy in Liu Village, along with various Species of the Ancient Times, and availability of pure blooded Beast Meat, under the accumulation of such plentiful resources, the extraordinary talents of these two had begun to come to light. Among all the new villagers in Liu Village, these two completed the cultivation of the Body Refining Scripture to Completion in the shortest period of time. Although their progress was not as astonishing as Gu Chen¡¯s, it was still pretty remarkable. However, due to the dazzling achievements of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others, the progress of these two seemed more acceptable. Thanks to an increase in followers, as well as individuals like Tu Wa Zi breaking through to the Spirit Transformation Realm, Jiang Hui reaped a substantial amount of experience in a short period. Although it was not enough for a level-up, as time passed and his experience accumulated, that day would surely come closer. Most importantly, from the most recent Dragon egg, he had gained several Divine Skills. There was a Sword Art Divine Power named All Swords Return to Sect, A Demon Transformation Method, which could activate and enhance the Great Demon bloodline within the body, enabling one to transform into a Demon during combat. The last was a movement Divine Skill named Travel Across the Star River. All three Divine Skills were of decent quality and could be considered on par with genuine Treasured Techniques. Once mastered, they could significantly enhance one¡¯s battle strength. Jiang Hui naturally used his External Avatar to practice all three Divine Skills first. As these three Divine Skills were all drawn by him, practicing them did not require any cost or time. He merely needed to evolve it once within his body according to the cultivation laws, and he already thoroughly mastered it. His proficiency was as if he was the creator of these Divine Skills, reaching a state that others could never attain. Atop a giant mountain peak. The External Avatar splayed his hands, and with a slight wiggle of his fingers, the originally dense and abundant air around him seemed to have a piece forcefully removed from it. Almost instantly, transparent blades formed, raining down like a violent storm, rushing fiercely towards the distant mountain peaks. Everywhere the sharp edges passed, one mountain peak after another collapsed. Countless mountaintops spanning tens of thousands of miles crumbled into rubble, with their cut surfaces smooth as a mirror. ¡°Very good!¡± Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with the power of this Divine Skill. Do note that he had merely made a casual move without using his full strength. Then. He tested the remaining two Divine Skills. Apart from the Demon Transformation Method which only made his original body grow several times larger and more flexible during use, it was pretty much useless. Travel Across the Star River was practical. It was a stepping technique, comparable to the ancient Method of Shrinking the Ground into Inches. With one step, the star rivers reversed, day and night alternated, and in just one night, it could travel between two domains. Like the Technique of Creation, these three Divine Skills required high aptitude. Ordinary villagers would find it hard even to get started, yielding little results and interfering with their realm advancement, a waste of effort. Thus, Jiang Hui did not immediately pass these on. Under Gu Wa Zi¡¯s guidance, Swallow Sky Sparrow Treasure Art and Ferocious Ape Secret Art etc. became the primary Treasured Techniques practiced in the village. These were more than sufficient for the time being. Too many cooks spoil the broth. It would be just as good to master these first. ¡°The All Swords Return to Sect Divine Skill is quite suitable for the Broad sword man. However, his Sword King Body is damaged, and over time, it has injured the root of his talent.. Now his talent is just slightly better than an ordinary person, which would make the propagation a difficult task!¡± Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st Update) 3 Chapter 210: Chapter 168: Double Pupils Woman (1st Update) 3 Translator: 549690339 Jiang Hui mulled over in his heart. Although he knew the recipe to repair the Sword King body, many of the ingredients, which were rare medicinal plants, had not been gathered in full yet. ¡°Hum!¡± As he was contemplating, A sudden, powerful disturbance arose from a distance, immediately caught by his keen senses. ¡°Someone?¡± Jiang Hui retracted his mental thoughts, spreading his Five Senses to sense, immediately directing his gaze towards the source of the disturbance. The next moment, a figure in grey appeared in his sight. It was a woman. She was dressed in ancient attire, her body emanating staggering radiance, a mysterious aura hovered around her, as she leisurely strolled from afar. Her steps weren¡¯t particularly quick, yet with each step, she seemed to cover a distance of hundreds of meters. The mountains and the rivers seemed to turn in reverse as she walked, one moment she was in her original place, the next moment she had reached another mountain peak, it was quite exaggerated. Most importantly, the aura on this mysterious woman was truly ancient, emitting an essence unique to the passage of time. It felt as if she was not of this era but belonged to an even more distant Ancient Times. A breeze blew, faintly revealing her imposing figure. Her fluttering hair concealed her glowing visage, making it hard to see her true face. But even a small fraction of her face that was exposed was enough to make people gape and get lost in their admiration, reluctant to look away. If all those strands of hair were brushed aside, one would undoubtedly find a woman of utmost beauty. Hence, Jiang Hui naturally gave this unknown and inscrutable woman who had appeared out of nowhere on his own territory a bit more attention. ¡°A Double Pupil Holder?¡± The next moment, Jiang Hui was stunned. The woman¡¯s eyes were hazed, covered by a layer of special prohibition, isolating everything; it was impossible for outsiders to see through them. But his sight was entirely different. Everything within the range of his Five Senses could be seen clearly by Jiang Hui, both appearance and essence. No illusions or prohibitions could work against him; everything would be laid bare in front of him. This wasn¡¯t a penetrative gaze but rather an ability that allowed him to see the true essence of things. What he was seeing and feeling now was the true identity of this woman in grey. If one were forced to draw a comparison, her abilities were somewhat similar to those of a Double Pupil Holder. Except that the Double Pupils¡¯ capabilities were not purely for seeing through illusions and prohibitions, they had other abilities as well, unlike the purity of the Five Senses. ¡°Could this Double-Pupil-ed Grey Woman be that Ancient Double-Pupil-ed Woman? Are the Dual Stones about to engage in a major battle?!¡± Jiang Hui was bewildered. Unless he misremembered, the Double-Pupil Woman first appeared following the Dual Stones Battle and took Stone Toughness¡¯ body to the Demon Spirit Lake. But calculating the time, it hadn¡¯t even been three years since the Kun Peng¡¯s Nest, so it shouldn¡¯t be time for that yet. Emperor Huang Tian, at this time, shouldn¡¯t be more than at the peak of his Spirit Transformation cultivation. He couldn¡¯t possibly be an opponent for the Youth with Double Pupils. Jiang Hui experienced a slight shift in his mind, his gaze shifted. The Double-Pupil Woman was a mysterious existence, believed to have survived from the Ancient Era, experiencing two great epochs, even participating in the grand war of the Ancient Era, and purportedly having a Great Emperor secretly backing her, her background was complex and heavily shrouded in mystery. ¡°Her cultivation should have reached the Beheading Me Realm by now!¡± Jiang Hui thought to himself. He didn¡¯t have much impression of the Double-Pupil Woman, but he knew that she currently found herself in a large environment where it was nearly impossible to achieve Immortality. Even powers like Meng Tian Zheng and Wang Chang Sheng were stuck in the Supreme Realm, even if the Double-Pupil Holder was hailed as the undefeated myth from the Ancient Era, it was not possible to defy the heavens. The Little Tower had once said that compared to the Upper Realm Master, she was still too young, let alone compared to the old monsters of the Nine Heavens. Therefore, Jiang Hui felt that although this woman was powerful, she wouldn¡¯t be excessively so; she should be at the Divine Realm! Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First Chapter 211: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First Update) _1 Translator: 549690339 Under the covering of the Five Senses, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was intense, moving back and forth over the Double Pupils Woman. At this moment, the shadows of trees were mottled, with a gentle breeze and bright sun in the air. Under the soft breeze, her eyes, like clusters of stars, were vaguely covered with a hazy mist, occasionally revealing an age-old power that made hearts tremble. Incredibly brilliant, they shined to the limit, much like a landscape painting after a rainstorm. Given her delicate facial features, she was so beautiful it could make one lose their minds. Jiang Hui, of course, was not one to fawn over beauty. Being a tree as he was then, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even if he wanted to. He merely wondered about the power of double pupils, and more so why she appeared here, especially the former reason. The Double Pupils Woman had told Stone Toughness before that he could have won the great battle between the two stones. If he could have focused on understanding the Power of double pupils, researching its ins and outs, and knowing its secrets and mysteries, he could have been invincible in the world. From this perspective, the power of double pupils seems to have been severely underestimated. But now the Youth with Double Pupils, with an incomplete mindset, had gone completely off the path, giving up his biggest advantage to instead devote himself to cultivating the Supreme Bone. For something that was not originally his, even if he poured his heart into it, it¡¯s hard to say how far he could go. Otherwise, he would not have lost so miserably in the stalemate between the two stones. Not only was he crushed by the Soul Extinguishing Needle, but he also nearly had his treasured body stolen by a group of nobles from Divine Mountain Spirit Lake to refine the grand medicine! Even for ones as arrogant as Stone Toughness, they can still bite off more than they can chew. Especially for the likes of double pupils, Supreme Bone, they are inherent treasures that only come once in ten thousand years. Mysterious and profound, they are a bit more advanced compared to the Ten Evil Treasured Technique. If one could thoroughly understand just one of them, it already indicates their giftedness and is worthy of attention. For those less gifted, they might not even master one in their whole lifetime, let alone mastering all of them. After all, not everyone can have the luck of a protagonist. In the vast forest, the woman in the gray robe continuously navigated through, leaving echoes behind. Her speed was really astonishing, reaching quite a distance in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hm?¡± Just then, the woman in the gray robe who was originally rushing, suddenly halted her steps, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she looked around. For some reason, she suddenly felt she was being watched by an invisible gaze. This mysterious feeling was giving her a frantic warning reminding her. This was the ability of double pupils. Watching the essence, dispelling the illusions to perceive truth, it can detect latent dangers. From ancient times till now, Double Pupils has warned her nearly a hundred times, and none of them have been wrong. If it were not for her prompt response to hide, she might have already fallen into oblivion in the long river of time, having turned into a skeleton centuries ago. The next moment, The woman immediately looked around. There was a ringing sound in her glowing eyes. Her pupils were like the bright sun, exceedingly golden. This holy radiance flowed, enveloping her eyes, emitting a dazzling beam of light that scanned the mountains and rivers, rendering it unusually extraordinary and mystical. ¡°Is this¡­ Have you discovered me?¡± Jiang Hui, who saw the unusual behavior of the Double Pupils Woman, couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He did not disclose his presence; he was only observing the woman with the Five Senses from the dark. He didn¡¯t expect that despite that, she would still have a premonition. ¡°Is this the power of double pupils?¡± Jiang Hui marveled in amazement, genuinely surprised. It should be known that even under the Five Senses, not even those Sect Hierarchs were capable of detecting it. Indeed, with a reputation as renowned as the Supreme Bone and regarded as an Ancient Sage, she truly had unique features. The woman with a brow as delicate as a painting was the first to use the Power of double pupils on the moss-covered stone path. She looked all around but found nothing. Regardless, she was still full of vigilance. She was well aware of the horror and mystery of Double Pupils. Even after centuries, she still hasn¡¯t fully studied Double Pupils, still feeling a vast fog. With stars forming monuments and light streaming horizontally, even though she was the master of these double pupils, she was only passively developing the power bestowed upon her by them. ¡°If double pupils are warning me, something extraordinary must exist nearby!¡± The woman in the gray robe slightly raised her brows, finally taking back her gaze. Although there wasn¡¯t much emotional change on her face, she was still alert inside. This wasn¡¯t just because the Double Pupils were warning her frantically. More importantly, she had just used the power of Double Pupils. The Power of Double Pupils, inherited from the Ancient Times. Under her gaze that dispelled the illusions, even mountains and rivers from tens of thousands of miles away, stars and moon, the infinite universe, and all things will fully come into view. Everything will have nowhere to hide and will be fully exposed. But after all the searching just now, she found nothing. The surroundings were filled with bird song, the rustle of fallen leaves, the swing of tree branches. If it hadn¡¯t been for the hint from those mysterious double pupils, she might have treated this place as ordinary. ¡°Interesting, very interesting!¡± The woman in the gray robe spoke with a voice as beautiful as trickling water. It was crisp and melodious, with an inexplicable magnetic appeal that made one want to make it linger. The next moment, She suddenly took a step forward, walking towards the depths. With every stride, she could cross a vast expanse of towering mountains, making rumbling sounds as if treading on the Great Taoist road. She was curious, curious about what kind of existence it was that could stimulate Double Pupils and awaken them.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First Chapter 212: Chapter 169: Is This the Forbidden Area (First Update) _2 Translator: 549690339 The double-pupilled premonition isn¡¯t always because she¡¯s in danger, there are other situations as well, for instance, it could also be triggered if a rare treasure is about to appear nearby. In the vast wilderness, amidst complicated ancient trees that blot out the sun, streams rush and cascades form when they meet mountain peaks. These create a unique geological landscape in this vast wilderness. Soon, the woman in the grey robe arrived at a canyon between mountains. Before her, a large silhouette, tall as a giant, transected the land, blocking the woman¡¯s path. It was a range of majestic mountains, densely packed, rugged and steep, like countless inverted sharp longswords stabbing between Heaven and Earth, exuding endless sharpness and killing intent. Furthermore, the mountain range was shrouded in a thick fog that blocked everything. This fog was so thick it seemed almost solid. The woman in the grey robe slightly knitted her brows, her expression more solemn than ever before. Because once they reached this place, the premonition from her double pupils became intense and rapid. It was frantically warning her. Unlike before, this time there was a hint of fear in the premonition from her double pupils, warning her not to proceed or very terrible consequences would follow. ¡°Even those forbidden areas handed down from the long past couldn¡¯t make my double pupils react this way. What then exactly lurks behind these mountains? Could it be a rebellious treasure?!¡± The color of the woman¡¯s face subtly changed, and her pupils flickered with unique brilliance. This was the Power of Double Pupils erupting, trying to pierce through the mountain mist to see the scenery hidden in its deepest depths. However, she was obviously disappointed again. The dense fog seemed to gush out from deep underground, rolling interminably. When it reached mid-air, it cascaded like a flood, wave after wave, rushing towards the steep mountains in all directions. The thick (dense) fog wrapped the earth, as if immersed in it, intending to shut out all of the woman¡¯s sight. At the same time, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly shone brighter like stars. The next moment, they showed two different colors, black and white, blindingly radiating an extremely lustrous light. She spurred on the Power of Double Pupils to its utter limit, attempting to forcibly break through the area shrouded in mist. In an instant, a surge of divine power fluctuations made this place boil. The surrounding air trembled. Countless symbols flew up, illuminating the void, branded into each inch of space, forcibly squeezing into the mountains shrouded in fog. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?!¡± But the next moment. The color on the woman¡¯s face suddenly became utterly horrified. Just in that instant, through the layers of fog, she saw a sight that made even her shiver to her core. It was a towering sacrificial altar, located at the center of the universe, surrounded by stars emitting life¡¯s breath. It was so huge that it could not be simply described. Glancing at it, the vast dark universe was even filled with it. Even those surrounding stars could only roam through the gaps of the altar. That wasn¡¯t the most important part. The terrifying thing was. There was actually a blood-red pool of blood in the altar. The blood was surging, like a roaring sea in turmoil, emitting loud, deafening sounds, reeking of violence, an overwhelmingly sinister atmosphere. Moreover, around this blood pool, one could hear the whispers of gods. There was not the slightest holiness, but rather, it was like a curse coming from Hell. The most terrifying part was. Stars kept dropping one after another from above this pool into the blood pool, like dumplings being dropped in soup. Each time a star fell, the color of blood became darker, and the murmuring sounds around it became denser¡­ At that point. The scene before her eyes abruptly ended. The woman quickly regained her senses, her expression serious. She knew that this was her double pupils self-protecting, forcefully cutting off the visions. Otherwise, she might be cursed by that blood pool, resulting in terrible consequences, or perhaps even perishing right there. ¡°What exactly is that blood pool? It¡¯s so colossal, it¡¯s actually using the entire life star as food!¡± The woman in the grey robe fiercely swallowed saliva. The horror in her heart was slow to subside. The scene was too horrifying, as if it was peeping into a corner of the end of the ancient fairy era. It was the most ancient era, and now few people know about it, as it has been concealed in the river of time. An era marked by turmoil and bloodshed. She happened to read about the end of the Ancient Fairy Era in a book. With the rise of the alien tribe, a fierce war erupted in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. This brutal war resulted in the shattering of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the fall of all the Immortal Kings, and significant loss of vitality on the side of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Many of them became slaves in the alien realm. ¡°I fear this world might really plunge into chaos!!¡± The woman in the grey robe withdrew her consciousness, took a deep, cold breath, and immediately distanced herself from the group of mountain peaks shrouded in white mist, daring not to get any closer. Her main purpose of coming out from the Ancient Sanctuary was to meet a young boy, who, like her, had double pupils and enormous potential, something she rarely encountered in her life. Despite both having double pupils, there existed differences in strengths. That boy was the most promising individual she had met in her lifetime. During his lifetime, it¡¯s likely he could truly comprehend all about the power of double pupils, grasp the strongest power of double pupils, and understand the ultimate secret of double pupils. Whenever she saw that boy, it felt like seeing her own past self striving for cultivation; witnessing his potential reminded her of her own. Sharing the bond of double pupils, she wished that he could shine on a larger stage and not meet an untimely end in this life. The woman in the grey robe hesitated for a moment, secretly marked this location and immediately turned around towards a different direction, vanishing instantly into the vast wilderness. The decisive departure of the Double Pupils Woman was expected by Jiang Hui. Possessing double pupils granted her the ability to see through falsities, naturally allowing her to detect the danger of the Utopia Array. However, the bewildered expression on her face as she left sparked Jiang Hui¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Could it be that she saw something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see?¡± Jiang Hui wondered to himself. Otherwise, the current situation would be hard to explain. The power of the Double Pupils Woman is indubitable. Although she¡¯s not a top-tier powerhouse and there is still a considerable gap between her and those ancestral elders, she can still be regarded as a major figure. She has been alive since ancient times, possessing a long lifespan and has bore witness to that epic battle of the Ancient Era. Unless she saw something, it¡¯s unlikely that she would be thrown in such a state. ¡°Could it be, that she saw the blood pool?¡± Jiang Hui was puzzled, and with a flickering gaze, he turned his sights to the Utopia Array. The next moment, all the dense fog on the mountains vanished. In their place was a vast and dark Infinite Universe. Within this universe was a huge square altar that stretched across, giving off an ancient and mysterious aura. In the midst of the altar was an oceanic blood pool. Jiang Hui¡¯s consciousness concentrated and descended into that blood pool. As if sensing a familiar aura drawing near, the blood, like the sea, started to churn and roll with magnificent waves. It seemed to possess life and intelligence, as if rejoicing in ecstasy. Jiang Hui comforted it for a bit, only then did the blood pool gradually calm down, becoming as smooth as a mirror. Strictly speaking, This blood pool isn¡¯t from the Utopia Array but from another item he recently obtained called the Blood Refining Pool. This item is quite peculiar; although it¡¯s a physical object, it can be hidden within a formation and work in conjunction with it. Not only can it enhance the strength and durability of the formation, but it can also refine the purity of the blood. When the blood in the Blood Refining Pool reaches a certain level of purity, it has a certain probability of promoting the bloodline of the creature that enters it, elevating it by one or even multiple levels. However, the chances are slim, out of tens of thousands there might not even be one. But once you encounter one, it¡¯s like a carp jumping through the Dragon¡¯s Gate, which could possibly trigger a qualitative change. ¡°It¡¯s just a Blood Refining Pool, why make such a fuss about it?¡± Jiang Hui let out a bitter laugh. His divine sense formed an avatar, which walked over from the top of the altar, gazing at the endless universe. Right beside him, The blood was as calm as tranquility, occasionally spitting out tiny bubbles. The life planets it devoured were just star condensates Jiang Hui created with his divine power. They weren¡¯t actual stars, but regardless of their authenticity, their effects were exceptionally significant. With gradual accumulation over time, the density of the blood has become sticky and brilliant, giving off a faint luster. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s almost time, Little Black has been with me the longest, guess I¡¯ll start with it!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze from the blood pool and stroked his chin as he spoke.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Chapter 172: The Black Python Bedrock, the Chapter 216: Chapter 172: The Black Python Bedrock, the Dual Stone Great Battle (Part 3) _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Children, you may not be aware, but our status exceeds your imagination, even if the deity of your village were to come in person, he could only stand and respectfully listen to our teachings. Yet, you¡¯ve turned your fists on us, and you will undoubtedly face a great disaster in the future. Only we can save you during that time. If you immediately beg for forgiveness now, kneeling and kowtowing, we can consider your ignorance of our status as innocence and pardon you this time!¡± Both Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa remained stubborn, their pretentious attitudes and appearance mirroring those of great figures detached from worldly affairs, yet their expression were all a bit sly, which incites a desire to fight back. ¡°A great disaster awaits? I can see your face turning black. It seems there¡¯s a bloody disaster waiting for you soon!¡± Tu Wa Zi crossed his arms, directly retorting. He had been dealing with these two old men for quite some time. ¡°Impudent child, you never halt your relentless barrage of words. If you didn¡¯t have others helping you, do you believe this old man could¡¯ve suppressed you just minutes ago?!¡± Pure Wall, exasperated, stomped on the ground, believing that his actual strength was adequate, but facing more opponents was just more difficult. And in fact, it really was so. Even though he was old and past his prime, his strength was still formidable. If it was a one-on-one fight, he could compete with Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Suppressing me? Come on, who¡¯s afraid of whom? Do you believe that with just a few punches I could turn your head into mush?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words were full of fighting spirit, with his sleeves rolled up, prepared for a grand battle. He was ready to fight at the drop of a hat! As for winning verbal battles, he had never been bested by anyone! ¡°Well, it looks like I have to bring out my true skills today, or you¡¯ll never know how many eyes a horse king really has!¡± Pure Wall said, seething with anger. ¡°To those behind me, don¡¯t interfere. Gangsters aren¡¯t heroes, this is a personal feud between me and this bear cub. If you intervene!¡± While speaking, Pure Wall glared at Lin Zhuang and the others. Obviously, these words were directed at them. Lin Zhuang and the others couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes, having long since stopped caring about these two old men. They felt they had underestimated the extent to which these two old men could push the limits of shamelessness. Despite their blatant defeat, they could still brazenly threaten them. Besides, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene, good or bad! ¡°Black old man, hurry up and make your move. I¡¯m one hundred percent with you. With your skills, you can definitely suppress this little rascal in minutes!¡± From the side, Bird Grandpa was cheering for Pure Wall, urging him to act and stop wasting time. Everyone was waiting to see what he would do. ¡°You old codger, why don¡¯t you step up?!¡± Pure Wall, seething with frustration, had only been bluffing, why was someone else adding fuel to the fire? ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting beaten up!¡± Bird Grandpa grimaced, revealing the painful truth. He had long since noted that the people coming out of Liu Village, whether men, women, old or young, were all very united, even more so than he had imagined. Not to mention whether or not they could be beaten, if they truly won in a single-on-one fight, the people who had been watching aggressively would definitely intervene. Then he could not avoid another round of being ganged up on. ¡°Ignorant children, you will regret this in the future!¡± Pure Wall cursed under his breath, but out of concern, he didn¡¯t make a move in the end. However, they indeed held some rare and unusual information in their hands. Any piece of it would be enough to drive the world crazy. ¡°You two spend all day deceiving and swindling people. What kind of remarkable background could you have that would make anyone regret it?¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and stepped forward. It was a bald man, strong and sturdy, looking quite impressive. The reason he spoke up was not only because he had been fooled by these two old men before, but more importantly, he wanted to get along well with Lin Zhuang and the others. Many other onlookers also had the same idea, and stepped forward. The Land Blessed by the Gods was worth their effort to curry favor and make friends. Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa exchanged glances, surrounded by so many people, even with their thick skins, they couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed. They were just peddling some rumors daily, was it that serious? In the end, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall left dejectedly. They felt that this was not a place for them to stay long term, at least for now they needed to hide away until the situation calmed down, then they could reemerge. ¡°Respected adults of Liu Village, I wonder if your village is open for newcomers?¡± As Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa left, many people simultaneously gathered around, inquiring about the route to Liu Village almost unanimously. These people were not blinded by the rare tranquility of the Wilderness. Because previous events had been too unusual, even the revered figures had perished in the Bloodbath in the North Sea to seize the rumored Kun Peng Divine Repository, becoming floating corpses on that vast sea. These were the strongest beings in these Wilderness Areas, achieving their positions through a combination of astonishing talent and diligent efforts. Keep in mind, even a Human Emperor of an ancient nation was only at this realm. But now, inhabitants of this realm were perishing, a sight previously unseen, as revered figures usually possessed incredible tenacity for life. Unless they chose to fight to the bitter end, it was usually very challenging for them to perish. Therefore, they believed that a great calamity would eventually arrive, it was just a matter of time.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1 more update) ! Chapter 221: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1 more update) ! Translator: 549690339 In the square, the blond young man spewed out a mouthful of clear green blood. His face was pale, and his spirit instantly slumped to the extreme. Death in the Void God Realm does not cause the death of the original body, but it causes some backlash. Even for Pure Blood Creatures as strong as they are, they would need to recuperate for several months to recover. Otherwise, the soul will suffer hidden injuries, affecting the advancement of the future realm. Such a scene immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many creatures looked at each other with surprised glances. Because the blond young man¡¯s status and talent are extraordinary, he is considered one of the top ones in the Demon Spirit Lake. His strength is powerful, acting freely, and is virtually invincible. ¡°My dear grandson, what happened to you?¡± Many figures hastily rushed over from all directions. The one leading was an old man dressed in a red robe with various intricate patterns embroidered on it. He was particularly eye-catching in the crowd. This was a Noble, very powerful, enveloped in a terrifying aura, with a low, authoritative voice. However, his face was shrouded in a veil of mist, making his exact appearance unclear. He quickly walked to the blond young man and worriedly asked him. ¡°The people from Liu Village, those people are very cunning and treacherous. They ambushed me when I was unprepared. Although they are from the Human Race, their strength is not ordinary. I could not fend them off!¡± The blond youth spoke, explaining the reason. He didn¡¯t elaborate on some details because it was too humiliating. He was shamefully squashed by his opponents. If this was exposed, the reputation he had cultivated will be utterly shattered. ¡°Well done, Liu Village, well done, ¡®The Land Blessed by the Gods¡¯, well done indeed!¡± The red-robed old man snorted coldly, swiftly swung his sleeves, and was visibly angry. He hadn¡¯t even gotten around to picking on them, yet they dared to target his grandson first. It seemed that they were hell-bent on opposing the forces of the ancient relics, openly plotting against them. ¡°Those people in that village are too arrogant, running wild everywhere. The plan to slay the gods must be hastened. This is the Demon Spirit Lake, we are the progeny of the Ancient Heavenly Gods, the Vast Wilderness should be ruled by us. What about the Liu Village Deity? It is only a false god who has been wounded!!!¡± The leader¡¯s old man had a grim expression. He and several other Nobles from the Ancient Divine Mountain deduced, with the help of an Ancient Divine Object, that the so-called Liu Village Deity was likely to be seriously injured. His power had diminished greatly and he couldn¡¯t frequently take action. Every manifestation required a huge cost, otherwise, he certainly wouldn¡¯t always reside in a small mountain village. ¡°Grandfather, I want to turn all the people in that village into my food!¡± The blond youth said coldly. After wiping the blood from his lips, he gave a chilling smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we kill that false god, I¡¯ll arrange with the others from the Ancient Divine Mountain. You¡¯ll have the Liu villagers at your disposal to vent your anger and ease your hatred!¡± The old man¡¯s tone changed, and he said soothingly. With that, the old man gave commands to the surrounding people and summoned an unknown Beast Bone treasure. It floated in mid-air, then he directly flew towards the direction of the Ancient Divine Mountains, planning to propose to advance the plan. While the relationship between the Demon Spirit Lake and several Ancient Divine Mountains was not harmonious, most of them had already agreed to join forces to slay the deity of Liu Village. Because a great calamity is approaching. They suspect that the Liu Village Deity may possess a method to quickly increase their strength, which could help them survive the calamity. They missed the opportunity with the Kun Peng Divine Repository and must not let this opportunity slip away again. On Celestial Mountain, it was vast and boundless, covering countless kilometers. As one of the Ancient Divine Mountains, it was shrouded in dense fog all year round, the dwelling place of the Celestials. In the endless years before, the Celestials were once one of the top ten Imperial Clans in the Three Thousand Zones. However, after the fall of their primary god, they declined day by day until today, they are no different from other ordinary Ancient Divine Mountain. At this moment. A place on the Divine Mountain filled with birdsong and floral fragrance. Two figures slowly walked from a distance. ¡°Grandfather, are we really not joining them? So many top forces in the Wilderness are joining forces. Even if the Liu Village Deity is extraordinary, he may not be able to resist them!¡± A beautiful young girl in a purple dress with a voluptuous figure and exuding youthful vigor, looked at the middle-aged man with an expression of confusion, her tone was rather worried. The girl understood that the great calamity was imminent, and Nobles will be wiped out first. However, her grandfather is one of them. It would be very difficult to survive if they can¡¯t find shelter. ¡°The reason why the owners of the Demon Spirit Lake and those Ancient Divine Mountains made such actions is nothing more than to seek all means to enhance their strength before the arrival of the great calamity, so as to safely survive the calamity. But we have other means, there is no need to confront the Liu Village Deity directly. Although they have deduced many times, it¡¯s just a mere object, who can really know whether it¡¯s accurate or not?!¡± The old man spoke, enveloped in the cloud like mist. He was none other than Cloud Cang Hai, the Clan Leader of the Celestials, who had previously invited Little Dot to the Kun Peng¡¯s Nest. ¡°Other means?¡± The purple-dressed girl opened her mouth. ¡°Xi¡¯er, you don¡¯t know, our Celestial Mountain¡¯s Mountain Protection Array is actually a passage to the Upper Realm.. Once it opens, we can reach to the Upper Realm!¡± Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1st update)_2 Chapter 222: Chapter 175: The mere ants dare to slaughter gods (1st update)_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Our Mountain Protection Array can lead to the Upper Realm? Grandfather, you¡¯re not deceiving me, are you?!¡± The purple-robed girl, Yun Xi, slightly raised her eyebrow, her expression full of surprise. This was the first time she was hearing such a secret, and she found herself hard-pressed to believe it. ¡°It was left by the wise men of our Celestial race, its power is unfathomable. But currently, the formation is damaged and it needs to be repaired. Only then can it be activated using the divine armguard as a key!¡± Cloud Gang Hai spoke, continuing at a leisure pace. ¡°The armguards are actually keys?¡± The purple robed girl spoke in surprise. Those treasures had been just snatched away by that troublesome Little Dot. Even worse, the little one had wrestled and bitten her ear for them. As she thought of this, the girl¡¯s face immediately flushed red. Next moment, the girl¡¯s expression became much more serious, ¡°Grandfather, the armguards are still with Little Dot. I will retrieve them immediately!¡± ¡°There is no need to retrieve them, we will simply invite him up the mountain when the time is right!¡± Cloud Cang Hai¡¯s speech paused for a moment as the fog enveloping him dissipates, revealing a trace of deep thought. The second layer of the Void God Realm. In the span of a finger snap, several months had swiftly passed by. Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and the others had all reached the Spirit Transformation Realm and had solidified their foundation in this realm. Their vital energy was as vast as an ocean, and even staying in the Void God Realm for half a year would not cause any harm or damage to their bodies. During these days of settling and coupled with the various ancient beast blood nourishing their souls, they had all made considerable progress. Their bodies seemed to have undergone a small transformation, revealing a faint divine light. Especially Gu Chen, his body bore the Sky Tyrant Blood which possessed the stature of a Great Emperor in the endless past. Now, he had begun to progress towards the Insignia Realm, and had already glimpsed a piece of it, understanding many things. However, if he really wanted to make a breakthrough, he would need a far greater chance, preferably to get a glimpse of the runes left by the gods. The Insignia Realm is a realm where one truly begins to touch the primitive mysteries of the Bone Script. Stepping onto this path, it is no longer a simple imitation of ferocious beast runes, one can inscribe some symbols belonging to oneself in their body, and simply develop some of their own divine skills. Of course, this is just preliminary. If one truly wishes to create their own Divine Treasure Skills, one needs to step into a higher and more profound realm, boasting more profound heritage. ¡°Given the time now, Little Dot might soon make a breakthrough to the Inscription Mirror stage, right?!¡± Atop the mountain ranges, a gentle breeze lightly brushed past. Where Jiang Huai¡¯s gaze rested, were Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi, and the others. Although their talents are outstanding and their cultivation speed could be described as divine, they still fell short in comparison to Little Dot. If he hasn¡¯t miscalculated, the latter should be on the verge of breaking through his limit in the divine temple, and once again enhancing his physique. But there was nothing that could be done about it, after all, who asked him to be the Emperor Huang Tian. A talent unmatched throughout the ages, born for cultivation, arriving to face the catastrophe, his life is destined to shine brilliantly, creating endless legends. He did not need to cheat, as such an existence was a cheat in and of itself. After lingering in the Void God Realm for a few more days, Lin Zhuang and others successively returned to the real world. They had gained immensely from this trip, they needed some time to fully digest it. This was a gradual process and couldn¡¯t be rushed, but given their constitution, the absorption speed wouldn¡¯t be slow either. At the same time, the group told Jiang Huai everything that the golden-haired and golden-eyed young man had said. In the following period. Jiang Huai¡¯s Five Senses would always detect some unfamiliar figures appearing within its range. These unfamiliar figures were all displaying their own banners, their attire was not uniform, but all of them carried a grand aura, emitting terrifying fluctuations. Especially those few figures leading the group, exhibiting an endless ominous aura, were existences at the Noble level. Through their unintentional conversations and the news brought back by Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi, it was not difficult for Jiang Huai to guess the identity and purpose of this group of people. Most likely, it was led by the Devil Spirit Lake and several Ancient Divine Mountains. The lowest in the team were also at the Insignia Realm, they were all figures who could shake a region with their fame. They marched into the Western Region with great momentum, if let loose, they could easily defeat any adversary. But now, they all headed towards him. Ants daring to dream of slaying gods?!¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, he was indifferent about it. Although he hadn¡¯t killed a chicken in his previous life, but after rebirth as a willow tree, his mindset had unknowingly undergone some changes. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t mind this feeling. Survival of the fittest¡± and ¡°only the strongest survive.¡± If his abilities were inadequate, he would undoubtedly become mere prey for others. Since he might end up as prey anyway, he prefered to be the hunter. Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes were bright; his whole body was engulfed in a splendid radiance. The next moment. His image appeared, and he took a single step. In the blink of an eye, he was already hundreds of miles away. ¡°Where on earth is Liu Village? We¡¯ve practically turned the Western Region upside down, yet we still haven¡¯t found it¡­¡± In a secluded and deep mountain valley, the moonlight was bright. The Nobles of Falling God Mountain showed subtle signs of impatience and slight unease welling up from deep within. After all, that was a genuine deity. Even if its divine essence was damaged and its power was only a fraction of what it once was, it would still be much stronger than the average Noble. If a fight broke out, it would probably take down several senior Nobles. Not only the Nobles of Falling God Mountain, but all the other Nobles also had complex expressions. However, they had reached a point of no return. If they couldn¡¯t find a way to enhance their abilities soon, they would be doomed when the great calamity arrived. Just as the voice of Falling God Mountain¡¯s Nobles fell, from the void, an endless pressure suddenly surged like a torrential sea, sweeping over this place. ¡°What an overwhelming momentum!¡± The complexions of some Nobles changed dramatically. Under the endless pressure, they felt as if they were being crushed by a mountain. Their faces instantly turned red. ¡°Who is it?!¡± The Noble from Demon Spirit Lake transformed into a colossal ancient red Demon Spider, larger than a mountain, continuously shooting out blood-red rays of light technique. Wherever the rays of light reached, mountains burst apart, wood and soil exploded into the air, and the ground was flattened. All of them were fighting as fiercely as possible, with an ill foreboding in their hearts. Across the entire Wilderness, there seemed to be only one existence that could place them all in such a dire situation ¨C the Divine Spirit of Liu Village. However, according to the ancient artifacts, the other party¡¯s divine essence was damaged and they were incapable of making a move easily. Otherwise, their wounds would become more severe. At the moment of everyone¡¯s doubt. In the air, glimmering emerald dots suddenly sparkled. These dots were as numerous as the stars in the sky, bathing the entire sky in a dazzling light, a brilliance that carried a hint of coldness, illuminating the vast expanse of the sky. The next moment. The glimmering dots fell like Willow leaves. They were as sharp as blades, enveloping an unstoppable fierceness, surrounded by runes, and emitting a piercing sound. ¡°Run, everyone! The deity has made a move. Everything that has been predicted is wrong!¡± Seeing the Willow leaves, a group of Nobles panicked, their hairs stood on end, and their bodies felt as cold as ice chambers. Everyone was desperately trying to escape, deploying all their skills. It was of no use: their bodies on which they relied were as fragile as tofu under these Willow leaves, and they were pierced instantly. Blood spurted out, turning the scene into a bloody spectacle. A Noble was shouting, his eyes red as he tried to fight back, but he didn¡¯t even know who he was fighting against before he was sliced into pieces by the Willow leaves filling the sky. The might of a deity transcends mortal imagination and can¡¯t be compensated by the number of Nobles. Mortals attempting to kill a god, unknowing that to a god, they are mere trifles. All the Nobles were in total despair. From start to end, they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of their enemy, yet they were already on the verge of being slaughtered. ¡°Is this the might of a divine spirit? I can¡¯t accept this, I can¡¯t accept it!¡± A Noble shouted, already frightened out of his wits. In the battlefield, ash and smoke billowed, and huge rocks fell, producing deafening thuds. It took a considerable amount of time for the dust to gradually dissipate in the air, revealing the scene inside. Large chunks of bloody flesh of fearsome beasts and birds lay scattered across the ground. The blood gathered into streams. It was quite a spectacle. As for the one who instigated all this-Jiang Hui-he waved his hand and took all the trophies and bodies of the visitors from Ancient Divine Mountain, leaving nothing behind, as if a swarm of locusts had swept through. Those who could reside on the Ancient Divine Mountain were at least of the Species of the Ancient Times, particularly these Nobles, who could well be Pure Blood Creatures. It was perfect to take back to his followers for fortification. The villagers of Liu Village naturally knew nothing about the battle that occurred thousands of miles away. The next day, when the sun rose, the villagers discovered a pile of the bodies of ferocious beasts in front of Liu Village.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Chapter 177: They Once Fantasized About Slaying Gods (Third Update) ! Chapter 224: Chapter 177: They Once Fantasized About Slaying Gods (Third Update) ! Translator: 549690339 ¡°What are you talking about? I love nothing more than having a logical discussion with others in my life.¡± Second Brother Lin glared with his thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was a big, robust man, built like a steel tower, his two muscular arms, as tough as steel, were revealed even as he spoke. He looked even more like a barbarian than actual barbarians. ¡°You like having logical discussions?¡± Grandpa Jingbi gave Lin a scornful look. If he remembered correctly, during the last group fight, this kid was the most ferocious one, his moves crafty and deceptive. His punch had almost skewed Grandpa Jingbi¡¯s straight nose, causing him to fear for quite some time afterwards. ¡°Tell me honestly, is Little Dot really about to appear in the Void God Realm?!¡± Tu Wa Zi (Tu Wa) insisted. He had firmly established himself within the Spirit Transformation Realm now, and was attempting to explore the Inscripted Texture Realm. Achieving such results at his age was highly remarkable in the entirety of the Wilderness. Tu Wa Zi was curious to see the surprise and deep jealousy on Little Dot¡¯s face when he saw him at this realm. ¡°We can¡¯t comment about other news, but we can guarantee this!¡± Grandpa Jingbi said, giving his own chest a confident pat. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Spill the whereabouts of Little Dot right now!¡± Tu Wa Zi spoke, planning to get something for nothing. ¡°What are you thinking?! We must conduct a fair trade. If you want the news, give us a Primitive Rune Treasure Bone. Otherwise, walk away immediately, we have nothing to say!¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t even think about overpowering us with force. We keep our lips sealed. Besides, violence does not solve anything!¡± Bird Grandpa nonchalantly waved his hand, especially emphasizing the last sentence. ¡°Chirp chirp chirp¡­¡± Just then, a strange bird flew in from one direction, landing on Bird Grandpa¡¯s shoulder, and looking calm. However, upon seeing Tu Wa Zi and the others, it flapped its wings crazily out of shock, its feathers scattered everywhere, and its face full of terror. Waking up to these characters was all too much for it, and it felt a great malice against itself in the world Meanwhile, another group of Golden Beasts appeared, hoping to learn the whereabouts of Little Dot. These were servants from the Divine Mountain, very powerful and highly intelligent. Their body was covered in golden hair, like a golden cloak, making their bloodline magnificent and even rivalling some geniuses. ¡°If you want to know, pay up. One Primitive Treasure Bone. This is a small business, no bargaining!¡± Bird Grandpa and Grandpa Jingbi said without blinking, with extreme calm and composure. ¡°The price of a Primitive Treasure Bone is too high. Our master said to give you 200 Pure Walls to disclose the information to us!¡± The Golden Beast gave a grin. Although it was one of the ferocious beasts, Golden Beasts were highly intelligent. Even if they couldn¡¯t transform into humans, they could talk to humans normally like the Golden Nine-Headed Lion. ¡°200 Pure Walls could work, but you¡¯ll have to chase these troublemakers away. They¡¯re always blocking our way and affecting our business!¡± Bird Grandpa and Grandpa Jingbi unanimously said after exchanging a glance. ¡°Boom boom boom¡­¡± The Golden Beast twisted its body, causing a harsh noise from its huge body rubbing against the ground. It looked in the direction that the two old fellows were pointing. ¡°Leave this place immediately, or face death!¡± The Golden Beast chuckled, its body exuding an aura of danger and strength. ¡°Are you listening to these two old guys, not afraid that we might stew you later!¡± Lin, Second Brother¡¯s eyes twinkled, curiously scanning the Golden Beast¡¯s body. He was intrigued by these beings and was amazed that they could speak the Bone Script language so fluently. ¡°Where are you from?¡± the leading Golden Beast asked. Before coming here, their master had repeatedly warned them not to instigate trouble. More importantly, although the few people in front of them looked ordinary and didn¡¯t dress in a particular way, each one of them radiated a terrifying aura, like among towering mountains, making it difficult for them to breathe. ¡°Liu Village!¡± exclaimed Second Brother proud. These two words meant pride and symbol for him, for Lin Zhuang, and the rest. ¡°Liu Village?!¡± A few Golden Beasts huddled together. They didn¡¯t often venture outside and weren¡¯t too familiar with this place except for a few casual mentions from their masters. But before they could speak. A piece of even more explosive news suddenly arrived, pouring into the Void God Realm like a tidal wave. The leaders of the Ancient Forces like Demon Spirit Lake, Falling God Mountain and others from Forbidden Areas had all mysteriously died overnight. Their life tokens had shattered, their bodies nowhere to be found, and none had been recovered till now. Once the news broke, the entire Void God Realm fell into a complete silence. Everyone was dumbfounded, in total shock. No matter Demon Spirit Lake, Falling God Mountain, or others, the Nobles behind them were the strongest on this continent, with their power spanning generations. If not for the emergence of the Human Emperor, they might have already divided the entire Wilderness. Yet, such mighty existences had all perished overnight. Was this some kind of a joke? A crowd of people moved, and many forces quickly passed on the message, intending to verify the truth of this piece of news. Soon, all of those who were checking the information returned. ¡°It¡¯s true, these Men of Honours of the Forbidden Areas have indeed suddenly fallen!¡± The head of a powerful force spoke, disbelief still visible on his face despite verification. Before the crowd could respond. Soon, another piece of even more shocking news appeared, causing an uproar in the entire Void God Realm. ¡°Breaking news, breaking news, the sudden deaths of the Nobles from those Ancient Forces were because they plotted an appalling God-slaying plan!¡± A mysterious figure spoke, announcing a terrifying piece of news. ¡°God-slaying? Which god are they planning to slay?!¡± Some were confused and slow to react, their brains full of fog. But far many people woke up in an instant. Throughout the entire vast Wilderness, there was only one deity, that deity of Liu Village, who had once revealed his existence before everyone and frightened the Old Beast Monarch, a White Tiger from Xiling, into a state of panic and soul shattering. God-slaying was clearly a plan to slay Liu Village¡¯s Deity?! Had those old ancestors from the Forbidden Areas gone mad? Don¡¯t they understand that though these Noble existences stand at the pinnacle of this continent, they are still like ants to a God?! A bunch of ants who dared to contemplate god-slaying ended up not even leaving their bodies behind. People were shocked, and their curiosity and fear towards that mysterious village grew. If this news were true, the strength of the Deity of Liu Village would exceed their imaginations. ¡°So you are the young Masters from Liu Village. We apologize for not recognizing you for who you are. Go ahead, have your conversation. And we will return after you are done.¡± A few Golden Beasts gulped fiercely, their eyes widened in shock and fear plastered on their faces. In the next moment, they scurried in all directions, faster than you could blink, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Chapter 179: Region Envoy 1 Chapter 226: Chapter 179: Region Envoy 1 Translator: 549690339 With the shouts of Tu Wa Zi and Second Brother Lin, another crowd was surged towards them. Most of them bet on the youth with double pupils, Shi Hao, to win. After all, Shi Hao already had a well-deserved reputation in the Wilderness, leaving many legends and setting countless records. His double pupils could shatter the heavens and the earth, obliterate all falsehoods, and singlehandedly fought the Ancient Fierce Beast in the Hundred-Broken Mountain, even the special existence like the Sky-Splitting Demon Butterfly could not contend with him. Though Little Dot had also been making a name for himself recently and broke many records as well, they didn¡¯t think he could compete with Shi Hao. ¡°Younger brother, even though you survived, you will always be my defeated opponent!¡± Shi Hao descended from the heavens like a Celestial God, his whole body enveloped in a sacred light, domineering and powerful. The youth was brave and handsome, his skin shone like jade, his eyes deep and spirited, like a galaxy. His double pupils shining, with the sun and moon faintly visible within them spreading out chaotic aura. Just standing there quietly made him look like the dragon among men, enough to see how exaggerated this youth was. Compared to him, Little Dot seemed relatively naive. After all, he was only thirteen and younger than the youth with double pupils by three to four years. He was very sunny, and he also had some supporters, but they were few. ¡°Clang!¡± Without any signs. The two young Supremes directly contended, first comparing their eyes, hoping to intimidate the other first. The rotating double pupils of Shi Hao were terrifying, flashing runes as they opened and closed, causing the surrounding spectators to cough up blood, unable to withstand this kind of pressure. ¡°I must say, Shi Hao is indeed very strong, especially his double pupils, alternating between life and destruction, it is hard to compete with him!¡± Companions like Tu Wa Zi have ceased their jesting and looked wary as if facing a formidable foe. They had never crossed hands with Shi Hao, although they just warned Little Dot to be careful, but subconsciously they thought the pupil youth was overrated, and did not take him seriously, never imagining him to be so terrifying. ¡°This baby has already reached the Spiritual Transformation Realm?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the two figures in the battlefield, then suddenly exclaimed. The youth with the double pupils had terrifying eyes, as if he could annihilate life and death. But Little Dot was equally good, his radiance transformed into large golden bells, sending out waves of Taoist sounds, and contended against the double pupil light, not falling behind for a moment. The most important thing is, the kind of aura fluctuation that he was extremely familiar with was circling around Little Dot, just like his own, belongs to the peak of the Spirit Transformation Realm. He had planned to show off a bit. ¡°This is the land of the Spiritual Transformation Cave Heaven. Naturally, only those who have reached the Spiritual Transformation Realm can step into it!¡± Lin Zhuang had noticed this already and was very surprised. Looking at Little Dot¡¯s age, he was obviously only eleven or twelve years old, younger than Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, but he had already reached a level that many people wouldn¡¯t dare to dream of for their whole lives. ¡°Young brother, you really surprised me. But that¡¯s it, the power of double pupils comes from the ancient divine pupil. I¡¯ve only used about one or two percent of the power of double pupils just now!¡± Shi Hao still looked arrogant and sacred. ¡°Stop pretending, if you¡¯ve got the guts, use all your power!¡± Little Dot shouted back loudly. Then. The two of them pitted their fists against each other again, competing with their true essence and blood. The collisions were all real, like when suns explode, countless rain of light impacting all sides¡­ The power of both of them was very strong, the sound generated from the collisions was like thunderstorms, stirring up the breath all around. ¡°Is this the power of young Supremes? Is this the combat power of the Spiritual Transformation level? How can it be so against the heavens, just the power of the physical body is enough to shock us!¡± The people who spoke were several old men. They had all stepped into the Inscription Mirror, which made them nobles. In an era where kings and nobles were not seen, they could be considered the strongest in this vast Wilderness. But right now, all of them widened their eyes, shocked by the imposing power in front of them, shaking their souls, causing their hearts to tremble with fear. On the cyan stone slabs. Both sides separated equally, and no one had the upper hand. One¡¯s body was translucent jade, another was bathed in golden light, both were exceptional. After a brief separation, the two instantly collided again. ¡°The youth with double pupils must have gained some extraordinary fortune in the Ancient Sacred Origin. It¡¯s very likely that he obtained the Gold Body Liquid. It is extremely rare even in the Heaven Mending Sect; otherwise, his physical energy and blood wouldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly.¡± A woman who seems like a banished immortal, dressed in white, came from afar and murmured. The woman was incredibly beautiful, looking truly like a fairy, and was honored by the world as the Moon Fairy. Walking alongside her was another figure with an elegant waist wrapped in a black dress, who moved like the spring breeze, filled with extreme charm. Her allure was no less than the girl in white next to her. Both women had their unique charm, flowers blooming equally in their own ways, their sudden appearances caught the frequent side glances of several robust men. ¡°The Void God Realm should intervene and stop the fight between the two.¡± Jiang Hui focused his mind on Lin Zhuang and others, observing the surroundings through their perspectives. He only glanced at the Moon Fairy and the Witch before withdrawing his gaze However, when he saw Shi Hao and Stone Toughness invoking the Divine Order Chain, he knew the final battle between these two young Supremes might end here. As expected, just as his voice fell, a large piece of auspiciousness descended from the dome of the Void God Realm, forming a golden path. Then a figure stepped out, enveloped in a holy radiance, stopping the fight between the two young Supremes. The world was astonished. They never expected that a fight between these two youths would actually draw out conscious action from the Void God Realm, transforming into creatures guarding this space. Such a situation is rare in a myriad of years. Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa, and others were also greatly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just a fight, isn¡¯t this a bit of an overkill?¡± Tu Wa sounded somewhat sulky. He had also fought before and there was nobody to stop him. ¡°We had a bet on this, now they can¡¯t compare, what happens to our Pure Walls?¡± someone suddenly remembered. ¡°If they can¡¯t compete in the Void God Realm, they can go to the Sky Battlefield Spiritual beings have grand battles there. It¡¯s a battlefield where ancient Saints fight.¡± The old Drake spoke. ¡°When will the Sky Battlefield open?! And who are you?!¡± Shi Hao asked, looking at the glowing mysterious figure. ¡°I am the Region Envoy. The Sky Battlefield has been sealed for too long, it will reopen in the next month.¡± The mysterious figure spoke. ¡°Turns out he was a Region Envoy!¡± Some people were shocked and expressed their astonishment. Because only in a real world can a Region Envoy exist, preventing the order of this region from being destroyed. ¡°Before the Sky Battlefield reopens, you two are forbidden to fight here!¡± The Region Envoy spoke. However, the moment his voice fell, he suddenly looked in a certain direction. Some people looked puzzled and quickly followed his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s towards where the people of Liu Village are!¡± Someone spoke with surprise in their voice.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Chapter 180: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Chapter 227: Chapter 180: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part One)¡ª1 ¡°Where do you all come from?!¡± The Region Envoy spoke out, shrouded in radiant light. His voice was low and booming, echoing in everyone¡¯s minds. The crowd was momentarily stunned, with a look of surprise on their faces. They didn¡¯t understand why the Envoy was suddenly asking such a question ¨C it was so out of the ordinary that it caught them all off guard. Could this be because of the deity of Liu Village? Many people had this suspicion, feeling this was a very likely possibility. Otherwise, it would be hard to explain. Both Little Dot and Stone Toughness were equally surprised. The Region Envoy is a will of the Void God Realm, acting as a deity within the God Realm. No one can resist it. Even if it¡¯s not on par with a real deity, it¡¯s much stronger than a Noble. Therefore, even a Double Pupil Holder would not dare to be overly presumptuous in front of it. Otherwise, it could lead to repression. Even though it wouldn¡¯t result in death, one could be forcibly banished from this place. ¡°We are from Liu Village!¡± Lin Zhuang spoke out loudly. He too, was somewhat curious, unsure why the figure before him was suddenly asking such a question. Yet, he didn¡¯t attempt to conceal anything, nor did he show the same sense of reverence as the others. Instead, his expression remained as calm as ever. ¡°Liu Village?¡± The figure shrouded in radiance emphasized these two words and paused momentarily, as if searching his memory for any related information. However, he could not recall anything relevant. Yet for some reason, he sensed an astonishing aura from these individuals. It was as if each of them had a terrifying demon sealed within them. If the seal was to be broken, the entirety of the Void God Realm might be upturned. But this sensation vanished as suddenly as it came. The next moment, All chilling intent disappeared as if it had never existed. However, the figure enveloped in radiance still maintained a solemn expression. This figure was the embodiment of this world¡¯s will, thus, impossible to misinterpret any sensation. But he searched for a long time and found nothing. So, he could do nothing but halt the search reluctantly. ¡°in one month, the Sky Battlefield will open. At that time, it will also mark the opening of the legendary divine platform-a combat arena belonging to the supreme beings. If you can enter the Sky Battlefield and defeat your opponents, all rewards will accumulate, culminating in a grand prize at the end! The Region Envoy resumed speaking, his gaze turning to Little Dot and Stone Toughness. ¡°The battlefield is actually the divine platform?!¡± Apart from some who were still marveling at what just happened, the majority of the crowd was stirred up. Quite a few people began to chatter, sharing stories they had heard about the Sky Battlefield. Legend had it that the Sky Battlefield was also known as the divine arena. When it opened, geniuses from all regions would compete there. This batch of participants was lauded as the potential future deities. It was both horrific and extravagant. The eyes of many were burning with fervor. For those chosen to participate in this competition essentially received a form of recognition-received bountiful rewards so enticing that even the Ancient Divine Mountain would salivate over them. This was the true competition between the supremely talented, the battlefield of the brightest stars. It was said to be the most heated and dazzling of all battles. During this period, the arrival of true transcendent gods was expected. People like Tu Wa Zi also felt a twinge of excitement listening to this. ¡°Old man, can we go to that battlefield too? Tu Wa Zi hailed the Region Envoy who seemed to be leaving. ¡°Calling the Region Envoy ¡®old man¡¯, aren¡¯t the people from Liu Village outrageously arrogant?¡± A few people widened their eyes and rubbed their ears, questioning whether they heard it right. It¡¯s true that Liu Village has the protection of a deity, but that doesn¡¯t give them the right to be so arrogant-they even had the audacity to refer to the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm as ¡®old man¡¯. in contrast, others looked on with envy, thinking that this confidence was brought about by their powerful backing. ¡°If you want to enter, you certainly can. However, once you¡¯re in there, unless you¡¯re a real top prodigy, you¡¯re likely to lose very badly!¡± The Region Envoy responded, his eyebrows raised, with Runes flashing in his eyes, seemingly on the verge of releasing a startling thunderbol,. Yet, he managed to restrain it. He was charged with guarding this realm and adhered to his own principles. He wasn¡¯t allowed to indiscriminately harm the creatures of the Void God Realm. At most, he would banish them if they threatened the harmony of this world. ¡°So my Bronze Divine Book is also there? Shi Hao also spoke up, communicating with the Region Envoy. He even bared his teeth at him in provocation, appearing even more audacious than Tu Wa Zi and the others, with a subtle hint of challenge in his demeanor. He still remembered the horrific state when he was forcibly driven away from this world, a moment where the heavens didn¡¯t answer his call, and the earth provided no refuge. He had only shattered his own stele, it was not a big deal at all, utterly unfair. ¡°Of course you can, but only if you win!¡± The Region Envoy sneered and spoke, simultaneously retracting his Golden Avenue and disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡± Waiting until the Region Envoy of the Void God Realm left, Shi Hao and Stone Toughness charged again, but this time they controlled their force, no longer exploding with full power, yet they still ended up coughing up fresh blood¡­ Knowing the outcome, Jiang Hui withdrew in advance as this wasn¡¯t the real battle between the two Stones. ¡°If I remember correctly, I believe tomorrow is when the dragon egg can be summoned,¡± A breeze caressed his face, willow leaves swayed, and Jiang Hui had a sudden realization. Soon enough, With the arrival of early morning the next day, the Dragon egg summoning count refreshes as promised. He used it without hesitation. ¡°Congratulations! Amidst the vast dust and sand, you have summoned a Legendary Dragon Egg!¡± ¡°Legendary Dragon Egg Hatching Method: After 98,520 pours of Rootless Water, each time lasting no less than five minutes. A moment later, the voice of Golden Finger receded. Next moment, an enormous egg, several meters in size, appeared before Jiang Hui. The eggshell was engraved with a Mythical Beast Auspicious Cloud, adorned with Gluttonous Pattern on both sides. It was gorgeous and wrapped in dazzling runes, with a unique energy flowing around it. ¡°What good luck!¡± Looking at the Dragon egg, Jiang Hui was very pleased, his face almost folded with a big smile. A Legendary Dragon Egg has even more value than an Epic dragon egg. However, when he realized the hatching method, he was somewhat upset. It¡¯s not difficult, but very strict, requiring nearly one hundred thousand pours of Rootless Water. Rootless Water is also known as rainwater. Over ninety thousand times of rainwater, no less than five minutes each time, may sound simple but in practice, it¡¯s intensively strict and demands the right weather conditions. Considering the current weather, even in the best-case scenario, it would take at least five days for it to rain. Even if it rained all day, it would take a significant amount of time. While Jiang Hui was pondering this, a hint of worry on his face, In the distance, A red-bodied figure suddenly swayed and flew over. It was the Little True Dragon. Although it was not very large, its momentum was great. With every move, clouds rolled, dust stirred, and auspicious omens fell from the sky. It could even command the wind and summon the rain. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might think a Deity was making an appearance! Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up, how could he have forgotten about this creature? As the head of the Ten Evil, the True Dragon had numerous treasured techniques, including this ability to call the wind and summon rain, which was much more powerful than the Rain clan from the Stone Kingdom. With this in mind, Jiang Hui immediately waved the Willow Branch, capturing the Little True Dragon. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Little True Dragon¡¯s eyes rolled around, ¡°Do you have any glorious tasks for me?¡± Little True Dragon¡¯s large eyes spun around. For some reason, it suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Of course, I have a great job for you!¡± Jiang Hui laughed. In the end, The Little True Dragon was conscripted. In the following period, During the time when Little True Dragon was unyieldingly blowing its breath, almost spitting out all of its saliva, and its cheek pouches were on the verge of bursting with fire, the dragon egg finally cracked. It transformed into a streak of light, fell beside Jiang Hui, and then gradually grew larger, only stopping when it had become the size of a small mountain. Jiang Hui immediately looked over, but the next moment, his expression became somewhat strange. That was¡­ a grave¡­. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Chapter 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Chapter 230: Chapter 181: The Fall of the Divine Tomb, All Things Come to Life (Part Two) (First Update) 3 The most crucial part is, they all have different miraculous encounters and command numerous terrifying Treasured Techniques. If one could watch the whole process, it would be a kind of indirect enhancement for people like Tu WaZi. The duel ground they were on was a legacy of numerous epics etched in the long river of time. Once activated, it signified the collision of different great destinies, possible leading the young prodigies to transcend and battle, akin to a vast and grand epic. Even without gaining any insights, it would still be an enrichment of their vision. After all, a true prodigy not only needs outstanding strength but also a broad vision. However, before the real battle begins, these people could serve as a test for the effects of the Divine Tomb Trial Ground. Before Lin Zhuang and others could react, Jiang Hui waved his hand and threw the group into the tomb hill that had merged with the continuous mountain ranges. In addition to these familiar faces, Jiang Hui had also specially selected some other talented individuals with good dispositions from many believers. The broad sword man, half-demon teenager, desolate prince and Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, the simple-minded teenager with the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol, were all thrown in like dumplings. ¡°Villager, what is that mound of soil? It looks a bit creepy. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Tiger Boy and Brother Zhuang suddenly jumped in like they were insane, and we couldn¡¯t stop them!¡± A man with a surprised expression found Old man Lin. He was responsible for patrolling and his face was incredibly flustered. He didn¡¯t see Jiang Hui make his move, but he did see Tu Wa and others charging into that mound as if they were risking their lives. It was very strange. Especially in the end. The old Barbarian Bull, Black Python Protector, Three-eyed Crow and others all rushed in as if they were in hysteria. The man originally wanted to get closer to check, but he was scared away by the eerie wailing and howling that emanated from the mound before he could get any closer. ¡°That, that¡¯s a graveyard, one of Lord Willow God¡¯s treasures, possessing the ability to turn decay into magic, no need to make a fuss!¡± Old man Lin said. About the Divine Tomb Trial Ground and throwing people inside, he had only just found out, few minutes earlier, that was sufficient for Old man Lin to react. At the same time, for safety¡¯s sake, Old man Lin had also promptly put up a public notice at the stone pillar in the village center¡¯s square. The rising sun illuminates the ground, a blood-red sun slowly ascends from the horizon and hangs above the sky. At the entrance of Liu Village. Under the morning sun, as soon as dawn broke, everyone in Liu Village busied themselves. Today was a big day. It was the biannual Thanksgiving of the village. Every tribe, regardless of size, would celebrate it. They gave thanks for the protection of their Sacrificial Spirit, praying for a bumper crop and a smooth coming year. All the people filed into the village, bringing all kinds of food to the open-air kitchen in Liu Village. A group of children were laughing and joking, each one holding onto a wild dog with a golden furry body and the size of half a meter. These were the offspring of the Golden Long-Haired dog, still in their youth. Once they became adults, their sizes would become as big as a calf and their fur would completely turn into a pure gold hue. Although the word gold made up its name, it had no relation to the Exotic Beasts like the Golden Beast and the Golden Nine-headed Lion. The latter had noble bloodlines and were well-known Ancient Lost Species living beings, but the Golden Long-Haired dog was a low-level Ferocious Beast. If it weren¡¯t for its size, it might not even be considered a Ferocious Beast. This breed was known for its gentle temperament, especially towards the Human Race. It had a natural affinity towards humans, was extremely patient, and easy to tame and raise. In addition, it would step forward when its owner was in danger. Hence, it was ranked as the top pet in the Wilderness by many. However, the Golden Long-Haired dog¡¯s speed was quite fast. Before they officially recognized their owner, they were often timid. Hence, they were not too easy to capture. ¡°Father and Mother said that these golden dogs have a certain chance of evolving into a Dog King. I think this one I have is the most robust and has the highest chance of evolving into a King!¡± A little boy started to speak, gleefully rubbing the head of the golden retriever beside him, and said excitedly, only to be quickly scorned by others. Each brat believes that their golden retriever has the potential to evolve into the Dog King, and that all other bloodlines were nothing special. Given the young age of these mischievous children, it was naturally impossible for them to tame the golden retrievers. It was the elders of Liu Village who captured these ferocious beasts. First, to train them as future family protectors. Secondly, to find a playmate for their naughty children who could accompany them 24 hours a day. Otherwise, with their tremendous and terrifying energy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them. Fortunately, the village had the protection of the Willow God, safeguarding all directions and granting numerous Species of the Ancient Times, even the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures. Although they could not savor such rare delicacies every day, the occasional taste was enough to greatly benefit them. The adults¡¯ complexion was getting better and their bodies stronger, and with the environment of the village akin to a paradise, it was not an exaggeration to say that diseases were non-existent. As for the children, each one of them was incredibly strong for their age, they could chase wolves and swallow tigers, and lifting hundreds of pounds of boulders with one hand was not a problem, and they were fiercely capable. The adults were smiling, and quite a few good-voiced women started singing. The beautiful melodies filled the air, emitting the scent of rice and the fragrance of earth, spreading across the wilderness, adding some lubricant to the primitive world¡­ The first rays of sunshine were sprinkled down, casting long shadows of the people. In the large village, children were playing, adults were busy, smoke curled up from two places, presenting a peaceful and tranquil scene. Jiang Hui observed this scene with interest, and his inner self was also somewhat uplifted. This idyllic and poetic life has always been what he dreamed of. In his previous life, he was constantly busy with overtime work. In this life, he became a tree and finally settled down. As if harboring intentions, in the next moment, Jiang Hui waved his willow branch, instantly shielding the senses of everyone in Liu Village. Then, his external avatar condensed, he took three steps in two, rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a roasted golden-brown crispy lamb leg, and started eating briskly. In his previous life, he was a carnivore. Because the Thanksgiving Day doesn¡¯t require a grand ceremony, the process is simple, it¡¯s all about everyone gathering to eat and drink, so by sunset, when the setting sun was just spreading over the sky, many people were already busy tidying up. There was also one most important reason: Old man Lin suddenly discovered that several heads of roasted lamb were missing. Roasting lamb is a task that requires technique and patience, and it cannot be done in a short time. Adding to that, most people were already tipsy. To avoid affecting the schedule the next day, Old man Lin declared the end of Thanksgiving Day. A few days passed since then. Liu Village was quiet. The only disturbance came from the Divine Tomb Trial Ground. Jiang Hui submerged himself into that, a string of angry curses would intermittently ring in his ears, he obviously was being abused. However, ten days pass quickly but also slowly. Before they knew it, the tenth day arrived. Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others were forcibly expelled out. Everyone looked battered and bruised, their appearance was utterly miserable, but compared with before they entered, everyone¡¯s momentum was many times more condensed. What surprised Jiang Hui the most was. Lin Zhuang¡¯s eldest son, the boy who had integrated the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol, actually initiated the activation of the ancestral witch¡¯s bloodline, imprinting a trace of divine rune.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Chapter 182: Everything I see, all the gods will wither (1st update) ! Chapter 231: Chapter 182: Everything I see, all the gods will wither (1st update) ! (Yesterday, I had a fever and forgot to take leave. Sorry for that. To make up for it, I promise to deliver at least ten thousand words tomorrow!) Most importantly, the Divine Rune imprinted by Lin Hai was not just hidden in his Divine Sea of Mind, but it was externally manifested and branded in the centre of the boy¡¯s forehead. It was an ancient and unimaginably complex script, distorted around the edges, appearing like a demon from the Abyss. From afar, it resonated with the Fire Witch Ancestor Mark on his forehead. The two, one above the other, seemed to be vying for supremacy, intermittently flashing with radiant ripple fluctuations. The red light and the dark patterns competed for brilliance, making the naive boy appear somewhat strange. But it was quite clear that the mark of the Ancestral Witch of Fire was far stronger, directly suppressing the defiant Divine Rune on the spot. However, after a short moment, the twisted and grotesque script mark conceded defeat, humbly dwelling below without moving. Tu Wa Zi and the others also noticed the boy¡¯s unusualness. Everyone was astonished and felt that the once naive boy had suddenly become different. This feeling was indescribable, but it was indeed tangible and could be sensed instantly. It seemed as though an inexplicable torrent of power was awakening within him, which faintly gave them all a sense of invisible oppression. ¡°Boss, tell us, did you acquire some sort of extraordinary encounter in there?¡± Lin Zhuang, his father, curiously examined his son in detail. Honestly, if Lin Hai¡¯s appearance and manner hadn¡¯t remained the same, he would have had doubts about recognizing him. There were significant changes in his demeanor, though it still resembled his previous self. He was still naive and honest as before, but now he carried an indescribable sense of momentum. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not too sure either!¡± Lin Hai scratched his head, genuinely confused. He himself didn¡¯t feel anything specific. If it hadn¡¯t been for Tu Wa Zi and the others, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss even now. After organizing his thoughts, he narrated all the events that had occurred since he entered the trial. At first, it was no different than Tu Wa Zi and the others. Upon entering the area, he was directly sent to an ancient independent platform. A Black Shadow emerged on the platform, proficiently utilizing all the Treasure Technique Divine Ability that Lin Hai knew, even more adeptly, with each one operating perfectly. However, during the fight, he suddenly had a profound feeling. In the midst of that unconscious drift, a blazing light emerged from the Black Shadow he was fighting with. There was then an earth-shattering roar, as if it could tear the sky apart, ¡°The fallen Star, life is like morning dew, at the end of everything, all gods will wither¡­¡± The roar echoed in the depths of Lin Hai¡¯s mind, and a towering figure seemed to appear before his eyes. He was splendid and robust, although not very tall, but his small figure was as majestic and upright as the Immortal Mountain, exhibiting an aura of being an impregnable fortress. The most important thing was, this figure was covered in dense, bright Holy Scriptures. The light converged on one point, as dazzling as a grand sun. Afterwards, the boy completely lost consciousness, until now. Eventually, Jiang Hui spoke up, solving the doubts in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°Brother Hai, you indeed have a great fortune and deep karma.¡± Tu Wa Zi replied, his eyes sparkling. It wasn¡¯t jealousy, but pure envy. ¡°You should make good use of that Divine Rune; you¡¯ll receive unexpected benefits.¡± Jiang Hui specifically advised Lin Hai. ¡°I will carefully heed Willow God¡¯s teachings!¡± Lin Hai quickly responded. Afterwards, Jiang Hui turned to address Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the others. Although they hadn¡¯t imprinted any Divine Runes, they had each gained significant insights from the trials. Throughout the ten days, they had been beaten almost a thousand times, which had greatly enhanced their understanding and usage of the Treasure Techniques. If they could grasp this and integrate these experiences, they would make considerable progress. Of course, Tu Wa Zi agreed readily, promising promptly. Bidding farewell to the pleasant autumn weather in early spring, the vast earth was tinged with a sense of melancholic chill. The fallen leaves rustled and made noise. Before they knew it, a month had swiftly passed. During this time, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others had pondered over the experiences they had gained in the trial. Watching others and doing it yourself are completely different concepts. Fortunately, after countless times of practice in the trials, they had already memorized the correct positions and movements needed for their corresponding Treasure Techniques. All they needed was regular practice. On the other hand, Lin Hai had completely imprinted the Divine Text into his flesh, and had begun to show some manifestations of Divine Skills. During battle, he could manifest the shadow of the Divine Rune¡¯s owner to assist him, enhancing his own combat effectiveness, even increasing the attack effect of the Treasure Technique Divine Ability, escalating its power by several levels. In addition, benefiting from the activation of his bloodline, he had also acquired the first Treasure Technique inherited from the deep end of the Ancestral witch bloodline ¡ª the Ancestral Witch Body.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Chapter 183: Foresti of Liu Village (1st Chapter 233: Chapter 183: Foresti of Liu Village (1st Update)__i The moment Shi Hao appeared, the Void God Realm became quiet all of a sudden. The aura of the boy was extremely strong. He had an extraordinary appearance while radiating light, akin to a son of the gods. He walked step by step from afar, showing a terror that completely contradicted his age. ¡°The youth with double pupils has gotten even stronger, could it be that he was previously in hiding, suppressing his real abilities, but now he has finally released it all, revealing his true self? This is indeed a fight between the supreme youths, which belongs to the ¡®once in a lifetime¡¯ category!¡± Some big shots couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when they saw Shi Hao. Even though he was just a teenager in his teens, they all felt an intense shock and pressure from him. The back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave. They were once the fortunate talents of their times but now they are getting old and gradually declining. Even the younger generations are now looked upon. ¡°Go for it, Brother Shi Hao! You¡¯re the best!¡± A young girl screamed with a flushed face, and frantically waved at the youth with double pupils. And then, after a brief moment. Little Dot also appeared, and he was even more flamboyant. ¡°With a loud bang in the sky, Stone Monkey Lord makes his grand entrance, let¡¯s all applause!¡± Shi Hao stepped out briskly, looking left and right, his eyes full of narcissism, he said as he walked and shouted into the sky. Some people immediately became speechless, feeling that this bear child¡¯s face was incredibly thick, so thick that they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Stone Monkey Lord making a grand entrance?¡± Among the crowd, Foresti of Liu Village was scratching his head, his expression a little surprised, wondering if he had heard wrong, was there really someone called by this name? His voice wasn¡¯t small and because he naturally had a strong voice, accompanied by Lin Zhuang, who also had a large voice naturally, their voices spread out like a thunderbolt. The surrounding spectators were stunned at first, but then they couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Tu Wa Zi among others laughed so hard they bent over. ¡°Shi Hao, Stone Monkey?! That¡¯s hilarious, big brother, did you just give Little Dot a new nickname?!¡± Tu Wa Zi exclaimed in an uproar. ¡°Big brother, if you¡¯re hard of hearing, could you please not be so loud?!¡± Shi Hao also heard it loud and clear, and immediately rolled his eyes. He had barely worked up such a stylized atmosphere, but it was directly destroyed by the other¡¯s words, which made him a little upset. However, Shi Hao didn¡¯t say much in the end. Because he suddenly found that several figures he recognized stood next to the boy, especially a certain boy who was grinning at him. He took a deep breath and Little Dot turned to look at Shi Hao. His figure was upright, with an invincible aura, and his deep pupils were rippling with light waves. Shi Hao also looked at Little Dot, with a playful expression on his face. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve come after all, but you¡¯re going to lose miserably!¡± The corner of the youth with double pupils¡¯ mouth slightly lifted, assuming a posture of determination. He now possessed double pupils and the Supreme Bone which were both rare and supreme talents that only the strongest beasts and fierce birds could luckily possess one of in the countless years. Yet he possessed both, and there was a possibility that in the future he would set foot in that starry river and create countless legends. Today, he decided to use the power of the Supreme Bone to give his little brother a taste of what the first talent is like. ¡°Now that everyone is here, the sealed battlefield will open!¡± The Region Envoy appeared and then shouted loudly, an endless surge of Divine Power erupted, and a magnificent golden avenue was conjured up in the sky. This Golden Avenue extended all the way to the outside world, holy and mysterious, circulating with an ancient and vicissitudinous flavor, evoking an aspiration in numerous people. On both sides of the road, there were even lotus flowers falling and clear springs rippling. ¡°As long as you step on this Golden Avenue, you will eventually reach the Sky Battlefield. If you can set foot on it, you will reap unexpected rewards. If you can win on the stage above, the rewards are unimaginable, potentially even a terrifyingly powerful Treasured Technique that shocks all sects!¡± Someone said this quietly, their face full of hope, wishing they could set foot on it too. Countless people rode their own treasures upwards, eager to get a closer look. However, it proved impossible for them to ascend the Golden Avenue. The higher up they got, the more difficult it became. A tremendous force was barring their path. If they tried to forcefully break through, they might have let loose an unimaginable disaster that could hurt themselves. Some people immediately ceased their forceful attempts. They simply weren¡¯t qualified, and insisting further would have been futile. But there were still some people desperately forcing their way through, either they were powerhouses on the level of Nobles, or they had inimitable, world-renowned talents. Among those were Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and others. Unlike the others, they didn¡¯t have any flying treasure that could suspend them in the air. So, they began to travel the Golden Avenue on foot. ¡°Not everyone is worthy of watching the fight, and certainly not everyone is worthy of setting foot on this road!¡± The Region Envoy stood in Lin Zhuang and the others¡¯ way, his voice indifferent. The Golden Avenue was an accommodation for the top warriors of the battlefield. Only the youth of the Supreme rank could set foot on it; others doing so was an insult to him. ¡°Are you condescending, old man, or what?¡± Second Brother Lin sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just advising you all to understand your limits; otherwise, you will meet with a disaster!¡± The Region Envoy took a deep breath and said slowly. ¡°If they ask you to leave, just get down! Stop stirring up trouble!¡± Grandpa Pure Wall and Bird Grandpa chipped in, echoing the sentiments. ¡°You two old coots, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you later!¡± Lin Chen huffed and suddenly let out a blast of energy at something. He didn¡¯t use any Treasured Technique, it was just his blood and flesh power surging. The next moment. The surging power of his blood and flesh erupted, directly blasting a nearby mountain peak to pieces. Then, people like Tu Wa Zi did the same, virtually flattening all the mountains in the vicinity. Lin Hai had a special constitution and couldn¡¯t learn regular Treasured Techniques. However, he jumped straight down from the Golden Avenue, smashing into the ground like a cannonball. ¡°Rumble!¡± Immediately, a strong current of air rushed, resounding thunderously. With visible eyes, the thick rocky ground cracked inch by inch, forming a direct crater comparing several meters in diameter within several kilometers. Dust flying, rocks scattered everywhere. The crowd hurriedly fled to avoid being swept in. ¡°Damn it, is this still a flesh and blood body? This is just like a Human Form Treasure Technique!¡± Gasps of surprise came from the crowd, and many people couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, gasping in cold air. Besides being awed by the sheer size of the power, they were astounded by the shocking flesh and blood of the young man in front of them. He plunged down from the high altitude, yet his body was completely unhurt, not even scraped skin. On the Golden Avenue. Shi Hao and Stone Toughness¡¯s eyes also narrowed slightly, their eyes sparkled differently, just as shocked by Lin Hai¡¯s flesh power. Next to the giant bluestone, a stele slowly emerged, enveloped in dazzling radiance. A group of people hurriedly looked over. They saw several large words engraved in a vivid and animated style. Flesh can be holy, strength unparalleled in the world ¨C Lin Hai of Liu Village.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Chapter 184: Supreme Battle (2nd Update)_1 Chapter 234: Chapter 184: Supreme Battle (2nd Update)_1 ¡°Getting a title just like that? It¡¯s like they¡¯re messing around!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Although the scene was shocking, the bestowal of a title was still beyond their expectations. You have to understand that whether it¡¯s Little Dot or the youth with double pupils, they all broke numerous records only to activate the Stele and leave their names on it. ¡°Shall we try jumping too?¡± Some were tempted because leaving one¡¯s name in the Void God Realm is not only an honour, but also brings some substantial rewards. However, they were quickly dismissed disdainfully by the people around them. ¡°When they went down, it was earth-shattering, but when you go down, it¡¯ll be nothing but shattered bones. It won¡¯t be your name left on the stele, it will be your tomb!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak such brutal truths!¡± The tempted man grimaced, in defiant pride. ¡°You can all follow along, but you cannot step on that ring!¡± In the sky, the Region Envoy, after a long moment¡¯s pause, looked back in disbelief. His eyes filled with incredulity beneath the glow. He had misjudged. All these youngsters, including those two men, had reached the limit in some realm. Since when did reaching the Extreme Realm become so cheap? Especially the last youth, who shook the laws of this world¡¯s Pure Wall in the blink of an eye when he charged with his physical body. This is not only what can be achieved by reaching the Extreme Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t here for a war, we won¡¯t join that chaos!¡± They were all satisfied, with the Region Envoy leading the way. They followed closely behind the two Shi brothers. ¡°These spiritual springs and golden lotuses look extraordinary. They must be some incredible treasures!¡± Tu Wa Zi brought out his beast skin bag, his eyes glowing, planning to take all these things back to Liu Village. The Region Envoy said nothing, because these items were all odd and not to be moved easily. But the next moment, his face suddenly changed. Because those little rascals really snapped off the golden lotuses one by one, and even put the beast skin bag over the mouth of the spiritual spring. Although the beast skin bag was just the size of a palm, it was like a Cave Heaven inside. So many things went in, yet it didn¡¯t seem to be full. In the blink of an eye, the once splendid golden avenue turned bare compared to before. Little Dot heaved a sigh. Because he had originally planned to do the same, but before he could put it into action, these guys from Liu Village had already beaten him to it. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Don¡¯t touch these things anymore!¡± The Region Envoy grumbled under his breath. This bunch of little bastards were just too infuriating! Where did they come from? Aren¡¯t there any adults supervising them? He vaguely remembered hearing that these brats were from Liu Village. When the ruler of Liu Village entered the Void God Realm in the future, he would certainly take the initiative to discipline him. ¡°These things are clearly ownerless, why can¡¯t they be touched? It¡¯s a waste to just leave them here!¡± Tu Wa Zi spoke up, but didn¡¯t stop his hands from working. ¡°The people of Liu Village are indeed robust!¡± The bystanders exclaimed. Within this world, the Region Envoy was undoubtedly a deity, and these people didn¡¯t even save his face. They wouldn¡¯t dare to do that even if they had a thousand guts. ¡°I am the Region Envoy of this world. If you continue to ignore my warnings, I can expel you forcefully from this realm. You will not be allowed to enter for two years!¡± With this said, Tu Wa Zi and the others immediately quieted down. They did not want to receive the same ¡°treatment¡± that Little Dot had before. ¡°Look, the divine-level ring is appearing!¡± Someone exclaimed. The crowd hurriedly followed the direction of his finger. They saw an ancient battlefield hovering in the sky, above the clouds. But this ring was not grand, it was far less enormous than recorded in ancient texts, but it exuded a mysterious and ancient vibe. ¡°The grandness of the divine-level ring depends on the realm of the contending cultivators!¡± Someone explained. While talking, Shi Hao and Stone Toughness had already stepped onto the ring. They faced each other, like two adversaries. Then, without any warning, they attacked directly, using all of their killing techniques and putting forth all their strength from the start. In Liu Village, the back mountain, and the mountain range. The willow leaves fluttered, like emerald-green blades, sparkling jade, akin to amber agate. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t immediately follow Lin Zhuang and others into the Void God Realm. Instead, he organized all the dragon egg items he had obtained during this time. Most were just some odds and ends, including some cutlery, weapons, even some farming tools, furniture, vegetable seeds and such. All these items were handed over to Old man Lin for him to distribute freely. When Jiang Hui¡¯s heart and mind sunk into the Void God Realm, the double stone battle that had caught everyone¡¯s attention was almost at its conclusion. In the arena. The youth with double pupils roared, his body drenched in dazzling, crimson blood. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, I, Stone Toughness, have never been inferior to anyone in my life. I have double pupils and the Supreme Bone, I am the unique prodigy of all ages, you cannot possibly defeat me!¡± Stone Toughness roared, unbearably at the brink of defeat. He ultimately chose to abandon the Power of double pupils, his most proficient and formidable force. He wanted to suppress Shi Hao with the Supreme Bone, to prove his strength to the world, that even without relying on double pupils, he could still stand undefeated. But, to his despair, he ended up losing miserably. ¡°Noisy!¡± Little Dot was also entirely drenched in blood, but his spirit was exceptionally vigorous. He slapped down hard on the spot. There was a ¡°Bang!¡± noise. A tremendous pressure swept over, directly causing Stone Toughness¡¯s eyeballs to burst out and his entire body was almost shattered. ¡°Thinking you can defeat me with my own power, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Shi Hao smirked, taking several Soul Extinguishing Needles from his bosom. These were supreme treasures, capable of completely eradicating a creature¡¯s soul, even capable of truly killing enemies in the Void God Realm. Once hit by the Soul Extinguishing Needle, the victim¡¯s soul in the real world would also be annihilated, leaving behind an empty shell. Jiang Hui sighed. Stone Toughness should have been a prominent character, determined to carry through what he sets his mind on, even giving up his own life for the people after achieving the position of Immortal King. Not everyone could do this, it required unwavering courage and boldness from beginning to end. But the youthful Stone Toughness, holder of the double pupils, was too arrogant and lost his way, foolishly attempted to defeat Shi Hao with the Supreme Bone, unknowingly helping Emperor Huang Tian gain preliminary control of the newly born second piece of the Supreme Bone. However, he didn¡¯t make a move. Had it not been for this incident, the youth with double pupils would never have been enlightened in the future. The grudges between the two stones would also never been resolved. There was a reason for it. ¡°Double Pupil Holder is my disciple of the Heaven Mending Sect, deeply favored by our Sect Hierarch, and represents the face of our sect in the outside world. He absolutely can¡¯t lose!¡± In a corner, a figure with a cold expression spoke indignantly. Although the distance was far and the voice was whispers, it was still detected by Jiang Hui. Following the sound, Jiang Hui looked over to see an old woman in the crowd directing an old man standing next to her to interfere secretly in the battlefield. At the same time, other powers also made their moves. All of them didn¡¯t want Shi Hao to win this fight. A good number of these beings had deep grudges against Shi Hao, and they bore profound hatred for each other, not merely wanting to help Stone Toughness. However, whether it was an open or covert move, none of them succeeded. Shi Hao was truly remarkable. After losing the first piece of Supreme Bone, not only did he stubbornly survive but also grew out the second piece of Supreme Bone. At this moment, the second piece of Supreme Bone activated, releasing mysterious, terrifying waves, momentarily solidifying time, even the old man next to that old woman failed to prevent it.. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Chapter 186: Divine Flame Man, Jiang Hui appears (revised )_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 186: Divine Flame Man, Jiang Hui appears (revised )_1 High up in the sky, the God Flame Man floated alone, his body filled with terrifying power. The moment he appeared, he quickly walked up to Little Dot and beckoned him to follow. ¡°What a coincidence, I too have a habit of collecting. How about you follow me instead?!¡± Little Dot spoke up. ¡°Such audacity!¡± The God Flame Man scoffed coldly, launching an aggressive strike with his hand. Little Dot retaliated with a similar counterstrike. ¡°Interesting, truly beyond my expectations!¡± God Flame Man stood tall and unmoving, seemingly surprised. However, his attention was soon drawn to a lady dressed in white amongst the crowd, his eyes set on conquering her. ¡°Miss Moon Chan, how many times have we met already? Seems like fate keeps bringing us together!¡± The God Flame Man spoke arrogantly. ¡°Restless wanderer, stop your nonsense!¡± The girl in white, a saintess from Heaven Mending Sect, replied coldly. In an instant, without any warning, the two began to duel, their fight comparable to a battle between nobles, shocking onlookers, who foresaw the emergence of a golden era in the near future. Because there were too many renowned prodigies, each truly exceptional. Once they mature, their names would shake the world. The two eventually separated. Both their powers were terrifying. Without intent to fight to the death, neither could do much to the other. His gaze was like a torch scanning around him, and then suddenly, his eyes brightened again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this domain to be so interesting with so many people reaching the extreme!¡± The God Flame Man spoke again, changing his target and heading towards Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others. ¡°???¡± Jiang Hui was stunned. Regardless of God Flame Man¡¯s strength, his discernment was indeed noteworthy. It¡¯s no wonder he had a habit of collecting things. Also, his thought process was quick. Probably no one could keep up with him. One moment he was fighting with you, and the next, he had already found someone else. Jiang Hui initially did not want to show up but observed the development silently on the sidelines. However, the God Flame Man had power at least above the noble level. Even though he was not a deity, he could easily eradicate the common nobles. Even combined, Lin Zhuang and Tu Wa Zi would have trouble dealing with him. If he did not intervene, it would certainly warrant a beating for Lin Zhuang and the others. If that were to happen, it would be a slap in his face. ¡°Who is this guy? Has he gone mad? He dares to strike at the people of Liu Village?!¡± Someone widened their eyes, finding it somewhat unbelievable. As everyone knows, Liu Village is protected by a deity. To confront such existence, one is either supremely powerful or out of their mind. ¡°You lot, from today onwards, you follow me!¡± The God Flame Man spoke, an unruffled expression on his face as if he was sure of success. It wasn¡¯t a question but more of a conclusive statement. He could tell that although these people in front of him had once reached the pinnacle of their power, their current state was merely the realm of Spirit Transformation and not on his level. ¡°More arrogant than even me, Tu Wa Zi? State your name before receiving my punch. I don¡¯t kill the nameless!¡± Tu Dequan never let others have the upper hand verbally, not even if the Heaven King himself had appeared. ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t much, but your arrogance sure is! The God Flame Man sneered, nonchalantly tossing a large fireball. The faces of Lin Zhuang and others slightly changed. The fear- inducing power detected from the fireball was something they would find hard to defend against. ¡°Hum!¡± However, at that moment, an overwhelmingly powerful force suddenly erupted, full of divinity, transforming into an invisible hand in the sky. It easily blocked the fireball heading towards Tu Wa Zi and others, effortlessly extinguishing it. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± The man enveloped in divine flames raised his brows slightly, somewhat astonished. People around him were terrified, also feeling the fluctuations of an unknown power, and they were all searching for its source. Because just now, the power¡¯s fluctuation made them tremble all over, as if they had fallen into an icy cave, they were completely overtaken by sudden chills. It should be known, almost everyone present was at the level of a noble, the pinnacle of existence on this continent. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± The divine flame man looked furious, his gaze first swept over Demon Spirit Lake and the old woman. However, intuition told him that it should not be these people. Although these people belonged to the Great Sects of the Upper Realm, their power was not significant; they couldn¡¯t possibly stop him. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± In the void, a thunderous voice rumbled, accompanied by a variety of inexplicable tones. The next moment, dazzling fluctuations emerged, endless light poured down from the Nine Heavens like a milky way. A myriad of mysterious, ancient runes soared up, each appearing like a golden sun, dramatic yet astonishing. And within those runes. A tall figure slowly emerged, shrouded in a holy and mysterious divine glow. With each step he took, a lotus would sprout beneath him. He seemed to directly cross the restrictions around the sky battlefield and slowly approach the Little Dot. 11 Lord Willow God!11 Tu Wa Zi and others were initially startled, then a look of joy appeared on their faces. They never expected their Sacrificial Spirit would intervene. They had personally seen the external avatar manifested by Jiang Hui before and recognized it as a form of the Willow God. ¡°Lord Willow God?¡± People around them, a group whose faces were full of surprise, vaguely guessed who this figure was. Some couldn¡¯t believe it, as many people had witnessed the majestic form of Jiang Hui in the Hundred Broken Mountains. It wasn¡¯t this appearance, but an enormous willow tree that covered the sun and sky. ¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s a deity, of course, he can take any form!¡± Some creatures immediately said. Igniting the Divine Flame, ascending to the Divine Position, shedding the mortal coil, and receiving an unprecedented upgrade. In this state, one can manifest in any form. Although it¡¯s just a form, it also symbolizes the deity. People showed envy on their faces. If they also had a deity¡¯s protection like this, they would wake up from their dreams with laughter. The most critical part was to stand up. The deity showed up, celestial signs descended, and thunder rumbled through the sky like a roaring army. Moreover, wherever he went, it affected the order of the Void God Realm, making it blurred and distorted and ultimately gradually collapsing. Some people were terrified, feeling that the rules and order of this world were about to change. They even felt their bodies were about to melt. From a distance, the Region Envoy looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy, feeling an unprecedented pressure hit his face. He furrowed his brows, runes flared in the depth of his eyes, and his gaze was firmly fixed on Jiang Hui. The mysterious man cloaked in divine flames seemed taken aback, disbelief filled the depths of his pupils. This was the lower realm, how could a deity appear here? ¡°You have quite the nerve, even daring to target my people?! Jiang Hui was expressionless, only the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. The next moment, he reached out with one hand. A jade-like hand thundered forward. In the eyes of everyone, it quickly became gigantic, just like a towering mountain range in an instant. It seemed like billions of stars were revolving within it, covering the sky with a single hand. ¡°Boom boom¡± The giant hand directly caught the divine flame man, then slowly closed. A stream of divine power occurred within, and runes were surging into flames as hot as molten iron. ¡°Pop pop pop!¡± In the face of absolute power, the divine flame man¡¯s face immediately turned liver red. But Jiang Hui didn¡¯t kill him. After casually holding him up and shaking him around, he threw him away. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The divine flame man was directly sent flying, crushing a mountain midway through. Rock and soil spilled everywhere. But the man was unharmed, the flames that swirled around him served as both an offensive technique and a defense mechanism. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Chapter 187: Deitys Wrath (Revised)_i Chapter 237: Chapter 187: Deity¡¯s Wrath (Revised)_i After making short work of the Divine Flame man, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes blazed as he turned towards the land occupied by Demon Spirit Lake. Since his presence was already known to people, he thought of going all the way. If he heard correctly before, the plan to slay the gods was primarily led by this ancient power. After the Region Envoy took action, that power had been shattered, but there were still remnants, survivors. ¡°You humans covet the slaying of gods, today, let a god slay your insolent generation first!¡± Jiang Hui remained expressionless, took a step forward, and arrived directly over Demon Spirit Lake. He liked to repay grudges personally and promptly. If these ancient forces wanted to move against him, they should be ready to bear the price of his anger. ¡°Liu Village God, what are you doing?¡± The surviving Nobles of the Demon Spirit Lake roared, sensing a bad omen. However, before their voices could fade, they were shocked by a scene unfolding above the sky and their jaws dropped. They saw in the distant sky, an immense thunder hovered slowly, coming into view. The thunder was so enormous, spanning hundreds of miles, enveloping the entire Demon Spirit Lake. Dark shadows squeezed the city, and constant cracklings resounded with deafening roars¡­ ¡°Rumble¡­¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Over the sky. The thunder that blocked out the sun instantly fell, causing a resounding and earth-shattering sound. The trembling earth was shaking. This was the Python Treasure Art, which could transform into a thunder spear. In Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, with divine power to stimulate, it caused a substantial change, just like Heaven¡¯s Punishment. A distant place. The Region Envoy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, he was unconsciously frightened. This attack, even he would struggle to withstand it. The momentum was too powerful, as if the heavens were furious. The people of Demon Spirit Lake didn¡¯t know what they did to provoke this entity, this strike was enough to overturn all the land that the Demon Spirit Lake planted in the Void God Realm. ¡°Liu Village Deity, you can¡¯t do this!!¡± The Nobles of Demon Spirit Lake yelled, like terrified birds. They tried desperately to resist the formidable thunder falling from the high sky, but it was just like trying to block a car with a mantis¡¯s arm. They were instantly melted by the thunder, and obliterated into gas. The enormous thunder struck down, overturning this place ¨C ancient trees collapsed, stones flew about, and the mountain collapsed. In the blink of an eye, the entire Demon Spirit Lake was levelled, even the large silver lake was evaporated, and all the remaining ruins were like carbonized. ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on? Why did the Deity of Liu Village suddenly attack Demon Spirit Lake?¡± A group of people looked horrified, they quickly fled to a safe distance in the first instance. Some people even felt insecure and moved even further before they finally stopped. The divine power was earth-shattering, unimaginable. The mere residual waves could annihilate them, every creature was frightened, fearful of being affected. ¡°It¡¯s these ancient powers who have brought this on themselves. They absurdly counton confronting the deity, not knowing their limitations!¡± Someone spoke in a low voice, knowing some behind-the-scenes stories, and informed the people present. ¡°A plan to slay the gods? These ancient powers are really crazy!¡± After learning the cause of the incident, some people suddenly looked horrified, never expecting that these forbidden powers would have fancied and planned the idea of slaying the gods, and had even put it into practice. ¡°Run fast, this Deity of Liu Village knows everything, he will not let us go!¡± There were cries of shock coming from many Ancient Divine Mountains. Many creatures were fleeing in fear, exerting all their strength, wishing they could grow four legs to run faster. Those already with four legs wished they could have more legs to escape. Their situation was truly horrifying. They were crying out in horror, unable to resist, trembling in terror. As for Jiang Hui, his face was expressionless, his body enveloped in a brilliant radiance as he descended from the sky, He harshly waved his hand, displaying an unparalleled divine might, endless light descended, blending with the erupting order, forming a colossal hand that covered the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡± The gigantic sky-covering hand pressed down ruthlessly. In the face of absolute power, the humans and creatures of these Ancient Divine Mountains exploded one after another, their bodies exploding into clouds of sanguine mist, grinded into oblivion. Far away. One after another, the Ancient Divine Mountains collapsed, forming deep and bottomless canyons. The creatures living in those Ancient Divine Mountains were killed to the very last, all crushed into fine dust by the immense power. ¡°It¡¯s not our fault, we are innocent! It was the Golden Spider Noble from the Demon Spirit Lake who tempted us, we never intended to do this!¡± A leading figure from the Ancient Divine Mountains pleaded, an elderly lord who had reached the Noble Realm. This sort of cultivation was considered one of the most powerful existences on this desolate land, they could be referred to as ancestors, similar in cultivation to the human emperors of the Ancestral Great Countries. However, in front of Jiang Hui, they seemed as insignificant as ants, and they didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. After a while. After reducing the Divine Mountains to rubble, Jiang Hui finally stopped. Covered with the Five Senses, he could hear all around him, see all directions, having understood the territorial divisions of these Ancient Forces clearly from casual conversations, he did not make any mistake in his attack. Jiang Hui looked down at the crowd below him, his expression cold. Apart from a very few Ancient remnants, all others who participated in the God-slaying project had been wiped out by him. Individuals like Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others were feeling excited, dreaming that they would also be as powerful as Lord Willow God one day. As for the remaining races, they were all scared out of their wits. Although the deity did not act against them, the intense smell of blood and the numerous white bones made it impossible for them to forget this experience in their lifetime. Most importantly, the ones buried here were not ordinary people. They were the top-tier existences dominating this continent. Even among them, there were Nobles who they dare not to even think of. Now, not even a single hair of them remained. Although this was the Void God Realm and they didn¡¯t exactly die, anyone who could supress these divine-mountain behemoths here would naturally be able to do so in the real world too. ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, Jiang Hui reached out his hand again. The grand power surged and in an instant, countless tiny black shadows suddenly soared from the ruins of the numerous ancient divine mountains¡­ All were rare Ancient Seeds of Treasure Blood, stored in jade pots, as many as a few thousand. Each pot was treasured and was enough to incite a scramble among countless people when placed outside. When he made his move, Jiang Hui was especially careful to save these treasures useful for his believers. The ones who should be killed would of course be killed but there was no need to waste anything usable. This sight made many spectators around them stare with fiery eyes, their faces full of envy. These people¡¯s realms weren¡¯t too high, and the ancient beast blood was a treasure hard to come by, something they didn¡¯t dare to dream about on a regular day. Of course, even if they were given ten thousand guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to rob it. They weren¡¯t as foolish as those ancient forces who proposed the God-slaying project. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Chapter 188: The Girl Under the Fire Chapter 238: Chapter 188: The Girl Under the Fire Mulberry Forest (Revised)_l On the side, the Region Envoy did not stop them. Although he was a strand of consciousness from the Void God Realm, overseeing this Pure Land, and held the power of life and death over the beings that stepped into it, if it were any other situation, he might have intervened. But the other party was also a deity. Even though he didn¡¯t know how they had entered the Void God Realm, he could sense that their power was far stronger than his own. Even if he wanted to intervene, he lacked the capacity to do so. Moreover, precisely because the other party had affected the Power of Laws in this layer of the world, he would not be able to forcibly send them out even if he wanted to. However, the Region Envoy still kept his gaze firmly locked onto Jiang Hui. Because the other party¡¯s presence had affected the rules of the Void God Realm, no matter what, he would ultimately have to intervene, but he needed the right timing ¨C at the moment, the other party was likely in a state of anger. Because he had just spent a long time understanding what was going on. In the high sky. Jiang Hui leisurely approached with a languid stride; a rumbling noise like that of thousands of troops rolled past, sounding like thunder. After completing all of this, his gaze fell upon Shi Hao, who was in the field. Counting the last time on the Broken Hundred Mountain Range, this was the second time he had seen Emperor Huang Tian. Emperor Huang Tian, who had single-handedly balanced the heavens and determined the course of millennia, had all the time in the world to roam as he pleased. He was a tragic protagonist. With his power, he dominated the heavens and commanded the ages, standing alone at the pinnacle of Shen Dao, truly achieving invincibility. Yet even with incomparable talent, he could only watch as the woman he loved was taken away by the king of another realm when he was still immature. Even becoming the second quasi-Immortal Emperor in the history of eternity, he could not prevent his mentor, the Willow God, from dying in battle for him. He couldn¡¯t stop his son and brother from dying to save him, nor could he stop many of his friends from dying before his eyes. This was an era of reprisal. Even though there were countless exceptional talents, in the end, only one person could keep up with him. Whether they were intimate friends or lovers, or his descendants, they could only perish in the long river of time and die on the immortal battlefield. Even the Willow God eventually perished in a battle against Emperor Cang, his body and the Shen Dao disappearing. He¡¯d become stronger to protect the people around him, but in the end, he found he had protected nothing, he could not protect anything. Throughout the long years, how many relatives and friends were buried under Green Mountain, their bones turning into yellow earth, witnessing the golden crow rise and set day after day, the landscapes transforming into oceans, and the oceans turning back into landscapes. And when he looked back, he found that there was no one left to accompany him. Determining the course of millennia meant he would inevitably spend his entire life standing alone in the river of time. But the path of the youth was always different. ¡°Looking into the future, all is chaos, but who knows what the future will truly be like!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s words resonated leisurely. They were addressed to Little Dot, but also seemed to be spoken to himself. ¡°Excuse me, Liu Village Deity, what do you mean by that?¡± Little Dot furrowed his brows, not understanding, but gathered his courage to ask. He always felt that the Liu Village Deity knew many secrets that he could not see through, making him seem overly mysterious. What was most important, however- It seemed the other party was paying special attention to him. But he could feel that the other party harbored no malice towards him. ¡°I have no particular intention, I just see that you have fate on your side, and thought to give you a few words of advice. If there are things you love, then love passionately. If there are things you hate, then hate with all your might. Don¡¯t let anyone wrong you, but also don¡¯t wrong anyone else!¡± Jiang Hui did not reply, only shook his head. Vaguely in his gaze, a red figure appeared again, leaning against the Fire Mulberry Tree, waiting for someone to take her home. From the dome of the sky, bunches of fiery red petals fell, swirling around. One after another, they were crystal clear. The Fire Mulberry wilted, its red petals falling like rain, dancing in the wind. Such a pity, the girl who waited alone in the Fire Mulberry Forest was already gone. Jiang Hui was not sentimental by nature, but sometimes he liked to express his emotions. On the green grass, Shi Hao scratched his head, somewhat at a loss. Surrounding him, the others too were baffled, but they all listened attentively. Because these were divine teachings, containing the Great Taoist, if they could comprehend even a trace of its truth, it would be greatly beneficial to them. Then suddenly, their attention was drawn by a figure engulfed in divine flame. The mysterious man enshrouded in divine flame. He let out a sudden roar, employing fierce attack techniques, daringly charging towards the direction of the Region Envoy. ¡°What is he up to, why is he suddenly charging towards the Region Envoy?¡± Everyone snapped back to their senses, jaws agape, almost popping out their eyes in surprise. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really audacious, clearly he intends to attack the Region Envoy!¡± Some with sharp eyes quickly reacted, cannot help but shout. Forget whether he can or cannot slay the Region Envoy, if he succeeds, they won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. In the Realm, apart from the Region Envoy there is also the Domain Master, commanding all territories in the Void God Realm, overwhelmingly powerful, and rarely seen, as he is usually in hibernation. But if the Region Envoy was killed, it was very likely to awaken him, bringing divine punishment. No one would escape. While everyone was both terrified and anxious, the man enshrouded in divine flame had already clashed with the Region Envoy of this territory, and at a critical moment he employed a fearsome treasure, successfully killing him. In an instant. The turbulent Divine Order Chain burst forth, with the precious Power of Laws transforming into a downpour of radiant fragments¡­ This scene was extraordinarily grand, with the Power of Laws pouring down, illuminating the sky like broad daylight. The man of flames was truly powerful, able to repel Nobles with ease, decisively killing the Region Envoy, and at the final moment he sacrificed a fragment of a broken compass, piercing the Region Envoy through. At the moment when the Region Envoy¡¯s body was frozen through, a large cluster of Origin of God Power spilled from within his body. Though the Region Envoy was only a manifestation of the Void God Realm consciousness, he already contained a trace of Shen Dao and held a small amount of Rule Power within him. ¡°It¡¯s the Origin of God Power!¡± The moment this Origin of God Power appeared, countless people¡¯s eyes lit up with greed, throwing their previous worries out of their mind. While Shi Hao¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he still took the lead, rushed out like a bullet, and along with the man of flames, they collected several clusters of the Origin of God Power. Some Nobles also wanted to join in, but they were directly slapped away by the mysterious flaming man, coughing up large mouthfuls of blood. ¡°What has this world come to? How can anyone who appears easily suppress us?!¡± A group of Nobles were moved to tears. They had dedicated most of their lives to cultivate to their current state, originally thinking that they could reign supreme in the vast Wilderness, yet anyone who appeared could contend with them, or even cause them to tremble with a single slap. The white-clad maiden Moon Fairy, the Black Clothed Witch hiding among the crowd, and others also took the opportunity to make their move, each making a profit. Tu Wa Zi and others watched with eager eyes; they were very envious but did not make a move. Whether it was the previous Little Dot, the blazing mysterious man, or the opportunistic Nobles, each was far stronger than them. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Chapter 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the Chapter 241: Chapter 190: Tu Wa Zi Is Going to Marry the War Goddess, Three-eyed Crow Joins the Noble_l As Tu Wa Zi was eating, the bulging cheeks showed that he had always had a large appetite. Particularly after acquiring the Inscription Mirror, his internal energy and blood became even more vigorous. He could eat up a beef or two in a single meal. ¡°This little rabbit, he¡¯s this young, but his ambitions aren¡¯t small!¡± On the hill behind. A gentle breeze was blowing, carrying a hint of chilliness in the air. Jiang Hui swung the willow branches, like thousands of hanging green silk threads. His Five Senses covered a range of thousands of kilometers all the time. He clearly heard the conversation between Tu Wa Zi and Old Man Lin, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention before and only found out now for the first time that the goddess of Tu Wa Zi¡¯s dreams was actually the War Goddess. As for the War Goddess, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know much about her. The original text seldom described her, and she was obviously a minor character. After the Heaven Mending Pavilion, she didn¡¯t appear in the plot anymore. Jiang Hui guessed she probably died in Deer Academy. Although her talent was not bad, it was only relative and far inferior to the top prodigies, even in the Wilderness area. The Great Taoist competition was a brutal path. If you can¡¯t move forward, you can only turn into dust in the passing time, blown away by the wind¡­ After all, not everyone can be like Emperor Merciless. Although he was ordinary, he had the power to cut down all gods, stood alone in the Nine Heavens, and even gods dared not block his way. He became one of the most powerful figures in ancient and modern times, with his ordinary physique. Frankly, Jiang Hui really wanted to know how Tu Wa Zi fell for the War Goddess? He was not the only one bewildered. Old Man Lin was also puzzled. But what he was puzzled about was, who was this fat lady that Tu Wa Zi was talking about? ¡°Kid, who¡¯s this fat lady you¡¯re talking about? Has Grandpa Lin met her before?¡± Old Man Lin picked up the cup, drank another cup of Monkey Wine, eagerly inquired, and his eyes were sparkling. Ever since he thought about finding a match for the village youngsters, this idea became uncontrollable in his mind. Seeing that someone finally responded, Old Man Lin asked a few more questions. ¡°Hmm¡­you probably haven¡¯t met her? I only remember that fat lady is from Deer Academy, tens of thousands of miles away from us!¡± After eating the huge roast leg of lamb in front of him, only the bone was left, Tu Wa Zi said. ¡°Oh? This fat lady is from Deer Academy?¡± Old Man Lin frowned slightly. He had heard of this place. It was said to be on par with Heaven Mending Pavilion, Divine King Palace, and other forces. Speaking of influence, it still counted in the Wilderness. If it were in the past, he wouldn¡¯t dare think about women from such power. But now, whether it was these top human forces or the Ancient Divine Mountain, he didn¡¯t care about them. ¡°Kid, can you tell Grandpa Lin, how did you fall for that fat lady?!¡± Old Man Lin asked. ¡°Because she¡¯s very¡­fat. Really fat!¡± Tu Wa Zi greased up his hand in the air and repeated several times, eventually pronouncing these words. ¡°Well¡­too fat isn¡¯t a good thing either!¡± Old Man Lin wrinkled his brow, feeling that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s aesthetic was a little different from others¡¯. In the Wilderness, plumpness was considered beautiful, not just being fat. Few people liked that. ¡°Hmm¡­not that kind of fat, but¡­her butt is really big¡­round and big¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi carefully said, his face turned red as he talked. Old Man Lin was taken aback at his words, then burst out laughing, and the villagers who had been listening also laughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brat, our Liu Village has changed a lot already. It¡¯s not the small village it used to be. Grandpa Lin will get ready to propose marriage for you!¡± Old Man Lin decided, waving his hand. ¡°Indeed, all men are lecherous, no matter the age.¡± On the top of the mountain, Jiang Hui gave a wry smile, completely unprepared that Tu Wa Zi would like the War Goddess for this reason. Although the War Goddess has a ¡°war¡± character in her name, she didn¡¯t have much in common with a ¡°tomboy¡±. The most important thing was that the War Goddess was beautiful and had a good figure, envied by others. Especially, she had a heroic character that other beauties lacked, which made her look different. If the two could indeed be together, it might not be bad. What happened to Tu Wa Zi was just a small episode. Soon, the hubbub in the square reached a peak. Some jokes were exposed, and some touching stories were shared. Everyone was enjoying the feast. With the cups and plates scattered everywhere, the bonfires around them started to die out¡­ The villagers who had eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s content finally started heading home, supported by their wives. The next day, early in the morning. Jiang Hui waved his hand and called all the key members in the village over. He planned to hold a preaching conference today. Though Jiang Hui¡¯s way of practicing wasn¡¯t the same as others, after igniting the Divine Fire, he gained more natural comprehension and understanding of Shen Dao. This understanding often had the effect of profound understanding toward beings below the Godfire realm.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 192: First Meeting of Jiang Hui and Chapter 244: Chapter 192: First Meeting of Jiang Hui and Willow God (Second Update, Please Subscribe) 1 Above the mountain range, willow leaves swayed, making a crisp rustling sound, like a babbling stream. ¡°The old one begs the Willow God to grant this humble one the Technique of Bloodline Ascension.¡± The Old Beast King stated his true intentions. His tribe inherited from the Ancient Years, their ancestors were a terrifying Species of the Ancient Times, they wielded the power of slaughter, ignited the Divine Fire with supreme slaughter, achieving the Position of God, and once had a period of glory. But by the time it was passed down to his generation, the decline was unavoidable. He wished to surpass his ancestors and lead the White Tiger Clan to create an unprecedented precedent. Originally, this was just a delusion deeply hidden in his heart. The bloodline was destined, the ancestors of his clan were merely at the Species level, he wanted to surpass them, which was nothing more than a dream of a madman, an impossible thing. But at this moment, he felt that his delusion could finally be realized. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze fell, but he didn¡¯t speak immediately. Considering the other party¡¯s Fair Faith Value, he didn¡¯t mind helping the Old White Tiger King to strengthen his bloodline and make him one of the Pure Blood Creatures. After all, this way, the experience points that the other party could provide for him would also be doubled. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any extra Blood Ascension Pills at hand, even if he was willing to help, he had no power. Moreover, as a deity, he should maintain his divine dignity and mystery. He couldn¡¯t just give away anything just because of a request, he wasn¡¯t a spendthrift. ¡°I can help you become a Pure Blood Creature, but before that, you need to prove your worth to me. Prove that you are worthy of my assistance!¡± It was quite a while before Jiang Hui spoke leisurely. Then he simply waved the willow branch, in the alternation of light and darkness, when this Old Beast King opened his eyes again, he found himself at the foot of the mountain without knowing when. ¡°The Willow God rest assured, the old one will definitely prove himself!¡± After collecting his thoughts, the Old White Tiger King solemnly knelt in the direction of Jiang Hui. Although he hadn¡¯t received a definitive answer, the Old Beast King couldn¡¯t help but look excited. Because the deity did not reject him. He truly had a method to elevate the bloodline. Stone Village. Surrounded by towering peaks, it sat nestled in a valley. From a distance, smoke swirled up with the wind, like an idyllic afternoon in spring. Unbeknownst to him, Little Dot had been back for several months. His physical injuries had completely healed, and he had even entered a peculiar state of deep insight. Over the past few months, He observed the divine symbols that he had comprehended from the Void God Realm, which brought him endless enlightenment. Day after day, his physical body underwent another ascension, his Divine Flame transformed into a Kun Peng, his Inscription Level was thoroughly consolidated, and he broke beyond his limits in a matter of days. Days later, he was glowing all over, shining brilliantly, and he began an attempt to break through the Insignia Realm and move on to the next major realm. His sedimentation in this realm was deep enough, which is why he did not spend much time moving directly into the next realm¡ªArray. In the vast Wilderness, one who can reach the Array realm can truly be crowned as a king, even in an Ancient Country, they¡¯re rarely seen. Not to mention, Shi Hao is only 14 years old now. A fourteen-year-old king, if the news were to get out, it would shake the world, it¡¯s a rare sight. Though it¡¯s not to say that this has never happened before, reaching such a realm at this age is truly superior to his peers, and for many creatures, even a lifetime of pursuit would hardly reach these heights. Little Dot was also very happy. When he was in the Inscription Mirror realm, he could use some means to forcibly kill certain Nobles. After reaching the Array realm, his strength naturally soared dramatically. Aside from that, he also learned a technique called the Three Heads and Six Arms Technique from the ball. This is a top-grade body technique method, possessing terrifying power. In his spare time, he would occasionally take the children from the village into the mountains to pick Treasure medicinal plants and hunt. However, for some reason, from time to time, the talk of the god from Liu Village would appear in his mind. He increasingly felt the extraordinary and terrifying nature of that god. The other party could be quite ancient, knowing many secrets, witnessing one epic after another. For this reason, he specifically went to the Willow God and related in detail what had happened that day. ¡°Oh? Is that really what he said?¡± With the swaying of several willow branches, the Willow God opened her mouth with a pleasant tone, like a trickling spring, moving to the heart. Little Dot nodded solemnly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why he said so, but the fact that he could easily walk away from the hands of a Domain Master greatly exceeds my expectation of his strength. He should have some background.¡± The Willow God spoke up, but there was some doubt in her voice. She comes from a mysterious background, spanning a long period of time and knowing many secrets, but she couldn¡¯t recall any impression of the god from Liu Village. Especially, The other party also calls himself the Willow God and even established Liu Village. ¡°Could it be that he is one of my old friends?¡± The Willow God thought. She was filled with reminiscence, sadness, and a mysterious radiance. But she quickly dismissed the idea as well. During the great war with the alien tribes, many of her friends fell in battle, leaving their bodies on the foreign soil¡­ All but she, who by relying on her self-created technique, survived the thunder strike. However, some of Little Dot¡¯s words did catch her attention. As this was the second instance where Little Dot had spoken to her about the small mountain village. To avoid any unforeseen circumstances, she decided to take it upon herself to personally visit and witness the deity of Liu Village. ¡°Do you know where that village is?¡± ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Little Dot scratched his head. He also wished to visit the village, as it was rumored to be mysterious, inaccessible to those who didn¡¯t have the chance within their lifetime. ¡°It seems that the village is very close to the former site of the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Shi Hao recalled and hurriedly answered. At the same time, Little Dot was hoping the Willow God could take him along. He also wanted to see how extraordinary Liu Village was. In the end, Willow God made a move. With the swaying of the willow branches, it stirred up the spiritual energy of the surroundings. Taking Little Dot, they covered ten thousand miles in an instant with their supreme power. In a short while¡­ A few emerald green branches slowly appeared in the sky, cutting across the horizon, bringing Little Dot to the old site of the Heaven Mending Pavilion. At this moment, it was a pile of ruins. Everywhere, debris and broken walls, remnants of fire left traces everywhere¡­ Recalling memories of his time here, faces of the venerable mentors, adorable junior brothers and sisters, and the kindly old vine, Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but feel melancholy and heavy-hearted. Behind him, the willow branches swayed, emitting chaotic aura, extraordinarily resplendent, as if countless groups of light were bursting in an instant, gently patting Little Dot a few times. The Willow God sighed but did not speak. This ordeal was inevitably going to happen no matter what. To this boy, whose fate had some similarities to hers, she placed importance on him and hoped when he reached the peak, he would still maintain his natural playfulness. However, this was often the most difficult thing to maintain. ¡°This presence found it¡­ There is some unusual energy fluctuation over there¡­¡± At this moment, the Willow God detected an unusual fluctuation. Her divine sense spread across the vast Wilderness and she eventually pinpointed an exact location. In the next moment¡­ Several willow branches extended out. Runes circulated and exploded, carrying Shi Hao to speed away. In front of a great majestic mountain range, the willow branches finally stopped and returned to their light elegant state. The peaks were lofty and continuous, like countless sharp swords interspersed below. Jagged cliffs rose from the ground, reaching high into the clouds. The perilous peaks stood tall, surrounded by a sea of clouds. The cliffs were steep and magnificent, causing awe in those who gazed upon it. Little Dot looked closely for a few moments, but his vision was completely blocked by the mountains, let alone seeing a village, he couldn¡¯t even spot a figure. ¡°Liu Village should be within these mountains¡­¡± The voice of the Willow God resounded. At the same time as her voice fell, above the Nine Heavens, a huge cluster of dazzling green light suddenly rose, like groups of chaotic aura, falling onto the ground, A figure then walked out from within¡­ In a vibrant green robe, tall and noble, barefooted with each step causing a leaf to materialise in the air¡­ Above her head, there was a miniature, green radiant divine tree suspended, making her look even more mysterious and unpredictable. However, her face was shrouded in layers of fog, preventing one from seeing her clearly, revealing only a pair of eyes as bright as stars. Her eyes flickered, with numerous divine images appearing one after another. It was like looking into the past or the next life, containing abundant mysteries. Little Dot was surprised because this was the first time the Willow God transformed into a human form. He could vaguely sense an unprecedented barbaric aura, causing fear in his heart. ¡°Willow God, you are¡­¡± ¡°These mountains seem to be a formation. They are rather strange and subtle. They contain a feeling that leaves this presence quite appalled¡­¡± The Willow God spoke, her gaze somewhat solemn. She was of the Spirit Clan, unlike other ferocious beasts. Her human form was the peak state of her power. ¡°Willow God, do you know how to break through the formation?¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise. ¡°This presence needs to try. You wait outside.¡± The Willow God¡¯s eyes glowed even more brilliantly than before, as she took a step forward, walking into the formation¡­ Behind Liu Village, atop its majestic mountains. Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses covered the entire area of a few thousand miles. Any single movement within this range would have been detected immediately by him. It was somewhat similar to radar, not only providing a scanning without a blind spot, but it would also trigger an automatic warning. As soon as Shi Hao and the lady in the green robe appeared, Jiang Hui noticed them. He recognized Little Dot. But he didn¡¯t recognize the lady in the green robe. She was tall and had an eerie and noble aura about her, leaving a sense of divinity that was to be revered and not desecrated. Although her face was heavily fogged by a thick veil, one glance was enough to amaze many creatures. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Not at her beauty, but at that aura, graceful like a startled swan, flowing like a wandering dragon. Of course, what surprised him more was this woman¡¯s identity. He had some guesses, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Because if it was that person, this would be quite a show to watch. However, what Jiang Hui didn¡¯t expect was that the woman was so stubborn to rush into Paradise just like that¡­. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Chapter 193: The Village Has Its Own Chapter 246: Chapter 193: The Village Has Its Own Spiritual Energy, The Divine Stone Speaks and the Body is Made of Mud (Please Subscribe!) _2 ¡°Just, why has the surrounding spiritual energy suddenly become so dense?¡± The Willow God¡¯s gaze flickered, coinciding with the appearance of the narrow path, a wave of unprecedented and surging spiritual power quickly came. Her phoenix-like eyes widened ever more, surprised. ¡°Willow God, what is happening?¡± Little Dot scratched his head in confusion, finding the situation baffling. Just moments ago there was a huge expanse of towering mountains, He leapt up from the green stone underneath and ran over in a hurry. ¡°The master of this formation must have actively dispelled it.¡± The Willow God¡¯s expression was neutral, her gaze reflecting countless kingdoms, their splendor radiating, looking into the far distance, as if to see through everything. However, as if being impeded by a dense fog, she ultimately could see nothing clearly. Her interest in the deity of this village increased even more. Not only because its spirit body was the same as her own ¨C a willow gained through enlightenment ¨C but also because of that formation. Her origins are mysterious. She was formerly the first sacrificial spirit in the era of the Immortal Ancient, reaching the state of an Immortal King and receiving the worship of countless creatures. Even though her current state has declined, leaving her with only one-tenth of her original power, her perspective remains broad. If the person behind the scenes hadn¡¯t actively dispelled the formation, she might have been trapped forever. This was the most shocking thing. Not to mention the Lower Realm, even during the battle with the Alien Tribe, she had never seen a formation that was so bizarre and mysterious. The operational rules seemed to not align with the known ones. Little Dot was also a little bit dumbstruck, he had initially thought the Willow God had broken the formation. Although he doesn¡¯t know the Willow God¡¯s background, Shi Hao had occasionally heard Grandpa Shi Yun Feng mention a few things. Reborn from thousands of thunderbolt tribulations, not belonging to this world, yet today she almost got trapped in a formation, which surprised him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± The Willow God¡¯s gaze returned to calm and she started walking towards the small path ahead, speaking in a slow voice. She somehow sensed that the deity of this village seemed to have no ill intentions towards them. The small road lingered along, winding and secluded. When she passed the giant stone at the entrance of the village, the Willow God paused momentarily. Shi Hao was puzzled, somewhat clueless. It was just a stone after all, seemingly ordinary in his eyes. Before the Willow God could speak, a thumb-sized figure suddenly shot out from Little Dot¡¯s arms. It was an exquisite bone tower, all white, withan extremely mysterious origin. Even the Willow God didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. At this moment, it spoke up, announcing that this giant stone was extraordinary. Besides that¡­ The God-smacking Stone that Little Dot always used to smack people and knock them out also came out. Ever since obtaining this strange stone from the Hundred Broken Mountain trip, Shi Hao has kept it with him day and night. This stone¡¯s voice was sneaky, acting very much like a thief. As soon as it opened its mouth, it wanted to pick up this huge stone and carry it away directly. Jiang Hui stood atop the mountains, observing everything. Of course, that stone wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was an ancient treasure that he had drawn a long time ago, called the Tiyue Ancient Stele. There were five of these stones in total. If all five could be gathered, an unexpected harvest and a terrifying and powerful treasure could be created. However, he was quite interested in this pitiful stone. If he remembered correctly, the God-smacking Stone should be the last of the Ten Evil ¨C possessing the potential of an Immortal King. According to legends, this being could turn a speck of dust into a sea of mountains and was a treasure for the mortal world. ¡°Willow God, is there anything unusual about this stone?¡± Little Dot was even more curious, he touched it with his hand and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, almost no different from the touch of an ordinary stone. ¡°This giant stone is naturally formed and contains some special energy fluctuations. It seems to be very ancient.¡± The Willow God spoke, resolving Shi Hao¡¯s doubt. After that giant stone, there were several giant golden pillars, all lined up, each as massive as a mountain, with what appeared to be dragon and phoenix dance inscription on them, showing their sharpness. ¡°These few pillars are also a bit strange!¡± The Willow God paused slightly, exclaiming in surprise, while the Ancient Tower and Shi Hao also looked around for a long time. ¡°So the pillar is also a valuable thing?¡± Little Dot spouted, suddenly feeling that he still needs to read more books in his daily life. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t recognize so many good things and might miss many treasures without knowing. Eventually, after passing through a few towering stone pillars¡­ The true face of Liu Village finally came into their view. From a distance, one could spot the curling cooking smoke, the quiet and peaceful atmosphere. Despite it being a sunny day, fine rain occasionally fell from the sky. It wasn¡¯t cold, but instead felt warm as it touched them¡­ ¡°It¡¯s actually Spirit Rain!¡± The Willow God was even more surprised and a bit overwhelmed. Having lived a very long and leisurely life, she knew many things and understood the complications of creating Spirit Rain, which required high quality and density of spiritual energy. ¡°The vitality of these children is so deep?¡± Shi Hao spoke up. His usual demeanor was mostly casual, but he had sharp eyes and saw the gifts these playing children were blessed with. ¡°Who goes there? If not invited, passage is forbidden before Liu Village!¡± At that moment¡­ A few deep voices echoed. It was the patrol team who discovered the Willow God and Shi Hao and others and rushed over. The team was led by Lin Rui, the fifth son of Old man Lin who was already married with children and was now the leader of a patrol team. Seeing these patrol members, The Willow God started breathing faster, her crystal clear eyes filled with disbelief. Even the hovering Bone Tower consumed a breath of air, strands of divine consciousness spreading out, continuously measuring the people in front of them. ¡°This is unbelievable, their vitality is so abundant, comparable to that of an Ancient Beast.¡± Little Tower spoke up; usually, it rarely did so, but today it was talking more frequently. ¡°We hold esteemed status and are beyond your conception. Today, we are specifically here to see the deity of your village. Let us pass!¡± With the Willow God and Little Tower at his back, Shi Hao was the first to speak. Just by the tone of his voice, ordinary people would likely be intimidated. ¡°Wait here first, I must go report this!¡± Lin Rui frowned. No matter whether it was the woman in the long green skirt with her stunning beauty, or the carefree youth, or even the weird floating stone tower, all made him feel that there was something mysterious about them, thus he didn¡¯t dare to look down upon them. For precaution, he decided to inform Old Man Lin first. Old Man Lin arrived quickly, and Jiang Hui was informed too. He was told not to obstruct these people and let them enter as they wish. ¡°Huh¡­ It¡¯s Little Dot! How did you find us?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen who were fishing by the river happened to look up and notice Shi Hao and others rushing in. They promptly went to see them. ¡°It¡¯s the Willow God who brought me here!¡± Shi Hao was also somewhat delighted. The relationship between him and these contemporaries was a mixture of rivalry and friendship, altogether unique. All the while speaking, Little Dot took a glance at the woman standing nearby dressed in a green long skirt. Half of the woman¡¯s face was shrouded in heavy fog, making her features unclear, but her extraordinary temperament was undeniable. She had a charm that words couldn¡¯t describe, capturing most of the attention. ¡°Big sister, are you also called Willow God?¡± Tu Wa Zi bared his teeth in surprise. But before he could continue, he was drawn to the stone floating in mid-air. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you could fly!¡± Tu Wa Zi grasped Shi Hao, examining him with fish-smelling and muddy hands, his eyes beaming with curiosity. During their journey in the Hundred-Section Mountain, he had seen Little Dot use this stone to attack. It would hit the opponent¡¯s forehead wherever it was thrown ¨C accurate and deadly. He had wanted to grab it at that time but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Let me go! You can¡¯t imagine myorigins. I do not allow any disrespect!¡± Shi Hao cried out. The smell of fish on this bear boy¡¯s hands was too strong, not to mention they were all covered in silt. Just after a while, he felt like his appearance had been ruined¡­ Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_l Chapter 247: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_l The Divine Stone was squawking and using all its strength, but still couldn¡¯t escape from Tu Wa¡¯s grip. Instead, it got itself even dirtier. This peculiar stone, nicknamed by Little Dot as Stone Tyrant, was almost on the edge of tears. It believed that it carried the historic duty of leading the Divine Stone Tribe to great glory, and that it was destined to become the most brilliant star among the stones, forever known as a great Stoneman. How could it end up so embarrassed?! However, after a few more hard struggles, the Divine Stone gave up. This little brat may look young, but he was brutal in his actions. The more the stone struggled, the harder the kid would squeeze it, as if he were about to use it to bash fish. To save face, the Divine Stone decided to feign ignorance. Luckily, Tu Wa quickly handed it back to Shi Hao after playing with it for a while. But his eyes were immediately drawn to the small, exquisitely crafted Bone Tower. The body of the Ancient Tower trembled violently, just like when facing a demon, it instantly transformed into a stream of light and rushed into Little Dot¡¯s hair. Its speed was too fast for either Tu Wa or Shi Hao to react to. From the side, the Willow God remained silent without speaking, her gaze wandered around. In the air, she sensed an unparalleled psychic power enveloping the whole village as if a pair of divine eyes were watching, nothing could escape their gaze. However, when she saw Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, the Willow God couldn¡¯t help but take several more glances, her usually serene eyes flashing with surprise. These two teenagers, who appeared the same size as Little Dot, have both reached the Insignia Realm. In typical Dynastic societies, Insignia Realm equated to being titled as a marquis, enjoying countless subjects and territories, being able to reach this realm was already a lofty achievement for many people. And these two youngsters were just in their teens. Teenaged marquis, compared to Little Dot¡¯s potential, they might not be as terrifying, but they were indeed comparable to the chosens from the Upper Realm. Even in the Upper Realm, they were rare and would attract special attention from some strong beings. Especially these two teens, the energy within their bodies was as vast as an ocean, almost ready to overflow from their bodies. As they walked, one could even hear the rushing sound of their blood flow. Their energy was not at all inferior to Little Dot. Such a state could only be reached when realms like Blood Carrying and Spirit Transformation were pushed to their limits. This was the most astonishing part for her. Apart from Little Dot, she had seen creatures at the ultimate limits of various realms, especially there were quite a few of them, all top prodigies of their ancient sects and were seed players even in the Upper Realm. In this Lower Realm, it was not to say that there were none, but they were rare, fingers were sufficient to count them. Since ancient times, not all progeny of Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts and Heavenly Ranked Fierce Birds necessarily reached the ultimate limits of their realms. Typically, one outstanding realm was enough to make them powerful. Even for a territory the size of a kingdom, having one such prodigy was already a sign of strong destiny. Yet, in this little mountain village, several prodigies had appeared in succession. At the same time. She was more curious about the Divine Spirit of this village. From her perspective, the so-called Divine Spirit of this village is probably trying to undergo Nirvana among the Human Race and take the path of ancient deities. That was some kind of discontinuous historic lore, where some creatures became deities with the power of faith and worship. The more they were worshipped, the stronger they became. However, with the great war of the ancients, this path almost disappeared, leaving only some trails still existing. The future of this path was bleak, continuing down this path would surely lead to a dead-end, unless one could forge a new path on their own. But that was incredibly difficult, beyond imagination, almost impossible to achieve. ¡°Village Chief Grandfather, we would like to pay respects to your village¡¯s deity!¡± Shi Hao looked at Old man Lin. He did not know Old man Lin, but he knew he was the village chief of Liu Village and was very powerful within the village. ¡°No rush, no rush! You must have traveled a long way, must be tired and hungry. Come, come, let this old one lead you to fill your bellies. When Tu Wa and the others visited your Stone Village before, they were treated with great hospitality. Our Liu Village has always been known for our hospitality. We certainly can¡¯t fall short in this regard!¡± Old man Lin said with a smile. Little Dot licked his lips and looked up at Willow God who was standing next to him. No lies, he did feel a bit peckish. ¡°Alright!¡± Willow God¡¯s face remained unchanged, after a moment, she nodded. Now that she was in this mysterious village, a mealtime delay wouldn¡¯t hurt. Soon. The roaring charcoals burned brightly, emitting crackling sounds. Pieces of juicy, high-quality meat were brought out. Each piece looked like a work of art, just like Amber Agate, with a peculiar charm flowing all over and an unusual aroma. Even at first glance, they looked extraordinary. ¡°This is¡­ the flesh of Pure Blood Creatures!¡± When he saw the meat, Little Dot was astonished, he had also skinned the Pure Blood Creatures which he had killed, and the flesh looked just like this. Surprise also grew on Willow God¡¯s face. She was not sure how many times she had been surprised already, it was a rare occasion. This mysterious village always had the ability to surprise her, making her more and more curious. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_2 Chapter 248: Chapter 194: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Tao (1) (First Update)_2 However, this village is blessed by a deity, and the youthful vitality of its youths coursing with life energy gives them the qualification and means to hunt pure blood creatures. Presumably, for this village, the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures are incredibly precious. It is rare for them to use it as food. Liu Village treats them as important guests, hence they offer such valuable fare. On the square. With the chunks of meat continuously turning on the iron rack, in no time at all, they were all sizzling and oily, their surfaces turning golden brown. Little Dot ate until his body was hot. He had lost count of how many pieces he had stuffed into his mouth. His stomach was so full. The energy contained in the flesh and blood of pure blood creatures is too overwhelming. Even with his physique, he couldn¡¯t eat too much at once. ¡°We owe it to you, Little Dot, that we get to eat this food at all¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen ate until their mouths were greasy. The stone table in front of the two was piled with big bones as tall as half a man. They were both unable to eat any more; they had reached their limits. ¡°Being able to eat it occasionally is fine. This is the flesh of the pure blood creature, it¡¯s available but not easily come by.¡± Shi Hao wiped the crumbs from the corner of his mouth and patted his round belly, reflecting profoundly. In such short spans of time, he would continuously engage in fights, but had caught very few pure blood creatures; most were merely Species of the Ancient Times with high ancestral bloodline recurrence. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly occasional, about once a month in general. Our village chief has said that this stuff is hard to digest and it requires time to absorb, or else it will accumulate in our body and be wasted.¡± At this, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen immediately shook their heads. ¡°Consume the flesh and blood of a pure blood creature once a month?¡± Liu Village Deity was somewhat incredulous. If it was true, it was all too astonishing. Should be known, the bloodlines of pure blood creatures were only second to Ancient Beasts and the Ten Evil. Even the terrifying patriarchs of orthodox Dao in Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to say that they could slaughter a pure blood creature every month. This was not about power, but scarce figures. These creatures were very rare, all ruled over by their own powers, extremely united, and unimaginably strong, capable of rivaling the Supreme Daoist Union. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly true. If there are certain holidays or festivals in the middle, we may have it a few more times. On average, maybe once every twenty days?¡± Being serious and meticulous, Tu Wa Zi counted on his fingers. Willow God was even more incredulous. The wilderness was only a corner of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Pure blood creatures were so scarce that they could be counted on one hand. From where could they get so much flesh and blood of pure blood creatures? Even if they had hunted down all the pure blood creatures in the Wilderness, they wouldn¡¯t have enough to go round. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t voice her doubts, considering the two just being whimsical kids. Just at this time. In the distance. Along with a series of hearty laughter, two iron tower-like figures walked over from afar. They were like two giants, towering over everyone by several heads, with terrifying vitality emanating from their bodies. It even gave off a sense of burning like a raging fire. Behind these burly men was a giant black shadow as tall as a mountain, causes loud noises. It was a huge black python. Its whole body was armored in scales, starting from its snake eyes to its tail, it had a menacing row of hot, blood-red crests. It looked somewhat demonically charming. ¡°Pure blood Nether King python?!¡± Liu Village Deity was not able to stay calm any longer. If her memory served her right, this beast was at most a Species of the Ancient Times. Even some ancestor creatures failed to evolve into pure blood creatures. During the Ancient Fairy Era, she had casually tamed a Nether King python ancestor whose bloodline had been infinitely close to the pure blood creatures, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t complete the transformation. Ferocious beasts were proud of their bloodlines, which were already ingrained in their bones. Bloodline would gradually dilute over generations, and it was rare to have an offspring who could precisely inherit the ancestor¡¯s bloodline. No matter what, it would follow the existing rules. Over the long years, she never encountered an offspring with a bloodline surpassing the ancestors.¡¯ ¡°This is our village¡¯s Black Python Protector. It usually stays in the mountains¡­ it came because of the smell¡­¡± Old man Lin said with a smile and promptly offered, accommodating Little Black just like a distinguished guest. More large chunks of meat were brought out, and after being grilled and seared, they were directly fed to the Black Python. ¡°If I am not wrong, that beast should be a Ghostly King Mang, right?¡± The Liu Village Deity turned to Old Man Lin. There were too many questions in her heart waiting for answers now. ¡°Your perception is quite commendable. The Black Python Protector is indeed a Nether King python!¡± Old man Lin nodded in agreement, adding a degree of admiration for the discerning eyes of the eminent lady in front of him. She had been able to detect the identity of the Black Python Protector at first glance. ¡°Since it is a Nether King python, if I am not mistaken, its bloodline should account for inheritance only. Why does your village have¡­ a pure-blooded form?¡± Old Man Lin was even more astonished. Recognising the identity of the Black Python Protector with one glance was understandable, but to discern various bloodlines with one glance was somewhat too sharp-eyed. His heart immediately became apprehensive. No wonder Lord Willow God let them pass without hindrance; this woman could possibly have an extraordinary background that exceeded his imagination. However, Old Man Li, who had been with Jiang Hui for many years and had seen quite a lot, wore the same amiable smile as always. ¡°The Guest is truly incredible, she instantly recognized that the Black Python Protector is a pure blood creature just by her naked eyes.¡± Old Man Lin remarked. ¡°I want to know how this Nether King python transformed into a pure blood creature, I wonder if the clan leader could disclose it?¡± For once, Willow God was genuinely curious. She had lived through many long years, experienced calamities of alien tribes, seen so many, so many things, but had never seen or heard the like. ¡°Naturally, this was the work of the god of our village. Not only the Black Python Protector, even the Departure Fire Divine Bull was previously graced by divine favor and successfully became a pure blood creature!¡± Old Man Lin exclaimed pridefully, being a villager of Liu Village and constantly accompanying the Willow God, was his greatest pride. Willow God¡¯s gaze, that seemed as if time had not left any traces on it, gently blinked but did not continue to speak. That¡¯s because she really didn¡¯t know how to respond. The Liu Village Deity seemed even more mysterious in her heart. After three rounds of drink and a rest for a while, Old Man Lin approached Willow God and Little Dot and others. ¡°Honoured guests, our Lord God has requested your presence!¡± Little Dot immediately grew interested. He had interacted with the deity of this village several times, and the deity seemed to know a lot, even leaving him with some incomprehensible sentences. He wanted to clear his confusion today. ¡°Clan Leader, please lead the way!¡± Willow God said leisurely, her appearance returning to calm. Above the mountains behind the village, The group soon arrived. ¡°Bamboos break the boundaries to welcome the faraway guest, raising a cup to toast the unbeaten predecessors, welcome honoured guests to Liu Village!¡± Jiang Hui did not use his Divine Ability Dream of Millet to make himself appear more formidable. There was no need. Like a light breeze, he walked slowly from a distance, waving his hand, the power of the Technique of Creation surged, a finely crafted stone table appeared in front of them, equipped with steaming hot tea utensils. All of which was delicate, filled with tea aroma, the color was plain and antique. ¡°Daring to ask who I am sharing a seat with, I am Jiang Hui, the guest of Stone Village. Please!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth, his eyes shining brightly, like the Milky Way above the Nine Heavens, exceptionally bright, exceptionally exquisite, as if they could see through everything in this world. Surrounding them, the night wind blew, the bamboo danced in the mist, the flowers sway, the peculiar flowers and plants around emitted a refreshing fragrance¡­ ¡°Are you the deity who protects this village?¡± Willow God was somewhat surprised. Because this man in front of her was incredibly ordinary, aside from his appearence being somewhat commendable, the feeling he gave her was just like a common person. Of course, she would definitely not think that this man in front of her was a common person. After all, common people would not have such a superb illusion technique. But fake is always fake, it can never become real. However, the other party¡¯s illusion technique to welcome her, she also needed to be gracious. Willow God¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she poured herself a cup of clear tea. But as the liquid emanating a soft glow in the cup was about to trickle down her throat, she paused momentarily. ¡°Is this tea¡­ Real?¡± After a long while, Willow God spoke again, her eyes full of profound shock¡­. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Chapter 195: Jiang Hui and Willow God Chapter 249: Chapter 195: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss the Tao (Part 2) 1 Between the gaps of the pine forest, the setting sun fell, retracting its gleam but at the same time, in an instant, dyed the horizon red, unabashedly releasing its final splendor. From afar, it was vivid and magnificent, shining brilliantly, like pieces of colored glaze amber falling from the sky¡­ At this moment. The Willow God¡¯s face had regained its serene expression, unchanged by the passage of time; however, his hand continued to clutch the teacup, never putting it down. In the cup, the tea was clear, spreading a faint green hue; a few leaves could still be seen floating within it. The strong tea aroma was rich, with a mix of bitterness and sweetness. Within the tea, ripples were gently spread, continuously happening, showing that his state of mind was far from the calmness that appeared on the surface. To the side, Little Dot also took a sip of tea. Besides tasting richer, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual until the words of the Willow God struck him with a realization. Yes, he had clearly seen this stone table and the tea being transformed by the deity in front of him, the Liu Village God. Logically, it should merely be an illusion; something to look at, not to taste, let alone to have a tangible sensation. But the tea in front of him, whether in appearance or the faint warmth touching his lips, was incredibly real, making it impossible for anyone to tell apart reality from illusion. If this is fake, what would real be like? ¡°When the false becomes real, the real becomes false; when the real becomes false, the false becomes real. Why should you all cling to this? What you need to know is that it can quench your thirst when it enters your mouth!¡± Jiang Hui slightly smiled, then lifted his cup of tea and downed the remaining drink. The tea slid down his throat, moistening and refreshing his mind ¨C it indeed tasted better. Most importantly, there was a hint of unique creation power and divine glow in the tea. It was as good as Monkey Wine; something which, if consumed regularly, could enhance the vitality of ordinary beings. Though the improvement was not significant, it would still be considerable with prolonged drinking. If Jiang Hui were to reach a higher realm, he could even brew an elixir comparable to that of immortality. Even casting a rain spell could potentially turn a barren area into a Cave Heaven Place. Of course, that¡¯s a story for another day. In front of the stone table. Little Dot drank the remaining tea in his cup, he couldn¡¯t help stealing a glance at Jiang Hui. He felt that the man in front of him had an undefinable aura of freedom about him, like an out-of-the-world immortal. Every meeting left Little Dot with the impression that Jiang Hui was even more otherworldly and mysterious, like an enormous epic being written. Especially the divine skill that confounded the line between reality and illusion, it left him green with envy. With that divine skill, he would never starve, no matter where he went. ¡°If it¡¯s fake, how can it be real?¡± The Willow God spoke, a rare look of confusion in her eyes. In her view, false was fake, true was reality; the two could never be the same. The so-called truth and falsehood are actually just human perceptions. If you believe it to be false, then it¡¯s fake. If you believe it to be true, then it becomes reality. Just like light and darkness, the two seem to exist in contradiction, but in reality, they are only a cyclic and progressive process. When the light ends, darkness comes; when darkness breaks, light dawns!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely. Even though the graceful and extraordinary Willow God, unsurpassed in the world, sat before him, he didn¡¯t show the slightest inhibition. The moment he ignited the Divine Flame, ascended to the Divine Position, he had unprecedented sentiments in his mind. It seemed as if the vast universe was completely exposed before him, giving Jiang Hui a whole new understanding and insight into the order of heaven and earth and the laws of the universe. This insight and understanding was a qualitative change that far exceeded his current realm. It was like a book of truth written by a groundbreaking genius who had devoted their entire life to it. The Willow God seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were downcast, as if recalling what Jiang Hui had just said. The breeze came, brushing several strands of blue hair on the woman¡¯s shoulder, slowly falling along her creamy cheeks like a soft veil of smoke¡­ ¡°But what if the darkness never gives way to dawn? Won¡¯t there be eternal darkness?!¡± After a long silence, the Willow God suddenly spoke. ¡°Haha, you speak nonsense. As I¡¯ve said, truth and illusion, light and darkness are just perceptions in people¡¯s minds. Once they perceive the darkness giving way to light, then it will indeed be light!¡± Jiang Hui laughed. Next to them, Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen huddled together, finding the conversation confusing and unable to understand what the two were talking about. The conversation between adults is always complicated, why all these twists and turns, why can¡¯t they just speak plainly? We should at least be able to understand, right?! ¡°But do you know what kind of darkness I¡¯m talking about?¡± The Willow God smiled, a trace of world-weary sadness flashing in her eyes. Standing on the banks of the river of time and looking into the distance, this would be the most tumultuous era. At some point in the future, a catastrophe that could overturn the world of all beings would inevitably arrive. The universe would be turned upside down, and even those so-called supreme Taoist orthodoxies would eventually be devoured¡­ She achieved enlightenment eons ago, known as the Ancestral Spiritualist, a forbidden existence in the Age of Immortals who reached the Realm of the Immortal King. But facing that impending disaster, even she felt a sense of desperation and suffocation. An era may perhaps be buried, an epoch may come to a brutal end, marked by an imperfect full stop. She wanted to go there one last time, that was her obsession. Seeing her long-dead acquaintances, joining their heroic spirits, when the fireworks are at their most brilliant, perhaps she would also fall like those acquaintances of yesteryear, ignite the waning soul, consume herself, and have her final bloom in the vast cosmic starry sky¡­ ¡°Of course, I understand!¡± ¡°I think you might not understand!¡± said the Willow God, shaking her head. That tumult erupts only at the end of several epochs, beneath the sediment of countless years, where those terrifying entities hidden in the darkness reap lives in the world. How long is an epoch? Perhaps no one understands better than her, let alone several epochs, known to only a very few. Jiang Hui laughed but did not continue to speak. But I forgot, I still don¡¯t know how to address you?¡± The Willow God changed the topic. She stared intently at Jiang Hui, as if trying to discern something from him. The man¡¯s appearance was unfamiliar, very strange. Underneath her eyebrows, which were like a meteor streaking across the galaxy, were a pair of shining eyes, like a multitude of stars, dazzlingly bright. But in the end, she gleaned nothing and saw nothing. Although this person was talking to her, there seemed to be an elusive distance between them. It was as if a heavy fog shrouded the figure behind him, the end always out of sight, impenetrable even to her. He was once a supreme Immortal King, an epitome of supremacy, killing his way into the world single-handedly with impunity, making the Devil Gods of alien territories tremble with fear. In countless long and ancient years, she had seen many people and many things. But somehow, she could not see through the man in front of her. Although she was currently undergoing nirvana, she could feel that this person should be indeed very young, both in appearance and essence, as if he had only recently ascended to the divine position.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 196: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Dao (Part 3)_1 Chapter 250: Chapter 196: Jiang Hui and Willow God Discuss Dao (Part 3)_1 ¡°I was simply nameless to begin with, the title ¡®Sir¡¯ is more than enough for me.¡± Jiang Hui said, shaking his head. Frankly, he¡¯d like to bestow upon himself a title with a wind-like dominance, but the words within his brain were simply too scarce. After thinking and thinking, he still couldn¡¯t come up with a suitable one. As for titles with the likes of Dominating Sky and Overbearing Heaven, he would never opt for them as they were overly juvenile. Such boastings would be fitting if addressed to his own family, but if such words were to spread, and he later established a reputation, he would become the centre of public humiliation wherever he went. ¡°If you do not wish to divulge, then I shall not force you!¡± The Willow God subconsciously thought that Jiang Hui did not want to reveal his real name and surname, but she did not insist. It wasn¡¯t that important to her, just a passing mention. ¡°The purpose of my visit today is to inquire if you¡­ know me? I heard that you seem to be a Willow Tree who has attained enlightenment, coincidentally akin to my own origin!¡± The Willow God spoke calmly, getting to the main point. When she uttered the last sentence, she emphasised her words slightly, embodying a sense of hopeless effort yet still harboring the faintest hope. ¡°Sorry, strictly speaking, we don¡¯t know each other!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was as bright as a star, glancing at the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in front of him. He couldn¡¯t use a mind-reading technique, but he could still guess what the Willow God was thinking in her heart. Emerging amidst despair, entering and exiting the alien territory nine times, causing the kings of the alien territory to tremble with fear, being targeted by the three Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain, then reincarnating under the thunderstorm, and gloriously living a second life. Fighting through the chaotic ancient times from the Immortal Ancient, despite her accomplishments in creation, and dazzling glory, the many familiar figures along the way have now turned into piles of skeletons. Only eternal loneliness remained by her side. Her greatest wish was undoubtedly for her old friends to be reincarnated like her and reunite. But Jiang Hui could not joke about this matter. He only knew the Willow God, but they had, in no way, met each other before. ¡°It seems like it was just wishful thinking on my part!¡± The Willow God held her head low, a rare hint of desolation flashing in her eyes. A touch of the setting sun¡¯s glow landed softly upon her. As the sun went down, this figure looked inexplicably solitary and noble. Little Dot nearby felt his heart tighten slightly, feeling that his master must have experienced many terrifying things. She might have gone through a major war, with all her friends around her dying in battle, while she herself was forcibly reborn in the midst of countless thunderstorms. He inquired about the Willow God countless times, but she always avoided talking about it and never divulged more. ¡°May I ask, sir, what exactly did you mean by the words you spoke to my disciple earlier?¡± With her emotions collected, the Willow God spoke once more. This was the second reason for her visit here. ¡°It was just idle talk when I was bored. If you can listen, then listen, if you can¡¯t, then let it float away with the wind. They¡¯re just nonsense, empty words.¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand, saying. ¡°Why does it seem to me that it is far from simple, as you have described?!¡± The Willow God naturally didn¡¯t believe him, as his words obviously had implied meanings. ¡°It¡¯s just that the listener perceives it this way.¡± No matter how much she questioned, Jiang Hui was unwilling to say more. He had said what he needed to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say more, we¡¯ll leave it at that!¡± The Willow God still didn¡¯t insist, it wasn¡¯t in her character. What¡¯s important is, she had already discerned that the god of Liu Village bore no malice at all towards Little Dot. This was vital. ¡°If so, I do have another question. It¡¯s clear that you are extremely protective of your followers, what would you do when they eventually have to face the stages of life: birth, aging, sickness, and death?¡± The Willow God asked, almost subconsciously. It was a profound question; she rarely asked it, but the god of Liu Village in front of her gave her a strange feeling, ¡°If I possessed the power to reverse life and death, I would naturally bring them back to life.¡± ¡°But that day will eventually come, right?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll turn it around for as many lives as it takes!¡± Jiang Hui said calmly. ¡°As a sacrificial spirit, you are undoubtedly deserving. However, birth, aging, sickness and death are part and parcel of life, also the universal laws of the universe. Birth is hope, and so is death. Within life and death lies the Great Path of Heaven and Earth. Going with the flow is the way to truly abide by the Great Tao.¡± The Willow God shook her head. Strictly speaking, she didn¡¯t quite agree with Jiang Hui¡¯s viewpoint. Therefore, even though she was the spiritual guide of Stone Village, she wouldn¡¯t meddle too much in the villagers¡¯ affairs and rarely appeared in front of humans. The reason she helped Little Dot was because she saw her own image in him; Both of them went from death to life, and in their hearts, their beliefs were still intact. ¡°My cultivation is nothing more than the pursuit of the Path of Longevity and the pursuit of the utmost power. In itself, it is against the heavens, contending with the heavens for life and power, destined to be fraught with challenges. If I went with the flow, I wouldn¡¯t have embarked on this path in the first place.¡± ¡°Followers are the beings my heart cares for, the ones I wish to protect. If I can¡¯t even protect them, I might as well enjoy myself in this world!¡± ¡°Just like The Guest paid everything to fight against the Alien Territory, protecting the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, safeguarding the peace of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces, the moment we stepped on this road, it is decided that we must fight to the end, with no way back. I wonder if The Guest would embark on that road again?!¡± Jiang Hui spoke in a leisurely manner. ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± The Willow God wanted to refute, but her expression changed instantly upon hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words. She originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t know what she meant by darkness, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say it word for word at this moment. Yet, she clearly sensed that the man in front of her could not be more than a hundred years old, and he didn¡¯t possess any aura of a powerful figure being reincarnated. How could he know such secrets?! ¡°Willow God, what does this mean?¡± Suddenly, Shi Hao, who was aside, sensed something and couldn¡¯t help but ask. At that instant. There was a strong premonition. The Willow God would eventually leave him, leave Stone Village. Perhaps when they met again, countless years would have passed. ¡°We are bound to part ways sometime, please don¡¯t be upset.¡± Although she was surprised at how the god of Liu Village knew, she did not intentionally hide it from Little Dot. Because one day, she will leave this place to find the source of the disturbance. It is a road of no return, but it must be embarked on nonetheless. ¡°Willow God!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s voice trembled. He had never considered this possibility, but now being suddenly informed, his heart was filled with reluctance. Along the way, the Willow God had taught him a lot, even imparted her method of cultivation, helped him establish a solid foundation. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the Willow God¡¯s intervention, he might have lost his life in the Wilderness long ago. ¡°Willow God, where are you going? I will follow in your footsteps in the future!¡± Shi Hao said, his gaze resolute. ¡°I have my mission and I am bound to go to that place. You don¡¯t need to follow me. Just live well. The place I am going to, I don¡¯t know how far it is. The road is long. Maybe when I pass through the oldest gateway, I can reach it. But there¡¯s another possibility, maybe my true body has already turned into a pool of dirty blood.¡± The Willow God spoke, a hint of vicissitude flashing in her eyes, as if recalling something, then gave a sigh.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 197: Please Forgive Me for Not Being Chapter 251: Chapter 197: Please Forgive Me for Not Being Able to Agree (Revised) 1 That¡¯s a pending part from yesterday, and I¡¯ll continue writing. I need to be mindful about this part related to North Pumpkin. Little Dot¡¯s eyes brim with barely held back tears. Despite having known this moment of parting would come eventually, a deep feeling of unwillingness has filled the young boy¡¯s face. Even though his day-to-day demeanor is lighthearted and carefree, he can¡¯t help but feel sentimental at this moment. He had long anticipated this day, but hearing it confirmed still caused a pang of sorrow. Especially since, as he understood from the Willow God, this day might not be far off and could arrive soon. More significantly, Little Dot noted that though the Willow God¡¯s words remained indifferent, they were tinged with a heavy resolve for potential death. In the long span of time that loomed ahead, it might be impossible to meet again¡­ To Little Dot, the Willow God was more than just his mentor; he was his life¡¯s guide¡ªnot only providing education and solving problems but also pointing him in the right direction in life. Without the Willow God, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has. Not only was the ultimate methods taught by the other party, but he also saved Little Dot from danger multiple times. He was unwilling to let him face danger alone and wanted to stay by his side and face the peril together. At the same time, in the heart of the young boy, a word he hadn¡¯t heard before started lingering¡ªAlien Territory. The Willow God didn¡¯t respond verbally, just shook his head slightly and then smiled softly at Little Dot. The mentality of youth is always like the Kun Peng soaring in the Nine Heavens. With the rise of the wind, it wishes to ascend to the boundless skies. Those who have never experienced turmoil will never understand the terror of that calamity, a despair that is suffocating to all creatures. Even she, to this day, cannot forget¡­ Gazing across the vast universe, billowing smoke from ravages of war drifts into every corner, and even the Supremes are reduced to corpses to fill the dark star remains. The sky breaks, and stars fall. One by one, the ancient star civilizations and many galaxy civilizations turn into barren ruins and desolate wrecks under the aftermath of the disaster¡­ The Ancient Stars shattered, the lights of the star river fragmented, and all things got obscured. Even True Dragon, Nine-Leaf Sword Grass, the Thunder Emperor ¨C such supreme figures of the Immortal Path Field were besieged and killed. The Reincarnation and No End, two Immortal Kings, were killed in action, and their bodies lay dismembered in the field¡­ The boy was extraordinarily gifted, even in her view, enough to shock past and present. However, among those who died in the upheaval and calamity, there were no lack of prodigious elites, including the offspring of Immortal Kings. The Ancient Fairy Era was an era of total war. Immortal Kings were making moves, their strength, and numbers far exceeding imagination. With the current times, it¡¯s difficult to reach that level again, let alone gather many mighty figures like in the Ancient Fairy Era. Because the war of that year was too fierce, those who died have died, those who were injured have been injured, those who disappeared have disappeared. If the Alien Territory comes again, it would be almost unstoppable. Therefore, she must embark on this path to find the source of the unrest and stop the disaster at its root. Otherwise, if it happens again, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands may cease to exist outright. I really want to know, how did you know about the existence of the Alien Territory?¡± Thinking of this, the Willow God raised her head slightly, retracted her thoughts, and then looked at the man in front of her, expressing her doubts. Even in the Upper Realm, not all living beings know because that era was too long, an epoch change. Only those near the Frontier Wilderness or power inherited from the last era would know. ¡°For several epochs, the Alien Territory has invaded this land many times, each time leaving an indelible mark. If one wants to know¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Jiang Hui spoke leisurely. ¡°So you¡¯re from a Taoist Orthodoxy of the Three Thousand Zones of the Upper World?¡± The Willow God pondered. Although the Alien Territory is not a secret, not all beings know of this place¡¯s existence. It¡¯s a place comparable to the Immortal Domain, a world of its own, horrifying beyond belief. The Lower Realm Eight Domains no longer have living beings who know because today, even the most advanced beings are merely the Nobles. They are just beginning to step into the Human Path Domain and are not eligible to come into contact with such secrets. ¡°I¡¯m just a cloud wandering crane, without any Taoist inheritance!¡± Jiang Hui replied. The Willow God naturally didn¡¯t believe this. At the same time, she spoke again, wanting to know what else Jiang Hui knew. ¡°I also know that the land we are treading should be called the Fairy Ancient World!¡± ¡°You actually know about the Fairy Ancient World?¡± The Willow God looked even more surprised. The Fairy Ancient World is a very old name, the term for the last epoch. Nowadays, it¡¯s generally only recorded in ancient texts. Except for some old-timers, very few people know this secret. After the great battle of the Immortal Ancient era ended, they paid countless lives and blood. Although they succeeded in preventing the invasion of the Alien Tribe, this land was also shattered. Since then, the Immortal Ancient World has been divided into Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, and Eight Domains, also known as the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm. ¡°The guest¡­ please have some tea¡­¡± Jiang Hui said with a light smile, without answering Willow God¡¯s question, instead changing the subject. With a casual wave, transparent tea reappeared in the ceramic cup on the table which was already empty. ¡°Thank you!¡± The Willow God nodded slightly, picked up the cup, and drank it in one gulp. The clear tea went down her throat, initially bitter, and then slowly turned sweet. Although she was still amazed at how he managed to make the fake real, she did not continue to ask.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Chapter 197: Im Sorry, I Cant Agree (Revised)_2 Chapter 252: Chapter 197: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t Agree (Revised)_2 She could tell that it belonged to a kind of extraordinarily powerful Treasured Technique Divine Ability, far more mysterious than any she knows, as if having the power to turn decay into something magical. It was hard to imagine. Such an extraordinary Treasured Technique was something she had never heard of before, she certainly would not believe it if she hadn¡¯t seen or tried it personally. At this moment, the clouds in the distant skyline had quietly departed, and the Moon shyly showed herself, gradually hanging high in the sky. Although it was now the cold season, and many branches outside the village were bare, Liu Village was still as vibrant as ever, with the sounds of frogs and cicadas drifting over the fields, presenting a scene of thriving spring life. A faint divine radiance emanated from Jiang Hui¡¯s body, like a beacon in the darkness, dispersing the dense night around him¡­ The glow was gentle and not glaring at all. His gaze was deep, faintly looking at the stunning beauty in front of him. Just in the aspect of appearance, she was indeed unmatched by anyone, but most importantly, she had a noble quality which made people want to approach her. Although these two feelings should have been completely different, they now seemed extremely harmonious. Unquestionably, such feelings must be extremely comforting. ¡°The Guest can see that you seem to be, in your own way, clairvoyantly aware of a vast range of historical matters. Would you by any chance be able to guess the purpose of my journey?¡± The Willow God stood up, preparing to say goodbye. She was naturally fond of tranquility. Now that she had asked what she wanted to ask, despite the results not be fully satisfactory, she was already prepared when she came. However, she suddenly said just before leaving. ¡°The Boundary Sea!¡± Jiang Hui paused for a moment, then softly uttered the two words. ¡°You¡­Then do you know what The Guest is going to do in the Boundary Sea?¡± The Willow God¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had merely spoken without thinking, and didn¡¯t expect him to actually know. ¡°The Boundary Sea is vast, endless like a vast ocean, forever covered by the gloom of death¡¯s silence. When dust winds blow through, waves of splashes will rise, each wave a fragment of the continent, each wave a broken realm with incomplete rules. But unknowingly, in that eternal darkness, there is a place where no creature can set foot. You can call it the Ultimate Ancient Land, or the Ominous Place!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely, with every sentence, the Willow God¡¯s face subtly changed. ¡°Then do you know¡­can The Guest succeed?!¡± Her gaze at Jiang Huai had completely changed, a hint of confusion and puzzlement, but more of shock. Profuse shock. Not only because he knew about the Boundary Sea and the Ultimate Ancient Land, but most importantly, he actually knew what she wanted to do next. If he was right once or twice, it could be a fluke, but what about so many times? Clearly, his words were not carelessly spoken, but showed that he really knew everything and understood all the truths of the world. This ability, even she found shocking, it was too against the heavens. ¡°The Guest is speaking nonsense, since you¡¯ve decided to take this step, why care about success or failure? If it¡¯s a success, so what? If not, so what? There will always be some gains along the way, don¡¯t you think?¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand and smiled slightly. In an instant, the Willow God¡¯s eyes returned to their usual bright and unparalleled state. She looked at the young man in front of her. In her eyes, his image had become even more mysterious, unpredictable, that heavy fog looming over her seemed to even consume her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯s a success or failure, The Guest must take this step. Thank you for your kind words, maybe The Guest will indeed have some unexpected gains!¡± The Willow God rarely nodded. ¡°The Guest has a favor to ask, if you don¡¯t mind, The Guest will give you a treasure that is invaluable and hard to come by!¡± The Willow God said. ¡°Could you tell me first what kind of treasure it is?¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, and also curious. It shouldn¡¯t be just some trinket since it comes from the renowned Willow God, right?! ¡°Have you ever heard of the Original Truth?!¡± The Willow God¡¯s gaze shifted to the distance, and then he spoke leisurely. ¡°I do know a little about it, legend says it¡¯s a supreme Method!¡± Jiang Hui nursed his mouth. Of course, he knew about the Original Truth. It was a supreme cultivation Method. Practicing the Original Truth was equivalent to fully understanding the basic concept of the Treasured Technique, simplifying complexity, not being bound by how powerful the Treasured Technique itself was, and possessing the power to turn decay into something magical. What surprised him was that she would voluntarily give him such a thing. How difficult is that favor to grant?! ¡°Yes, The Original Truth is a supreme existence which is hard to come by. It is divided into three parts, each of which corresponds to a certain Realm. It can help any being solidify the foundation at this Realm, increase the power of the Treasured Technique Divine Ability even by just a slight movement, and even truly transform the Realm. The Guest sees that you are full of righteousness, and definitely not a petty lot. Therefore, after The Guest leaves, The Guest hopes that you can look after the young boy, if you agree, The Guest will give you the Divine Guide of the Original True Realm!¡± The Willow God spoke, and while speaking, subtly glanced at Little Dot, but communicated with Jiang Hui through her thoughts, obviously not wanting Little Dot to know.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 197: Im Sorry, I Cant Agree Chapter 253: Chapter 197: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can¡¯t Agree (Revised )_3 The youth and she were similar, both born from dire circumstances. She hoped that the latter could live a healthy and happy life, not following in her footsteps. Those were too bitter. Walking down this road, it¡¯s possible to end up alone, with loneliness as the only companion. Looking back upon eternity, there were no others behind her. ¡°Youths should aspire to soar above the clouds and be the best in the world. I am but a rogue cultivator. Your esteemed disciple has a promising future, and even if they encounter danger in the future, they can surely turn a crisis into an opportunity, especially considering the youth¡¯s temperament. The Guest must know better than anyone else.¡± Jiang Hui spoke, although he didn¡¯t explicitly state it, the meaning in his words was clear. Although he was rather envious of the Original Truth, he really couldn¡¯t agree to Willow God¡¯s request. Little Dot was a chosen child. If he remembered correctly, they hadn¡¯t encountered any danger in this Lower Realm. Except for the Seven Gods Lower Realm. But even though it was a crisis, for Shi Hao, it was also an opportunity. Unless his safety was at risk, he didn¡¯t really want to step in before completely growing up, as he might attract the attention of certain beings. As for the current Emperor Huang Tian, let him stay tired for a while. At most, he¡¯ll lose a layer of skin. Given Little Dot¡¯s thick-skinned nature, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡­ ¡°it appears I am forcing a formidable opponent.¡± said Willow God, her expression virtually unreadable behind the misty veil. ¡°Though I cannot oblige the guest¡¯s request, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, you may stay here for a few days, then observe the scenic beauty of Liu Village before leaving.¡± Jiang Hui invited. He had his own intentions. With Willow God¡¯s vision and strength. If one day, on a whim, she gave some guidance to his group of naughty disciples, it would definitely save them a lot of detours. ¡°As such, I, along with my disciple, will impose on your hospitality for a few more days!¡± Willow God¡¯s brightly gleaming eyes narrowed slightly, her green silken gown, which resembled jade, fluttered without any breeze. Her eyes were piercing, a hint of chaos fog revealed within them as she intensely watched Jiang Hui, and after a moment, she slowly nodded. In the past, she would definitely have refused. She would have been too busy coming and going. But at present. She held great curiosity for this village and the deity safeguarding it, wishing to understand more about them. By the stone table. Though the night was deep. Not one person left. Jiang Hui and Willow God continued their detailed conversation for a while, after which the latter shifted her gaze onto Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. ¡°You are indeed fortunate to have such extraordinarily talented followers!¡± Willow God sighed in admiration. Especially when she looked at Gu Chen, a faint radiance sprung from her eyes. Then, she started explaining the usage of various realms and the use of Treasured Techniques to the two mischievous boys. After all, Willow God was once an Immortal King Level figure who had stepped into the Immortal Path Field. Her understanding of the realms and use of Treasured Techniques was unparalleled. A few simple sentences made Gu Chen and Tu Wa¡¯s eyes light up. Jiang Hui stood aside, listening for a few sentences before tuning out. His cultivation system was different from all other creatures. Even the insights of an Immortal Emperor would be of no benefit to him. At the same time, Jiang Hui also understood why Willow God was suddenly doing this. She didn¡¯t like to owe favors. Clearly, she was repaying his invitation, not truly marveling at the talents of Tu Wa and Gu Chen. Considering her vision and strength, only the talent of Emperor Huang Tian could catch her eye.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) 3 Chapter 256: Chapter 198: There Will Always Be People Who Leave You First (Modified) 3 But now it seemed that she had underestimated the luck of Liu Village Deity. In such a tiny mountain village, everyone was as fierce as dragons and tigers, even the life force of the newly born infants far exceeded that of ordinary individuals. Although these naughty children still could not catch up to those top prodigies, they were numerous and each had a solid foundation, apparently having strengthened their foundations in the Blood Manipulation Realm. ¡°Ah well, since I have encountered them, I might as well leave behind a few seeds of fire!¡± The Willow God had an inexplicable surge of sentiment, leading her to make a decision she would never have made in the past. She decided to impart her teachings, to ignite the spark of stars. In the following days, with Jiang Hui¡¯s agreement. The Willow God directly set up a Dharma platform in the martial arts stage, intending to lecture for three days. On her journey to The Boundary Sea, if she could find a way to unravel the knot, that would be fine. But if she couldn¡¯t find the cause of the dark turbulence, in that case, the big chaos would inevitably explode. Given the current foundation of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, it is impossible to resist the invasion from the Alien Territory. In the Ancient Immortal Era, the Ten Evil still survived, guarding one corner of the world. But now, even their descendants are difficult to find, especially the True Dragon, the strongest race that can effortlessly enter the Immortal King Realm. It probably no longer exists! After officially leaving, if she could cultivate some pillars of support for this world, she would not regret her painstaking efforts. Especially. Each of these boys and girls has potential, moreover, their hearts are pure and uncorrupted. As for this, Jiang Hui naturally agreed with it ten thousand times. With a wave of his hand, he directly ordered all the suitable children from Liu Village to go and attend. But what was beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectation. On this day, Little Dot suddenly sought him out in secret. ¡°Lord Deity, I want to know how to enter The Boundary Sea, could you please tell me!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression was solemn, and he bowed to the figure of Jiang Hui. ¡°Do you not know my rules? In Liu Village, except for a few people, if one is not summoned by me, they should not come up on their own!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s External Avatar appeared, stepping down from Above the Sky, each step covering an unimaginable distance, and eventually arriving in front of Little Dot. ¡°But I am not a person of Liu Village, right?¡± Little Dot pursed his lips, his eyes, like stars, rapidly blinking. ¡°This has nothing to do with whether you are a person from Liu Village!¡± Jiang Hui stated. No wonder he is a notoriously naughty child, one chat was enough to stun him. It almost left him speechless. ¡°Lord Deity, I know you must know the way to The Boundary Sea, please tell me, for such a favor, Shi Hao will never forget it in the future!¡± Little Dot said again, his voice urgent. He still wanted to follow the steps of the Willow God, but he knew the nature of the Willow God, she would definitely not agree to his idea. Therefore, out of desperation, he had to find Jiang Hui. According to Little Dot, since the other party knew about The Boundary Sea, naturally, he would know how to get there. ¡°I indeed know how to get to The Boundary Sea, but with your current strength, you simply can¡¯t go there. You will fall forever there, your body will rot, and your soul will fall!¡± Jiang Hui spoke softly. Through countless epoch¡¯s dawn alternations, countless shattered worlds gathered together to form the vast sea of the world. Shrouded in darkness, even the Immortal King could lose himself if he entered. After hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words, Little Dot was visibly disappointed. He had worked hard enough already, stepping into Array Realm at the age of 14 and becoming a true King. Such an achievement, even in the Upper Realm, was admirable. But no matter how hard he tried to catch up, there were still some who were going to leave him behind. This long-lost feeling of powerlessness made Little Dot feel a bit upset.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Chapter 199= The Golden Toad Swallows the Chapter 258: Chapter 199= The Golden Toad Swallows the Sun, The Supreme Catastrophe (Part 1)_2 After just a short while, Old man Lin couldn¡¯t help but express amazement. The cultivation method taught by the other party was completely different from their own Lord Willow God¡¯s ideas. It was not a matter of which was stronger or weaker, merely that the method of the Willow God was more mysterious and divine, containing laws that were too obscure to grasp, while the latter was more practical. Three days¡¯ time was neither long nor short. It passed quickly. In just a few days, time had flown by. On the fourth day, with everything at rest, the red dawn lit up the whole sky, dazzlingly brilliant. Willow God exited her state of imparting the Dao, slowly opened her eyes and found that in front of her, the area was filled with figures, both male and female, old and young, all concentrating intensely. Quite a few even had their eyes half-closed, relishing and gaining insight into the content just discussed. She had known about it early on, but she had never driven any of them away, whether they were of the human race or any other species. Everyone who was destined to be there could come and listen. She had once been the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, unparalleled in the world, enjoying the offerings of countless beings ¨C not only humans but also other ferocious beasts and birds, some of which had ancestors who had erected statues to her. ¡°Liu Village truly is a land of genius. I don¡¯t know where they found so many sons of heaven. If they can all grow up, they will definitely become top forces against the alien territories!¡± The Willow God¡¯s eyes flickered, drawn to several figures among the crowd. Among them were two teenagers. One exuded an elegant aura, looking like a refined scholar. Although he wore tattered clothing, he possessed an aura of awe-inspiring might. The other, though thin, was filled with intense life force, as if his small body held immense power. Most importantly, this colossal force seemed to have found the key to unlocking it. ¡°The Seven Apertures Delicate Heart, Half-demon body, no matter which, they are all rare phenomena in the world throughout eternity. Each stands on par with the Supreme Bone and Double pupils in terms of talent. If they can grow safely, they will definitely step into the supreme realm. If they have a good mentor, there is a great possibility of them stepping into the Immortal Path Field. Such world-rare prodigies gathered in one place ¨C even in the Immortal Valley Era, it would be hard to see!¡± Soon, she noticed another unusual figure. A middle-aged man carrying a broad sword on his back, his face rugged with a beard, his appearance weary, but his eyes were especially bright. Most notably, his mannerisms were sharp like a divine sword. ¡°If I am not mistaken, he is likely to be the possessor of the Sword King Body, a mystifying physique that has not appeared for endless ages.¡± Willow God was somewhat surprised. She had met the owner of this physique once at the end of the Ancient Immortal Era. King of swords, the king among swords. Whether it was plucking flowers or turning hands into blades, all could manifest as terrifying sword lights capable of slicing down stars. In the Great Battle of the Immortal Ancient Era, he was only in the Supreme Realm, yet in an instant, he transformed all the rain in the sky into dazzling sharp blades. These blades circulated radiance, each one capable of slaying divine beings, containing immense horrifying might. It was through this method that he, with his power in the human path domain, managed to kill a strong alien tribe member who had just entered the Immortal Path Field. Endless years had passed since then, and she had thought that this physique had long been lost, yet today she might see it again. However, the Willow God quickly noticed an anomaly with the broad-sword man. It seemed his Sword King Body had been damaged and had not recovered since. ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s said that once a Sword King Body is damaged, it cannot be reverted in the later stage. Moreover, as the degree of damage increases, the owners of such a physique may even become worse than ordinary people!¡± Even the Willow God felt some regret. Although this physique was not as famous as the Double Pupil and Supreme Bone, its emphasis on the art of killing was far superior. If it can grow and fully comprehend the Sword King body, it will be a god-killer on the battlefield against the alien territories, making many aliens tremble with fear.¡± Just as Willow God was musing. On the back mountain, on top of the hills. Jiang Hui suddenly recalled that today seemed to be the day to refresh the dragon egg summoning counts. He quickly immersed himself in thought and found that it really was the case. ¡°The summoning count has been refreshed. Do you want to summon now?¡± The voice of the Golden Finger sounded beside his ear. Of course, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t hesitate to choose yes. ¡°You have successfully used the summoning ability. ¡°Congratulations, you are extremely lucky, you have harvested an Epic Grade Dragon Egg from the vast dust sea.¡± ¡°Hatching condition for Epic Grade Dragon Egg: Ten hearts of Ferocious Beasts from the Species of the Ancient Times, twenty litres of brain marrow, a hundred litres of beast blood, after boiling into a big medicine under the cauldron and putting into the Golden Dragon Egg, it can be successfully hatched in ten days and ten nights.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The death time of the above ferocious beasts must not exceed half a quarter of an hour! ¡°Friendly reminder: The flames must not be extinguished, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted!¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The volume of the big medicine made cannot exceed ten liters.¡± Jiang Hui was certainly very satisfied when he drew out an Epic Grade Dragon Egg right from the start. Although it¡¯s not as good as the Legendary Dragon Egg that he drew earlier, but there¡¯s more than enough merit if you look at the bigger picture. After all, the Epic Grade Dragon Egg can always fetch Rare Items, which is the most important part. As long as he didn¡¯t draw the lowest Bronze Dragon Egg, he would still have capital to work on. Upon receiving the dragon egg, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly handed it over to old man Lin for processing. Strictly speaking, the difficulty of hatching this Epic Dragon Egg is not that great, it¡¯s just that the process is too complicated, and extra caution is needed during hatching. However, old man Lin will definitely do all these instructions on time, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry too much. But there is still a question that has been bothering Jiang Hui until now. Where do these dragon eggs come from? However, he has always been the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like to think deeply, and he decisively gave up on this daunting philosophical question after contemplating it for a while. In the vast Liu Village. As Jiang Hui¡¯s order was given, old man Lin immediately got to work. Soon, less than a day later, under the leadership of the two brothers Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen. In the early hours of the morning, they carried back ten tightly bound Species of the Ancient Times. Old man Lin acted quickly, with the coordinated cooperation of the village elders, in a very short time he had bloodletting, heart extraction, brain marrow extraction and other steps done. This strange scene naturally caught the attention of Willow God. Her gaze was like a comet, even though she wasn¡¯t near, she could see everything clearly. Soon, an elliptical object with a golden body and various strange patterns faintly engraved on the surface entered her sight. The Willow God frowned, the object, similar to a giant egg, seemed to contain a black hole, her divine spirit could not see through it at a fixed point, and once it entered, it instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Strange, really strange, what exactly is that thing that makes everyone in Liu Village be so cautious!¡± Willow God was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t step forward to ask. Soon, a giant cauldron was carried out. Accompanied by the crackling sound of firewood burning, the intense heat from the blaze immediately rose from under the cauldron. What came next was a scene that Willow God couldn¡¯t understand. She saw old man Lin pouring barrels of hot and bright red beast blood into the giant cauldron. That wasn¡¯t all, he then threw in separated brain marrow, hearts and other things. After doing all this, he directly put the elliptical object, similar to a giant egg, into it. ¡°Could it be that they are refining some sort of big medicine?¡± Willow God was surprised to herself. Because every step seems to suggest this. As for the elliptical object like a giant egg, she thought that it might be a precious treasure medicinal plant, just too rare for her to have ever come across. But soon, Willow God rejected this thought of hers. Because the blazing fire lasted for several days, from morning to night, and from night to morning, continuously without the flame ever going out, even an iron egg could melt under such high temperature. But the giant egg-like object was still the same from start to finish, without any change at all.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Chapter 201: Little True Dragon and Golden Chapter 261: Chapter 201: Little True Dragon and Golden Toad Cub (Second Update)_1 At the side, the Little Dot was bidding farewell to Tu Wa Zi and others in turn. These mischievous kids were all about the same age. Even though they would often do mischievous things or sometimes play pranks on each other, they all cherished each other very much in reality. They were competitors, but also good friends who had once fought side by side. ¡°Come to Liu Village when you have the time, I¡¯ll prepare the most delicious roast meat for you!¡± Tu Wa Zis eyes were slightly red, as he patted Shi Hao¡¯s shoulders. She remembered the first time they met, he was also like this, but at that time the other party was still a baby drinking beast milk. In the blink of an eye, they all grew up. In one or two years, they would even reach the age to get married and have children. Time was ruthless, it made everything perish very quickly. ¡°Um¡­can you give me some now? Life is a long journey, I¡¯m afraid by the time I come next time, who knows how many years may have passed by. Little Dot pursed his lips, spoke with some deep emotion. ¡°Well¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head looking towards Old man Lin at his side because he couldn¡¯t make the decision about such things. ¡°You little rascal, okay. I¡¯ll fetch some for you now!¡± Old man Lin glanced at Little Dot and said with a smile. Liu Village lacked everything except for Beast Meat. Not to mention ordinary Beast Meat, even the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh filled an entire cave. He said that it had been consumed somewhat over this period, but there was still plenty left. The energy contained in the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh was simply too majestic, ordinary people found it hard to digest and absorb. In the village, aside from Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and his elder and younger brothers, and the Black Python Protector, other villagers could not eat much. Eating just a small piece was enough to satisfy one¡¯s hunger, eating more would accumulate in the body and if it exceeded the limit, it might even lead to a blowout. Old Man Lin quickly fetched a large piece of fresh Pure Blood Spirit Flesh, emitting bursts of a unique fragrance. In his estimation, it weighed at least two or three hundred pounds. ¡°Here you go, you cheeky boy, when you¡¯ve finished eating this, if you want more, come back, Old man Lin¡¯s got plenty!¡± Old man Lin said with a friendly expression. Not only because Liu Village and Shi Village were once neighboring villages, but also because the inclination of this mischievous kid, Shi Hao, suited his taste. Although their interaction wasn¡¯t very long, Old Man Lin had a good impression of this youth. Not only was he gifted and handsome, but also extremely gracious to people. His sincerity, just like the villagers, was an innate quality that made him likable wherever he went. ¡°Thankyou, Grandpa Lin, you¡¯re also welcome to be a guest at Shi Hai!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes squinted into a crescent, chuckling while saying this, eagerly received the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh. ¡°Ha ha ha, when old man gets free I¡¯ll definitely come. By that time, you boy needs to look after me,¡± Old Man Lin nodded. If it wasn¡¯t for joining Liu Village, he would have never dared to say such a thing. Becuause the distance between Liu Village and Shi Village was too far, the journey would be fraught with danger. But now, he had the confidence to traverse those tens of thousands of miles across the Wilderness. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now!¡± Willow God saluted Jiang Hui, called Little Dot, and was about to turn around and leave. This trip out, her stay in Liu Village was not short. Altogether, it was almost half a month¡¯s time, which was quite rare. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa Lin, Goodbye brothers!¡± Little Dot nodded, waved his hands wildly towards Old Man Lin, Tu Wa Zi, and the others, his eyes were slightly damp. Although his stay in the village was not long, every person in the village treated him like their own child, which touched him deeply. ¡°Roar!¡± Just at this moment. Among the mountain ranges, within the lofty and cloud-touched tree crowns. A deafening roar resounded. in the next moment, a violent wind blew on the plains, immediately after, from that dense tree canopy, a red figure, several meters long, plunged down like lightning. This figure was several meters long, clad in scale armor, red as rolling magma, exuding infinite authority all over its body, raising its head high, like the most supreme king. It was the True Dragon Cub. However, in mid-air, the red figure suddenly started to shrink rapidly, and in an instant, it became the size of a finger. Then, with a crisp ¡®plop¡¯ sound, it steadily landed on Jiang Hui¡¯s shoulder. immediately after, it bared its teeth and glared at the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, which was fast asleep. The Little True Dragon¡¯s bloodline had once again awakened today, and it had acquired the second Divine Skill a few days earlier, the True Dragon¡¯s Wishful Body, which allows it to grow big or small freely. However, given it¡¯s strength at present, whether it grows bigger or smaller, there is a limit. ¡°Ribbit, ribbit, ribbit!¡± Seemingly feeling some sort of hostility, the slumbering Sun-swallowing Golden Toad slightly opened its eyes. Upon seeing the Little True Dragon, the Golden Toad¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if frightened by the Little True Dragon¡¯s aura, yet it did not retreat a single step regardless. The Little True Dragon seemed to feel that its status was threatened, and thus, was about to make its move, planning to let this newcomer taste its abilities. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s over there, and you¡¯re on this side! Seeing the two little creatures in front of him vying for favor, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, and hurriedly put Little True Dragon on his other shoulder whilst they had yet to make their move. These little ones are good, but they seem to enjoy vying for favor too much daily, resembling consorts in a harem. Especially, they may look skinny but a fight between them would lead to devastation.. ¡°This is¡­ a True Dragon Cub!!!¡± The Willow God had already turned around, planning to leave, yet was drawn back by this shocking exclamation. Feeling oddly familiar, she couldn¡¯t resist turning back. Upon seeing the red little figure clearly, she immediately exclaimed in surprise. She couldn¡¯t confirm the identity of the Golden Toad, but she was extremely familiar with the aura of the True Dragon Cub. During the Immortal Ancient Wars, she had once accepted the entrusted care of a True Dragon, hence, she was very acquainted with the True Dragon Clan. Most importantly, Willow God could feel that this cub seems to have the pure True Dragon Bloodline, completely different from the creatures who evolved into True Dragons later on. Although the latter can also metamorphose into True Dragons over a long period of time, they are still somewhat inferior compared to the pure-blooded True Dragon Cubs. The True Dragon Art inside their bodies would also be somewhat different. Only the True Dragon¡¯s Art inherited in the bloodline of the former is truly complete, while the latter is not perfect and cannot possess some of the most core techniques. The Willow God looked astounded, unable to maintain her usual calm, even she couldn¡¯t suppress the shock on her face. A living, purebred True Dragon Cub was right before her, this shock was beyond words! ¡°May I ask the dao friend, where did you get this True Dragon cub? Please tell me!¡± It took Willow God quite some time before she could speak. As she spoke, she looked at the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad again. If she hadn¡¯t seen it wrong earlier, even under the True Dragon¡¯s prestige, this little creature hadn¡¯t retreated a single step. Thus, she hadn¡¯t been wrong before. This Golden Toad really is a being that can be compared to the Ten Evil Ones. The latter was still confrontational, even under the leftover might of True Dragon.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Chapter 202: Need to Interact More in the Future (First update) _1 Chapter 262: Chapter 202: Need to Interact More in the Future (First update) _1 The gaze of the Willow God was as clear as autumn water, free of dust and dirt, clean as a blossoming white lotus, with a hint of burning heat gleaming deep within her ethereal bright eyes. True Dragon Cubs, especially pure-bred ones, are extremely rare, even during the ancient fairy era when gods abounded and all entities competed. They are immensely precious, and tens of thousands of years may pass without one being born. Understand, numerous races may evolve towards the True Dragon, but even if tens exist concurrently, ultimately only one can seize the true name and become the clan leader of all True Dragons. Only the first offspring of the True Dragon who has seized the true name can be called a pure-bred True Dragon Cub. None of the rest qualify. During the ancient immortal era, she had fought side by side with the True Dragon that had seized the true name, thus she was quite familiar with this. Because of this, she was very certain that the one before her was indeed a pure-bred True Dragon Cub. This was because the invisible aura was far too similar, something none other creatures possessed, not even ordinary True Dragons. ¡°I happened to find it in an ancient secret cave!¡± Jiang Hui hesitated for a moment before replying. He hadn¡¯t expected the Little True Dragon to suddenly jump out and compete with the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad for attention. Now that the Willow God had asked, he could only make up a random excuse. However, judging by her reaction, it was clear she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°If this is true, your fortune is perhaps too good.¡± ¡°Before you, there was the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, after that this True Dragon Cub, both from the genuine Immortal King Species. Just these two small creatures alone would be enough to drive the ancient lineages from the last era crazy. Even if they combined all their power, I¡¯m afraid they still wouldn¡¯t match your vast foundation.¡± The Willow God said faintly. If such an ancient cave truly existed, it must have been discovered long ago. It¡¯s highly unlikely it would have remained until now. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. When luck comes, you can¡¯t even stop it!¡± Jiang Hui shrugged and said with a smile. His eyes were as clear as water, black and white distinct, and his smile was even more radiant, like the sun in spring, which added a touch of sincerity. ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t want to tell.¡± The Willow God sighed softly. This place was generally nice, geographically and spiritually advantageous, a rare Cave Heaven Place in reality. But its master was too cautious, and even reluctant to fully reveal the truth, only revealing half a sentence at a time. ¡°I really did find it unintentionally in an ancient cave.¡± Jiang Hui said. ¡°Since you persist in not wanting to tell, this deity won¡¯t force you. I just hope that when a crisis comes in the future, you won¡¯t stand by and do nothing!¡± The Willow God spoke openly. She was indifferent in character, and although she was shocked, she did not make any superfluous moves throughout. If someone else were in her place, they might have tried to seize the dragons by now. ¡°If my help is needed, I am sure I can lend a hand!¡± Jiang Hui slightly nodded in agreement. ¡°May I¡­ touch this True Dragon Cub?¡± The eyes of Willow God were set on the little creature perched on Jiang Hui¡¯s shoulder, asking all of a sudden. Purebred True Dragon Cubs almost went extinct in that great battle of old. To see one now stirred emotions she couldn¡¯t quickly calm. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. To this, Jiang Hui of course, did not refuse. ¡°Thankyou, fellow Daoist!¡± The Willow God conveyed a look of appreciation, slowly stepped forward, and extended her slender jade finger towards the True Dragon Cub. However, just as she was about to touch it. The little True Dragon suddenly roared, its icy eyes opened to reveal a brutal look, emitting killing intent, and its copper bell-like dragon eyes flashed with a heart-palpitating light. Its body aura soared, and it looked terrifying. ¡°I am my master¡¯s spirit pet, who are you? What gives you the right to touch me?!¡± White smoke spewed from the nostrils of the little True Dragon. Willow God looked amazed, thinking this little True Dragon was truly extraordinary. Despite its small size, it was not afraid of the aura she radiated. One must know, even though she was currently in a state of Nirvana, she was once an existence of the Immortal King Level. Average evil cubs would still shiver in her presence. ¡°Behave, let this sister touch you!¡± Jiang Hui smirked bitterly, he had forgotten how arrogant this little guy could be. With Jiang Huai¡¯s clear command, the little True Dragon immediately became compliant, even flipping over to expose its white belly. ¡°You truly are powerful, able to command a True Dragon cub, leader of the Ten Evils, to be so obedient!¡± Willow God was even more astonished. At the same time, she reached out, gently stroking the belly of the little True Dragon. Simultaneously, she probed with her divine senses for final confirmation. After a while, Willow God withdrew her hand. At this moment, she could 100% confirm that this is certainly a purebred True Dragon cub, extremely rare in the world. ¡°Your fortune is truly great, please be sure to take care of these two little ones!¡± Willow God¡¯s expression became serious. The existence of two creatures that could potentially reach the Fruits of Immortal King position in the future, were, once grown, enough to change the situation on a battlefield. They were simply too precious. ¡°I will naturally do so.¡± Jiang Huai nodded in agreement. ¡°If that is the case, we will surely meet again.¡± Willow God also bowed her head in agreement. Upon completing her sentence, she immediately turned around. An immense force enveloped Shi Hao and she took a simple step forward, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant. This was a Divine Skill thought to be lost, one step forward was several thousand kilometers traversed. After crossing many mountains, Willow God suddenly stopped and began to speak as if she was giving advice. ¡°If you have the time in the future, try to interact more with this village. The deity here is very mysterious, shrouded in a layer of fog. Even I can¡¯t see through it, but I can feel that he holds no malice towards you. If your heart is set on reaching the pinnacle, perhaps he will become your aid!¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Willow God.¡± Ston Hao heart grasped the implication of Willow God¡¯s words. He nodded noncommittally. Indeed, whether it was the village or the guardian deity, both were mystery-laden. It was a tiny mountain village, yet its foundation was so deep and terrifying that it was frightening. Not only were the villagers were as strong as dragons, their vitality was as vigorous as a river, they also had talents akin to his peers, who were comparable to him and were extraordinary. Even at the end, when they were about to leave, they discovered a toad species comparable with the Ten Evils and even a True Dragon cub, leader of the Ten Evils. Though Shi Hao doesn¡¯t fully comprehend True Dragons, he knew from many generations of legends that they were a species so strong it was perverse. They were born superior to all other creatures, possessing treasure inheritance that countless creatures coveted. It was even rarer, more precious, and more powerful than the Kun Peng Treasure Technique. ¡°That little True Dragon is a rare purebred cub. It should have in it a complete True Dragon Skills, but it¡¯s still too young and probably hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. In time, you should visit this mysterious mountain village again. If you can acquire a few True Dragon Skills, it would be well worth the trip.¡± Willow God continued. ¡°Not every True Dragon possesses a complete Bloodline Treasure Technique, even in the Ancient Immortal Era, gaining access to the full version of True Dragon Skills is as hard as reaching the heavens!¡± ¡°The True Dragon Skills are not inferior to my Willow God¡¯s law. In some respects, even I am no match.¡± Willow God spoke leisurely. The True Dragon Skills focused on offensive techniques, boasting both offense and defense capabilities, while the Willow God¡¯s law she created leans towards following the way, able to protect herself at critical moments. In terms of offensive power against adversaries, it was not as good as True Dragon Skills and was slightly inferior.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Chapter 203: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God_l Chapter 263: Chapter 203: The Double Pupils Woman and Willow God_l The Willow God¡¯s word by word cautions were carefully heeded by Shi Hao, who repeatedly nodded and committed everything to heart. He understood the nature of the Willow God who rarely spoke, thus, if she was advising him so insistently, it would indeed be for his benefit. Moreover, even if the Willow God did not reveal this information to him, he intended to interact more with Liu Village in the future, based on the Pure Blood Creatures that were willing to sacrifice their lives for him. ¡°Once we return to the village, I will forge a transportation gateway, connecting directly to this region. If there is an unstoppable crisis in the future, the people from Stone Village can take refuge here. I have already explained the situation to the deity of the village. They begrudgingly agreed to me, so they should protect you.¡± The Willow God spoke further, her voice ethereal and spiritual, like a sound from the heavens. It left a powerful impression, deeply ingrained in the minds of people. She had a vague premonition that as time progressed, the celestial turbulence would get even stronger. Perhaps in no time, the Primitive Gate would reveal itself to the mortal world. That would be the only chance to reach the Boundary Sea, and no matter what, she was determined to take the journey. However, before leaving, she needed to arrange everything meticulously. The Willow God initially wanted to set up the formation within the village. After all, through the transportation gateway, they could directly reach the inside of Liu Village, which would be safer. However, an enigmatic and powerful force enveloped the village, repelling all foreign objects. Despite her efforts, she failed to penetrate it. Therefore, she had to resort to an alternative, setting up the gateway formation on the route leading to Liu Village. Shi Hao nodded like a pecking chicken, memorizing everything in his heart, while at the same time developing an increased fondness for the deity of Liu Village. Given their status, it was commendable that they were able to make such a commitment. ¡°Before I leave, I will eliminate some unstoppable entities for you, but the rest will depend on you. Although it is a catastrophe, it is also a baptism for you. No matter the creature, true growth only occurs through experiences of bloodshed. Slaughter can taint creatures, but can also build thrones.¡± With her hands behind back, the Willow God looked past the mountains into the far distance, her gaze carried a trace of vicissitudes that were inconsistent with her appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Willow God!¡± Little Dot responded solemnly, naturally understanding what the Willow God was referring to. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming!¡± Right after Shi Hao¡¯s voice fell, the Willow God¡¯s brows furrowed, and she opened her mouth. The next moment. A stream of golden light sparkled from the horizon above, descending upon the mortal world. The golden ray embodied a woman in a grey robe. Her single stride seemed to cross entire constellations, she was far away one moment, and close by in the blink of an eye. Her eyes were detached, yet they seemed to have endured the tests of countless eras. They seemed to penetrate everything, leaving no place for any secrets to hide. The most significant detail was her appearance, as youthful as a young maiden, as if she could maintain her youth forever. ¡°I have come especially for you, young man!¡± The Double Pupils Woman hovered in mid-air, splashing waves of golden light around with the wave of her hand, turning into a golden stairway as radiant as daylight. When speaking, the woman looked at Shi Hao, her eyes contained the universe within. She had crossed numerous regions from afar to come to search for this young man. First, she wanted to tell him that in the Stone Battle, Stone Toughness didn¡¯t unleash the power of his double pupils. The power hadn¡¯t fully displayed its capabilities, so the battle wasn¡¯t fairly decided. In addition, she was contesting for an artifact said to be the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World, in order to resurrect Stone Toughness. Despite Stone Toughness having been killed by the youngster in front of her, she did not consider Shi Hao to be an enemy. Although Stone Toughness did not truly exert the power of the Double Pupils, he was indeed defeated by the fair fight against the youngster in front of her. A fair duel necessitates acceptance of the consequences of defeat. This is how the Heaven and Earth operate; the creatures within them should follow this rule all the more so! Moreover, she was observing that battle from afar at the time, despite not being physically present. Stone Toughness wrongfully walked the Dao path. He neither realized nor utilized the numerous potent abilities that his double pupils bestowed on him, which as a result, led to his defeat. ¡°The battle in the Void God Realm hasn¡¯t determined whether Supreme Bone or Double Pupils are stronger. The greatest secrets of the Double Pupils were not displayed or embodied at all, so neither you nor Stone Toughness could truly claim victory!¡± The woman spoke, and as she did, there was a gleam in her profound pupils that radiated as if opening up a Primordial Universe. Between sunrise and sunset, her eyes transformed into double pupils. In that moment¡­ An intimidating aura was unveiled, frightening and formidable, causing the surrounding Heaven and Earth to rumble. Shi Hao looked surprised. Because the woman in front of him could merge her Double Pupils into one, indistinguishable from ordinary people, they could manifest and fade at will. This was very mysterious and far surpassed Little Dot¡¯s imagination about Double Pupils, and she was far more adept at it than his elder brother. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Little Dot, leaning on the Willow God, wasn¡¯t too scared. In particular, it seemed she had no intention of acting against him, otherwise she would not have been so calm and composed. However, he recognized this grey-robed woman. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had once made a personal appearance in the Demon Spirit Lake, treating the complex formation of that Ancient Forbidden Land as if it was nonexistent, and had stolen Stone Toughness¡¯s body under the watchful gaze of several Nobles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention to harm you. Although Stone Toughness represented the future legacy of our Double Pupil lineage, you defeated him fair and square, so I have no room to question!¡± The Double Pupil Woman spoke. ¡°What trick did you use, how do you know what¡¯s on my mind?¡± Shi Hao was taken aback and then hastily retreated, quickly sealing off his Divine Sense to prevent further exposure. This woman was very strange. She seemed to know what he was thinking, and this made him uncomfortable about his secrets being exposed at a glance. ¡°I haven¡¯t used any tricks; it¡¯s just that your mind is too cluttered!¡± The gray-robed woman spoke. ¡°Ancient Heterochromatic One!¡± From the side, the Willow God said, recognizing the identity of the gray-robed woman, but her eyes didn¡¯t change much, and she remained composed. The Ancient Heterochromatic One was indeed powerful, making a great name for herself during ancient times and being hailed as undefeated. But she didn¡¯t mean anything to her. The former made her name in ancient times, while the latter attained her Dao in the even more distant Ancient Immortal Era, and stepped into the Human Path Domain. To her, this Heterochromatic One was merely the younger generation. She only knew about her because she had heard that the Ancient Heterochromatic One might have achieved Telepathy, having a powerful Mind Reading Technique that even beings at the Sect Leader Level couldn¡¯t resist. That particular Divine Skill was very potent as it could barge into one¡¯s mind, seize the initiative. If used by an Existence of the Immortal King, it could have an effect like Chess One Step Ahead and cause instability on a battlefield of that level. It seems, indeed, she had accomplished this rare Divine Child. ¡°Is there someone else?¡± The Willow God asked, and only then did the Double Pupil Woman pay attention. But in the next moment, light burst from her double pupils, and she stared at the Willow God in shock. If it wasn¡¯t for the other party speaking up, she might not have noticed her until now. The most important thing was that the other party had been standing in front of her the whole time, and yet she had not sensed her presence at all till now. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) Chapter 271: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) Time went by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, yet another few days had passed. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others were still in seclusion. Now, they had all come to the most critical moment, each with one foot already in the Array Realm, just one step away from truly being crowned and becoming legends in this savage continent. Especially Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, who were merely sixteen or seventeen years old. They were indeed young prodigies, but this step couldn¡¯t be achieved in one fell swoop. Even they needed to continue to accumulate. Strictly speaking, with the foundation that Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others had accumulated, they could have entered the Array Realm early. But doing so would make it impossible for them to attempt breaking through to the extreme of the Rune Level. As a chain reaction, even if they entered the Array Realm, it would still be very difficult to reach the extreme of the Realm. It¡¯s not to say that they definitely won¡¯t succeed, but the process will be extremely difficult. Because not having a firm foundation at the previous stage will inevitably affect the next one. Cultivation is a sequence of links. Each relies on the other, never existing alone. Unless one¡¯s own self can ascend to a certain supreme stage, then they could redo the past, start all over again, but this is extremely difficult, nearly impossible, and there will be many unexpected changes. They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as giving away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed. In particular, because of their recent practice of the Original Truth¡¯s Divine Guidance, their understanding of the extreme Realm is far beyond the past. They know that reaching the extremes in every realm will bring immeasurable benefits for the future. As the time continued to elapse. Tu Wa Zi Gu Chen and others were still in seclusion. However, several more figures had entered seclusion in Liu Village. These were the broad sword man, half-demon teenager, Lin Hai who had activated the Ancestral Witch of Fire within him, and the desolate prince with the ¡°Seven Apertures Delicate Heart¡±. Each of them possessed extraordinary talents and physiques, and they were naturally gifted with a higher starting point than others. Now, they had all reached a certain level and began to sublimate themselves, advancing to a higher stage. Especially the broad sword man, his previous Realm was just right. After taking the Sword King Pill, his Sword King Body had fully recovered. Thus, after consolidating his past Realm, he also began to attempt to break through into the Array Realm. In the Vast Wilderness, although personal effort and sweat are vital, talent is even more crucial. Diligence can only make cultivation faster, but it cannot reach the extreme. If one does not have world-defying talents or physique, even if one puts in a lot of sweat, in the end, it won¡¯t help much, and it¡¯s pretty hard to go far. After all, not everyone can be like Emperor Merciless, who ascended to the utmost, and with only a mortal body achieved enlightenment, ascending to the position of a Great Emperor. The sun rises, and the tide ebbs and flows. Under the loud crowing of the five-colored chickens, seven to eight days passed in a blink of an eye. This day. Brilliant lights burst forth from all over Liu Village, like twinkling stars in the night sky, dazzling the mortal world at this moment. The next moment. Several powerful auras emerged, each one as grandiose as a rainbow. At this point. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen had all stepped into the Array Realm. Furthermore. Under the blessing of the unparallelled methods like Original Truth, Technique of Creation, True Dragon Skills, and the various foundations accumulated within their bodies, all of them had reached the extreme in the Rune Level, surpassing their past, before they attempted to break through into the Array Realm. Thus. The moment they entered this realm, they immediately consolidated. This process alone was equivalent to the cultivation results of others after several years of painstaking practice. The broad sword man quickly followed suit, stepping into the Array Realm just a few days after Tu Wa Zi and others. By this point, including Little Black, Departure Fire Divine Bull, Liu Village now had a total of seven powerful individuals who could be crowned. There was one person at the Noble Realm, the Three-eyed Raven. Above that was only Jiang Hui himself. Although currently still at the Godfire Realm, his real strength could compete against a True God-level entity. ¡°The high-level combat strength is still not enough,¡± Jiang Hui murmured. His Five Senses shrouded the entire Liu Village. Although Array can be crowned King, among the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, only reaching the Noble Realm can be considered as top-tier combat power. The Array Realm still falls short. However, with the foundation and tools of Tu Wa Zi and others, even though they haven¡¯t yet reached the Noble Realm, they should be able to take down the latter if they encounter any. Being able to fight across realms and triumph over all rivals in the same realm is the yardstick to measure exceptional prodigies. Like Little Dot, they could hugely defeat the Noble Ancestors of various ancient powers at this Realm, shock one side, leaving those ancient powers trembling. Several days later. The half-demon teenager, the desolate prince, and Lin Hai each exited their seclusion. Among them, the half-demon teenager and the desolate prince had both entered the Rune Level. Although they have been in Liu Village for some time now, but their foundations were somewhat shallow. Therefore, even just attempting to reach the Rune Level, they had to spend more time than Tu Wa Zi and others. However, as they were gradually reaching their prime, the futures of these two youngsters would unquestionably be even more dazzling. Lin Hai was different from the others. His body had integrated the life pattern of the Ancestral Witch of Fire and could no longer be classified by blood strengthening or spirit transformation. In fact, even Lin Hai himself wasn¡¯t quite sure what realm he was in.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) Chapter 272: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) 2 The young man¡¯s physical body is terrifyingly powerful. A casual punch yields hundreds of thousands of pounds of enormous force and, after his recent retreat, has reached the level of millions. According to the information provided by the Surveillance Technique, Lin Hai is currently in the stage called Awakening Witch. As the name suggests, he is still in the stage of fusing with the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny Symbol within his body. Although the fusion is ongoing, his true strength can already stand against the Sealed King warriors in the Array Realm. You must know that Lin Hai¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t considered particularly good before. Even though he began cultivating at a young age, it still took him over a decade to merely reach the Cave Heaven Realm. From the time he formally obtained the Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol to now, this youngster has only had a year or two, yet he has already progressed from just entering Cave Heaven to being able to resist Array Realm warriors. This shows the incredible power of the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s talent, perhaps even stronger than the Ten Evil. After all, The so-called Little True Dragon is still at the stage of feeding on beast milk. Not too far from Liu Village, there is a secluded village that seems isolated from the world. At first glance, the lush green grass, clear blue waters, and spiritual energy that faintly seeped into the surroundings make this place look like a Fairyland of the Mortal World. This place is indeed a Pure Land, untouched by the turmoil of the outside world. Its natural barrier makes any creature nearing the area experience a sense of peace, making them want to leave the noise of the world behind and settle down here. At the entrance to the village, there is a vibrant willow tree, its branches swaying gently, emitting streams of emerald light. Any creature that passes by shows extreme devotion and bows in its presence, whether it¡¯s a ferocious beast or a small insect. On the road leading to the village, a massive stele spans across it, carved with two large Bone Script characters: Stone Village. Just then, On the stone road covered with fallen leaves, a vibrant, youthful figure quickly appeared from the distance. By his side were several other figures: A golden lion with nine heads, a five-colored phoenix, and two stunningly beautiful girls who could topple countries with their beauty. One of them wore a red dress, looking like a high-flying phoenix. The other wore a purple dress. The people were none other than Fire Spirit, the Celestial Yun Xi, the Nine-Headed Lion, and Little Dot Shi Hao. They just returned from Divine Mountain, crossed countless wild mountains and arrived here. A great calamity is imminent. The Celestial girl tells Shi Hao about the secret that the Divine Mountain array is connected to the Upper Realm, and hopes that he can leave together. However, Little Dot was unable to decide at once, so he specially came back to ask the Willow God, and by the way, to see his grandfather, the Clan Leader. ¡°That willow tree¡­¡± The purple-dressed girl, Yun Xi spoke. Her radiant eyes were immediately drawn to the dazzlingly bright willow tree. She comes from Divine Mountain, born of noble blood. Even amongst pure blood creatures, she is a rare existence. She has seen strong creatures ever since she was small and even had a sense of the traces of divine spirits. Now she couldn¡¯t help but look slightly taken aback. This willow tree felt too extraordinary to her, as if it existed in its own era, with an aloof and lofty aura flowing around it. ¡°This is the Willow God, our village¡¯s Sacrificial Spirit, and also my mentor!¡± Shi Hao spoke, introducing it to the others. Since returning last time from Liu Village, the Willow God had retreat for a short time, preparing for future strategies. During that time, Shi Hao had continued to venture deeper into the Wilderness to hone his skills. Now that he has returned, Compared to before, the Willow God¡¯s branches have increased noticeably. Clearly, it became significantly stronger. Shi Hao¡¯s safe return, together with two beauties comparable to fairies, filled the villagers of Stone Village with joy. They all rejoiced, thinking that Little Dot had brought back prospective wives. Night falls. Little Dot sought out the Willow God and told him everything. ¡°All is determined by cause and effect, born from conditions. Where to go and what to do should follow your own heart!!¡± The Willow God spoke leisurely, not directly answering Shi Hao. ¡°My heart?¡± Little Dot frowned, his eyes as bright as the stars unusually deep. If he were to follow his heart, he didn¡¯t want to see his homeland turn into a bloodbath, with his people suffering oppression from the big shots of the Upper Realm generation after generation. He wanted to lead the Lower Realm to break free from all of this. But he knew this was too whimsical. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even resist a single divine spirit, but he didn¡¯t want to give up. What was most important was that his biological parents were still in the Lower Realm. He wanted to find them. ¡°Yun Xi said that the array of the Divine Mountain of their Celestial clan can directly lead to the Upper Realm. At that time, we can go there for refuge, but the array has been damaged over countless years and needs to be repaired.¡± Coming back to his senses, Shi Hao tells the truth. ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­ In that case, bring this with you. It may be able to help you!¡± The Willow God transformed into human form. After a moment of surprise, he grabbed a bald chicken called Baldy Two. ¡°Baldy Two?¡± Shi Hao was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Willow God would ask him to bring along this ¡°Divine Stick¡± along the journey, who proclaimed himself as a god all day. ¡°He has great connections with the Celestials and knows how to repair the array of Divine Mountain!¡± Shi Hao was even more astonished. If what Willow God said was true, then this bald chicken was likely not as simple as it seemed. ¡°The passage to Liu Village has been repaired. It lies within this deity¡¯s altar..¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) _3 Chapter 273: Chapter 210: The Catastrophe Comes (Part 1) _3 Willow God spoke at the same time. Ever since she returned from Jiang Hui the last time, she started building the passage. This was not a simple task, and even He spent several months on it. ¡°Thank you, Willow God!¡± Little Dot said gratefully, at the same time, perhaps because he thought that Willow God was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. ¡°If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t decide, follow your true heart, remember the first thought that rises in your heart.¡± Willow God sighed, and urged. The next morning, a group of people set off on their journey to Divine Mountain. Because the great catastrophe could come at any time, there was no time to discuss other things. The few of them spurred on their horses and arrived at Divine Mountain in the shortest time. ¡°The same old place!¡± Baldy Two twitched his mouth, bald and shining, looking particularly strange among a group of ferocious beasts. ¡°Where did this bald chicken come from? Do you know what this place is? Go away, acting so carelessly, aren¡¯t you afraid of being stewed?¡± A figure appeared, blocking Baldy Two, it was the uncle of Yun Xi, the purple-dressed girl. ¡°Young lad, you can eat recklessly, but don¡¯t speak recklessly. I held you when you were young, call that old bastard Cloud Cang Hai back to see me. Damn it, I was a victim in the past, forcing me to stay unmarried and become like this, and now I have to clear the way for him. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. If he doesn¡¯t kneel down and worship me three times, don¡¯t expect me to lend a hand!¡± Baldy Two bellowed. Far away. In the direction of Divine Mountain. No one knows. A slender figure slowly approached, ethereal and above worldly matters, it was only a few steps to this place. It was an unrivaled beauty, enveloped in the divine light. It was no other than Willow God. She hid all her aura, came with Shi Hao to Divine Mountain, but also came to look for some past memories. No one knew her presence, didn¡¯t alarm any formation, but already reached the ancient Divine Mountain. As soon as she arrived here, she felt the very familiar aura, and even saw the footprints left by her old friend. Even after such a long time, they were still clear, with a special kind of force flowing between them, difficult to erase. That¡¯s a supreme figure standing on the summit of Shen Dao, one of her best friends, who had reached the realm of the Fairy King in the ancient times, died but his obsession did not dissipate, took over a forbidden area, and known as the Lord of the Forbidden Area, a taboo existence among countless creatures, dreaded by many immortal beings, even the Immortal Domain was also apprehensive about him? Everyone thought he died in that battle, but she never thought so, because he was too special, it¡¯s hard for him to truly perish. Seeing that old friend¡¯s traces today undoubtedly confirmed her guess. ¡°Your traces are here, so the formation left by Divine Mountain should also be yours, leaving a way of life to the creatures in the Lower Realm, giving them a chance to survive in the catastrophe!¡± Willow God searched around, she wanted to see her old friend, but she finally couldn¡¯t find him. Maybe he did linger here for a moment, but the inheritance of Divine Mountain has survived for too many years, the time was too eternal, maybe he left early to be busy in another place. But Willow God knows that her old friend is extraordinary, even the erosion of time can¡¯t bring him down. She thought again about the deity in that mysterious village, like her, both of them achieved enlightenment through a willow tree, But the other party¡¯s mystery seemed to far exceed her expectation, always shrouded in a layer of unfathomable fog, the most importantly, the other party seemed to know many secrets, in front of it, even she felt a sense of nowhere to hide. Willow God was certain in her heart that it might be a very old existence, maybe even earlier than her era, but ultimately it has not reached the level of immortality, and now it is reborn, accumulating wealth. But this guess had many questions, even Willow God couldn¡¯t convince herself, if the other party was really just a newborn god, it knew too much. She would rather believe the former.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Chapter 222: Why isnt there a single Noble? Chapter 278: Chapter 222: Why isn¡¯t there a single Noble? 1 This is a place unreachable and unthinkable to all living beings. Above heaven, beyond mountains. Surpassing all rules and orders, free of fate, where causality doesn¡¯t cycle. There is no past, no future, not even the present here. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Eternal darkness receded into tranquility. When all heavenly rivers converged, all rituals come back to plainness, a vast and endless swirling vortex emerged within time and space¡­ Above it. Countless vast and majestic stars floated and sank. If one peered through, they could see one after another enormous, bizarrely shaped mounds, pervaded by thick black qi. Each of these mounds was as huge as a mountain and stretched as far as the eye could see, densely packed¡­ Here, the erstwhile glory and brilliance were buried, and now it¡¯s shrouded in endless death qi. Even the stars become lifeless planets under it, and the death qi was so tremendous that a trace of it could turn the world into a forbidden area of life-a real curse. It was the graveyard where many gods were buried. It was paradise for the dead. ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± The river water swept in, making deafening waves. Unceasing flow as far as the eye could see. Now, as if summoned, these river waters roared down from the boundless sky, with an indomitable momentum that¡¯s reached its extreme. The terrifying thing was that¡­ This power obviously existed in reality and had pierced through the Boundary Sea, but no living being could detect it. Even the immortal beings in the Upper Realm and even in the Immortal Domain, didn¡¯t notice anything at all. The endless river water surged back, containing the eternal source of life and the primordial chaos qi of life and death. A mere drop could give life to a star for millions of years, but it could also cause a star river to be decimated, leaving no life behind. At this moment, all the energy poured into Jiang Hui¡¯s body. Jiang Hui himself, like a whale swallowing water, welcomed all influx of energy. At the same time, to avoid causing a stir, he cast a spell to shield all the people in Liu Village. Just after he finished these, a unbearable, sharp pain suddenly attacked him without any sign. Intense pain! Unspeakable pain! Unlike before. This time Jiang Hui felt an unprecedented pain washing over his entire body like a tidal wave. The energy was too abundant. Even though he had already gone through several washes of purifying energy, he was a bit overwhelmed this time. Fortunately, Jiang Hui gritted his teeth and was able to tough it out in the end. Almost in an instant. His colossal body underwent a visible change. Instead of continuing to grow, it gradually condensed. The original tree trunk disappeared, replaced by layer upon layer of intricate and mysterious unknown symbols. Atop the canopy, the originally glistening leaves rustled and became as thin as cicada wings, all of them shimmered with dazzling light, like multiple suns¡­ Bathing in divine light, Jiang Hui¡¯s every cell underwent an extreme sublimation at this moment. This feeling was wondrous. After the ultimate pain, came an indescribable relaxation. Eventually, all the changes disappeared. The dazzling light retreated. Jiang Hui seemed to have turned into an ordinary willow tree, sprouting tender green buds, its branches swaying with the wind, ordinary to the extreme. This was a manifestation of returning to the original state. It indicated an unimaginable upgrade of Jiang Hui¡¯s power. At the same time, his current basic information appeared before him. Race: God Willow Level: lv8 (Void Path Realm) (Sect Hierarch) Annual Rings: 71 Domain: Liu Village Number of Devotees: 26635 Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaotic Divine Thunder Cultivation Methods: Body Tempering Scripture, True Dragon Skills, Technique of Creation, Ferocious Ape Body Art, Thunder Snake Treasure Technique, Original Truth ¨C God Attraction Chapter Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (activated), Blueprint for Paradise (activated), Bronze Giant, Crossbow Tower (activated), miscellaneous countless items Spirit Power: 800 Lucky Draws: 1 After a level up, a standard lucky draw chance is gifted, which will definitely provide a divine skill. But Jiang Hui didn¡¯t use it right away. At the moment, his mind was fully immersed in his own changes. Truthfully, Jiang Hui had never thought that he could reach the Void Path Realm after this level up. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s dissatisfied, just that he¡¯s too content, it¡¯s simply beyond his expectations. You¡¯ve got to know, after Divine Fire, there are True Flame, Holy Ceremony, Celestial God, and only then the Void Path Realm. But he, had made a direct leap. Even in the Upper Realm, only a sect leader-level adult could reach such a state, a truly important figure. This realm could easily enable one to regenerate a severed limb, eliminating the existence of fatal weaknesses. A drop of blood could collapse mountains and evaporate seas and rivers. Their voice could turn into thunder rolling across the sky. Upon reaching this realm, one would blend with the Dao and have their first full contact with it, even giving the illusion of transforming into the Heavenly Road, touching the source of the Dao. Moreover. Upon reaching this realm. Besides the observable changes, Jiang Hui also felt some other changes in his body. Not a bad feeling, but a sublimation of the soul. He concentrated his divine sense and observed his own body, discovering something. ¡°A seed?¡± Jiang Hui was a bit surprised. He had learnt the God Attraction Chapter of the Original Truth, knowing that the world¡¯s Cultivation System was divided into the Immortal Ancient Method and the Law of Life. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 222: Why isnt there a single Noble? Chapter 279: Chapter 222: Why isn¡¯t there a single Noble? _2 In the Immortal Ancient Era, there actually weren¡¯t any realms like blood transport or Cave Heaven. If one wanted to cultivate at that time, one needed to plant a Taoist Seed within their body. Using a Perfect Seed as a medium, one could attempt to touch the Great Dao, comprehend the intricate principles between Heaven and Earth, and once challenges were accumulated to a certain degree, use it as a basis for impact. The rarer the Taoist Seed, the greater the achievement when merging with the Dao. In that era, some people used the sun, moon, and stars as seeds, some people used plants as seeds, some used great mountains and rivers as seeds, there were even some that used the Hongmeng Purple Qi as a seed. With a hundred schools of thought contending, and all varieties of theories flourishing, there was nothing you could not think of, nothing that could not serve as a seed. This was a way to cultivate under the Immortal Ancient Method. The emphasis was on whether one could perfectly merge with the Taoist Seed in their body, and whether one could have an epiphany. However, with the passing of the eras, this method became less popular, it now only exists within some top-tier powers. Only those with outstanding talent could come into contact with it. Because pristine Tao Seeds are exceedingly rare and unparalleled. Unless a predecessor deliberately preserves them, they are almost impossible to find in the current era, so naturally, not many people can come into contact with it. However, as someone who has been through it all, Jiang Hui knows that this path will never lead to ultimate perfection. Some entities in the Alien Territory possess the methods for a Cursed Tao Seed, which can inherently restrain the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands on our side. Even if there¡¯s a cost to pay, those entities could easily engrave the recollections of having a Perfect Tao Seed on the minds of their unparalleled prodigies. Given this. In this era, numerous predecessors of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands join together, with blood and sweat, they evolve a new path ¨C the Law of Life. The Law of Life refers to the cultivation system that includes blood transport and Cave Heaven. It emphasizes cultivating each realm to its extreme, achieving an overwhelming vitality, focusing on physical cultivation, and breaking the heavens with strength. However, this path cannot go too far, let alone confront the entities in the Alien Territory. The reason is simple. Because the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands are different from the Alien Territory and the Immortal Domain, their rules are not intact, they are fragmented. During conflicts with the Alien Territory, the opponent can completely crush Nine Heavens and Ten Lands with their intact laws of their worlds. This is oppression from the entire big world, almost impossible to resist. But neither the Immortal Ancient Method nor the Law of Life is comparable to Jiang Hui¡¯s current state. He introspected. His gaze unravelled mysteries, reaching the truth. That seed was suspended in the sect of its roots, the whole body was dark, the brilliance withheld, it seemed nothing special, but Jiang Hui could feel the overwhelming energy it contained. Moreover, there were countless spiderweb-like crystalline lines emerging from the edge of the seed, connecting with the roots and branches around it. Jiang Hui could clearly sense- The moment those lines connected with the roots, his body felt as though it had been boosted with a blue buff, with endless power cascading down from above, sweeping every corner of his body, endless and inexhaustible. This strength did not come from the Earth, even if he left this place it would remain as such. Although it appeared similar to the Immortal Ancient Method, they were actually completely different. The Immortal Ancient Method requires external power to instil a Perfect Tao Seed within the body, whereas the seed inside Jiang Hui was born within him. In this regard, it was more like the Emperor Huang Tian using his body as a seed, though there are merely similarities and it is not completely the same. This was Jiang Hui¡¯s own path, and he was the only one who could walk it. It¡¯s worth mentioning that- After reaching the Void Path Realm, his Five Senses also concurrently experienced an unprecedented enhancement. Now, when he looked out- The vast Wilderness Area was all exposed to him, there were no secrets in front of him. Not just this domain, the other seven domains were also the same. As Jiang Hui was considered a deity born from the local land, he was not rejected by the rules and order of the Lower Realm Eight Domains. In a valley, his gaze was attracted by a small tree. That small tree was bathed in bright light. Despite its small size, it had a momentum that could make one¡¯s heart palpitate with fear. Moreover, around the small tree, a golden light would occasionally emerge, each exuding an ancient aura. The ripple from its casual movements could easily kill powerhouses of Noble Level. ¡°The First Spiritual Root of the Lower World?¡¯ His eyes sparkled as Jiang Hui identified this small tree. Out of the entire Lower Realm Eight Domains, there¡¯s nothing else that could cause such a spectacle other than this. The legend goes that as long as you possess this, you could get the opportunity to achieve Immortality. However, Jiang Hui was not very interested in this. Because he knew in his heart that they claimed this to be the First Spirit Root of the Lower World and it caused numerous powerful beings to fight for it, but it was just a Longevity Immortal Medication, where the owner of the Taoist Bell had preserved his Primordial Spirit, and it was simply a trap for others. At this moment, unknown tens of thousands of kilometers away. In that valley- Flowers were blooming like a painting, with verdant greens everywhere, there was a lush green atmosphere everywhere, and there was faintly the smell of a unique treasured medicinal plant in the air that left people feeling refreshed. However, at that moment- A heavy breathing sound suddenly appeared, though it lasted for only a moment, it directly caused the mountains within thousands of kilometers to collapse and turn into dust. ¡°Who is it?¡± A slightly hoarse voice full of astonishment followed the heavy breathing. ¡°Could it be that the prey from the Upper Realm has come down so quickly? Impossible¡­ I did not sense the atmosphere of the boundary wall being completely broken, who is it, who was just observing this place¡­¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 222: Why Isnt There a Single Noble? Chapter 280: Chapter 222: Why Isn¡¯t There a Single Noble? _3 The owner of the voice roared, but ultimately found nothing, and could only recede into the void again. Jiang Hui, however, felt that echoing ¡°call,¡± but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. He directly condensed his External Avatar and dove straight into the Divine Tomb Trial Ground. The internal storage space within the Divine Tomb Trial Ground was vast and boundless. Not only could Tu Wa Zi and others enter, but he could as well. However, Jiang Hui was not there to imprint Divine Runes, although those were precious, they were of no use to him. Most importantly, it was stipulated that once the Divine Flame was ignited in the trial field, it was impossible to encounter the same kind of fortune again. Jiang Hui mainly wanted to test out his current true strength. His realm was now so high that he could only go all out in the trials without restrictions. After a long time, Jiang Hui emerged, his face filled with excitement. It surpassed his expectations entirely. Indeed, the level of a Sect Hierarch was incredibly powerful, not only could he traverse through voids, but he could even obliterate stars with just a wave of his hand or a step of his foot. In an instant. Several days had passed since Jiang Huai had stepped into the Void Path Realm. He had also used up the gifted lottery draws. He obtained a Divine Skill for a Killing Formation, which was extremely terrifying, named Killing Immortal Formation. It could be engraved within his body, and once released during combat, it not only could increase with Jiang Hui¡¯s strength, but it could also devour other formations for evolution. One day, an explosion sounded throughout Heaven and Earth. The next moment. An endless divine thunder tore through the void, ripping the sky apart directly. Then, the sky shattered like glass, a massive purple hand reached down, covering the hazy Chaos fog. The purple hand was so huge that mountains and peaks seemed insignificant in its presence, like ants. And with the descent of the figure behind the hand, the Wilderness Area seemed like it could hardly bear the pressure, constantly emitting a quiet roar. At the sight, the land cracked inch by inch, forming vast abyss-like canyons, rivers evaporated from a distance, jagged peaks were directly flattened and rock tumbled down. All of this was too shocking, as if the end of the world was coming. Furthermore. Huge noises were continuously heard from other places as well. The shackles of the realm barrier were being broken through by supreme beings one after another. It was a silver being, massive and radiating a brilliant and blinding light, making even the sun seem like a mere candlelight in its presence. The Region Envoy who was responsible for guarding the Wilderness Area appeared to block its way, but it was directly crushed to death by the purple hand and thrown into its mouth. ¡°Although it¡¯s not of much use, it can barely fill a gap in my teeth!¡± The owner of the purple hand sneered, his voice was rough and sharp like a wild beast, the action became more intense, his entire body seemed to be almost fully revealed. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s here!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s senses were always covering the Lower Realm Eight Domains. He sensed the anomaly in the Heaven and Earth immediately. When the boundaries of the realms were at their weakest, these big figures from the Upper Realm couldn¡¯t help but descend to the mortal world to compete for vitality. At the end of the Wilderness Area, an old woman carrying a medicine basket woven from bamboo, dressed in a very simple manner, similar to a rural woman. However, her every move had the power to easily break the realm barrier, which was extremely terrifying. She was a Grand Master from the Upper Realm who now came to the Lower Realm to harvest Medical Nobles. ¡°Hm? Has this Wilderness Area regressed so much? How could there not be a single Noble?!¡± A moment later. The old woman frowned and murmured to herself. She then went to the other seven domains, and to her astonishment, all were in the same condition, not a single living Noble could be found even after turning every corner.. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 223: Paper Folding Boat l Chapter 281: Chapter 223: Paper Folding Boat l The old woman wore a look of shock and doubt. Her spiritual energy surged around her like a storm, gradually accumulating a terrifying aura. She was an immortal power belonging to the Upper Realm, one of the strongest creatures since the creation of the heavens and the earth. At her command, laws would follow and order would be adhered to. She was extraordinarily long-lived, capable of outlasting even a star. Although she had yet to step into the Supreme Realm, she was one of the most powerful beings in the Upper Realm. Human history was nothing more than a grain of sand in front of her, pitifully shallow. A single meditation session of hers could span countless wars throughout human nations. Under the old woman¡¯s powerful aura¡­ In the Wilderness Area, mountains, rivers, countless creatures trembled in fear, their courage broken, shaking like sieves. This was a fear originating from the deepest parts of their souls, one that even Pure Blood Creatures could not resist. ¡°Hmph!¡± After a moment, the old woman withdrew her thoughts. She was only interested in creatures of the Noble Level, other creatures were too insignificant to catch her eye. Yet even so, she had not found a single creature of Noble Level. Moreover, the creatures of the Array Realm were few and far between. This situation was eerie, giving off an indescribable sense of oppression. It was as if she had stepped into a trap, an invisible giant mouth lurking in the darkness, waiting to swallow them. And it was not only her. Many other powerful beings who had come along felt the same way. The purpose of their journey was to harvest the great medicinal herbs of the Lower Realm¡¯s mortal world, and to take them all away. But now, looking around, there wasn¡¯t even a single target in sight, leaving them with an uncontrollable helpless feeling. For this journey, they had prepared for countless years and had come with high expectations of a fruitful harvest. Surely, they couldn¡¯t just have a one-day tour in the Lower Realm and return empty-handed?! In the first domain. A creature dressed like a Taoist roamed. With a single step, he crossed thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. His skin radiated a purple-golden sheen, a gigantic gourd rested on his back, and he amazingly sported six massive arms. This creature only had to point lightly, and the world in front of him would crumble, turning into dust. His power was even more terrifying and overstated than that of the old woman with the medicine. ¡°Strange, very strange!¡± The Taoist shook his head, bewildered. On this journey, he had practically flattened everything in his path, yet he had netted no gains. ¡°Several thousand years have passed since we last wreaked havoc here. Even if the rules of the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains are incomplete, there should at least be one Noble creature. How come I can¡¯t see any?¡± A creature couldn¡¯t help but speak up. It was a massive pangolin that burrowed out from the ground. It towered high, its eyes red as the sun, continuously exhaling a surging white energy that formed into rolling mist. It was terribly frightening. ¡°Something must have happened in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± At the other end of the vast land. Another giant creature peered over, its voice like a roaring thunder. Its body enveloped in a dense fog, making its definite shape unclear, but there seemed to be three heads on it. ¡°Hehe, you so-called immortals are just unlucky ¨C just because you can¡¯t find them doesn¡¯t mean there are no Nobles here!¡± A wizened old man with a sinister smile spoke. This man was extremely short and thin. He was so skinny that he looked like he was just skin and bones, with a terrible frailty. However, when he made a move, it was as swift as a sword darting towards the sun. He accidentally discovered a Horned Dragon that was a Noble and hiding in an abyss. He fished it out with a flick of his hand, treating the giant creature that was dozens of feet long as if it was just a small eel. ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± The Horned Dragon roared, struggling to resist, but in a blink of an eye, it was subdued by the old man¡¯s rough hands. ¡°Quite a find! It even has a hint of the True Dragon bloodline. Even a trace of it is still extraordinary. Just in time, my pond has been without a guardian¡­¡± The old man laughed heartily, storing this Noble Level Horned Dragon directly into his wide sleeve. Jiang Hui observed everything around him with his Five Senses. The vast Wilderness Area was within his sight, and nothing could escape his eyes, including the fate of the Horned Dragon. It chose not to join Liu Village but to hide in a location it thought to be secluded. Now, it was found. There were actually quite a few Noble Level creatures with similar plans as the Horned Dragon. Most of them were of noble birth with impressive bloodlines, coming from certain top-tier forces. Their ancestors had even given birth to deities, some reaching the Realm of Heaven God. Although they had fallen in the long river of time, they still refused to put themselves under others. This was the defiance ingrained in their blood, and now, they were paying the price for it. Apart from this Horned Dragon. Jiang Hui pinpointed a creature in a temple that seemed to have ignited its Divine Flame. The creature¡¯s condition was peculiar. Although it had ignited its Divine Flame, the flame signifying its divinity was not thriving, but flickering, as if it could be extinguished at any moment. This should be a False god. Although it was stronger than a Noble, it had not truly ignited its Divine Flame. It was always at risk of being extinguished. The creature likely made a desperate breakthrough to this stage to fend off the impending catastrophe. However, its dreams were obviously too idealistic. Even IF it were a real god, it wouldn¡¯t be a match for these immortal beings. It wouldn¡¯t even be considered their equal. The Lower Realm¡¯s rules were incomplete, spiritual energy sparse, and so fragmented that it was not conducive to becoming a god in this lifetime.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 223: Paper Boat _2 Chapter 282: Chapter 223: Paper Boat _2 If one wishes to ascend to the Divine Position, one must travel to the Upper Realm. At this moment. The opposition hides within the temple, relying on the power of the temple to shield them from the perception of the Upper Realm Immortals. The temple is ancient and mysterious, radiating waves of ripple-like light and possessing mysterious powers that seem to be born from eons of time. To a certain extent, it indeed serves as a form of concealment. However, when faced with these immortals, it¡¯s not enough. It can slightly resist but is quickly shattered by the powerful consciousness that relentlessly sweeps across the sky. ¡°Such a sly hideout¡­¡± A huge burst of light suddenly appears in the sky, and in the next moment, it falls like a meteor towards the location of the temple. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The light is dazzling, instantly airbrushing the entire sky. A Dharma Phase that covers the sun and moon appears, smashing the temple with just a punch. Then, the beings within it are grabbed and thrown into the cauldron to refine the great medicine. ¡°You are nothing but a false god. Even if you were the master of this temple, in front of me, you are but an ant. How dare you think that you can fool my senses with this?¡± The Dharma Phase, which stuffed the entire sky, snorts coldly and then moves towards another direction. The weak old man and this Dharma Phase¡¯s act undoubtedly stimulated other immortals who had not achieved much. Especially the old hag who first appeared, holding a medicine basket woven from bamboo, she directly spins around and leaps towards a certain area. That¡¯s a large field of medicinal herbs, scattered with various types of treasure medicinal plants and divine medicines that are rare to see, being wrapped in an invisible transparent barrier. But in the following moment, it is quickly shattered by the old hag¡¯s finger. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze flickers, observing from the shadows all along. To avoid being detected, he slows his Five Senses down to their minimum. This requires an extreme degree of control, not too strong and not too weak. After observing this, Jiang Hui felt that he had gained a better understanding The old hag directly transverses the large domain and arrives somewhere within a mighty mountain. This appears to be a medicinal field. A stele, about a kilometer in size, stands in the mountains, named the Immortal Mountain. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, this place should be the inheritance site for Immortal Dao in the Upper Realm; it has countless ties to the Upper Realm and holds a transcendent status. It does not truly belong to the Lower Realm and therefore is not in great fear of the calamity. Previously, the old hag would not come here because the sect hierarch of Immortal Mountain was still alive in the world. Although his lifespan wasn¡¯t much, he had not fully died yet. But this time, seemingly stimulated by the previous events, she surprisingly directs her focus here. Not only does she harvest several profound medicines casually but also abducts several patriarch-level figures who are preserving this place into her medicinal basket. And it¡¯s not just the Immortal Mountain. Other Immortal inheritances have also been attacked, for instance, the Western Church, they all hail from the terrifying legacy of the Upper Realm. They have no other choice, they wished they could focus on Noble Beings, but unfortunately, they are too rare and limited. They can¡¯t afford to come here for nothing. Nearly an instant later. An unprecedented loud rumble occurs in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. Stars fall and explode in moments. The earth collapses, turning into a giant abyss. Even the moon in the sky is brutally chopped in half. This is the work of the immortals within the Dao of the Lower Realms that came forward and took action to resist. But they still can¡¯t deter the opposition, both sides have plunged into a death match. This battle is brutal, starting from the moon and ending at the sun. The sun rises and sets with both sides giving their all. Countless stars are shattered, turning into a rain of fiery meteor falling onto the Lower Realm¡­ Between such fighting, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t intervene because they are too strong for him. They are engaged at an Emperor Level and are holding nothing back. Even he could only silently observe from the side. Fortunately, he had the Utopia Array¡¯s protection, so he was not worried about being discovered and attacked. But this is not the only battlefield. A large-scale war has broken out near the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World. Several titans appear, working together to seize it, all giving their all, coming with a do-or-die will. Their lifespans are approaching the end, hence their desperation ¨C they all need this Spiritual Root. However, they all fell into a trap set up by the original owner of the Spiritual Root. One by one, they lose a huge amount of blood and suffer severe injuries, taking such heavy damage that their bodies are nearly entirely pierced through. ¡°The mantis catches the cicada, with the sparrow behind, how futile all of this is!¡± Jiang Hui murmurs in his heart. He knows the outcome. The Ancient Heterochromatic One had been waiting for a long time at the side, preparing to make their move. Sure enough. Just as Jiang Hui completes his thought, the double pupils woman reveals her true form and employs her supreme double pupils¡¯ skills to snatch away the First Spiritual Root of the Lower World. At the same time, a small boat, folded out of a piece of paper, appears forming a river of time in Jiang¡¯s eyes. The whole ship is pitch black and seems to carry some kind of unlucky omen. At the front of the boat, a peerless figure in white clothes stands, with an air of supremacy about them. Their surroundings are shrouded with the sound of an ancient sacrificial ceremony that never ends. At the same time that Jiang Hui looks at this figure, The figure seems to have sensed something. The person who hadn¡¯t changed their expression over the millennia suddenly furrows their brows slightly. ¡°Traversed through countless eons, why is there such a strange feeling?!¡± The woman speaks softly, looking in the direction where Jiang Hui is. However due to the barrier of the Utopia Array, she is not able to detect anything.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Chapter 223: Paper Boat 3 Chapter 283: Chapter 223: Paper Boat 3 ¡°Truly unparalleled throughout the ages, at the apex of brilliance, Emperor Merciless, living this life not for immortality but waiting for her own brother. Even after traversing such a long span of years, she can still perceive my gaze!¡± Jiang Hui held this in his heart, gaining a clear understanding of Emperor Merciless¡¯ strength. Not only was she able to distinctly sense his presence, but she could also detect the exact direction, a capability far surpassing even the Taoist Bell¡¯s master. Although she never cultivated immortality, it didn¡¯t imply she was weaker than the immortals. She just didn¡¯t stoop to pursuing immortality, even if achieving the Great Emperor¡¯s level was only for the sake of her waiting for a familiar figure, simply incidental, no more than a realm to her, which had lost all its meaning. In the end. The paper boat disappeared, taking away the Ancient Heterochromatic One. ¡°Senior, what just happened?¡± On the dark paper boat. Streams of water flowed beneath, becoming a long river of time driving the paper boat to cross. The Double Pupils Woman spoke, her eyes filled with awe and respect. His might and terror far exceeded her expectations. Not only did he save her during the ancient wars, but he also helped her numerous times including this one. He seemed like a night watcher on this paper boat, merely gazing at everything. Since ancient times, in her perception, this figure, clad in white and unparalleled in the world, always seemed to remain unchanged, never once voluntarily speaking. Today was the first time. ¡°I sensed an entity that had been observing that turmoil and discovered that it seemed to be aware of your arrival!¡± The figure at the bow of the boat¡¯s eyes were half-closed as he spoke leisurely. Each sentence seemed light and flippant, but every word weighed heavily on the Double Pupils Woman¡¯s heart. When did such a being appear in the Eight Domains? In the Lower Realm, the battle continued. This catastrophe was even more brutal than all beings had imagined. Perhaps because their lifespan was coming to an end, many power figures were driven into madness, escalating in the final moments¡­ Finally, up in vast skies, accompanied by dim thunder, a large amount of blood rain fell, making a splattering noise. Each drop was extremely heavy, able to pierce through rocks and evaporate lakes. A supernatural event, representing the fall of a powerful being, more than one, even scattered remains rained down. These were valuable items, usable for the refinement of some absolute medicinal pills, and even contained Extraordinary God Runes. Although they were scattered now, there was still a small possibility of reassembling them. Jiang Hui formed an external avatar, and while the others were not paying attention, he packed up all these flesh and blood remains. However, on his way back. A huge creature suddenly blocked his path. It was a fiery red bird, its body bathed in fire and lightning. It had the strength comparable to a Sect Leader Level being, but now its body was torn and wrapped in a dark fog¡­ ¡°Such vigorous blood and qi, why didn¡¯t I notice you before? But it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± The creature squawked, its sinister expression twitched, and its crimson eyes instantly revealed a naked killing intent. The next moment. It abruptly charged toward Jiang Hui, evidently intending to devour his flesh and blood to recover its injuries. ¡°Silence!!¡± At this, Jiang Hui slapped it away. In an instant, the remnants of the slap radiated, causing the mountains to collapse¡­ A heavily injured Void Path Realm creature was so rampant, did it not know who opened this road? Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _1 Chapter 284: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _1 In the Upper Realm, those at the Divine Realm were eligible to enter the Emperor Gate and step into that ancient battlefield which emulated fear in all living beings. And the creatures in the Void Path Realm were even above the Celestial Gods. They could seal territories and create sects, earning the honorific title of Sect Hierarch. Even in the whole Upper Realm, they were significant figures who could guide the country¡¯s affairs, possessing terrifying authority and a thread of the Power of Laws. Everywhere they went, they were venerated as formidable existences. But at this moment. This beast, which was terrifyingly strong in the eyes of other creatures, was like a kite with a broken string. It was powerless to fight back and was flung away, its head plunging into countless mountains. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± In an instant, on the surface of the earth. A violent explosion reverberated without end. Countless majestic mountains crumbled instantly, with rocks and soil rolling, ancient trees shattering, the earth splitting, flames shooting up into the sky, and the sound of the wind howling. The massive inertia caused by the impact even flattened a side of the rugged mountain, forming a vast plain¡­ The Big Red Bird was soaked in blood, each drop of which was as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds, capable of piercing through the bluestone pavement beneath at will¡­ Although Jiang Hui¡¯s slap didn¡¯t seem to have any fancy effects, it struck the Big Red Bird in the Void Path Realm like a thunderbolt, causing its vision to spin. Its face, as hard as Immortal Gold, collapsed instantly after who-knows- how-many fractures occurred. As a cultivator at the Void Path Realm, Jiang Hui was confident that he could sweep all opponents at the same Realm, even those at the Beheading Me Realm without fear. He might not be able to join those giant-level battles, but a ¡°mere¡± Sect Hierarch dared to stand in his way. Did they not know that he presided over this territory? ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± However, this red bird was also incredibly tenacious, not dying despite half of its head getting collapsed. Furthermore, one could see its life essence slowly converging, continuously healing its injuries. In a brief moment, it had already stanched the bleeding. The Divine Mirror could regenerate even lost limbs, let alone the Void Path Realm, which was even more extraordinary. At this Realm, they would possess even more formidable vitality, an enhancement of both the physical body and the soul. Unless there was a gaping difference in strength, it was challenging to kill them. As long as they weren¡¯t killed in one strike, they could recover quickly through certain methods. Nevertheless, this red bird was still petrified, paying no heed to anything else as it furiously flapped its wings, trying to leave this place as soon as possible. The man before it invoked an innate fear within it. ¡°How could the Lower Realm possibly give birth to a creature of the Void Path Realm!¡± The Big Red Bird was appalled, as if it had seen the most terrifying thing. Its heart almost lodged in his throat, with every muscle in its body trembling. It realized that the man before it was emanating the genuine aura of the Void Path Realm. Being at the same Realm, it was exceptionally familiar with this. This was almost an impossible occurrence, now laid right before its eyes. More importantly, even though they were both at the Void Path Realm, his strength was way beyond its imagination. It was following in the footsteps of a few immortal Supremes. There were also several creatures at the same Realm accompanying it, like the Pangolin. Although it didn¡¯t know them well, it had heard some of their past exploits. None had the man¡¯s visage in their tales. The most crucial point was that it could sense that the man hadn¡¯t undergone the baptism of the Upper Bound Laws. Not having undergone the completeness of the Upper Bound Laws indicated that the man was likely a native creature of this wasteland. This was the most terrifying. The Lower Realm Eight Domains, each one an eternal prison ground where the laws had long been fragmented. It was implausible for the Void Path Realm, an immortal existence that could move heaven and earth even in the Upper Realm to exist here. Even cultivators of the Godfire Realm scarcely existed. At most, only a False God would emerge over the long years. The Big Red Bird speculated that the man before it was very likely a reincarnation of some great power from the past, otherwise it was impossible for him to go against the heavens. ¡°A creature of Void Path Realm, perfect to bring back for the devotees below to refine their bodies. Especially as it¡¯s a ferocious bird, whether roasted or made into soup, it should taste good!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t transform now, he could form an external avatar. The latter¡¯s taste buds would convey the flavor of food to the main body during a meal, no different from a regular person. Jiang Hui advanced again, stretching out one hand that turned into a gigantic hand blocking the sky. In it gathered a colossal purple thunder, ancient and mystical, filled with an unrivaled violent and destructive intent. It crackled and sparked, Divine Skills ¨C Chaostic Divine Thunder. Possessing unparalleled lethal power, especially when used with the cultivation of the Void Path Realm. He had known all its mysteries long ago and could unleash its destructive power that seemed capable of annihilating heaven and earth with a single strike. ¡°Squeak!¡± As if it could sense the breath of death, the Big Red Bird was so frightened that its soul nearly scattered on the spot. It let out a terrified shriek, emitting the most primitive sound. Its intuition told it that if it was hit by that thunder, it was very likely to die instantly. Although the thunderbolt did not seem special, the destructive intent it contained terrified it and was remarkably similar to the immortal being of the legend. ¡°Mercy, great one!¡± At this critical juncture. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _2 Chapter 285: Chapter 224: Big Sweep (First Update) _2 The Big Red Bird suddenly stopped struggling, turned around, and fell to its knees before Jiang Hui with a thump. Its inherent abilities were sending frantic warnings, implying that even full- out flight would hardly escape the lightning. Facing this sudden reversal, Jiang Hui was somewhat unprepared. ¡°You are in the Void Path Realm, can¡¯t you at least show some backbone?¡± Jiang Hui spoke, but without retracting his move. A hand as large as a mountain, hovering above the head of the Big Red Bird, like a Darksword hanging over. Above it, thunder roared, deafeningly loud, lightning soul-stirring, shaking the heavens and earth, thoroughly desolate and destructive, and devoid of any sign of life. ¡°If I had any backbone, would I be able to leave here alive?¡± The Big Red Bird pursed its mouth, asking tentatively. No matter what, it was comparable to a Sect Leader Level in the Upper Realm, whom wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such measures unless the situation was desperate. ¡°No!¡± Jiang Hui shook his head decisively. the Big Red Bird. ¡°I just accidentally passed by your treasure land, not realizing how high the mountain is. I beg your pardon, please spare me a way to live,¡± it said, its face was hopeful. Due to having half of his face pierced, one could hear a whistling sound whenever it spoke. ¡°Wanting to live doesn¡¯t mean that you are sincere enough. If you continue like this, I will have to figure out how to make a better soup of you¡­¡± Jiang Hui said, controlling the huge hand of thunder to slowly descend. The faint lightning rays immediately turned the ground black. ¡°Great one, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s eyes bulged in terror, its dishevelled feathers standing on end, making it look like a startled wildcat. It hurriedly started talking. ¡°I am just skin and bones, not delicious at all¡­ I am willing to make a contract with you, serving you forever, without resentment,¡± its desperation to survive apparent. It had overcome 81 hardships, and expended countless years to get to its current state. It didn¡¯t want to die, it wanted to continue struggling and get to immortality. ¡°I agree!¡± Jiang Hui nodded after a brief consideration. To him, a living being of the Void Path Realm was definitely more valuable than a dead one. ¡°Thankyou, great one, for sparing my life!¡± The Big Red Bird¡¯s face lit up in relief, taking a deep sigh. No matter what, for the time being, its life was saved. Then it honored its promise and signed a contract with its soul. It couldn¡¯t betray the contract in its lifetime. Otherwise, it would invite indescribable disasters, causing unimaginable consequences. Jiang Hui skimmed through it, and didn¡¯t find any problems. Jiang Hui was too lazy to listen to this fat bird blabber, even though the battles of those giants had ended, they had not completely left, there were remnant spirit beings left behind. Living beings of such a realm were truly terrifying. They could seal the Great Emperor, their life spans being extremely long. With the help of longevity substances, they could live for millions of years. When they die, they would cause wonders in heaven. Fortunately, that was just a residual spirit being. As long as Jiang Hui didn¡¯t jump around in front of it, it would generally not notice him. On his way back to the village, Jiang Hui made a detour to Immortal Mountain. At this moment, the Taoist Orthodoxy left in the Upper Realm was in ruins. Countless precious and rare treasure medicinal plants had been picked clean. The few Array Spirits hidden within it were all caught by the Old Woman with Medicine. Only a few Spirit Transformation Realm errand runners were left behind, their number was very small. As the previous mountain protection formation was broken by the Old Woman with Medicine, Jiang Hui¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t alarm anyone. In no time, he directly used his Divine Ability, Dream of Millet to shield everyone¡¯s perception. Then he swept all the remaining treasure medicinal plants into his possession. Although these treasure medicinal plants weren¡¯t as complete as what the Old Woman with Medicine had picked, they were also not something ordinary people could easily see. They were rare and valuable things that were rarely available for sale and hard to come by. They were only left behind because they were not in the Old Woman¡¯s eyes. But she was a being at the Giant Level. Unless it was genuine Divine Medicine, they would not draw her attention. ¡°A great harvest!¡± Jiang Hui secretly estimated that in just a short time, he had collected dozens of precious and almost extinct medicinal plants. Jiang Hui¡¯s face beamed with joy. While others planted trees, he enjoyed the shade. Although his actions were somewhat shameful, the fact was they were very enjoyable, with the Old Woman with Medicine taking the lead. The ancestor behind the Immortal Mountain, even if they wanted to figure it out, they wouldn¡¯ t think about other possibilities. In addition to these valuable treasure medicinal plants, Jiang Hui collected all the useful items in this place. However, this place is after all just a Taoist Orthodoxy inheritance in the Upper Realm. Except for these rare treasure medicinal plants, other items are not very valuable. Some metal materials maybe somewhat useful. ¡°Great One, what are you doing?¡± The Big Red Bird had already returned to its smaller form by this time. No bigger than a palm and with a body which was even more brightly colored, it followed Jiang Hui with an astonished look on its face. ¡°There are so many good things here. Are you willing to let them become ownerless in the future?!¡± Learn from this. In the future, tasks like this will be your responsibility!¡± After Jiang Hui spoke those words to the Big Red Bird, he asked it to learn, preparing it to stand on its own. Upon hearing this, The Big Red Bird suddenly became interested. It has a lot in common with him. It had no sect, and the sole reason it had cultivated to this level was due to its diligent effort and luck. The thing it loved doing most was robbing those big, pompous sects. After completely scouring Immortal Mountain, Jiang Hui and the Big Red Bird crossed the realm barrier to the Western Church. The Sect Hierarch of this place had just had a big battle over the Taoist Orthodoxy with a Taoist. Although both had survived, they were both injured and had totally returned to the Upper Realm at the time of their weakest. Now, only arrayed cultivators of the Rune Level remain. Similarly, Jiang Hui copied his previous moves. First, he used Huang Liang¡¯s dream to block all perception of the remaining bald monks, then he entered directly with confident strides. He actually needed to thank the Old Woman with Medicine and the Yin-Yang Taoist. Without their disruption of the formation, it¡¯s uncertain whether he could have entered without any trouble. ¡°Do monks also cultivate medicine?¡± On the way, Jiang Hui found a lot of medicinal fields, all of good quality. Even though they were now in a dilapidated state, they could still be used after a rinse. As a frugal man, he collected them all. There were many rooms, endlessly connected, with as many as a hundred rooms. ¡°Such a strong smell of rouge!¡± Jiang Hui sniffed a strange smell, very much like the smell of rouge powder on women¡¯s bodies, and not just in one place. But the scent of rouge powder was not mainly coming from those rooms, even though it was faintly there. He looked curious and let his Five Senses spread out like ripples¡­ The next moment. Inside a palace underneath, a large group of naked female bodies came into his field of vision. All these women were completely naked, young and beautiful, their faces in a stupor as they enthusiastically pressed their bodies towards the bald monks all around¡­ ¡°This Western Church is quite exotic, relying on the harmony of Yin and Yang to recover from injuries. Instead of calling it ¡®Western Church¡¯, wouldn¡¯t it be better to call it ¡®Joy Sect¡¯ as it¡¯smorein line with their doctrine?!¡± After a quick glance, Jiang Hui turned his eyes away. He raised an eyebrow. He had never had a good impression of monks, and now his disdain only grew. However, one was willing to take, and the other was willing to give. The bald monks didn¡¯t cast any enchantments, yet the women were eager to give themselves, even showing jealousy towards each other. They were clearly beyond cure. He didn¡¯t care about such matters. ¡°Is that¡­ a Buddhist relic?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted, attracted by a luminescent glow in a lake not far away. He flew over and stretched out his hand to catch the luminescent item. It turned out to be a Buddhist relic, though not a complete one but just a tiny bit the size of a grain of rice. But even this small bit was enough to excite Jiang Hui. This was a genuine treasure. Even if it was fragmented, it still possessed miraculous powers. After all, the Six Feet Golden Body of the Sect Hierarch of the Western Church was formed from a broken ancient monk¡¯s relic found in the Forbidden Area. ¡°Take it all away!¡± Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t hold back. Whatever he saw, useful or not, the Big Red Bird was even more ¡°excessive¡±. It even collected the wooden beams used to build the palace, intending to take them all¡­ Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 225: Gods Bleed (1)_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 225: Gods Bleed (1)_1 The Big Red Bird was squawking and screeching, its eyes gleaming with avarice that surpassed even that of Jiang Hui. It was even dismantling the wooden beams and tiles used in the construction of the palace and hoarding them in one place. Being the seat of the Western Church¡¯s influence in the lower realm, even the most ordinary palaces were the epitome of extravagance. Every brick and tile was a work of unmatched value, far surpassing the magnificence of a mere ancestral great country¡¯s royal palace. Seeing the bird working so hard, Jiang Hui felt a surge of satisfaction. Never letting an opportunity slip was the motto of their Liu Village. It was surprising that this fat bird understood the essence of this philosophy right after joining them. It must have done these kinds of things a lot, being an old hand at it. This relieved Jiang Hui as he wouldn¡¯t need to tutor the bird in the future. However, the bird¡¯s efficiency was quite low. Jiang Hui decided to show the bird how it was done. He extended out one hand and unnoticeable divine power erupted out, encapsulating the dust and rising up. It transformed into a vast earthy-yellow hand, it effortlessly lifted an entire unblemished palace from the ground¡­ ¡°Experience does matter!¡± The Big Red Bird exclaimed, it¡¯s eyes brightening; it hurriedly imitated Jiang Hui. After a short time, a man and a bird had collected dozens of magnificent jade towers and palace structures, each standing grandly with intricate carvings and murals, all shrouded in a thin mist, complete without any damage, ready to be put to use in the right locations. Thankfully, the battle between the Yin-Yang Taoist and the Six Feet Golden Body of the Western Church took place beyond the starry sky, so this area didn¡¯t bear extensive damage. The majority of palace clusters were kept intact, only a few were obliterated by the residual shockwave¡­ Otherwise, the landscape here would have been razed long ago due to the level of the battle, nobody would have survived. After a bit more time, the two figures eventually, and satisfied, stopped their efforts. The spoils Jiang Hui accumulated from this operation were colossal and exceedingly lush. Only who knows how many of the rare treasure medicinal plants he gathered; each one of them was a good find and was incredibly hard to come by. They were all grown from seeds brought from the upper realm and intentionally planted in the lower realm, where the conditions were more suitable. If he found the corresponding formula, he could promptly use these to concoct some rare medicines. Even without the formula, Jiang Hui could identify these treasure medicinal plants¡¯ properties and use them individually through his surveillance technique. Truthfully, he might not have come across such a bounty had it not been for the catastrophe. Whether it was Immortal Mountain or the Western Church, both had large arrays bestowed by the upper realm for protection. He could force his way in, but would definitely attract some beings¡¯ attention immediately. One-on-one, he wasn¡¯t concerned. Even in the upper realm, very few immortal beings of the supreme rank are seen. They are like elusive dragons, often in seclusion, hoping to shatter the human path domain and completely ascend their being to immortality. As for the majority of sect hierarchs, they are only in the void path realm. For this reason, cultivators in the void b>river Jiang Hui didn¡¯t heed such beings. What he feared was those beings from the upper realm asking him: is it just you against us, or us against you? Moreover, both the Immortal Supreme leading the Immortal Mountain and the Six Feet Golden Body of the Western Church are amongst the most powerful entities in the upper realm. While Immortal Supreme of the Immortal Mountain might be in the escaping one realm, he is infinitely close to becoming the supreme. If not for some reasons, he might have already reached the peak realm of the human path domain. The six Feet Golden Body from the Western Church is even more terrifying. He can resist chaotic divine tools bare-handed, being invincible from birth. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t handle either one of them with his current strength. Where he could still somehow resist the former, he¡¯d be utterly incapable of dealing with the latter. While Jiang Hui can fight across rank, things are different now. Each realm requires countless years to wash away, and the chasm between them is immense. Even he could only traverse two realms at most: contending with beings in escaping one realm. However, now that the Old Woman with Medicine and the Yin-Yang Taoist had paved the way, he didn¡¯t have to consider these matters. ¡°Time to head back!¡± After neatly storing all his gains, Jiang Hui turned. The man and the bird moved quickly, their unmatched divine power surged and easily tore through the realm wall, returning to the wilderness in the shortest possible time. On the road, Jiang Hui was carefully using Huang Liang¡¯s Dream divine skill, concealing himself from all beings. On their way. Lakes of blood filled the landscape, staining the mountains and rivers¡­ These were left by the supreme giant. They were heavy as stars. A single droplet could create a sea of blood, surging within the mountains and countryside. It could nurture everything while also reaping new life. In the distance, the earth was cracked, mountains had collapsed, desolate and in ruin¡­ Giants die, hierarchs grow old. Even the immortal supreme ones could not live forever. All these were only the beginning of the ultimate madness. Jiang Hui reflected in his heart. The upper realm is boundless, without a head or tail, nor an end. Of what use are entities powerful as the Western Church hierarchs or Immortal Supreme? Living their entire lives, they only dared to be active on their own turf. Other many mysterious unknown places exist where they wouldn¡¯t dare set a foot, fearing they might meet their demise.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) _2 Chapter 287: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) _2 ¡°I need to level up and accumulate experience as soon as possible.¡± A hint of remorse rose in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart. The world is in chaos, this will be the most turbulent period. Without sufficient strength, one will just be a piece of meat on the chopping board, at the mercy of others. Entering the Wilderness Area, traversing through thick fog, crossing countless tall mountains and peaks, the silhouette of Liu Village is then clearly cast onto Jiang Hui¡¯s vision. ¡°Is this the dwelling place of the powerful?¡± The Big Red Bird looked shocked, no longer leaking energy when speaking, its injuries have already largely recovered. It belongs to the Void Path creatures, its bloodline is extraordinary, having a myriad of links with one of the Ten Evils, the Phoenix. Its ancestors once acquired a drop of Phoenix True Blood, its ability to recover far exceeds imagination. Although it is far from the former¡¯s ability to be reborn from the fire, it is much stronger than the other creatures in the same realm, maintaining an abundant vitality. Upon entering Liu village, the Big Red Bird immediately felt the impressive Spiritual Energy, so dense as if it could solidify. What astonished it most was the incessant rainfall being witnessed between heaven and earth¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Spiritual Rain!¡± The Big Red Bird clicks its beak, its heart full of shock. The rain is formed by Spiritual Energy, the landscape is bright and misty, such an excellent place is rarely seen even in the Upper Realm. Even the land of Taoist Orthodoxy within the Great Sects is no better than this, such places are ones that you may come across but can never seek out. In the distance, the flow of water is gentle, lakes are crystal clear, Five-Colored Chickens appear on the shore, assorted Auspicious Beasts and Lucky Birds seem to have created a Paradise. The place is so tranquil it feels as if the mind is immersed in a dream. ¡°That bull¡­ it¡¯s a Pure Blood creature?!¡± Suddenly, on the lake shore, the silhouette of a gigantic figure that is dozens of meters tall comes into view for the Big Red Bird. It¡¯s the Departure Fire Divine Bull that likes strolling around on a usual day. It recognizes this Ferocious Beast and even has some past relationships with its ancestors. Even if the first of its kind was born, it would have been infinitely close to becoming a Pure Blood creature but could never take that extra step. Now this bull, it has actually surpassed its ancestors, completely refined its blood, and carved a previously uncharted path. ¡°That is my disciple¡¯s mount!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, simultaneously using his supreme method to place the acquired Jade Tower palace within Liu village. ¡°A mount for the disciple is made from a Pure Blood creature which seems to have carved an unknown path!!¡± The Big Red Bird was stunned. Such a Ferocious Beast being kept in the orthodoxy of the Upper Realm would absolutely be cherished. Too rare, even if several eras passed, one might not be able to find it. Just then. A figure, completely red, twisting and stretching, was seen soaring rapidly from a distance¡­ ¡°True Dragon? It¡¯s the True Dragon from the legend, my god, are my eyes broken!¡± The Big Red Bird was astonished. It sensed this figure the moment it appeared, but then it was simply startled. Even though it was only a fleeting glimpse, the Red Bird could feel the identity of the figure. It is very likely the True Dragon from the legends, unequalled in the world, the most powerful among all the primordial creatures since ancient times, with none to compare. Upon reaching adulthood, it can ascend to the Position of Immortal King, without any imperfections. Even in the Nine Heavens, it belongs to the most powerful creatures. Most importantly. Don¡¯t people always say that the True Dragons have gone extinct already? The Big Red Bird¡¯ s eyes widened. But the aura that it just sensed did seem a lot like it. When it was young, it had passed by a tomb left by a True Dragon by chance. Back then, just a brief exchange of looks from a distance almost cost it its life, thus it felt rather sensitive to the matter. The Big Red Bird felt more and more that Jiang Hui must be a reincarnated but still supreme and peerless figure, a truly immortal existence. Even if he were compared with the invincible existence of the Supreme, he would probably be an unparalleled creature that transcends the Supreme realm. His origin might even be far more extraordinary than it had imagined. Otherwise, it would be impossible to bestow such creatures to his disciples as mounts, and even more impossible for a True Dragon to exist ¨C such a taboo creature. The other party should now be in a state of Nirvana, lying dormant. Upon regaining true strength and revealing himself to the world someday, then all spirits would tremble, and all creatures be horrified. If it could receive guidance from such an existence, the benefits it would reap would certainly be boundless. Before it knew it, the Big Red Bird¡¯s mind was racing, full of small ambitions, at the same time somehow feeling lucky about its choice to submit. ¡°My palace is located on the hill behind, unless there are urgent matters, you are not allowed to step in on a regular basis. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Doi understand¡­ Yes! Yes, I do!¡± The Big Red Bird was shaken back to reality, quickly nodding its head. ¡°Great being, do you think I can become an Invincible one day?!¡± Again, the Big Red Bird asked, filled with hope. It had been stuck in this realm for too long, countless attempts to break through to a higher realm had ended in failure. It didn¡¯t have any grand ambitions for this life, it just wanted to step into the Supreme realm someday. But this path was too difficult, a lonely one to walk. Without achieving it, there would be nothing but death. The Path of the Supreme is filled with skeletons. Even the most peerless and vigorous creatures from ancient times have a great chance of losing their lives due to the ordeal of Heaven and Earth. It was not confident about this at all. ¡°It depends on your behavior. Come ask me again when you reach the Escape One Realm. By that time, even if your lifespan is over, I will make you invincible!¡± stated Jiang Hui without looking back. This fat bird only thinks about nonsense all day long. It¡¯s thinking about the Supreme even without getting to the Beheading Me Realm, why can¡¯t it be as down-to-earth like him? Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) 3 Chapter 288: Chapter 225: The Gods Bleed (Part 1) 3 ¡°Great Power, rest assured, I will definitely give my all and strive to perform impressively!¡± Big Red Bird said urgently, its eyes sparkling. In the following period. The Wilderness fell into a rare silence, akin to the tranquility before a storm. All the living beings dwelling in this land were immersed in the joy of surviving the calamity. This was true for every domain, all of which were in a celebratory and thankful mood. In their view, the catastrophe had faded away and the Heaven and Earth had returned to normal. The wheel of history also seemed to be resuming its turn. However, Jiang Hui realized that the catastrophe was far from over, and an even greater disaster was still to come. That would indeed be a real killing catastrophe, a battle for Divine Enthronement, which would result in bloodshed across thousands of miles. Because after this battle, the passageway between Heaven and Earth would be completely annihilated. Only after an incredibly long span of time could it be opened again. It might be hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years. Those beings with lifespan nearing its end, fearing they won¡¯t be able to wait for that day, would undergo a final frenzy in search of alleged opportunities, regardless of whether this resulted in the destruction of the Lower Realm Eight Domains. It¡¯s worth mentioning that amidst all this, news spread throughout the Wilderness. The young man who once defeated the Double Pupils Woman had ascended to the throne and had become the new Stone Emperor. This news was like a stone tossed into the calm lake, stirring a few ripples that quickly settled back to stillness¡­ Some more time passed. As Jiang Hui expected. The fateful day indeed arrived, even earlier than he had expected. A few days later. Dawn hadn¡¯t broken yet, but the sky was ablaze with hues of crimson and flashing thunder and lightning. Torrential rain poured amidst a frenzy and the intent of slaughter, akin to ominous bloody tears falling unpredictably¡­ Not only that. From the distant Above the Sky, the roaring of thunderous noises came rolling in. The next moment, a yellow river suddenly appeared in the sky, running rampant, filled with an intense aura of imminent death. Upon further observation, it was filled with all sorts of unidentified skeletal remains and rotting corpses, rising and falling from an unknown distant land, poised to flood into the Wilderness Area, turning it into barren land, extinguishing all signs of life to sacrifice some immortal soul. Furthermore. Within the vast expanse of the sky, deafening roars resounded as if a battle was ensuing. Outside of Heavenly Divination, countless stars fell, crashing into the ground¡­ Jiang Hui instantly traced the source of the sound, and all the drastic changes occurring in the Wilderness Area were revealed before his eyes. Soon, a figure appeared in his line of sight. Clad in flowing white robes, situated between Heaven and Earth, breathtaking and peerless, as if ready to ascend to the heavens, transforming into an immortal¡­ With both hands forming seals, one pointing towards the Blue Sky, another towards the Earth, surrounded by revolving stars, appearing and disappearing, embodying an extremely ancient and mysterious sense¡­ It was the Willow God. Currently taking action, to counter the dreadful being Above the Sky¡­ Her radiant fingers gently waved, casting a vibrant green light, resembling a brilliant Crescent Blade, directly cutting off the surging yellow water¡­ ¡°Who is this woman who dares to attack me?¡± From the filthy yellow water, a raging roar erupted. A terrifying creature appeared amidst the thunderous roar, its body wrapped in bloody shroud, enormous white flesh wings sprouting from its back. Its eyes resembled two enormous glowing stars. ¡°One of the Chaotic Bodies under the command of the Nether Earth¡¯s Teacher¡­¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was intense as he recognized the identity of this terrifying creature.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_l Chapter 289: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_l The opponent came from the enigmatic underworld, a world filled with ill omens, a paradise for the deceased. Among the supreme beings, it was one of the earliest corpses to be formed during the creation of Heaven and Earth. It once refined the Chaos Qi and integrated it into its flesh body. Its flesh was unmatched in defense, said to rival the Six Feet Golden body of the Principal of Western Church. There may be some exaggeration in that, but it also proves that his body was extraordinary and powerful, capable of resisting the Chaotic Divine Tools. But at this moment. In front of the Willow God, this superior life form was as delicate as a piece of paper, pierced through its body by a willow branch like a sky-piercing divine spear, leaving it utterly chilled to its core. ¡°Boom!¡± High in the sky. Having lost its support, the colossal body of the chaotic corpse mountain-like being directly exploded, transforming into a dazzling flesh flower that fell to the earth. It instantaneously burned and cracked open a valley, turning it into a black Forbidden Marshland¡­ Such existence¡¯s life essence, its blood and flesh alone are imbued with endless divinity. Jiang Hui was not interested in the flesh and blood of the chaotic body. The opponent¡¯s flesh and blood contained a strong aura of death. Any living being below the Godfire Realm that touched even a strand of it would instantly be reduced to rotting flesh. It was an embodiment of misfortune and curses, and there was no way to consume it. Instead, it could be used to refine some deadly poisons, but with Golden Finger at his disposal, Jiang Hui disdained to use such methods. Furthermore. Although the flesh and blood of the chaotic body were deadly upon contact, they were of no use to the Void Path Realm and higher existences. Moreover, due to the opponent¡¯s extremely high level and its abundance of curses, even Liu Village¡¯s three-headed ravens and Little True Dragon couldn¡¯t approach it, let alone Jiang Hui. ¡°I guess the strength of the Willow God must have mostly recovered by now.¡± As his gaze fell on the tall figure, who had such incredible grace and appeared like a Heavenly Supreme chosen by Heaven and Earth, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but guess. The other party was far too eye-catching. His whole body burned brightly, and his movements were imbued with great power. It was as if Heaven and Earth were within his grasp, undefeated and invincible. The chaotic body was an entity comparable to a Sect Leader Level existence and yet it was instantly killed. It goes to show that the former¡¯s strength must have, at a bare minimum, recovered to around half to six-tenths of when it was at its peak. ¡°Die, you roadblock!¡± In the void, deafening roars kept echoing. It was from other supreme beings hiding in Heaven and Earth, no longer observing from the sidelines, readying themselves to attack. In the eastern sky. Five figures that looked almost identical to each other and had a youthful and handsome appearance flew over. Each one of them exuded a powerful aura, causing the ground to shake and mountains to collapse wherever they went¡­ This was the unique Five Elements Technique of the Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain. Each one was equivalent to a life, a terrifying technique of killing, and a last resort technique in a moment of life and death. The other party didn¡¯t take action the last time to hunt for the Treasure medicinal plant, so this was Jiang Hui¡¯s first time seeing it. Their technique surprised Jiang Hui because these five bodies weren¡¯t like one master and four puppets. Instead, each one of them had their separate existences, thought and acted independently. They each had no difference from real beings, all were True Bodies possessing equal combat prowess. The Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain was brimming with confidence. As he unleashed the Five Elements Technique, the ensuing dramatic power caught everyone¡¯s attention. However, in the next moment, he was shocked and retreated when he saw that two of his bodies were instantly killed by the Willow God. In another direction, Yin-Yang Taoist and the Principal of Western Church also launched a pincer attack. At this time, they were no longer hiding, preparing to join forces to suppress him. Meanwhile. A being appeared, its body as black as the night, and lacked a flesh body¡ªit was a spiritual body. Behind this Black Gold Sparrow, an old man riding a green ox appeared. He exuded an inexplicable aura, extremely powerful, and subsequently took action. The most terrifying thing was. Above the Willow God, a vague Bronze Big Bell emerged, magnificent¡­ This was an unrivalled Primordial Divine Treasure, also known as the Taoist Bell, a supreme treasure. It flew out from some mysterious region, extremely ancient, difficult to destroy, and possessed a truly terrifying origin. This scene was rare, even virtually unseen. Because whether it was the Heavenly Supreme of Immortal Mountain, Yin-Yang Taoist, or the Principal of the Western Church, all of them were lords who held power in their respective regions, and they weren¡¯t typically on good terms. Especially the Yin-Yang Taoist and the Principal of the Western Church. The issues between their Taoist orthodoxy were irreconcilable, and they even had a big fight not so long ago. However, now they joined forces to deal with that unrivaled white-clad figure. The existence of Willow God gave them a sense of danger, and all the supreme entities no longer held anything back. This battle was destined to be world-renowned, no matter who ends up standing at the end, they would certainly shake both the present and the past. Little Tower was also taking action, assisting Willow God. With Willow God¡¯s help, it had already merged with two floors of the tower body and was finally revealing a fraction of its past might. It could actually fight with the Sect Leader Level entities and didn¡¯t show signs of being at a disadvantage at all. The Yin-Yang Taoist took the lead, extremely powerful, and considered one of the strongest in the Human Path Domain. He even used his own power to face off head-on with the Willow God for more than a dozen moves. ¡°Huff!¡± A clear sounding boom echoed, and with an unparalleled grace, the Willow God used his own Dao technique for the first time. He launched a full-strength attack directly piercing through the Yin-Yang Taoist¡¯s body, even annihilating his God Soul. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± In an instant, a blood rain fell from the sky, a heavy downpour ensued, and weeping voices echoed throughout Heaven and Earth.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_2 Chapter 290: Chapter 226: Gods Bleed (2) (2nd Update)_2 Beings of this tier were immensely powerful, and upon their fall, anomalies would occur in heaven and earth, as if mourning their deaths. The sight made everyone around quiver, not in anger, but in terror. Because the Yin-Yang Taoist had an ancient background, and had lived through many eras, all while maintaining immense strength. Even amongst everyone present, he was among the most formidable. And yet, now his body was drenched in blood, even his God Soul perishing, with no opportunity to reincarnate. He was thoroughly dead. ¡°Everyone, this creature is too powerful. Activate The Fourth Killing Formation and slay this fiend. She has lingered in the Lower Realm for such a long time; she might have obtained the legendary Defying Chapter. If we slay her, we can transcend normality and reach the heights of the Great Taoist!¡± Simultaneously, beings at the Sect Leader Level roared, plunging into complete madness. It felt as if the legendary treasure was within their grasp, almost within reach. The next moment- Heaven and Earth- A vast sacrificial altar appeared, seemingly from the ancient past. Its grandeur filled the entire sky in an instant, suppressing everything, desiring to refine all life-forms. Upon the altar were visible patches of blood, still bright. Even after the passage of countless eras, they hadn¡¯t dried up and maintained their original state, dazzling, testament to the powerful life-forms that had been there. Although dead and gone, they continued to recount the cruelty of that great battle. ¡°The Fourth Killing Formation¡­¡± Jiang Hui trembled in his heart. He hadn¡¯t expected such a horrifying and ancient formation to reappear in broad daylight. The fluctuations emitted from the altar were too terrifying. Even from a great distance, despite the protection of the Utopia Array, he still felt a chill filled with brutality, capable of annihilating all life-forms, vanishing any vitality. He vaguely remembered that Cao Yu Sheng, also known as Duan De of the Overarching Era, had incorporated the Third Killing Formation, born from the Chaos, into his being. Since ancient times, its renown had been fierce, mainly slaying Supreme Giants of the Upper Realm, sweeping everything before it. It was even more terrifying than The Fourth Killing Formation. Even a single misstep by the Immortals could lead to disaster. Its fame had been dyed with the blood of Supreme Giants. Jiang Hui contemplated, and decided to set up these killing formations to accompany him ¨C not too many, a few thousand or tens of thousands would suffice. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. He¡¯d leave the rest to other people. Just as Jiang Hui was pondering ¨C The ongoing battle reached its fiercest point- in the boundless sky, the Willow Branches swayed, the Formation revolved, causing thunderous noises. The Chaotic Aura filled everything, marking the impending catastrophe- That very day- An unknown number of stars outside the Wilderness Area were shaken apart. The sky was even split apart, causing the star rivers to flow backward- But, eventually, the grand battle moved towards its conclusion. The peerless Willow God summoned the legendary Primitive Gate to withstand the Killing Formation. She also lured many Sect Leader Level life-forms into a realm of Chaos- ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his frame of mind. Others couldn¡¯t witness these scenes, but he could see it all clearly. Heaven and Earth returned to peace. All of the hallmarks of power had pursued the Willow God and left. They had stepped through that door, entering a mysterious realm. They might experience great peril, but could also garner great fortune. However, Jiang Hui knew that the catastrophe hadn¡¯t truly ended. Because the undying beast, the progeny of the suppressed Kun Peng on the Five Elements Mountain, hadn¡¯t made an appearance, and the Seven Gods hadn¡¯t descended to the Lower Realm. But, that would need some time to ferment. Even if the great powers of the Upper Realm used blood sacrifices to forcefully summon their chosen False Gods to the Lower Realm, it would still require ample preparation. Besides, compared to the Divine Enthronement, the remaining matters were simply trivial to Jiang Hui. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses covered the surroundings. After secretly observing for a while, he took a step forward. He hadn¡¯t forgotten those colossal corpses. They were rare treasures; now was the time to collect them. Jiang Hui had reached the Void Path Realm. With a single step, he could traverse tens of thousands of miles. He easily crossed the Boundary Sea and arrived at the battlefield within a dozen steps. At first glance, the searing blood of the colossal heads resembled molten lava. Hot and dazzling. In the cracks of the mountains, large chunks of rotting flesh the size of small hills were strewn about. Their faint Chaotic Aura pervaded the place like a dense fog, obscuring vision. It was also filled with a stinging stench of decay- It was that Chaotic Body. After the bloodshed, the chaotic aura within it went wild and uncontrolled, turning a valley into a forbidden life area, where ordinary mortals could easily lose their way and possibly even be refined by Chaos Qi. Jiang Hui would not waste it. The flesh and blood of the Chaotic Body had no use for him, but the strands of Chaos Qi were of some value. He could take them back to refine or give them to his followers. With a wave of his hand, he gathered all the mist into his sleeve. After all this. Jiang Hui also collected the bodies of the Yin-Yang Taoist, Immortal Supreme, and the other three. However, their bodies were severely damaged. Especially the Yin-Yang Taoist, who once slaughtered the kingdom of Willow God, naturally suffered the most punishment. Even his God Soul was annihilated, and his entire body was almost charred, with only a few drops of blood falling¡­ Jiang Hui had to make do with whatever he had. After a while, there was a pile of broken flesh in front of him, all covered with a faint divine light, it can remain unrotten for ten thousand years. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got everything!¡± Jiang Hui scanned again, and made sure there was nothing left to collect. He turned right around and left. Even though his actions were considered sneaky, who cared if he acted like a bit of a thief? After all, he was a rising hero! Time hurried on, and several days passed. The anxiety in the hearts of the Earth¡¯s creatures was finally relieved, and the morning sun rose in the eastern. The creatures from Array Realm were the first to appear. ¡°The aura of these old giants still lingers, but where did their bodies and God¡¯s blood go?¡± Some creatures in the Array Realm were puzzled. They had planned to take a close look at the remains of these heavenly figures to find some opportunity for them; those supreme beings might have fallen, but their flesh and blood still held their past glory. If the creatures found anything, they would benefit for life. However, when these creatures went forth, they found that the battlefield had been cleaned. As far as they could see, not even a drop of god¡¯s blood was in sight, let alone corpses. Except for the giant chunks of rotten meat. That rotten meat, full of a strong death energy, they couldn¡¯t approach at all; just touching it a little would cause their bodies to rot. ¡°Who is the heartless one that didn¡¯t even leave something for us, at least a blood bead!!¡± Some of the creatures cursed in anger. They came here with hope, but were filled with disappointment in the end. ¡°After all, some people are born to gain an advantage, there¡¯s no need to push for it. We are fortunate to be from the Array Realm, or else we would have been captured for elixir making!¡± An old man in a coarse cloth robe spoke. He was old and hopeless, having detached himself from the world; now he was drinking and advising others as well. ¡°You old hag, your time is near to be so casual; we are young and have hundreds of years to live. Why should we be detached!¡± Some young cultivators rebuked. They recognized this old man, who often did inexplicable things, such as persuading brothel girls to be good and dragging home wives into the water and so forth. If people believed the old man¡¯s advice, rest assured, they would be ruined one day! Somewhere in the Wilderness Area. Looking afar, the palaces were clustered together, like a row of jade buildings, hidden within the shadows of trees and having a roof that alternated between red and green glazed tiles and vermilion palace walls. The sight was majestic and spectacular. This was the palace of the Ancient Country ¨C Stone Kingdom. Now. On a high platform. A young man stayed motionless until the stars appeared and the moonlight was cold, the surroundings were deeply quiet. ¡°Is that Gate the way to The Boundary Sea? But why is it so strange; even the great figures from the Upper Realm dare not to enter. The Willow God and Little Tower must be safe and sound!¡± After a long time. The young man finally spoke, his expression has a hint of melancholy, fearing that this would be a permanent farewell, never to be seen again.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 227: Hasnt that Village Been Targeted? (Third Update)! Chapter 291: Chapter 227: Hasn¡¯t that Village Been Targeted? (Third Update)! The Willow God and the Little Tower had already left, stepping into that unknown and mysterious territory. Maybe this farewell meant they would never see each other again in this lifetime, a thought that caused a certain melancholy in the young man¡¯s heart. Especially when it came to Willow God. Not only did Willow God guide him, but he also served as his mentor, helping him lay the most solid foundation for his cultivation. Without Willow God, he couldn¡¯t have come this far. Such kindness would definitely have to be remembered for a lifetime. Regrettably, he was currently not powerful enough to provide any assistance, so all he could do was watch as Willow God and the Little Tower stepped into that gate, much like moths flying into a flame. ¡°Li¡­.¡± At this moment. A bird made of white bones suddenly flew from the side. Its speed was so fast that it appeared as a streak of light. In just the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the young man and spat out something resembling an envelope. It was an invitation From the disciples of the strong Taoist orthodoxy from the Upper Realm that were currently in the Lower Realm, inviting him to attend a gathering. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a banquet set up for my downfall, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything since I was young!¡± The young man took the invitation, replied loudly, and instantly agreed. If he wanted to walk the road to invincibility, he must not fear any dangers. Along the way, he did not truly seek to be invincible and unstoppable, as doing so was unrealistic and hard to achieve. If an old foe were to act against him, he would naturally run as far as he could. However, he must have an invincible heart, ready to face life and death. Otherwise, even with strong abilities, he¡¯d be nothing more than a paper tiger. Within the boundlessness of the Wilderness, it was vast and primitive. Before he knew it, dozens of days had hurried past since the last Divine Enthronement battle. During this time. The creatures in all regions entered a brief phase of peaceful development. There was no war, no natural disasters, everything was burgeoning with life. All significant powers were harmoniously coexisting, an unprecedented event, even past irreconcilable differences were let go. After experiencing so many trials and tribulations, all creatures simply wished for one thing, to live a good life. Of course, Liu village was as prosperous as could be. After receiving the second Divine Decree, the number of Noble level beings in the village was almost thirty, all refugees from Heaven and Earth and the eight domains of the Vast Universe. These beings didn¡¯t come with pure intentions; they didn¡¯t genuinely want to join Liu village. However, under Jiang Hui¡¯s ¡°persuasion,¡± all had become his loyal followers. Except in very few situations, they would not betray, and as their Faith Value got higher and higher, the chances of betrayal would diminish until they completely disappeared. Where else in the Lower Realm would you find a place with more than twenty Nobles gathered? Such a power was strong enough to sweep any domain; even the powers left from ancient times could not compare let alone compete. In addition to the Noble-level creatures, there were many of Inscription Realm keyword and Array Realm Kings, at least two or three times the number of Nobles. Indeed, they were not just from one place, or else it would be impossible to gather so many. Thanks to the magnificent Jade Towers and palaces that came as tributes from the Underworld¡¯s Immortal Mountain and the Western Church, the immense Liu Village now had some extraordinary and majestic buildings. These were scattered around and not arranged in one place. When viewed from a distance, these lent a sense of deep tranquility to the village. In one such tower. Jiang Hui intentionally used it as a simplified version of a library, especially to store the treasured techniques and divine skills found within the village. Another tower was the Weapon¡¯s Pavilion, as the name suggests, it was used specifically to store surplus weapons, such as swords, spears, sabers, and halberds. He selected a large one because there were many weapons in Liu Village, all of them were created by Jiang Hui from dragon eggs. There would always at least be a thousand weapons with each batch, and new batches were made every month, making it a colossal amount. The tower had two floors: the first floor housed ordinary weapons, while the second stored some rarer treasures. For instance, the Mysterious Long Spear that Tu Wa Zi and others obtained early at the Shared Treasure Cliff, was there. The spearhead Even though the weapon had rusted and cracked due to the passage of time¡­its sharpness was beyond imagination. It could easily split mountains and rivers and could also withstand the power of the Treasure Technique Divine Ability. However, it seemed more time-worn now. Apart from that, the number of Scale Horses and Five-Colored Chickens had once again doubled. With the meticulous care and breeding of the villagers of Liu Village, there were already more than 30,000 Scale Horses within the village. This was all thanks to the strong fecundity of the Scale Horses, otherwise, it would be difficult to reach such a number. The Five-Colored Chickens were even more abundant than that, covering the mountains and wilds. For this reason, Old man Lin had purposely set aside a large hillside for rearing these spiritual foul. Compared to common fowl, the Five-Colored Chickens not only had a more luscious number and tender flesh, but their blood and flesh also possessed a certain spiritual nature. Regular consumption had significant benefits for the body. These chickens had now become one of the main food sources for the villagers. As for the Big Red Bird of the Void Path Realm, on entering the Village, it spent all its time trailing behind the True Dragon. It sought to learn the legendary True Dragon Skills. Apart from Jiang Hui himself, the other villagers were not even aware of its existence¡­ Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 227: Hasnt that village been targeted yet? (3rd Update) _2 Chapter 292: Chapter 227: Hasn¡¯t that village been targeted yet? (3rd Update) _2 Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others have also advanced in their cultivation. However, the time for settling was too short, so there¡¯s still a significant distance from breaking through to the Noble Realm. What is worth mentioning is¡­ The Broad Sword man with the Sword King Body unintentionally imprinted a Divine Rune during a trial in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground. This Divine Rune is special. Even if completely mastered, it has no killing power, but it can be used to extract cultivation time. ¡°Buzz¡­Buzz¡­Buzz¡­¡± A swarm of golden bees flew out from the flowers between the mountain peaks. They are guests who came at the same time as the Three-eyed Raven in Jiang Hui¡¯s body. Now they naturally have become his followers. Compared to the beginning, these golden bees have become more brilliant, like they are made of pure gold, appearing densely and in large groups, dazzling under the sunlight. Although these little bees may seem insignificant, their queen, The Bee Queen, is genuinely a Pure Blood Creature. Now they have all reached the Rune Level. ¡¯ With its unique Bloodline Treasure Technique, even if it encounters a Cultivator of the Array Realm, it can resist to some extent. As for other worker bees and the Soldier Bees, they are all of the heritage level possessing the power of Cave Heaven Realm. Although they may not seem much, what¡¯s overwhelming is their sheer number. Under the relentless egg-laying of The Bee Queen, they have now reached tens of thousands in number. Wherever they are, they are simply like locusts. One day, the sky was azure blue. However, suddenly¡­ The originally bright sky suddenly emitted a deafening roar. Sudden thunder and lightning in the sky, in an instant it became dark, various mysterious Runes appeared, emitting an endless red light. The void cracked open, as if a long and deep cut had been made, and scarlet blood flowed down, causing the phenomenon of crying in the sky. At the back mountain of Liu Village, on the mountain range, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were deep like two Black Holes. Naturally, he was the first to detect the changes. He looked through several layers of interference to observe the root of the anomaly. As endless Divine Power surged, he stimulated his senses to their extremes. Inside the Void Fissure, several Sect Hierarchs were shining all over, bathing in the Godfire, and whispering unknown spells. As they waved their hands, countless large tribes in the Lower Realm Eight Domains disappeared. One prehistoric city after another was emptied, and countless people were pillaged as blood sacrifices. In front of these supreme beings¡­ A huge Void Beast skeleton was traversing the dark Universe, with raised bone shining as a mountain. Inscribed with the power to traverse dimensions, it directly passed a channel opened by those Sect Hierarchs¡­ However, due to the distance, these scenes disappeared in an instant. But even these fleeting images were enough to shock the world. ¡°The final tribulation huh¡­¡± Jiang Hui murmured, not surprised at all. This is the final tribulation of the Divine Enthronement Great War. Because this is the only chance for the existences in Upper Realm to search for the Defying Chapter in the Original Truth. After this, the passage connecting the Upper and Lower Realms will be completely closed. Even if they cannot stop it, they will not succeed in defying the will of Heaven this time. This terrifying phenomenon naturally caught the attention of many creatures. Some even got some inside information about the crying of the sky. It was the great beings of the Upper Realm vying for the last chance, doing whatever it takes to send the creatures of the Godfire Realm to the Lower Realm. As for them, they can no longer come down forcefully, because the realm barriers have completely merged. They will face unprecedented targeting and may even lose their lives. Almost at the same time¡­ Another explosive piece of news spread out. Overnight in the wilderness, there were tens of millions of creatures that vanished without a trace, forcibly becoming blood sacrifices. Meanwhile, in front of a temporarily erected rudimentary thatch house¡­ Shi Hao stood, bathed in the setting sun. He had already slipped away from the Hong Gate banquet, and not only that he also left a terrible reputation. Now he chose a quiet place to settle down, ¡¯ planning to enhance his strength. Upon receiving this news, he was silent for a while before sighing. This is the most terrifying thing, it finally came. He had always felt that the calamity had not truly ended because it was too quiet after that great war. The quietness was somewhat terrifying. Now it truly appeared and had not ended completely. But the very next moment, as if Shi Hao remembered something, his face changed, and he hurriedly crossed thousands of mountains heading towards Stone Village. The Supreme Bone alarmed him that these Godfire Realm Beings in Lower Realm could possibly target him and Stone Village. He himself didn¡¯t particularly care. But Stone Village was his bottom line. In the Wilderness, a primitive aura rushed forward, dense and vast. After crossing countless mountains and peaks, a gently peaceful small village appeared before Stone Hao. It was Stone Village. Stone Hao didn¡¯t dare to delay, he entered directly and found Shi Yun Feng. ¡°Clan Leader Grandfather, a major battle is about to break out, and it¡¯s very likely to affect our Stone Village!¡± Stone Hao said bluntly. ¡°Will it affect you, child?¡± Shi Yun Feng asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Clan Leader Grandfather!¡± Stone Hao was moved in his heart. No matter when, his Clan Leader Grandfather was always concerned about him, making him feel the deep care of his elders. ¡°Village Leader Grandfather, when the Willow God left, she set up a formation on the altar. Through it, we can go to Liu Village, possibly gaining protection If Stone Village really gets affected, we must go there at that time, there should be a slim chance of survival!¡± Stone Hao suddenly remembered the matter that Willow God had once reminded him of. When in great distress, we can go through her teleportation array to that mysterious place, and the deity protecting that mysterious mountain village should help. ¡°Liu Village? Is it that mysterious village?¡± Shi Yun Feng¡¯s face was shocked. Although he normally stayed in Stone Village and hardly left, he was not deaf to the world outside. He knew quite a lot about some sensational news. Liu Village was one of them. The reputation of this village was just too great. Two divine decrees were issued one after another, advertised to the world. In the Wilderness Area, almost everyone knew about it, even toddlers could talk about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t the deity in Liu Village get targeted by those creatures in the Upper Realm?¡± Shi Yun Feng voiced his thoughts. Although he was old, his eyes were still bright, full of wisdom, and showed no signs of senility. Stone Hao had once told him some secrets about the great catastrophe. In the initial stage of the catastrophe, those giants of the Upper Realm would capture all the beings in the Lower Realm who reached the Noble Realm or above to refine them into great medicine. He didn¡¯t think the deity of Liu Village would be stronger than those giants in the Upper Realm. ¡°It probably hasn¡¯t. That deity set up a very special formation in his protected territory. Even Willow God almost got trapped in it. Those giants in the Upper Realm probably won¡¯t notice it.¡± Stone Hao said after thinking for a moment. He remembered very clearly that the first time he set foot in Liu Village, he and Willow God were blocked by a vast expanse of mountains. It was truly boundless, without borders, and even he couldn¡¯t see the end when he looked into the distance. Willow God had even ventured in alone. If the deity of Liu Village hadn¡¯t suddenly removed the formation, they might have been trapped in it. Although they might be able to break through in the end, it would definitely take a long time. 6 The most important thing was¡­ He remembered very clearly Willow God¡¯s attitude at the time. In the end, she even addressed the other party as a dao friend. Stone Hao could clearly sense the seriousness of Willow God when facing the deity of Liu Village. This was really rare, she didn¡¯t even have that when facing those giants in the Upper Realm. Therefore, he suspected that the other party might be an ancient deity, with a strength beyond imagination. ¡°The other party is likely to be an existence not weaker than those giants in the Upper Realm.¡± After a while, Stone Hao slightly organized his language and said. ¡°Are they really on par with those strongest creatures in the Upper Realm¡¯¡± Shi Yun Feng asked, his face full of shock. If this was true, it would absolutely shock the people of the world, and it would stir up the eight domains in the Lower Realm, even attracting countless beings to join and follow. ¡°Child, is everything you said true?¡± Shi Yun Feng still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. If he remembered correctly, that village seemed to be a neighboring village to Stone Village a long time ago, and some of the villagers from there had even come to their village as guests. How long has it been since then, for them to have become an influential and mysterious force that needed to be admired¡­ ¡°Most likely!¡± stone Hao couldn¡¯t confirm it, but he had a feeling.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 228: The Tomb Buried the Gods (I) (First update) _1 Chapter 293: Chapter 228: The Tomb Buried the Gods (I) (First update) _1 Little Dot wore a solemn expression, taking a moment to consider before nodding at Shi Yun Feng. He had once visited Liu Village with the Willow God, and he knew all too well the mystery and terror of that place. It was suffused with an ancient aura, unpredictable and enigmatic, shrouded in a layer of fog that couldn¡¯t be seen through. Isolated yet proudly independent from the world, it was extraordinary and free from common desires. If it ever came out into the world, it would undoubtedly hold an unimaginable position. Although the villagers were not many, every one of them was as remarkable as a dragon. Particularly the young boys and girls, in their golden, glorious period of life, already had robust and magnificent vitality despite their tender age. Their foundations were all solid, not the least inferior to the proud young elites in the Upper Realm. Even more so, many of them exuded an aura that belonged to an extreme realm. This was horrifying. Because even the youngsters of the ancient beasts and divine-rank fierce birds might not be able to attain such a state and realm. Being able to reach this extreme realm implied a large possibility of journeying even further in the future, climbing the Great Taoist path. They could truly compete against the most powerful young elites. This was the most astonishing part. If it was just one person, it could be said to be a prodigious talent. But there were far too many like this in that village. With just a rough look, he had discovered at least ten people. Such an astronomical number was impossible even for the Great Sects in the Upper Realm. The elderly in the village, despite their age, looked as robust as young men, vibrant and full of vitality, without any trace of decay. What stunned him the most, however, was the profound background of the village. It far exceeded his imagination in its depth. Just a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg was enough to shock the world and drive countless people into a frenzy. Even he could not help but covet. All kinds of powerful Treasured Techniques, treasure medicinal plants that had already gone extinct in the Lower Realm, countless powerful Spirit Pets and Pure Blood Spirit Flesh¡­ Any single one of these could not be measured in value by a Pure Wall, and each was enough to stir up a storm of bloodshed. Even more so, the existence of a True Dragon, an immortal being said to have already gone extinct, was present. It was a supreme being, ranking first among the Ten Evil, with an evolution that had reached its peak. Honored by all of Heaven and Earth, upon reaching adulthood, it could step into a supreme realm, cause tremors in all directions, possess a Flawless Body, and be free from any hidden dangers. He remembered clearly, even the Willow God was unable to remain calm at the time¡­ ¡°Grandfather, if a disaster truly occurs, you must lead the villagers through the formation left behind by Willow God at once,¡± Shi Hao admonished. As the anomaly in the sky grew brighter, a feeling of unease deepened within him. This was a feeling he had never experienced before. He knew in his heart that this ultimate calamity was likely targeting him, and possibly all the creatures in the Lower Realm. Even the mundane world may not escape this; all are within the calculations of those giants in the Upper Realm. When that time comes, it may cause bodies to be scattered everywhere and countless creatures to be burnt alive. ¡°And what about you, child?¡± Said Shi Yun Feng, pursing his lips, a worried tone creeping into his voice. He had lived for many years and has seen many storms, so he clearly understood the hidden meanings behind Shi Hao¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t hide. The Stone Kingdom still needs me to defend it!¡± Little Dot said. Some things do not allow a choice to be made. He would not run away, even if it meant his certain death. As the ruler of the Stone Kingdom, if even he chose to hide, then who would protect the common people?! If he were not in this position, it would be different, but since he is the Human Emperor, he must bear the responsibilities that he ought to bear. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shi Yun Feng opened his mouth to speak, but then bit off his words, and in the end, all that he could convey was a deep sigh. He initially wanted to suggest that the people of the Stone Kingdom also go seek refuge in the mysterious Liu Village. However, he thought about how unrealistic that idea was. Not to mention, it was unknown whether the Great Being of Liu Village would agree. Even if they did agree, the Stone Kingdom was at least hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from here. How could the weak save themselves over such a great distance? How could normal people possibly traverse the steep, towering mountains to get here? Most likely, they would be chewed up by ferocious beasts along the way, suffering heavy casualties. Even if Little Dot was powerful, he might not be able to take care of everyone when the time comes. Because the entire Kingdom was too large, with at least more than a billion people combined. It was impossible to take care of everyone. Moreover, going by their speed, the calamity would have already descended by the time they got to this place. ¡°Rest assured, my child. If a crisis does occur, I will lead the villagers to that mysterious mountain village at the first moment,¡± Shi Yun Feng said, nodding after a moment of thinking, accepting Little Dot¡¯s suggestion. He knew the urgency of the situation, so even if he was worried about Shi Hao¡¯s safety, he had to agree first. The other party was not only the child of the Stone Village but also the ruler of the Stone Kingdom. He had too much to protect as the King of a Nation, which made Shi Yun Feng rather distressed. ¡°And, Grandfather, please don¡¯t mention this to my parents,¡± Shi Hao said immediately afterward. He had found his parents¡¯ whereabouts not long ago and had successfully met them, with Little Tower¡¯s assistance. Now, the couple, Qin Yining and Shi Ziling, were in the village. However, to avoid causing them worry, Little Dot had come here secretly. He had directly sought out Shi Yun Feng without alerting anyone else, lest his parents got wind of his intent and disapproved. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) - The First Update _2 Chapter 294: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) ¨C The First Update _2 But that would clash with his own heart. The path he pursued was invincibility and also protection. ¡°Alright, grandson, I promise you. But kiddo, you must stay safe, alright?¡± Shi Yun Feng choked slightly, answering at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clan Leader grandpa, I¡¯ve been lucky since childhood, and I¡¯ve survived even after losing the Supreme Bone, let alone this time!¡± Little Dot smiled and nodded. ¡°Little Dot is back!¡± At this time, several of his childhood playmates had returned from their hunt, and were unable to hide their excitement when they saw Shi Hao. ¡°Snotty, Big Black¡­¡± Shi Hao also greeted them with a smile. These creatures were his best friends during his childhood, with whom he had once stolen bird¡¯s eggs and caught poisonous snakes, played with mud and peed together. Now they were all married and had kids, becoming a solid force in the village. ¡­ In the distance. The night was dark as ink and the moon like a silver hook. Inside Liu Village, bonfires burned. The fierce fire crackled, not only dispelling the thick darkness and bringing some warmth. On the grill, giant rabbits freshly prepared were roasting, each as big as a whetstone, sizzling and dripping with oil, their skin golden. ¡°Kiddo, come and drink with us! You¡¯ve been away for so long, you have to drink to your fill with your Uncle Lin Hu tonight, we won¡¯t sleep until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Shi Lin Hu was cheering and handed Shi Hao a big ceramic bowl, while he himself directly picked up a jug of wine. The liquor was all brewed from grains, interspersed here and there with traces of precious medicinal plants for boosting qi and blood and consolidating the foundation; valuable stuff indeed. Naturally, Liu Village didn¡¯t have this brewing skill, all of this was brought out from the palace by Little Dot, there were thousands of casks, extremely precious, even great drinkers could drink their fill. ¡°Uncle Lin Hu, I doubt that you can outdrink me!¡± Shi Hao laughed loudly and completely downed the splendid wine in his bowl. He enjoyed this feeling; no matter how far he went and how high he climbed, Liu village would always be the harbor of his soul and his spiritual home. ¡°Hao Er!¡± The couple Shi Ziling came, their expressions a little solemn. Their cultivation realms were very high, especially Qin Yining who was once Saintess of the Immortal Mountain. She noticed something wrong the moment the ¡°Blood Weeping¡± phenomemon started and had just examined the situation. She had arrived a bit late, due to drawing a divination for this issue. Right now she planned to persuade everyone to leave. She was especially worried about Shi Hao. She very well knew what her first child had once done. He had almost offended all the Great Sects in the Upper Realm and was seen as a thorn in the side and a nail in the flesh of many big shots. He was therefore very likely to be targeted and attacked. ¡°Hao Er, what about you follow us back to Immortal Mountain? That should provide some refuge,¡± Qin Yining addressed the main issue. She was once the Saintess there and she could still hold some sway. Most importantly, their second child was still there and the Immortal Mountain had big hopes invested in her. They were being called back and it seemed necessary to set off within a few days. ¡°Father, Mother, if something does happen, I will definitely hide, I¡¯m very fond of my own life.¡± Shi Hao smiled and said casually. ¡°Hao Er, you must never play the hero!¡± Qin Yining and the Shi Ziling couple¡¯s eyes were red. Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Little Dot, they had more or less understood their eldest son¡¯s character. He liked to fool around, appeared lazy, but he was actually very decisive. Once he made up his mind, others couldn¡¯t persuade him against it. ¡°Rest assured, if something really happens, I will go to Liu Village to hide.¡± Shi Hao nodded, saying at the same time. ¡°Liu Village? The mysterious place that issued the Divine Decree before?¡± The couple Shi Ziling exclaimed. They had been kept in the Immortal Mountain before and didn¡¯t know much about Liu Village. They had seen the Divine Decree issued from it and that it was very dazzling. What was miraculous was that apart from them, no other Immortal Mountain dwellers seemed to have noticed at all, as if they couldn¡¯t see it. To achieve this, you would need to have very powerful strength. ¡°Hao Er, do you still have contact with that village?¡± Qin Yining asked surprisingly. ¡°Yes, we have some connections. We were once neighboring villages and recently, I visited them with the Willow God.¡± Shi Hao explained. ¡°The Willow God also visited that place?¡± The couple exclaimed in surprise. They had witnessed the Willow God¡¯s strength, peerlessly brilliant, unique in the world, and had killed numerous Upper Realm giants with ease, reaching the peak of power. The ability to attract such a being to visit meant that Liu Village must be extraordinary and perhaps far beyond their guess. ¡°If he could really take refuge there, it would be a great place.¡± Xi Yining said, finally easing her worries a bit. ¡­ ¡­ High above in the boundless sky, The ¡°Blood Weeping¡± phenomenon had lasted for nearly seven days. In these days, thunder roared incessantly, coming down like blades of judgement rampaging around, with lightning flashing and thunder rumbling across the Lower Realm Eight Domains as if the world would collapse at any moment. All creatures were trembling with fear. They felt a terrifying aura descend which smothered their souls and froze their blood instantly. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) - The First Update _3 Chapter 295: Chapter 228: That is the Tomb of the Gods (1) ¨C The First Update _3 ¡°These are surely creatures of the Sect Leader Level who are defying fate, striving to dispatch the deity of the Upper Realm completely into the Lower Realm. They are determined to be free from the chains of order, and fully destroy the Lower Realm Eight Domains!¡± Several Nobles that had already fled the Lower Realm early on, had their eyes filled with sorrow and could not help but speak out in despair. He who spoke was an older man with white hair and much of his body already in the grave. If he is unable to make a breakthrough, might not survive for just a few more decades. At this moment, his face was brimming with anger and yet, there was a sense of dread. He felt utterly powerless. Because he knew he could not change the course of events no matter what he did. The seventh day. Above the sky, following a roar of discontent, all odd celestial phenomena disappeared without a trace. ¡°Splash.¡± At the same time, a colossal furnace, towering like a mountain, fell from the high heavens and brutally slammed into the ground. The majestic impact immediately shattered the surrounding mountain peaks¡­ This was the Void Furnace, an incredibly rare treasure which even in a Great Sect was considered as a core treasure of sect. It was made from the most expensive part of a void beast, possessing the power to travel through the void. Even if the world were to completely merge and all passages be severed, there was still a significant chance to traverse through the two realms using it. However, using it came with a steep price. If too powerful a creature tried to forcefully breakthrough, they would be obliterated by the Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty power in the blink of an eye, leaving not even the dust behind. Only the creatures below the Godfire Realm had a slim chance of succeeding. Also, to increase the chances of success, the Void Furnace needed several creatures of the Sect Leader Level to cooperate in igniting it, confronting fate and possibly inviting backlashes. But in the end, the dust had settled. The behemoths from the Upper Realm had succeeded. ¡°Crash!¡± Inside the colossal cauldron. A young man with silver hair and eyes as black as night, a face pale as frost and covered in blood, was the first to walk out. ¡°Defying Chapter, I¡¯m here!¡± The young man spoke, disregarding his injuries, and boldly walked towards the side. His majestic divine aura surged like the unique pressure of Igniting the Divine Fire. All creatures avoided him as he passed by. Soon after, another figure crawled out from the cauldron. It was a skeleton entirely golden, with a pair of wings on its back. However, they were not bone wings but covered with white feathers as pure as snow. There was also a third creature. It was a pangolin covered entirely with silver Scale Armor, immensely huge like a mountain. Whenever it moved, the mountains shook, ancient trees snapped, and rocks rolled¡­ But that was not the end. Soon. Several other figures walked out from the cauldron. A golden skinned Human Race warrior, towering high, almost stretching several meters, which was remarkably similar to the Six Feet Golden Body of the western lands. It must have been the same Method, incredibly strong, with merely a few scratches. Following suit, there was a nearly invisible, transparent creature, as well a withered old man. These creatures all emerged from the cauldron in turn, they knew each other well. They were all igniting their Divine Fire, burning bright and fierce as if attempting to burn the heavens; emanating a terrifying aura. All the Divine Flames connected, even the air was faintly filled with waves of heat. ¡°The Lord of the Underworld has given his orders, before we formally start the search for the Defying Chapter, we must first kill a young man from the Human Race called Shi Hao. Where is he now? He can¡¯t be allowed to live another day.¡± One of the creatures roared, the sound ear-splitting¡­ Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 229: The Tomb Buried the Gods (II) (Second Update)_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 229: The Tomb Buried the Gods (II) (Second Update)_1 Seven figures of different heights stood side by side, their dazzling divine halos spreading around them as if eternally unending¡­ Across the boundless flatland, a terrifying power was wreaking havoc, sweeping through the wild, causing the sky to surge in an instant. Countless creatures were trembling in fear, hiding within caves, too scared to move. Igniting The Divine Fire and ascending to the Divine Position were the first steps out of the ordinary. Once one set foot in this realm, they would be like those towering immortals in ancient Greek myths, possessing unimaginable powers that could split mountains and rivers, traverse the deep cosmos, and as soon as they speak, anomalies would occur, inducing innate fear in lesser beings. Across the Lower Realm Eight Domains, geniuses were as plentiful as crucian carp crossing a river under the long passage of time. However, eight or nine out of ten of them were stuck on the path to this checkpoint. ¡°Since the Lord of the Underworld has given his orders, we naturally must obey. Do you all know where the young man named Shi Hao is?¡± The last old man who emerged from the void¡¯s Giant Cauldron spoke. His body was withered and shriveled like an extremely aged tree trunk, wrinkled and bizarre, seeming even more strange than the pale golden skeleton. However, the aura that radiated from him was terrifying. Even other creatures that had descended to the Lower Realm with him were wary, not daring to get too close, fearing any mishaps. ¡°Wilderness Area, Stone Kingdom!¡± The giant Pangolin spoke. It came from one of the Upper Realm¡¯s super Taoist Orthodoxy¡ªBeast Sea, and it was a pure-blooded creature. ¡°If so, let¡¯s get moving. We will start our journey this time by making a move on this young man!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Are these the Seven Gods?!¡± Somewhere far beyond countless miles. Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses were fully engaged, covering Heaven and Earth and the vast universe¡¯s Eight Domains. Every move and appearance of these seven figures naturally fell under his attention. If he remembered correctly, these Seven Gods should come from Beast Sea, Western Church, Yin-Yang Academy, Demon Sunflower Garden, Underworld, Heaven, and Immortal Palace respectively. This was somewhat different from the first Great Calamity and the Divine Enthronement War. Some forces were added, and some were missing. For instance, Immortal Mountain did not participate in this blood sacrifice, nor did it forcefully send down any deities. Ever since the fight of Divine Enthronement, where the Immortal Supreme was killed three times by the Willow God, everyone at Immortal Mountain has become much behaved, seemingly completely silent. ¡°Interesting, the Yin-Yang Academy¡¯s Sect Hierarch¡ªthe Yin-Yang Taoist¡ªhas already fallen. The school didn¡¯t have many people in the first place, and yet they still sent someone down. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being eaten alive without even leaving their bones¡­¡± Jiang Hui looked at the only young man dressed in a Taoist robe. The man had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes and was rather handsome, but his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. From his attire, Jiang Hui roughly guessed his identity. He should be from the Yin-Yang Academy, the power of that Yin-Yang Taoist, because of the distinctive attire. The two dress very similarly, not like the typical immortal scholar, but with a worldly traveler¡¯s feel. The overall strength of the Yin-Yang Academy was not great, which involved its dispute with the Western Church. Due to various reasons, the former was almost completely defeated by the latter, resulting in a smaller scale and fewer disciples in the sect than those of the top-tier Great Sects. Of course, although there aren¡¯t many people, the strength of their Sect Hierarch, Yin-Yang Taoist, should not be underestimated. He was one of the oldest beings, achieving creation with profound mysteries of Yin and Yang. He even slaughtered a country under Willow God¡¯s protection, able to withstand several hard hits from the Willow God at the Nirvana stage without being disadvantaged at all. If the Willow God didn¡¯t eventually use his Taoist technique, it is uncertain whether he could kill the other in the current situation and realm. But no matter how it happened, the conclusion was that the Yin-Yang Taoist had died and his primordial spirit was even crushed by the Willow God. The remains of his flesh and blood were still in his hand, waiting to be used for making medicine later on. The leader was already gone, yet they remained stubborn. No wonder they failed in the contest with the Western Church. They were simply single-minded. Shaking his head and retrieving his focus, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were bright as he once again scanned these figures one by one. After careful identification¡­ He had nearly identified the specifics identities of these people. The first ones to come out of the void cauldron should be the Pangolin, the Underworld dweller, and Yang Li. These three had the weakest power among the Seven Gods, albeit the force behind the Underworld dweller was not insignificant; it was vast and filled with mystery. Next were the Western deity, the Heaven¡¯s assassin, and the Silver Wings. The strongest was the old man who came out last. He should have come from the mysterious ancient Immortal Palace and was a servant of some Grandmaster there, bestowed the name of Yellow Feathers. Now that the Seven Gods had all descended to the Lower Realm, conflict with Shi Hao would likely ensue soon. ¡°Should I do something?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s heart stirred slightly. However, he wasn¡¯t exactly the benevolent type. His plan was to capture the Seven Gods to consolidate Liu Village¡¯s foundation and also strengthen the village¡¯s high-level combat power. Especially considering his current power would rank him among the top even in the Upper Realm. Capturing these creatures and bringing them back would be as easy as flipping his hand. What was more crucial was¡­ Currently, the passageways between heaven and earth in the Upper and Lower Realms were completely sealed off. Unless someone took an ancient and extremely dangerous path, it was impossible to travel through. Even those alternate routes had strict requirements for one¡¯s cultivation and realm. Creatures above the Godfire Realm couldn¡¯t step foot into these paths, lest they be obliterated immediately by the supreme will. Therefore, Jiang Hui was not worried about his actions being noticed by the giants of the Upper Realm. However, after much consideration, Jiang Hui ultimately decided not to intervene personally and just watch how things unfolded patiently. There were too many karmic ties involved in this, all of which related to Emperor Huang Tian. The impending battle of the Seven Gods was a sort of trial for Little Dot. Though it would turn the sky blood-red, it was also a chance for him. Even if the enemy did die, committing the power of Ten Heavens and the Second Piece of Supreme Bone to take down the old servant of the Immortal Palace. It was because of this that Shi Hao could gradually imprint the true significance of the Supreme Bone¡¯s runes into his body during the recovery process, laying the foundation for the birth of the Second Piece of Supreme Bone. You must understand, the Supreme Bone, a divine object born by nature, would not appear within the Human Race. It is not unchangeable. If one possesses strong willpower and an unyielding spirit, it can be reborn even after its disappearance, it can also give birth to a more powerful ¡°upgraded¡± Supreme Bone. Taking all these factors into account, Jiang Hui decided to keep waiting and watching while secretly enhancing the strength of Liu Village. The time was far from ripe for him to make his move. The impending great war and the birth of the Second Piece of Supreme Bone were closely related. If he intervened, and the miraculous item did not reappear as before, the resultant karma would be huge. ¡°Ribbit ribbit ribbit¡­¡± Just as Jiang Hui was immersed in his thoughts. A thunderous frog¡¯s croak suddenly echoed. Without even looking, he could tell who had come. Sure enough. A moment later, a palm-sized figure hopped and wobbled towards him. It was the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, a rare and valuable item. It was a formidable creature rivalling the Ten Evils; a race of Fairy King species, and upon maturity, it could step into the unsurpassed realm. Perhaps because the toad was female, it followed Jiang Hui more tenaciously than other pets. It would follow him wherever he went, or snuggle up to his body, snoring contentedly during naptime. ¡°Ribbit ribbit ribbit¡­¡± The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad shone with magnificent golden light. However, to Jiang Hui¡¯s astonishment, it held a slightly battered mini wooden box in its mouth, roughly the size of a quail egg. Around half as large as a person, constantly making ringing sounds with each movement¡­ Name: Low Quality Wooden Box Rare Degree: Low Item Description: Some common object brought back by the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, having certain good things. Pro Tips: This is a hidden ability of the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, it doesn¡¯t always show up. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 230: The Tomb Buried the Gods (III) (First Update)_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 230: The Tomb Buried the Gods (III) (First Update)_1 ¡°This little toad has hidden capabilities?¡± Jiang Hui was stunned, instantly feeling a sense of surprise and delight. As everyone knows, such features are generally considered good things. However, he remembered not detecting this feature the last time he used his Surveillance Technique. Of course, that might be because his Surveillance Technique is of a low tier, only being at the beginner level. It is good enough to get a glimpse of an elephant through a crack in the wall but falls short when it comes to detailed exploration. ¡°Come over here, little one.¡± Jiang Hui smiled faintly, beckoning the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad over with a wave. The little creature, which was already moving in his direction, seemed to cheer up when it heard Jiang Hui¡¯s call. Holding a small wooden box in its mouth, it hopped over to Jiang Hui in a few steps and started to nuzzle his feet affectionately. ¡°Kerplunk¡­¡± The wooden box, made entirely of pure wood, fell, emitting a sound reminiscent of clattering coins. ¡°Give, master, yours, give, give¡­¡± The little toad puffed its cheeks, producing a cute, milk-drinking-baby voice as it dropped the little wooden box by Jiang Hui¡¯s feet. Watching the Little Golden Frog¡¯s actions, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Little Gold.¡± he said, laughing as he waved his hand to open the wooden box, and looked inside. But no dazzling brilliance emanated from it as he¡¯d imagined¡­ Inside the box were seven seemingly ancient and worn copper coins, all very tiny and about the size of a one-cent coin. They were engraved with images resembling mountains, rivers, and lucky symbols. The designs were vivid, resembling miniature carvings. ¡°Item Name: Blessing Copper Coins¡± ¡°Item Description: These are derived from the hidden ability of the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad. They can be worn on the body and have the capability to increase one¡¯s fortune to a certain extent.¡± ¡°Friendly Reminder: The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad cannot use this item itself.¡± ¡°Friendly Reminder: Fortune is tied to opportunity.¡± ¡°Friendly Reminder: The higher the level of the Blessing Copper Coins, the more significant the effect. Similarly, the more Blessing Copper Coins you have, the more noticeable the effect.¡± The basic information about these copper coins appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. He quickly skimmed through it, feeling taken aback. Even these tiny copper coins had such power. If a person were to wear a full array of these, wouldn¡¯t they be showered with luck and fortune everywhere they go, effectively altering their destiny?! Keep in mind, even the most average life, nurtured with countless resources, could flourish and become hearty. No wonder the little toad was restricted from using it. If it were able to produce and use it itself, perhaps in no time, the little frog would have to change its name to the Toad of Fortune. Its body laden with Blessing Copper Coins would jingle wherever it went. And if a few pieces of meat were added to its head, wouldn¡¯t it effectively be the reincarnation of Taoist Duo Bao? As the saying goes, Taoist Duo Bao¡¯s original form is actually a three-legged toad. Thinking about this, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help picturing the scene in his mind, causing him to burst out laughing. He absolutely believed that he could train Little Gold in this direction in the future. A few years later, the reputation of Taoist Duo Bao would resonate throughout Heaven and Earth. After daydreaming for a while, Jiang Hui collected his thoughts. Bending over, he picked up the seven Blessing Copper Coins. As the coins came into his hand, he felt a faint coolness, smooth like jade to the touch. Jiang Hui contemplated for a moment, if the little toad couldn¡¯t use these items itself, then he might as well bestow them to others. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and others could each have one, increasing their fortune a little, which is better than nothing. ¡­ ¡­ Years went by in the blink of an eye. Unconsciously, two to three days had passed rapidly. On this particular day. Jiang Hui was resting, deep in a game of chess with Lord Zhou in his dream, the game reaching a deadlock. In his perception. A violent uproar came, faintly accompanied by the roars and howls of creatures. ¡°Is this¡­ the beginning of the battle among the Seven Gods?¡± He was instantly startled awake, his eyes burning brightly like two mysterious and ancient stars, gazing in the direction of the sound. This was a primordial place, a forbidden area for humans, known to the world as Xiling Beast Mountain. At first glance, there were endless, massive tombs standing tall. Although basked in sunlight, Jiang Hui could feel a heavy layer of death energy enveloping the surrounding air, ice-cold as if a harsh winter chill was gnawing at one¡¯s bones¡­ This kind of death energy, called Great Yin, is hard for ordinary beings to sense. Legend has it that this place harbors the remains and souls of some immortal beings, lingering for an eternity, waiting for the day they might resurrect and descend upon the earth. Jiang Hui had specifically studied this place a while back, but he found no residual immortal souls or any other discoveries. But this time was different. He spotted an unusual, small altar secluded in a corner. Previously unnoticed, it now revealed its presence. The altar was covered in pitch black, shrouded in a faint mist, surrounded by mysterious seals, filled with an enigmatic and ancient aura that seemed to traverse through the ages. On the altar, a crystal skull, a bloody eyeball, a golden hand bone were respectively placed. And on the side, there was a uniquely shaped bone fragment. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that peculiarly shaped fragment should be a part of the Ten Thousand Spirits Map which recorded the extraordinary power of the Original Truth. It was a treasure that was difficult to come by. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 230: That is the Tomb of the Gods (3) - The First Update _2 Chapter 298: Chapter 230: That is the Tomb of the Gods (3) ¨C The First Update _2 However, he didn¡¯t have much interest in the Ten Thousand Spirits Map. Despite being extraordinary, it needed exactly three similar fragmented bones to be put together to form it. And the other two pieces had long been held in Shi Hao¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t possibly rob a child¡¯s possession, no matter what, it was the fortuity destined for Emperor Huang Tian. A single piece didn¡¯t hold that much significance for him. Even though it did have some connection with the Original Truth of the Bone Emperor. Most importantly, the role of the Ten Thousand Spirits Map leaned more towards assisting. It could only aid in studying the Original Truth or help in intimidating specific powerful Ferocious Beasts and others, which was nothing compared to the variations of God Guidance, detachment, and the ultimate three. However, the crystal skull, eyeball, and golden hand bone did make Jiang Hui glance twice. He could clearly sense that within these two items, a uniquely powerful consciousness lay dormant. However, it was already loosening up, and perhaps it might awaken in a few thousand or tens of thousands of years. Jiang Hui vaguely recollected that these three items should be the remnant of remains left by the Immortal king who died here. Even though it exerted far less divinity over the long years, it still held a hint of its former power. Once it exploded, it would bring about devastatingly powerful impacts. As for this vast Xiling Boundary, it was merely the spiritual world created by these three remnants of the Immortal King¡¯s bones. The Immortal King was a transcendent existence, almost immortal. Even the spiritual power emanated was indistinguishable from the real physical world. At this moment. There stood a thin young man before this altar, tall and upright, just like a green pine. It was no one else but Little Dot. His face was resolute, his eyes seemed to be aflame. Behind him. Three tall figures walked in line, carefree. Their eyes were filled with relentless contempt. The leader was a Pangolin of several tens of meters in size. What followed was a corpse of several tens of meters in size with white wings on its back, and a young man with a soft facial appearance and long silver hair. Half of these three figures were shrouded in fog, enveloped by an eye-catching divine light, the body booming, vibrating the surroundings, roaring like angry beasts. They were floating in mid-air, looking down at Little Dot from above. ¡°Shi Hao, you have nowhere to retreat. It¡¯s better to kill yourself, otherwise waiting for us to take action would be a far cry from this kind of easy end.¡± The giant corpse wrapped in corpse cloth spoke, releasing a rampant death aura that turned into an invisible wave; there was wailing of undead souls, making people shudder. However, just when the voices of these three Godfire Realm beings had just fallen, they realized something was amiss. Because the youngster in front of them looked too composed, completely fearless, unlike before. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s that altar! There is a big horror awakening within it, this boy is going to harm us!¡± All of the Pangolin¡¯s scales stood up, a clear sign of extreme fright. Just as the voice of this Ferocious Beast fell, the mysterious altar suddenly started shaking wildly¡­ In an instant, a surging rush of chill exploded, a blazing light shot into the sky, making it hard for people to open their eyes. However, in just a moment, these three Godfire Realm beings were engulfed by it. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes shimmered. Piercing through the shooting light and looking inside. He saw the golden hand bone suddenly flew off. There were no runes flashing, no strange light appearing, it just smacked the Pangolin straight on. After that. The Pangolin, which had ignited the divine fire, exploded directly. Not even a help call was made. Its hard scales that were as solid as a rock seemed as fragile as tofu¡­ ¡°Splash¡­¡± The crimson blood floated in mid-air. The next moment, it automatically rushed towards the crystal skull. After that. The same happened to the remaining two Godfire Realm beings; their blood and energy were all sucked up by the crystal skull, turning them into dry corpses. This scene was shocking. Beings that had ignited the divine fire, ascended to a Divine Position After finishing all this, the golden skull and crystal skull did not continue to show their powers, directly flew back to the altar, leaving a somewhat surprised Shi Hao. Afterward, the young man regained his mind, sighed, and picked up the three dry fragments. He strode forward and left this place that buried countless spirits as soon as possible. ¡°I can take these things!¡± Jiang Hui had been observing the changes in the field. Seeing the golden hand bone and the crystal skull showing great power, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly say, raising some thoughts in his mind. The three items were all the remains of the Immortal King. If used correctly, they would be incredibly beneficial. However, he was uncertain of the current state of these three items. Have they been fully revived? Or do they possess just a fraction of their peak strength? Based on their current condition, they probably weren¡¯t that powerful, at most comparable to a True God. Even at their best, they¡¯re just a few pieces of the Immortal King¡¯s remains. Even if he was wrong, he remained confident that he could retreat unscathed. With that thought settled. Jiang Hui withdrew his focus and stepped forth. Liu Village was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from Xiling Beast Mountain, a distance mortal humans could never traverse in their lifetime. For Jiang Hui now, it was merely a few more steps. ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­¡± The moment he appeared. The entire Xiling Boundary violently shook as if boiling water. Beings were roaring, and grand whispers surfaced. In the end, one could even hear the thudding of a heartbeat, as if an immortal being was waking up. Before his eyes, bloody runes rushed into the sky, dense like a countless number of stars filling the heavens. An overwhelming sense of solemnity pervaded the atmosphere. This sight was breathtaking and filled with an invisible killing intent. Not to mention the three weakest Godfire Realm Beings, even if an old servant from the Immortal Palace came, they would undoubtedly be killed instantly¡­ The aura was overpowering, and it was still rising during the revival! Even Shi Hao, who had traveled a great distance, felt this strange activity. He was astounded and shocked. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The young man¡¯s brows furrowed as he quickly looked in the direction he had come from. However, due to his current limited realm, even when he widened his eyes significantly, he couldn¡¯t see or perceive anything clearly. His ignorance towards the unknown distressed him. Something significant was happening right under his nose, potentially crucial, but he was unaware and couldn¡¯t participate. This gave him a sense of powerlessness over his own fate. But Shi Hao could feel that a terrifying being must have intruded the Xiling Boundary, inciting its resistance. To be precise. It was very likely that those three mysterious bone pieces had acted. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could create such a horrifying uproar ¨C an overwhelming force, affecting even at a few thousand miles away. Besides. Among the overflowing aura, Little Dot perceived a unique rhythm¡­ as if¡­ facing a formidable foe¡­ This was what surprised Shi Hao the most. Because no matter the Golden Hand Bone or the Crystal Skull, they were both exceptionally powerful and mysterious, capable of easily slaughtering cultivators in the Godfire Realm. It was hard to imagine what could make them feel apprehensive, even when they have fully recovered. Nevertheless, he did not think much about it. Although Shi Hao acted ostentatiously, he was aware of his current strength. He knew that he was not capable to get involved in such a terrifying clash, hence he quickly turned around, riding the Void Beast Skin and swiftly moved in a certain direction¡­ Just as he had suspected. The Godfire Realm Beings from the Lower Realm really intended to attack him. They would likely target the people of Stone Kingdom or Stone Village. He needed to plan accordingly. ¡­ ¡°Halt, or face death!¡± Inside Xiling Beast Mountain, irregular grave mounts spanned across towering peaks, emanating an eerie aura. In the heavens, a voice reminiscent of the toll of a giant bell entered Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, warning him not to proceed further. Yet Jiang Hui remained impassive, completely unaffected. With a casual wave of his hand, a majestic Divine Power immediately poured out like a vast sea, washing away all the dense runes covering the high skies in an instant¡­ Furthermore, he reached out with his other hand, transforming it into a gigantic palm that covered the sky, reaching towards a certain spot. ¡°How dare you!¡± The very next moment. A deafening roar sounded¡­ Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 231: Forbidden Territory (Part 1) (First Update)_1 Chapter 299: Chapter 231: Forbidden Territory (Part 1) (First Update)_1 With the emergence of that voice. For a moment, immense Buddhist chanting rose, transforming into the eternal and immortal sound of the Dao, just like a deity whispering, the sky rumbled, shaking one¡¯s heart, making every effort to block Jiang Hui from setting foot in this place. Jiang Hui, of course, was not moved, and continued to step forward. With each step he took, the heaven and earth would resonate. He stood tall, unmatched by any, bathing in dazzling radiance. Behind him, a colossal figure that stood tens of thousands of feet tall was condensed, with his head reaching the chaotic sky and feet stepping on the underworld. Aura revolving around him confronted the invisible force, without losing any ground. With the passage of time, he soon began to gain the upper hand. The surrounding area was soon enveloped in dense fog, obstructing all divine thoughts. Faintly, Through the billowing fog, Jiang Hui saw the golden hand bone suddenly move. The opponent was overflowing with radiant lights, like a shooting star, dragging a long golden tail and, in a flash, sprinting towards his location. Despite the long-distance, Jiang Hui could still feel the absolute sharpness enveloping the hand bone, resembling an Immortal Sword from the Nine Heavens. It could easily penetrate thousands of mountains and break through everything in its path, intending to kill him on the spot. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± In just an instant, The golden hand bone crashed hard with the large hand that Jiang Hui put out. In sight, endless runes rose, glaring and dazzling, like an aurora, shining brilliantly, as if the sun had exploded. The area inside Xiling Beast Mountain was completely illuminated, producing clamoring noises, much like waves of the vast sea. The next moment, The entire sky seemed to ignite, the blindingly hot light seared the eyes, even though there were no actual flames present, there was a kind of enthralling high temperature which could roast everything. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Under this extreme collision, Jiang Hui¡¯s huge hand formed by a single hand gesture immediately dissipated, followed by some starlight completely disappearing in the air. However, the golden hand bone did not fare any better, it was sent flying directly, smashing through more than a dozen enormous mountain peaks before barely stopping¡­ Moreover, one could see that golden liquid flowed out from the golden hand bone, enveloping its entire body. Its aura instantly depleted to an extreme, completely unlike its terrifying state just moments ago. ¡°So you really cut through¡­¡± Meanwhile, The crystal skull and the blood-stained eyeball almost simultaneously began to move. The connection between the two seemed even more intimate than before. The blood-stained eyeball surprisingly burrowed into the crystal skull, turning into a real living eye, rolling around inside the skull. Unexplainably, it gave some sort of sinister vibe, staring directly at Jiang Hui. Not only that, the opponent began to criticize Jiang Hui for being too aggressive and warned him that he would encounter disaster. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t bother to respond, instead, he pointed out again. The air violently swelled, and a thunder-enveloped finger that was thousands of feet in size burst out. This time he did not hold back at all, striking with full force. The crystal skull and the blood-stained eyeball merely resisted for a moment before they were directly defeated, breaking away from their united state. Perhaps they were invincible in their previous lives, wherever they went, no one dared to defy them. But now, they were seriously damaged, and only the most crucial joints remained. They didn¡¯t even have a tenth of their original power and could at most only combat against the creatures of the Divine Realm, far from being a match for Jiang Hui. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± The grand sound appeared in the void, still struggling at the last second, not wanting to be caught by Jiang Hui. However, if one listens carefully, they could feel the intense shock hidden in that voice. In their previous lives, they were undeniable titans of the Immortal King Level. Even though they had fallen a long time ago and their remaining power lingered, they could still effortlessly annihilate beings of the Godfire Realm. Now, they were shockingly suppressed by the man before them, this shocked and stunned them.. ¡°This seat doesn¡¯t need to know who you were. Regardless of how strong or supreme you were in your previous life, after death, you are only a scoop of yellow soil and a skeletal frame. If you were not of some use to this seat, this seat should have destroyed you directly.¡± Jiang Hui spoke indifferently. What did it matter if they were the remains of an Immortal King? It was nothing more than the consciousness of their previous lives lingering around by sheer luck. Their glory had passed, and whatever was left for the future generations, how could they still be domineering? ¡°Buzz!¡± In the end, Jiang Hui¡¯s hands erupted with a dazzling divine light, completely covering this area. The golden hand bone, the crystal skull, and the blood-stained eyeball were finally unable to resist and were sealed by him, collected inside the large sleeve of his robe. ¡­ After leaving the Xiling Boundary, Little Dot sequentially encountered assassins from the Divine Kingdom, living beings from the Demon Sunflower Garden, among others¨Call successfully slain by him by means of certain methods. The deities bled and fell, their colossal bodies crashed towards the earth, causing rivulets of blood to flow like a river. One day. News spread around the world. Everywhere under the heavens, people were glorifying the prestige of Shi Hao, singing praises to his merits; not just those from Stone Kingdom but also the citizens from other Ancient Countries were all cheering for Little Dot. The descent of the Seven Gods was a catastrophe. They behaved in arrogant and rampant manners. Because they were too powerful, they all had ignited the Divine Flames. In the eyes of mortals, they were superior immortals; their words could bring disaster, notions of their existence beyond their comprehension. The appearance of the Seven Gods was related to a previous cataclysm, People speculated a considerable number of beings might lose their lives when the time comes. After all. The reason they were able to cross from the lower realm was because they had extensively blood-sacrificed tens of millions of people, regardless of gender, age, or social standing. Little Dot¡¯s actions resolved this threat, thus winning the respect and admiration of countless people. In an instant. In some neighboring forces of the Stone Kingdom, there were people who, not fearing any dangers, joined them from time to time, making the happiness of the people of Stone Kingdom soar. Jiang Hui embraced the thought and gazed towards the ends of the earth. In many places, he saw statues made specifically for Little Dot. Their majestic stature signified glorification of his deeds, ensuring they would be passed down through ages, for the admiration of future generations. Looking at it, he felt somewhat envious. This excellent opportunity to gain recognition, he wished he had had himself. However, the involvement of the Seven Gods with the Lower Realm and Emperor Huang Tian ran too deep. While he could help a little, directly getting involved might cause complications, and he wasn¡¯t particularly keen on meddling too much. His priority was to develop his own force. The most crucial point was. Jiang Hui had previously issued two divine decrees, which was a way of making his presence known in all the great realms. Any kind of living being would be aware of the contents of those decrees. If there were truly those who wanted to join Liu Village, they would have already set out. If they didn¡¯t wish to join, it would be difficult for them to act. After all, unlike Stone Kingdom, Liu Village was located deep in the mountains and was far from everywhere. Trying to get there could subject one to various lurking carnivorous birds and beasts along the way. If they weren¡¯t determined to join Liu Village or confident in their abilities, it¡¯d prove very difficult to traverse such a long distance. ¡°The final battle is approaching¡­¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze burned intensely; he had been observing secretly for some time. As the previous six gods gradually died away, Shi Hao was about to face his most formidable enemy in the Lower Realm. The Divine Servant of the Immortal Palace. ¡­ After successfully killing the sixth god, a feeling of unspoken crisis did not lift from Shi Hao¡¯s heart. Even more present than before, it heightened. He originally wanted to use a method to end the seven gods all at once, but the last one had not yet shown itself, which gave him the feeling of being watched by a venomous snake, monitoring his every move. ¡°I have a premonition that the Seventh God may be very strong, incomparable with the previous six gods. Grandfather, Clan Leader, it would be best if you lead the clan through the formation left by the Willow God to that mysterious village!¡± Shi Hao found Shi Yun Feng and told him everything truthfully. In recent days, he had been desperately trying to locate the whereabouts of the last deity but the entity seemed to have evaporated into the human world, refusing to show up till the end. What couldn¡¯t be seen was the most terrifying. ¡°Child, since the existence in Liu Village is so powerful, why not ask him for help?¡± Shi Yun Feng closed his mouth and spoke. The old man¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and worry. He was extremely worried about Little Dot¡¯s safety. After all, he was the one Shi Yun Feng had seen grow since childhood; they had built a grandparent-grandchild relationship that transcended blood relations. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 232: Forbidden Territory (II) (2nd update)_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 232: Forbidden Territory (II) (2nd update)_1 Although Little Dot had truly pioneered an unprecedented path, successfully slew a god, becoming the greatest achievement of all time, it shocked the world, everyone knew it, everyone was aware of it, and many places even built merit statues for him for future generations to admire. However, Shi Yun Feng was still reluctant to let Shi Hao continue to take risks. If he wins, all is well. But if he loses, against an aloof deity, he would likely suffer unimaginable consequences, ultimately dying and spilling his blood on the ground, disappearing from this world forever. He couldn¡¯t bear to see such a scene, it¡¯s too heartbreaking to see the old send off the young into death. ¡°Clan Leader Grandpa, the other party should not attack!¡± After thinking for a while, Shi Hao shook his head at Shi Yun Feng. Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact, he could roughly guess the other party¡¯s nature and temperament. If that existence really planned to take action, it wouldn¡¯t wait until now, nor would it need to ask for help, because it was too powerful. The more Little Dot fought against the deity, the more he could feel the mystery, ancientness and terror of that existence in Liu Village. If the other party wanted to, the Seven Gods might not be able to descend to the Lower Realm smoothly, and would die halfway. In this way, it was clearly planning to stay out of the affair and did not want to intervene. The reason it agreed to protect was probably because Willow God talked it into it, otherwise it would be hard to say. Little Dot even once thought about luring it over and using it to slay the gods, just as he had dealt with beings like the Pangolin in the Xiling Boundary, but he quickly dismissed this idea. Such an existence was too transcendent, if it aroused resentment, the consequences would be even more severe. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let everyone prepare.¡± Shi Yun Feng sighed, knowing that such a matter couldn¡¯t be forced. Indeed, as Little Rock said, such an existence was lofty, they were but ants, how could they have the qualification to ask for its help, to be able to protect them was already a huge favor. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Just as Shi Yun Feng was instructing people to go door-to-door, having just finished giving notice. Outside Stone Village, a violent rumbling noise suddenly sounded. In an instant, rolling dark clouds came, covering the sky, the entire sky was shaking, a terrifying aura permeated the air, and in an instant it enveloped the entire Liu Village¡­ Above those dark clouds. An old man was walking toward it step by step. He was wearing an old Taoist robe, tattered, with rough skin, and white temples, only a few strands of black hair dotted amongst them, appearing extremely old, as if he would fall at any moment. But his eyes showed no signs of old age, they were spiritful and vigorous, only after a few steps he had reached the entrance of Stone Village. Shi Hao¡¯s expression changed, as he felt a familiar aura from this old man, it was the unique fluctuation of a Godfire Stage Cultivator. Little Dot never expected that the other party could actually find this place, and instantly, he entered a state of readiness. ¡°Stone Emperor, why aren¡¯t you in your palace, but instead in this little mountain village, it made this old fellow look quite a bit for you, you should serve me three cups of wine as punishment.¡± Unlike Willow God, the old man had a kind face, and instead of immediately taking action, he started a conversation with Shi Hao like an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in years. Moreover, the other party had withdrawn his coercion, completely like an ordinary old man, seeming like just one of many people, showing no signs of danger, However, Shi Hao naturally wouldn¡¯t believe it. Because the Supreme Bone was unusually giving him a warning. As he had guessed. This old man might be the strongest among the Seven Gods. ¡°If it¡¯s just serving three cups of wine, of course.¡± Shi Hao laughed loudly, and then with a wave of his hand, he directly fetched a jar of wine from the side and took a big gulp, the strong smell of alcohol instantly spread He was buying time for the other people in Stone Village, for them to leave this place as soon as possible. Otherwise, if a fight broke out, Stone Village would be the first to bear the brunt, it might turn into a mess here, everything would be destroyed, and it would be impossible for anyone in Stone Village to escape alive. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a secret teleportation altar in a small village, this can¡¯t be your ancestral village?!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were shimmering. The small actions inside Stone Village couldn¡¯t possibly escape his sight. However, the old man did not stop them, he hails from an undyingly powerful force in the Upper Realm, even in the Nine Heavens, has a far-reaching reputation, and even is the servant of a certain important figure, receiving some benefaction, his strength in the Godfire Realm has reached the zenith, he has extreme confidence in his own strength, far incomparable to the previous Six Gods If he wanted to, even if the Six Gods teamed up, it would be hard to say if they were his match. ¡°Young man, you are really extraordinary, to be able to slay a god with Array Realm cultivation, maybe you used a few tricks, it¡¯s enough to cause a sensation, you deserve to know my name and origin.¡± From the old man came a long drawn out voice, followed by a self-introduction. ¡°This old man is called Huang Yu, and I come from the Immortal Palace!¡± Afterwards, it was as if the old man and Little Dot were chatting casually. The scene was very harmonious. If an outsider saw it, they would definitely think that they were getting along quite harmoniously. However, Shi Hao could clearly sense that a dormant murderous aura was slowly rising from the old man, he couldn¡¯t see what kind of being the old man truly was, he could only vaguely feel that it was extremely dazzling, utterly incomparable to the previous six gods. However, the old man did admit that he was not the strongest among all who had crossed realms. Because some had died in the process of crossing, including one being who was truly invincible, even he had to beware of, but precisely because the other party was too powerful, the rejection he suffered during the crossing was more intense, and in the first moment, he was torn apart by the force of heaven and earth. On the hills of Liu Village. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze pierced through the illusion, looking at Little Dot and that servant of the Immortal Palace. As to the movements of the villagers of Stone Village, he naturally saw everything. He didn¡¯t mind that. After all, he had previously promised the Willow God to provide protection when it was crucial. What he did not expect was that the Divine Servant of Immortal Palace actually approached Liu Village at the last moment. If he remembered correctly, the other party was supposed to meet Little Dot in the imperial city of the Stone Kingdom. ¡°Young man, let me make a deal with you. If you hand over the Kun Peng Treasure Technique and let me seal you for a hundred years, forbidding you from entering the Godfire Realm, I can spare your life. Then we can part ways. I can seek my chance for transcendence and you can continue being a King of a nation. What do you say?¡± the old man proposed. The old man voiced his thoughts. Honestly speaking, he was unwilling to get entangled with this youth. Although he has not intervened these few days, he was always observing from a distance, aware that this youth might have various methods at his disposal. Though he was not afraid, he also did not want to invite trouble. ¡°What if you give me your life-bound treasure technique, and allow me to seal you for a hundred years, and additionally extinguish your Divine Flame, would you agree?¡± Shi Hao remained expressionless, showing no fear. ¡°So, it sounds like there¡¯s nothing left to discuss between us!¡± The old man didn¡¯t say anymore, instead he took out a cup of wine from nowhere and drank it all in one gulp. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Shi Hao with hawk-like eyes. And then. He acted decisively, reaching out with his palm. The momentum between heaven and earth seemed to gather at a point, heavily smacking towards Shi Hao. True to the reputation of being the strongest among the Seven Gods. The old man was beyond what Little Dot had imagined. Even if Little Dot resisted with all his might, he was still sent flying, shattering several majestic mountains and coating him in blood. Shi Hao was prepared to risk everything, at this moment his life essence was burning completely, his entire body was wrapped with blinding light, and for a moment he seemed equal to the old man. Immediately afterwards. Various Treasured Techniques were unleashed. In the void, clusters of blue-green grass appearing like jade emerged, each seeming like an extremely sharp offensive technique, fiercely rushing towards the old man. The old man¡¯s figure moved quickly, like a ghost, dodging the various killing moves in a turn of his body. ¡°Worthy of being a young genius who caught my attention!¡± The old man¡¯s face changed slightly. The potential of this youth, even in his eyes, was too extraordinary. The power of a mere mortal was capable of slaughtering gods, an unprecedented feat in the annals of history. Even if one looked in the vast Upper Realm, there might not be many who could be compared to him. What surprised the old man the most was the other¡¯s willpower, as steadfast as Immortal Gold, even though he was covered in blood, he did not back off at all. If such a genius could not be used for himself, for the Immortal Palace, then it was necessary to eliminate him as soon as possible. But before that, he suddenly had a thought to kill everyone this youth was familiar with one by one, so that the other party would be angry yet powerless. He really enjoyed this idea. The old man sneered and directly bypassed the youth in a change of figure. His body is a Divine Bird, blessed by the forces of heaven and earth. Although his bloodline was not as good as that of the Kun Peng, one of the Ten Evils, he was renowned for his speed. Relying on his cultivation realm, he could launch surprise attacks. The old man¡¯s target was clear, he directly headed to the teleportation altar. ¡°Young man, next, you are about to experience the biggest regret of your life!¡± The old man commented, then laughed sinisterly and promptly stepped onto the Teleportation Altar. ¡°You¨C!!¡± Shi Hao immediately guessed the other party¡¯s intentions, never expecting the other party would suddenly do such a wicked thing. His face changed slightly, but apart from anger, there was also some indistinguishable and inexplicable feeling. The place connected to the teleportation array was that mysterious village¡­ In this case, it shouldn¡¯t be considered his responsibility, right? That being might not be happy, but it shouldn¡¯t fall on him?! Little Dot was thinking about whether he should go in and see what was happening. Just as he was about to make up his mind, he suddenly heard a sharp screeching sound next to his ear. In the next moment, he saw a huge ferocious bird fly out, its wings flapping ceaselessly. There were visible traces of crimson blood in many places on its body. It was the old man. He was now showing his true form, with a look of deep-seated horror etched across his face. ¡°Little brat, how dare you trick me!¡± The old man had a scared look on his face, seemingly frozen with cold, but seeing Little Dot still waiting outside, he couldn¡¯t help but curse with anger. He never dreamed that the place the teleportation array led to would be such a terrifying place- a place where entry was forbidden. If it had not been for his talent in speed, and his quick feet, coupled with the fact that the horrifying will inside had no intention of keeping him, he might have already turned into a sizzling roasted pigeon. Seeing the other party in this state, he understood. ¡°It was you who wanted to go in there yourself. When did I trick you?!¡± Shi Hao retorted. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t utter a single word. The other party was the one who dashed in there. Shi Hao couldn¡¯t stop him even if he wanted to. ¡°You little bastard, if it wasn¡¯t for you allowing your clansmen to enter and exit in front of me, how could I have been so easily fooled!!!¡± The old man cursed, feeling that the kid in front of him was far too cunning. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 233: Bloodshed, No More Little Rock From Now on (3rd update) _1 Chapter 301: Chapter 233: Bloodshed, No More Little Rock From Now on (3rd update) _1 Seeing the youngster put on an innocent look, the old man couldn¡¯t help but burst into a string of curses. His heart was filled with terror, his face pale with fear, which even now had not subsided. He was trembling violently, overcome with fright. That scene would become a nightmare that would torment him. Stepping into the teleportation altar, he was transported to a mysterious place shrouded in fog. Looking around, majestic mountains loomed on all sides, as tall and grand as upright blades. They seemed to pierce the skies, amongst them mist rising, trees casting shade, lush and dense. The raw, primitive atmosphere bore down on him, evoking an overwhelming sense of insignificance even within him. Those from the Stone Village who had entered were there, each of them performing some strange ritual, constantly bowing towards the mountains as if pleading for some entity to intervene. He was just about to eliminate these weaklings. A gigantic palm, obscuring the sky, suddenly dropped from the heavens. The hand was enormous, seemingly endless. As it slapped down, the entire sky trembled. In it, dazzling stars shone and lightning crackled with an irresistible force. Despite his best efforts, he was far from a match. In an instant, he was bathed in blood, his bones fractured, his true form exposed by fright. In the end. A cold voice echoed, thundering from the highest heavens, commanded him to leave but refrained from attacking further. Although the entire ordeal was a shameful spectacle, at least the unknown entity did not show any interest in him. Otherwise, he might have bled to death on the spot. ¡°You rascal, what the hell is behind that teleportation altar?¡± The old man, trembling from fear, spoke out. He was almost buried there, meeting the same fate as the six gods. What frightened him more, This is the Lower Realm, the rules of heaven and earth are incomplete. Even false gods who have partially ignited the Divine Flame are rare to come by. When did such a horrific creature appear? It gave him the impression that he was facing a Sect Hierarch, so aloof and boundless, it incited a soul-deep terror. This was an unimaginable and massive terror. Perhaps something significant was happening in the Lower Realm; an invisible storm was about to break out. ¡°That¡¯s a place you can never tread. When you are dead, you might have a chance to know what kind of place it is!¡± Little Rock spoke, his gaze burning as he stared at the blood-stained figure in front of him. He felt a bit disappointed. Because the other party had stepped into that place. Although he was covered in blood, as if he had experienced a significant impact, he didn¡¯t die, nor did he suffer any fatal injuries. Apparently, as he had speculated, the entity of Liu Village didn¡¯t want to intervene. He had to rely on himself to complete this final god-slaying feat. However, Little Dot wouldn¡¯t actually mind. The youngster still had some self-awareness in his heart. Helping him was a favor, not helping was expected. He had no right to condemn anyone and no authority to request others to act in a certain way. ¡°You rascal, you¡¯re stiff even when you¡¯re on the verge of death? Don¡¯t forget, although the Old One can¡¯t hurt your clansmen, I can slaughter your Stone Kingdom!¡± ¡°But the Old One admires your talent. If you agree to serve me for a hundred years and tell me the origin of that mysterious place, I can spare your life and the lives of your Stone Kingdom citizens!!!!¡± The old man stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes narrowed into slits, staring at Shi Hao like a viper, but suddenly he changed the topic. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight! You sure talk a lot!¡± Shi Hao stopped speaking, his strength surged, and his blood burned again. He pulled out a halberd, a Divine Weapon, that he fortuitously found. He was prepared to fight the old man tooth and nail. Just now, the old man seemed easy to handle, but Shi Hao knew this was nothing more than a plot of his. He wanted to force him into submission without a fight. If he were to agree, the man would undoubtedly seize the chance to strike when he let down his guard. Despite his vastly superior strength, he was still extremely cautious. Such an adversary was the most challenging to defeat. He was prepared. If he should fall, he would take the last deity with him, eliminating any and every chance of revival. If not, for Wilderness, for the Stone Kingdom, a massive disaster would ensue. Because this deity was not reckless but shrewd and powerful, with an intense and hot Divine Flame. Once provoked, it would cause a total catastrophe. ¡°Alright, since you are so determined to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The old man sneered coldly, transforming into a human form and no longer holding back. This was a destined epic battle. The two of them fought fiercely, casting all kinds of Rune Magic, their Divine Skills shaking the earth. The old man was too strong and extremely cautious. In the end, despite Little Dot giving it his all, the only one he managed to kill was one of the spirit bodies the old man had shaped. ¡°Boy, did you really think you could trick the Old One? Those few people from the Beast Sea and Underworld are nothing but rabble. Killing them was of little consequence, but the Old One is different. The Immortal Palace is lofty, born in the long ancient times, and up to now, only five people have inherited it. But the Old One is a servant of one of these five, a glory you can¡¯t imagine!¡± The old man¡¯s true form appeared, he gazed down at Shi Hao, his injuries had healed and though his spirit body was destroyed, he still had most of his power. ¡°After today¡¯s battle, there will be no Little Rock anymore!¡± A sense of melancholy filled Shi Hao¡¯s heart. His feelings were a complex mixture of silence, loss, and an intense unwillingness to let go. He didn¡¯t want to part with those familiar figures, didn¡¯t want to leave his parents. But he had no choice but to continue. There was no going back. It was clear that these few gods had come specifically for him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have each shown up in his path. Moreover, he had obtained some information from the corpses of a few deities, stating that the Sect Hierarch of the Underworld had issued a decree, demanding his head. Therefore, within the next moment, all emotions merged into one, morphing into an increasingly definitive determination. Shi Hao roared with fury, his body riddled with bloody holes. Blood trickled out, as he again charged forward. A booming explosion resounded. The sight before him was one where mountains shattered, rivers ceased to flow, and ancient trees crumbled. Beyond the realm, even stars began to fall. This unprecedented collision juxtaposed with various ultimate Treasured Techniques revealed a glimmer of past glory. In the perspective of Jiang Hui. Little Rock had exhausted everything in the end. At this moment, his Supreme Bone exploded, his body illuminated like an endless ocean of light, suddenly submerging everything¡­ Lastly. The Divine Servant of the Immortal Palace fell, and the young boy¡¯s body also suffered severely, permeated with a sense of desolation and defeat. This marked his journey towards a dead-end, hinting that Little Dot didn¡¯t have much time left. He would fall in just a few days at most. However, Jiang Hui, well aware of the plot, knew the other would eventually revive. The current calm was merely a prelude to his return. ¡°Now you all can return to Stone Village. The great war is over, and the last deity has been executed. The future Wilderness will enjoy a lengthy period of peace and steady development!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, then settled it on the people of Stone Village outside Liu Village. His voice rang out like a resonant bell, echoing in every individual¡¯s mind. ¡°Little Dot has truly succeeded in slaying the god!¡± ¡°I knew that kid was the best!¡± A wave of cheers erupted from the crowd, all excited and proud of Shi Hao. Everyone was cheering. The execution of the last deity signaled that Little Dot had once again succeeded in slaying a god, accomplishing a feat unheard of in ancient times. ¡°Your Highness, how is Little Shi doing? Is he hurt?¡± From the crowd, an elderly figure slowly stepped forward. It was the Village Chief of Stone Village, Shi Yun Feng. He bowed repeatedly into the air around him, adopting an extremely respectful demeanor before he finally spoke. ¡°He is not injured,¡± Jiang Hui voiced, his words echoing warmly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Shi Yun Feng heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Shi Hao had grown up without parents, raised by him and the people of Stone Village. They had watched him transform from a babbling child into a King of a nation, experiencing countless hardships and efforts. As his elders, they did not expect him to accomplish extraordinary feats. They only wished for his happiness each day. ¡°He¡¯s not injured, but he will fall in a few days. You can start preparing for his funeral,¡± Jiang Hui spoke again. ¡°¡­¡± Shi Yun Feng. ¡°¡­¡± The people of Stone Village. Do all the powerful speak like this?! ¡°Your Highness, you ¡­ you ¡­ you¡¯re not joking with us, are you?¡± Shi Yun Feng dabbed at his mouth, forced a smile, and spoke hurriedly. How could he suddenly die if he wasn¡¯t injured?! ¡°The last deity hailed from the Immortal Palace and was the strongest of the seven gods from the Lower Realm. To slay the god, he ultimately burned his Supreme Bone and Ten heavens. If not for his profound foundation, he would¡¯ve already fallen by now,¡± Jiang Hui revealed truthfully. The moment his voice faded, Shi Yun Feng¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. His face was filled with sorrow, as he held back tears and pleaded. Not just him, but everyone in Stone Village bore a face of grief. They had just been rejoicing moments ago, planning a grand feast to celebrate Little Dot¡¯s return. But now, they had been told they were about to be separated by death, a harsh reality they found hard to accept. ¡°Your Highness, we beg you to save Shi Hao. That boy has had a hard life since childhood. His parents went missing when he was young and now, just when his family is finally reunited, he ends up in this state after protecting the people. He shouldn¡¯t meet such an end!¡± A group of people knelt down, hoping Jiang Hui would save Little Dot. The softer-hearted individuals couldn¡¯t help but cry uncontrollably. ¡°Life and death is the rule of cause and effect. Although that boy is on the verge of death, there is still a flicker of life within him. Perhaps he will see the light of day again, years from now!¡± Jiang Hui spoke calmly, his voice echoing like a rolling tide. ¡°Can Stone Kid really come back to life?¡± Many were immersed in profound grief and found it hard to believe. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t continue speaking or explain further. Whether or not they wanted to believe was up to them, it had nothing to do with him. Afterwards. He waved his hand, revealing a massive altar in the air. Before the people of Stone Village could react, he had them sent out. Upon returning to the ruined land of Stone Village, the group saw Little Dot, pale as a sheet, leaning against a large rock and gasping for air. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 235: A Couple of Things about Liu Village (2nd update) _1 Chapter 303: Chapter 235: A Couple of Things about Liu Village (2nd update) _1 (Today there will be more, but it will be issued later. This chapter may be a bit wordy.) ¡­ Without the Witch¡¯s blood as a catalyst, the speed at which Lin Hai begins to cultivate methodically is obviously not going to be too fast. His talent is too special, integrating the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny, and inheriting the immortal ancient power. According to the introduction by the Golden Finger, this boy can now be considered a pure quasi-immortal emperor race, even more exaggerated than the Ten Evil, and will have infinite possibilities in the future, but the growth time is too long. However, Jiang Hui was not in a hurry. His lifespan was endless. Even the longest time was just a fleeting moment to him. He had plenty of time and could afford to wait. He also particularly wanted to see what kind of dazzling progress and improvement the ultimate promotion and complete growth of the Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s body would bring to the boy. By then, the word Ancestral Witch should echo through the Blue Sky. However, if there was something that left a deep impression on Jiang Hui during this period, it was the half-demon teenager. Because the other party¡¯s origin is quite special, it is suspected to be the product of the combination of humans and great demons, containing two different bloodlines in the body, and coincidentally merged together due to chance. But Jiang Hui still can¡¯t figure out what kind of creature could be considered as a great demon. Because he has been in this world for so long, and until now he has only heard of ferocious beasts and divine birds. There doesn¡¯t seem to be the term demon here, especially great demon. The human bloodline in the teenager¡¯s body is obviously thicker, or the bloodline of the great demon is too mysterious and powerful. Especially, the latter seems to be forcibly sealed by some power in the shackles, making it gradually fade with the passage of time. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Hui, the teenager might not be able to manifest from birth to death, like an ordinary person¡¯s fleeting decades, tens of thousands of days and nights. Even more so, due to the constant erosion of the demon¡¯s blood, consuming human blood, the other party may not live for long, and there is a great chance of dying midway. Even though he has already cultivated the Demon Transformation Method, the teenager is just beginning to show some unusual characteristics and cannot fully transform into a demon¡¯s body. As for the transformation range, it can barely cover the entire fist of the left hand, which appears during a fight. One punch down, disrupts the airflow, breaks the void, and even beings in the Array Realm can¡¯t resist. However, although they look similar, the path taken by the half-demon teenager is not the same as that of Lin Hai. Jiang Hui can feel that when the other party fights, a peculiar bloodline power lingers all over his body, which can corrode the enemy¡¯s flesh and blood, and then¡­ absorb¡­ This bizarre and special attack method is shocking even to Jiang Hui. This cannot be inherent in the Demon Transformation Method. Although the divine power of the Demon Transformation Method can be compared with the Ten Evil Treasure Technique, it is similar to the Original Truth internally and does not directly impart any strong offensive method, but catalyzes the dormant demonic power in the bloodline, makes it manifest, and gets promoted. In simple terms. It¡¯s able to make the teenager surpasses his peers in strength, enhance the existing bloodline, and possess a stronger strength than his parents, without adding other abilities. ¡°The power that sealed the bloodline of my followers, I will see who it is in the future!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was downcast, sweeping over the vast Liu Village. ¡­ Upper Realm. A mysterious place shrouded in clouds all year round. At first glance, there are surging clouds, like an endless river, contrasting with the rising sun, surrounded by towering mountains, reaching into the clouds, like thousands of magnificent brocades, coming from outside the sky. Everything is majestic and beautiful. And in the deepest part of the foggy area. There is a small, quaint pavilion. Green trees surround the pavilion, with flowing water, bees flying and butterflies dancing, like a fairyland. Through it, you can vaguely see a figure sitting in it. The figure is slightly thin, a middle-aged man wearing a blue embroidered golden robe, his face obscured by thick light, and his specific appearance cannot be seen. In front of him, there is a stone table of not big nor small size, flickering with the dark golden light all over. If it was seen by people, they would definitely be astonished. Because it is made entirely of expensive and precious immortal gold, it is rare to find, and now it has been made into a solid table and chair. ¡°Strange, how can the trace of bloodline that I left in the lower realm become stronger? I have already erased it¡­¡± At this moment, a breeze comes, clouds lingering¡­ The man suddenly spoke, his voice full of amazement. He lightly twirled his fingers, as if making a calculation, but couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡­ Taking advantage of these few days of leisure, Jiang Hui has taken the time to count the current resources of Liu Village. His home is now considered to be of considerable size with a great foundation, and it will continue to grow stronger. It requires regular planning every once in a while, otherwise it would be more troublesome to keep track of everything over time. Firstly, there are the Nobles. Jiang Hui has counted that, including Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen, there are already seventy-eight Nobles in Liu Village. This is an astoundingly large number that, should it get out, would shock the world and make everyone¡¯s jaws drop. The number is too great, so much that it is hard to believe. Most of them are from the Seven Domains: Heaven, Earth, Mysterious, Yellow, Universe, Cosmos, and Vast, especially the Heavenly Domain. It is the strongest domain in the lower realm and ranks first in strength. The number of Nobles far exceeds that of other domains. The Nobles have reached the limit that ordinary cultivators can achieve. The Array Realm can confer kingship, while the Nobles can be the Human Emperor of an ancient country, ruling over a territory and enjoying the resources of countless subjects. When they come out, ancient beasts and exotic birds serve as their vehicles, and they reside in splendid golden palaces. If one does not encounter an adventure or possess extraordinary talents, they will most likely stay at this realm for a lifetime. Throughout history, there have been countless geniuses. At least seventy to eighty percent of them are stuck at this realm. Even for super powers like the Ancient Divine Mountain that have survived the passage of eternity, at most, they have four or five Nobles. But Liu Village has almost eighty of them. If Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t take action, the current strength of Liu Village is enough to sweep through any place in the Eight Domains of the Lower Realm, and even the Taoist Orthodoxy left behind in the upper realm is incapable of contending with it. Not to mention there are the Three-eyed Raven, Little True Dragon, Little Black, Departure Fire Divine Bull, etc. Although they have not formally ignited the divine fire and ascended to the supreme divine position, shedding their mortal bodies, their true strength far exceeds that of the Nobles. Once they go on a rampage, they can kill even ordinary Divine Spirits. They are still considered the strongest beings next to Jiang Hui. If there are so many Nobles, not to mention the Following Arrays and the Insignia Realms. The total number of the latter two exceeds several thousand. There are 1283 creatures in the Array Realm and 2196 in the Insignia Realm. These two realms are also major checkpoints on the path of cultivation. Each one can stop most cultivators. The successful ones rejoice wildly, while the losers are disheartened. Countless creatures pass their lives in vain, and in the end, they can¡¯t reach Cave Heaven or Spirit Transformation Realm. From this, it can be seen that the strength and foundation of Liu Village today is extremely strong. Sending out a few random people could sweep through everything. What¡¯s left are tools, formations, and the like. Formations such as the Utopia Array, the Primary Spirit Gathering Array, and others, of course, go without saying. These two formations are the keys to the survival of Liu Village and are considered the most important above all else. What¡¯s left are the crossbow towers which are a type of tool. If they hit with one shot, they can directly kill ordinary deities. They are powerful enough to slaughter deities, and the most important thing is that they don¡¯t require manual control and are free to aim. Then there are the Bronze Giants. Their bodies are a kind of peculiar puppet life form. They don¡¯t have their own thoughts, need no food, and can be collected into Jiang Hui¡¯s personal space at any time at will. The Bronze Giants unconditionally obey Jiang Hui¡¯s orders, they go by his commands. Although they don¡¯t use Treasure Technique Divine Ability, their advantage lies in their thick skin and great strength. Their strong defense, like a copper wall and iron barrier, cannot be breached even by Divine Spirits. Each punch that falls can shake mountains and rivers, so they can easily crush peaks. Even a Noble might find it hard to withstand their blows. Most importantly. Jiang Hui recently discovered that the Bronze Giants are actually a type of life form that can evolve. The path of evolution is simple, mainly through swallowing other metal substances. The rarer the better. Once a certain level is reached, they can sublimate themselves, become a higher-grade puppet, and even possess unique attack abilities. Just like skills in a game, by that time, the combat power of the Bronze Giants will definitely go to another level. In addition to the above, there are various miscellaneous items such as Monkey Wine, Locust Trees, Spiritual Wheat, rare Treasure medicinal plants, and so on. Monkey Wine is the most abundant. Up to now, Jiang Hui has more than five thousand jars. There is still only one Locust Tree. However, after these years of growth, the locust tree has grown incredibly robust. It¡¯s almost as thick as the waist of Second Brother. Not long ago, it even bloomed and bore fruit¡­ The fruit is a light blue fruit the size of a thumbnail. There are only six in total, all of which are imbued with a water-like luster and are quite eye-catching. They can emit substantial light in the dark. Jiang Hui has not tasted it personally, but the mischievous kids in the village once stole and ate it, almost losing their teeth from the sourness. However, this thing has many uses. The dried and ground powder is taken internally. It not only strengthens the body and supplements the energy and blood, but also has detoxifying and hemostatic effects. It works better than the Medicine Powder made by Liu Village and is especially effective immediately. It can be used to save lives in critical times. The two acres of Spirit Wheat Seeds have expanded several times after a period of nurturing and reproduction, growing to ten acres in size. Although it¡¯s not too large, the advantage lies in the abundant yield of Spiritual Wheat, which can reap several times a year. It can barely allow everyone to have a small taste. Perhaps because of the abundant spiritual energy in Liu Village, the various treasure medicinal plants found from Shared Treasure Cliff and many upper realm Taoist lineages have grown extraordinarily well. Each plant is swirling with a faint glow, and colors are varied, each striving to be the best. The rich scent of medicine is satisfying¡­ Finally, there are the various treasures and beasts brought by the villagers of Liu Village. The number of scale horses, after generations of breeding, has now reached tens of thousands, with Unicorns numbering over five hundred. This is a variant of the scale horse, with stronger speed and endurance. It can travel tens of thousands of miles a day and can run over ten thousand miles even at night. It is a rare exotic beast that can be generally tamed. Of course, it is also more stubborn and untamed, requiring a certain level of strength to control. What¡¯s left, such as the Five-Colored Chickens, cattle, sheep, pigs, etc., are countless, too many to count¡­ Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 238: Looking at Earth, Little Rock Revives (Second Update)_1 Chapter 306: Chapter 238: Looking at Earth, Little Rock Revives (Second Update)_1 With each ray of light that fell, it was accompanied by a certain exaggerated and powerful talent, which was instantly bestowed upon Jiang Hui¡¯s external avatar. Under the infusion of light, truly felt between heaven and earth, the meaning of Tao resonated at this moment, illuminating the world, the sound of the Great Taoist constantly roared, complementing the approaching breeze. This scene was spectacular, If it were seen by others, they would surely be so astonished that their jaws would drop. It was too against the heavens. Any one of the seven gifted physiques had a great chance of creating a Supreme Great Emperor, but now all were gathered in one place, which was hard to believe even if one saw it with their own eyes. In particular, the Chaos Body later, the innate holy body and Tao fetus, were rumored to have an extraordinary talent that could directly lead to immortality. It was hard to see even one within hundreds of thousands, millions of years, or even within the succession of each era. When all these gifted physiques merge together, Jiang Hui could clearly feel this avatar becoming more ethereal and elusive. At the same time, his connection with it became even closer, making it even more handy to use. After the speed of light in the sky disappeared, this avatar began cultivating autonomously. The Original Truth, True Dragon Skills, the Technique of Creation, etc., all played a role at this moment. The realm of this avatar soared like a rocket, and in an instant, it improved from moving blood to becoming a Noble. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. Since the avatar and Jiang Hui are actually one body, it won¡¯t be affected by the rules of the Lower Realm, and shortly after, it ignited the Divine Flame and ascended to the Divine Position. But it stopped there. Upon reaching the Divine Fire Mirror, the cultivation speed of this avatar suddenly slowed down¡­ All the foundation had been burnt, from now on, it needed to cultivate step by step. However, with such talent, the speed would definitely not be slow. Jiang Hui pondered for a moment and decided to throw this second true body into the Upper Realm for growth. The most important thing was to let it scout the way in advance. Since their connection with each other was closer, Jiang Hui could perceive all of its actions and even command it at any time. If anything were to happen, he could respond immediately. After sending the second true body away, Jiang Hui waved his hand and once again condensed a regular external avatar. For him, as long as there was strength left, any number of avatars could be condensed effortlessly. However, it was a pity that only the first external avatar could evolve into the second true body, the others could not do so. For an individual, this can be considered a one-time method. Otherwise, he would create a third true body, a fourth true body, a fifth true body, and so on¡­ ¡°The starry sky is still so particularly bright!!¡± The night was deep, and the stars filled the sky. After dealing with the matter at hand, Jiang Hui suddenly felt emotional, his gaze deep as he looked up at the distant starry sky. He suddenly thought of the Earth. Within the endless darkness, that completely blue star might have just birthed single-celled species! With Jiang Hui¡¯s current realm, he actually had the ability to return to Earth. After all, in Complete Darkness, Ye Fan returned to the Earth for a nostalgic tour when he reached the third level of Immortal Platform, fulfilling his heart¡¯s desire. According to the division of Complete Darkness and Perfect Worlds, the third level of Immortal Platform is equivalent to the Celestial God, not yet reaching the position of the Void Path Master. However, Jiang Hui felt that the timing of his reincarnation might be a bit awkward. According to his calculations, the Earth should still be in the initial stage of life¡¯s birth, perhaps not really just the single-cell stage. Perhaps the Earth had already given birth to the most primitive forms of life and organisms¡­ But whether it was the initial form of life or the era of human society like a jungle of steel, there was no difference to Jiang Hui. He just wanted to see if that planet was still there. The only problem was the universe was too vast and endless, and without the Earth¡¯s coordinates, even with his cultivation, it would be easy to get lost. However, based on Jiang Hui¡¯s observations these past days, the blue sphere that symbolized the brilliant life in the future should not be too far from him. If it were really too far away, it would have been impossible for Ye Fan at the Celestial God level to cross it with his strength at that time. Despite having analyzed all of these factors, it still did nothing to change the situation. Without precise and concrete coordinates, everything still felt like finding a needle in a haystack. To be honest, Jiang Hui was not in any hurry to go back. He was an orphan in his previous life, unloved by his mother and father. This led him to learn self-reliance from an early age after leaving the orphanage. He had witnessed all the ups and downs of the world, including the trials and tribulations of the general populace, their joys and sorrows, their grief and happiness. Besides these, Jiang Hui felt he had nothing else to pine for. He had lived a life of twenty years filled with nothingness. There was no girl he fancied, no true friend to share his thoughts with. Everything was as bland as plain water and got harder to swallow with each passing day. He had no idea where his future lay or whether there was any hope for it at all. Not until he woke up one day to find himself transformed into a willow tree¡­ Only then did he feel a unique pursuit and change in his life. ¡°Regardless, that place was my homeland, and if there is time, I should still go back for a visit. When that upheaval occurred, everything was obliterated into dust.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts were in chaos. In fact, he had never considered this issue before, but once it crossed his mind, he could not put it aside. Although he had made up his mind now, he felt considerably calmer. ¡­ ¡­ Time flowed away like a river, unceasing and relentless. Before he knew it, ten days had passed in an instant. On this day. A shocking piece of news suddenly arrived, spreading across the vast Wilderness like a tidal wave. The fallen Little Rock¡­ had revived. The Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom, who had daringly moved forward and achieved the feat of killing gods with the body of a mere mortal, had emerged from his coffin¡­ Many people were shocked, thinking it was implausible. How could someone who had died come back to life? Not only in reality but in the Void God Realm too, the news had created quite a stir. Troops after troops appeared, desiring to obtain the most accurate information. At times like this, Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa were always the most elated. And this time was no exception. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Absolutely confirmed. Little Rock has indeed come back to life, and also¡­¡± Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall Grandpa stopped abruptly at this point. Their statements, filled with suspense, never failed to attract throngs of people, guaranteeing a handsome collection of offerings. Tu Wa and others were greatly astonished. They had been immersed in intense cultivation recently. Their daily routine consisted of exploring the True Dragon Skills or learning the content of the Original Truth¡¯s Divine Invocation. They spent almost all their spare time in the Divine Tomb Trial Ground, so they were unaware of the news of Little Rock¡¯s martyrdom. Tu Wa was so saddened when he first heard of this news that he cried incessantly. Having known Little Dot for many years, they initially complained about each other¡¯s company, but over time, nourished a bond, reflecting and inspiring each other. Upon learning about the revival of Little Dot, he was astonished and somewhat excited. Old man Lin, Lin Zhuang Lin Chen, and others felt the same way. They could be considered the elderly, all of whom had a fondness for the child. True, the naughty boy often lost his temper and didn¡¯t have a distinct line between laughter and rage, but with time, they could easily sense the sincerity akin to innocent children within him. This sincerity was hard to come by, many people didn¡¯t possess it, even if they did, it would whittle away with time. To still possess it, meant the young boy never wavered from his original intention and true nature. They, too, were taken aback after learning about his death on the battlefield. The fact that an unruly teenager had genuinely achieved the unprecedented feat of killing a god was beyond their imagination. However, the impact was no match for the shock they felt upon finding out that Little Rock had climbed out of his coffin. He had been bleeding profusely, and yet, after being buried for over a year, he could still hang on. The resilience he showed was awe-inspiring to them. ¡°Anyway, our villages were neighbors after all. We weren¡¯t aware of this news before, but now that we know, it¡¯s both right and reasonable for us to pay a visit!¡± Old Man Lin declared. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 239: Visit to Little Rock (3rd update of yesterday) _1 Chapter 307: Chapter 239: Visit to Little Rock (3rd update of yesterday) _1 ¡°Our Liu Village and Stone Village were once close neighbors, coming from the same Vast Wilderness Mountain Range. That child even visited us not long ago. Knowing about this situation, it would only make sense both emotionally and rationally for us to pay a visit!¡± Old man Lin¡¯s pupils shone with the light of wisdom as he spoke. Despite his many experiences over half his life not having too many ups and downs, he had managed to summarize his own wisdom of life, and that was the more friends, the more paths available. In the grand Wilderness, across the Upper and Lower Realm, relying solely on one¡¯s own strength makes it very difficult to go far. Even Liu Village should forge more friendships with outside powers, establishing good relationships. Stone Village should be one of them. Honestly, Old man Lin was quite curious about that village. Not only because the two had some connection in the past, but also because that village had a being known as the Willow God, and was even able to produce a peerless genius like Little Rock, who starred in his own immortal legend simply by slaying gods with the appearance of an ordinary mortal. Although they had not met many times, Old man Lin always felt that the naughty boy would never be ordinary and perhaps one day might make a name for himself in the Wilderness. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so extraordinary that he would probably even shock the Upper Realm. A mortal who can slay gods, it¡¯s simply unimaginable. There has never been such a precedent. If it wasn¡¯t already known to everyone, and replayed for all to see, he would really find it hard to believe. What about the talents of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen? They reached the Noble Level, which most Cultivators couldn¡¯t touch in their entire lives, at their teens. Just one step away and they could Ignite The Divine Fire and truly shed their mortal bodies. But even then, they wouldn¡¯t dare say they could slay gods beyond their level, let alone seven in total. And when he was their age, it seemed that he was still busy collecting bird eggs, wasn¡¯t he?! As for the thoughts Old man Lin had, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others naturally nodded their heads in agreement. They haven¡¯t seen Little Dot for a long time and miss him quite a bit. Meanwhile, the two young ones were also astonished, wanting to know how a boy their age managed to slay gods and accomplish such a seemingly impossible feat of god-slaying. We¡¯re all geniuses here, why are you the only one showing off? ¡°Alright, since everyone agrees, then there¡¯s no better day than today. Let¡¯s prepare and set off today itself!¡± Old man Lin waved his hand decisively. After the discussion, he made a trip to the village¡¯s storeroom. The storeroom is where Liu Village usually stores miscellaneous items and treasure medicinal plants. It¡¯s located in a large open-air cave at the back of the mountain, guarded heavily. Not even a fly could get in. Only a few people in the village could go in and out freely. Anyone else would need written permission from Old man Lin to enter. Once inside the storeroom, Old man Lin thought for a moment and chose some top-quality treasure medicinal plants. All these medicinal plants were rare and precious, fully matured after this period of cultivation, and thus were picked and stored separately. Apart from the medicinal plants, Old man Lin also picked out a few chunks of flesh from Pure Blood Creatures. The flesh of these creatures is abundant and lush in vitality, it wouldn¡¯t decay even under the most scorching temperatures, and could be stored for a long time. At the right temperature, it could remain unchanged for hundreds or even thousands of years without any changes. For more powerful creatures, even ten thousand years could pass and still be present, leaving a terrifying Forbidden Area, making it the perfect supplement to replenish vitality. Along the way, there were some Noble Level powers who wanted to join them, many who wanted to witness the rumored mortal who dared to challenge the gods. Most of these Nobles came from the other Seven Domains and had not heard about Little Rock¡¯s deeds. However, all of them were shocked by Shi Hao¡¯s act. Regarding this, Old man Lin certainly had no reason to refuse. By doing so, not only could they show their regard for the young man, but also tacitly demonstrate the strength of Liu Village¡ªkilling two birds with one stone. The group was quite large, heading towards the existing Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array covered a large area, about several thousands of kilometers square. It was a massive project that could accommodate everyone at once. The Willow God had built it over tens of days. Atop the hills of the back mountain. Jiang Hui was, of course, the first to learn of Old Man Lin and the others¡¯ plans. But now he was preparing to retreat, having already handed over all the small matters in the village to Old Man Lin and others to arrange. There are first and then in learning, and specialization in technology. In handling trifles, Jiang Hui was not as experienced as Old Man Lin. It was best for the believers to make these small decisions themselves, while he was primarily responsible for controlling the overall development direction of the village. In contrast to the vibrant, bustling, lively scene in the village, outside of it there was a scene of desolate autumn winds and falling leaves. The air was slightly cool, and autumn had unknowingly arrived. After everyone had arrived, Old Man Lin took out from his bosom a light blue crystal stone the size of a palm, and then placed it in a protruding spot on a certain bluestone, directly activating the teleportation array. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± A rather eye-catching white light appeared. The next moment. The view in front of Old Man Lin and the others suddenly changed. Looking at it again, it had become a very flat open area, scattered with various stone houses built out of rocks. The entrance to the village was a spectacular diamond-shaped altar, and next to the altar was a smallor mound of earth. But now, this mound of earth seemed to have been directly broken open by some tremendous force. The tomb head had disappeared, and several coffins had been opened¡­ ¡°This is Little Dot¡¯s tomb?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes widened, he quickly stepped forward, looking left and right, a face of fascination. This was much cruder than he had imagined. Based on Tu Wa Zi¡¯s understanding of that kid. Even if it wasn¡¯t imposing and spectacular, it should at least have been a mound with a mountain body, cave as tomb, stream as a river; this extreme simplicity and unadorned appearance in front of him, in his eyes, completely didn¡¯t match that unruly and domineering character of the brat. ¡°It seems that the rumors were true, that young man not only successfully killed a god, but also his will did not extinguish after death, truly living a second life!¡± A Noble spoke up. It was a female noble, her body shrouded in a faint mist. ¡°I really want to meet that young man soon, even in the Upper Realm, talents like this would probably still be high-ranking!¡± Other Nobles echoed in agreement. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± At the entrance to Stone Village, some small children playing around were the first to notice Old Man Lin and the others. They all widened their eyes and ran over, not able to resist asking. These kiddos were all quite audacious, not scared in the slightest, and did not feel very curious, because recently, visitors had been frequent, and they had pretty much gotten used to it. ¡°We, the old ones, are from Liu Village. Today, we¡¯ve specifically come to pay a visit to Little Rock of your village.¡± Old Man Lin stepped forward, his face kindly, saying benevolently. ¡°Oh, you guys are also here to find Brother Shi Hao? But Brother Shi Hao seems to have gone out a few days ago, he¡¯s not in the village¡­¡± Several little kids scratched their heads and said. ¡°He went out, that is too unfortunate¡­¡± Old Man Lin smacked his lips, just about to speak out, when a charming figure quickly stepped out from aside. It was none other than Shi Hao¡¯s biological mother, the former Saintess of Immortal Mountain ¨C Qin Yi Ning. ¡°Could it be¡­you¡¯re from Liu Village?¡± Qin Yi Ning looked astonished, and asked. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 240: Or flatten Liu Village! (4100, first update)_1 Chapter 308: Chapter 240: Or flatten Liu Village! (4100, first update)_1 (The first update is here, will make up for you soon, sorry everyone, my family is in the hospital.) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Are you folks¡­ from Liu Village?¡± Qin Yining looked at Old man Lin and others who had come from afar, her expression a bit surprised. Of course, she knew about Liu Village. A year ago, she had personally visited the deity of that place. However, she didn¡¯t get a chance to meet, after waiting for a long time, she had to leave. Because of this, Qin Yining was particularly impressed with this village. Not only her, perhaps every living being in the Eight Domains should know the existence of this village, and had heard numerous rumors about it. In the eyes of many cultivators, that village should actually be the strongest force in the Lower Realm. There is none other that could compare, not even the Ancient Forces inherited from the long years would amount to a tenth of its strength. Not only does its origin remain mysterious, it also has the protection of a true deity, even remaining unscathed in the midst of the Heaven and Earth calamity. Those Great Sect Hierarchs on the Upper Realm, who thought they had the ability to reach the sky and enter the earth, were like the blind men who had traversed once around the Lower Realm. They went on about the Medical Noble, but ignored this conspicuous ¡°Medicine Village¡±. It not only successfully crossed over, but also remained intact, like a chess watcher through the years, shocking the world. Even though things have been quiet for a while, discussions and topics about it never ceased in the outside world. Especially after the hierarch of the Upper Realm¡¯s Taoist Orthodoxy went to the Lower Realm unscathed, that place had become a hot topic for the Eight Domains cultivators to discuss after meals. But Liu Village was usually very low-key, except for the two Divine Decrees that were issued, it rarely showed itself to the public. Now, the villagers have actually come out to see their eldest son, which surprised her. ¡°Are you Little Rock¡¯s mother?¡± Old man Lin looked at Qin Yining, after seeing the similarity between her face and that of Little Rock, he vaguely guessed who this woman is. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Yining finally looked at the sturdy old man with a dark face and thin physique. He was fairly unimpressive-looking, if placed in a crowd, he wouldn¡¯t attract much attention, thus she did not pay special attention to him at first. But at this glance, she noticed his difference. Although he looked ordinary, standing in the forefront of everybody with his wise eyes despite being old. This was particularly unusual. Because these people claimed to be from that formidable force, whoever could be in the forefront must be amongst the top of the top. ¡°The Old One is surnamed Lin, with a single name ¡®Meng¡¯. I¡¯m the third one in the family. Close friends like to call me Lin No.3, but folks in the village like to refer to me as the village head.¡± Old man Lin slowly said with a smile. His speech was not fast, but with each word falling, the faces of the surrounding audience changed repeatedly, and their eyes were all focused here. Some beings gasped, their eyes were fixed on Old man Lin, even their breathing started to hasten as if seeing a person who can increase their lifespan. This ordinary-looking old man is actually the village head of that mysterious force?! If they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears, they would absolutely not believe it. This group of people was shocked, aside from the locals of Stone Village, there were also some forces that had good relations with Stone Village. They came to Stone Village in the year when Shi Hao was slaughtered and stayed there to guard his grave. After living here for a while, they had almost completely integrated into Stone Village. Qin Yining was also shocked. ¡°Little Rock is not in the village! He went to Immortal Mountain, he has some personal grievances to resolve, he left few days ago, and should be back soon. You can wait a few days in Liu Village.¡± After a while, Qin Yining came back to her senses and answered Old man Lin¡¯s enquiry. Originally, she kept quite a few grudges against Liu Village. She blamed Liu Village for standing by and not helping even when the Seven Gods Lower Realms were in grave danger. She blamed them for sealing the village without any explanation after uttering some cryptic words. She and her husband were full of sincerity but couldn¡¯t even enter. But after a year, their eldest son indeed came back to life. Her grudge towards them gradually started to fade¡­ Now, she felt the mystery and antiquity of Liu Village. It seemed like they had foreseen everything and had been following their plans all along. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait here for Little Rock to return. It¡¯s been a long time since we last saw that boy, we kind of miss him.¡± Old man Lin nodded with a smile. He could see that Qin Yining was not lying, Shi Hao was indeed not in Stone Village at the moment. But they had no intention of leaving yet After not seeing him for a while, the old man missed that boy and wanted to see how such a timid boy became the butcher of the Seven Gods. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, who arrived with him, felt the same way. It had been a long time since they last gathered together. In the next half day¡­ More and more figures appeared in front of the entrance of Stone Village. They converged into a long river, coming in droves from distant places, hoping to have a glimpse of Shi Hao¡¯s elegance. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_1 Chapter 310: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_1 (The previous chapter has been slightly modified, it should be smoother now. The first update for today, North Pumpkin will pull an all-nighter to make up for the chapters tonight, sorry everyone.) ¡­ ¡­ This seemingly just a teenager had already reached the Noble Realm!!? A group of people were shocked, all of them staring at Tu Wa Zi like seeing ghosts, trying to see something from him. This feeling was like someone you didn¡¯t know suddenly shouted out on the street that they won five million. Especially those with white hair, half-bodies already buried in the thick loess, yet still struggling in the Inscription Texture and Array Realms. Their eyes were filled with indescribable complex emotions, they all felt like they had lived their whole life for nothing. They thought that the appearance of just one Stone Emperor in this world was already a rare event in ten thousand years. After all, the other party not only successfully slain the gods and created a never-before-seen legend, but in the age of just over fifteen, he reached the Noble Realm, which most living beings can¡¯t reach in their lifetime. He became a mighty being walking in the mortal world, reaching a state hard to imagine for most people in their lifetime. In the Lower Realm Eight Domains, between Heaven and Earth, in the vast universe, even though the size and strength of each domain are different, one thing same, the Noble Realm is considered to be the top level strength in any domain, a frightening entity that can shake the earth by stomping its feet. This is a one-way road with no known end. No matter how talented you are, good at poetry, or gifted, and unsurpassed in Treasured Technique, if you can¡¯t step into this realm, you can never be called a powerhouse. Since ancient times, how many cultivators with exceptional talent and outstanding gifts went through life and death, from a tender child to their white-haired self, all in hopes to reach this realm¡­ Since ancient times, countless living beings have fallen on the solitary road to this realm, becoming battered skeletons, declaring their discontent and anger to the world¡­ Now, a youngster who seemed to be in his teens displayed the unique power of the Noble Realm with his every move, which filled them with envy and shock, leaving them astounded for a long time. In the end, everyone¡¯s resentment and oppression turned into deep sighs in their hearts. Still, some people didn¡¯t feel like this. Many of them in the crowd had seen Tu Wa Zi and others in the Void God Realm or reality, knew more or less about their past, knew that they had a deep relationship with Shi Hao, the two even created various records together in the Void God Realm, left their names and titles, having unrivaled heavenly appearances, they were not common folk indeed. As Tu Wa Zi made his move, other passersby immediately gathered around. ¡°Liu Village really has a big reputation?!¡± Even with one of its wings broken by Tu Wa Zi and covered in blood, King Peng hadn¡¯t backed down and still spoke up. ¡°I see clearly now, you are not here to seek an audience with our Human Emperor, but question we came specifically to pick a fight! You are conspiring with the Seven Gods of the Lower Realm. After the Seven Gods were successively killed by the Stone Emperor, you couldn¡¯t stand it, so you decided to come forward. Otherwise, how can you explain that you didn¡¯t leave the village when the Seven Gods visited, never showed your face during the year when Emperor Shi fell, and now when our Human Emperor is about to wake up you are here again, it¡¯s just like a weasel paying New Year¡¯s greetings to a chicken, you have ill intentions!¡± The Garuda Bird spoke quickly, with a harsh tone, constantly spitting blood from his mouth. Those pair of wings are his life¡¯s foundation, he had even condensed a prototype of a Divine Weapon in them. If he¡¯s lucky, given another hundred years to nurture, by then, these wings of his will undergo a dramatic transformation and become a pair of dreadful divine weapons. Now, in just a moment, one of his wings had been destroyed by Tu Wa Zi, making him angry and afraid. What angers him is that the teen seems young but acts decisively with no hesitation. Fearful, because the strength the other side displayed was too strong, the momentum like a raging river or a violent beast, his fists moved like a wind, as if even the stars in the alien realm could be shattered by him, putting him under pressure as if he was directly facing the Human Emperor. A teenager, who has already reached a realm he may never achieve in his life, this kind of unparalleled talent is not far behind even when compared to Shi Hao. However, King Peng¡¯s character has always been this way, even if he can¡¯t beat him, he will never yield. ¡°What¡¯s your relation with Stone Village, I have visited as a guest when I was little, way before your time, if anyone should be crushed, it¡¯s you!¡± The eyes of Tu Wa Zi emitted a chilly light, filled with murderous intent, stirring wind and clouds around him. Although he was young, the enemies that fell under his hands numbered in hundreds or even thousands. Children in the Wilderness, from the moment they are born, even if they have to fight against the heavens, against the earth, against the wild beasts lurking in the forest, only the best among them can survive and gain their place in the Wilderness. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Liu Village, we are from Stone Kingdom after all, even Liu Village can¡¯t ignore that and engage in excessive killing, right!¡± The friend of the Garuda Bird stepped forward. He too was a powerful Sealed King of Array Realm named War King, his strength was intense, and under the Noble Realm, he was considered among the top ones. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_2 Chapter 311: Chapter 241: Shi Hao and Liu Village (First Update)_2 ¡°Regarding Little Rock¡¯s matter, this old one feels deeply regretful. Fortunately, everything has turned out well in the end. How you view my Liu Village is your business, and I refrain from commenting on that,¡± ¡°However, my Liu Village has its own principles. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve heard of the two of you being some of the most loyal and capable subordinates in the lower levels, you probably would have been killed immediately.¡± ¡°Everything has its limits. If the two of you are truly intent on seeking death, Liu Village can certainly fulfill your small wish. What contributions have you made to Liu Village to warrant our protection?¡± At the side, Old Man Lin spoke in a deep voice, his expression was so gloomy it was practically terrifying, clear signs of his anger. He rarely showed such emotions, but they could not be contained anymore at that moment. And along with the drop of Old man Lin¡¯s voice. All around. Dozens of terrifying auras were also released without any reservation. In an instant, a fearsome pressure flooded out, covering the entire Stone Village. All of them were Nobles, as vast as a sea, unfathomable. Under the pressing auras of these dozens of Nobles, Stone Village seemed like a tiny flat boat on a sea, vulnerable to being capsized by any wave. One of the Nobles even made a move directly, and the Rune Power surged spectacularly, turning into a gigantic palm as big as a mountain peak in mid-air, picking up War King and King Peng. The two of them were only at the Array level, although they had already touched a bit of the noble feeling, but they were still far from reaching that realm. They had almost no power to fight back under a real noble and were easily suppressed on the spot. Their mouths were even stuffed with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s smelly socks that haven¡¯t been washed for many years, and these two Array Realm kings almost lost their lives on the spot from the pungent odour. ¡°!!!¡± This scene made everyone around them gasp and stare in surprise. Not because Tu Wa Zi quickly took off his socks, but because of the number of Nobles on the scene. Too many, beyond their imagination. All of them were at least over forty Nobles. What a terrifying group of strong people they were. Any one of them could become an Emperor in their region, with territory stretching across thousands of miles and billions of subjects. They represented the limit of power that beings in the Lower Realm Eight Domains could reach. The Ancient Divine Mountain, the Ancient Forbidden Area, the inheritance left by the Upper Realm in the Lower Realm, they were all jokes, mere decorations. They probably wouldn¡¯t last a moment and would be shattered instantly. After the channel between the Lower and Upper Realms had completely closed on the surface, the Lower Realm became a world without gods in practice, and the Nobles were the strongest power in the Eight Domains. Especially after the catastrophe, the number of Nobles became extremely rare and precious. But at that moment, the auras of the Nobles rose without fear of consequences, enveloped together, oppressive enough to make one suffocate. Since when have Nobles become so worthless? Every single being in the surroundings swallowed hard, all of them terrified, fearing that these Nobles would attack with just a single wrong word. These were the top powers in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. In times when gods did not appear, they were like walking floods and beasts, capable of easily destroying a city, undefeated by any being. If they took action here, their destructive powers would surely bring everyone harm. ¡°These must be Nobles who sought refuge in Liu Village from the Eight Domains before the catastrophe, right?!¡± A few cultivators murmured to themselves. The number of Nobles was too high, even higher than the number of special envoys sent by some powers to pay respects to the Human Emperor. Apart from that one reason, they couldn¡¯t think of any other explanation. ¡°What kind of place exactly is Liu Village, to be so extraordinary? If I remember correctly, these Nobles have only joined that mysterious force for about a year now, yet they¡¯re so willing to follow the instructions of an old man at the Spirit Transformation Realm. Though this old man is the village chief of that force, his own cultivation and realm are much too low. Therefore, what makes these Nobles behave like this must be the hidden mysterious strong person among them!¡± Within a short time. Many people had various thoughts, weighing on their hearts. There were also some sentient beings who felt regret, regretting that they hadn¡¯t joined that mysterious force when the Divine Decree was announced. After all, to gather so many Nobles numbs at once, probably only Liu Village could do that in the entire Eight Domains. Such a force could hardly be described as a great sect in the Lower Realm; it was more like a colossal titan, dominating the Eight Domains. ¡°We are all on the same side, hold off on taking action!¡± Right at that moment. A rather loud and clear shout arose from the distance. The next moment. A voice accompanied by the sound of galloping hooves began to emerge from the unending mountains ahead. It was a unicorn with glossy black fur. Its physique was sleek and robust, even among these exotic horses, it was considered a superior breed. At that moment, its four hooves moved frantically as it raced over numerous mountains and streams, sprinting towards Stone Village. A youth in green clothes, at the prime of his life, brimming with vitality. Now riding a horse at sunset, exhuding an invincible aura, he arrived in front of everyone in a blink of an eye. If not for someone else, it was Shi Hao. Compared to before, he seemed more mature, his face was more firm and decisive, his eyes still shining like the stars in the sky, big and bright, with a compelling heroism. He had been handling other matters when he heard about the conflict between King Peng and Liu Village; he rushed back immediately. ¡­ He dismounted. Shi Hao quickly walked up to Old man Lin. He had previously visited the village with the Willow God and was already familiar with Old man Lin. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I hope you can forgive War King and King Peng¡¯s actions. They¡¯re just straightforward, they didn¡¯t mean any harm to your village!¡± ¡°Boy, you should know the rules of Liu Village. The fact that we have not killed them on the spot is already a great mercy. To simply let them off the hook is absolutely impossible!¡± Old man Lin shook his head decisively. His appearance still looked kindly as before, but the authority he had built up over the years was undisputed. ¡°Well then, considering that these two creatures have cultivated to this realm is not easy¡ªit must have cost a lot of energy and effort¡ªI will not make them abandon their cultivation. Despite escaping death, they can¡¯t avoid punishment¡ªthey must serve our Liu Village for a hundred years as slaves. Moreover, during this period they must bear their original forms. I¡¯m planning to reclaim some wasteland¡ªlet them transport the rubble!¡± After a slight pondering, Old man Lin said to Little Dot. ¡°That works!¡± Without giving it a thought, Shi Hao immediately agreed. Although this punishment sounded harsh¡ªstripping away one¡¯s freedom for one hundred years¡ªaverage people may have a hundred years in their hurried lives at most. Even the strong ones in the Array Realm only live up to five hundred years. However, War King and King Peng are not humans, but divine beasts that have attained Dao. Their lifespan cannot be simply measured by the realm, which is much longer than the average lifespan of this realm. Most importantly. In Shi Hao¡¯s view, being able to enter Liu Village and touch the mysterious area was actually an opportunity for these two under his command. Because he had once explored it, he knew the horror and mystery of that village, and even more, the profound heritage of that village. It even had nearly extinct breeds of true dragons, and there were several Fairy King Species. Before the Willow God left, he had advised him to interact with Liu Village frequently. With the profound foundation of Liu Village, even the Supreme Daoist Union in the upper realm may not reach it. Especially, even the Willow God could not see through the origin of the strong behind that mysterious force. They originally thought that the other party was a Godfire Stage Cultivator who was seriously injured in the upper world. The reason for staying in that village was just to recover. But after going to Liu Village once, both he and the Willow God changed their ideas. Because everything the other party showed was far beyond the Godfire Realm, and the origin seemed extremely ancient, with knowledge about many ancient secrets that are not even written in history. ¡°King Peng, War King, when you enter Liu Village in the future, you must listen to Village Chief Lin. Remember not to disobey in any way!¡± Turning around, Shi Hao opened his mouth and instructed the two. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 243: Years Pass in a Blink (Revised) (2nd Update)_1 Chapter 313: Chapter 243: Years Pass in a Blink (Revised) (2nd Update)_1 Now, many of them had truly witnessed Shi Hao up and about, not only unscathed but even advancing in cultivation realm. He had already exceeded the category of the nobles, and faintly, they could sense the unique throbbing belonging to a deity. Immediately, they could no longer maintain their original calm and composure, making some sacrifices to inform their respective forces about this situation. ¡°This long-lasting and ancient land, perhaps, is truly about to give birth to a living legend.¡± Some elderly ones couldn¡¯t help but blurt out in awe. This was a Sealed King in the Array Realm, once renowned for his battle prowess in his youth. Now, at the end of his life with only a few days remaining, his favorite thing was seeing his homeland producing one prodigy after another, developing and continuing. The Wilderness had been silent for too long, and the other Seven Domains had also been in decline for a long time. The elder had an intuition that if this troublemaker could go to the Upper Realm, he would definitely stir up a storm and compete with the most extraordinary prodigies in the world. After all, that was a divine servant from the Immortal Palace. What sort of power was the Immortal Palace? Probably many people in the Lower Realm have never heard of this place, but some of the older cultivators with rich experience have heard some rumors about this place, knowing its terror and power. It is said that it was founded by an Incomplete Fairy of the Immortal Domain. There were only five disciples, but each one was terrifying, comparable to Sect Hierarchs or even more potent existences. Even those forces of the Supreme Daoist Union could not compare with the Immortal Palace. Now, without any external forces involved, Shi Hao not only killed one of their servants in a one-on-one fight but also resurrected even under the influence of a curse. If it had been them, even if they risked everything to use all their life¡¯s tricks, they would probably be slain on the spot, let alone expect to live a second life after death. It was simply too dreamy, with no record in history. Although it was just a servant, it came from the Immortal Palace and was the exclusive divine servant of a certain disciple. It was definitely not something that an ordinary Godfire Realm being could compare to. The servant was bound to have many awe-inspiring means, and it could sweep all of the Lower Realm. However, the next moment, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly moved to the group of people beside the youth, his gaze gradually deepening. Liu Village! It was a force that the old man could not see through to this day. If he remembered correctly, it should have suddenly appeared in the public¡¯s vision in the past one or two years and rapidly became a well-known existence with an unstoppable momentum. Although it rarely appeared in the world, it was already well-known, and it was considered a holy land in the hearts of many cultivators. It had already become the first force in many people¡¯s eyes. Even the Ancient Forces that have been inherited for a long time could not compare to it, and every move could affect the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains. Especially, it seemed that everyone in that village was like a dragon, and each one was endowed with unparalleled talent. Even individuals similar to the Stone Emperor existed, reaching the realm of the nobles in their teens, something that ordinary people could only dream of achieving in a lifetime. Such prodigies, once they grow up, their future is absolutely immeasurable. The Lower Realm has not seen such wonders for many years, and now, when they did appear, they were in dozens. However, the one thing that the old man was most indecisive about was the position of Liu Village. Both righteous and evil. What you thought they would do, they might not do, and what you thought they wouldn¡¯t do, they might do. That was the most difficult part to figure out. ¡­ Near the green stone, figures moved slightly in the breeze. Some beings withdrew their gazes, they didn¡¯t have a way to send their voice over a long distance, so for now, they could only return. Shi Hao once again warned both War King and King Peng to take his word seriously, not to cause trouble, or there would be bloodshed. He knew in his heart that some people, like King Peng and War King, believed that a significant part of the reason why he had died for a year was because Liu Village didn¡¯t reach out to help. But Shi Hao never thought like that. Everyone¡¯s Taoist heart was different, and so were the things they pursued. Although Liu Village was in the Lower Realm, it was detached from the world, had no responsibilities, and there was no obligation to help. Particularly, they had issued several divine decrees before the arrival of the great catastrophe, which offered teachings to anyone without discrimination. Any being, regardless of their realm, could go there, and the number was not limited. If one could have joined Liu Village at that time, they could have successfully avoided that disaster. Liu Village had done what they should have. We cultivators should rely on ourselves. If we rely on external forces for everything, how can we go further? Moreover, the target of the Seven Gods was him. Therefore, Shi Hao never blamed anyone in his heart. Liu Village had even helped protect Stone Village once. If anything, he should be thanking them. Although King Peng and War King acted considering him and took a stand for him, and both were his trusted subordinates, their starting point was wrong, completely wrong. The most important thing is, he now holds the position of Stone Emperor, but Shi Hao knows very well in his heart that he will definitely not stay in the Lower Realm forever, let alone stay in Stone Kingdom forever. Although born in poverty, his heart is also ambitious. HIs life¡¯s pursuit is to reach the peak of cultivation, to have enough strength to protect everything he wants to protect, to compete with the most extraordinary prodigies in the world, to set foot on that ancient path, and never look back. The green mountain is still there, and anywhere is a place for a heroic death, no regrets even in death!! He had already stepped into the realm of the noble, and going above that would be igniting the Divine Flame, shedding the mortal body, and ascending to the supreme divine position. However, the laws of the Lower Realm weren¡¯t complete, so he would leave here sooner or later. He didn¡¯t want to leave violence and hatred between Stone Kingdom and Liu Village, both terrifying forces, thereafter. Liu Village has actually treated him well, once gifting him with invaluable pure blood spirit flesh. The reason why they didn¡¯t take action should be that the deity behind them saw through the mist, foreseeing that he wouldn¡¯t truly perish. Because Grandpa Shi had once told him that the existence behind Liu Village had once said that the Seven Gods were his disaster, others couldn¡¯t interfere, and although he would face great danger, his life wouldn¡¯t end, and he would come back again. Everything that happened to him right now proved the point. ¡°Little Dot, you seem more spirited now after not seeing you for some time. I didn¡¯t expect you to have performed such great feats while I was in isolation. You even slaughtered the Seven Gods. Just thinking about it makes me shudder. I regret not being there to help you at that time.¡± Tu Wa Zi came forward and patted Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder. He and Little Dot were the closest, therefore he spoke first. ¡°Brother Tu!¡± Little Dot forced a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he saw Tu Wa Zi¡¯s familiar round face, his heart would flutter involuntarily. The scene of the latter trying to cheat the Black Tripod from him in the village was still so vivid in his mind. After such a flash, he didn¡¯t know how many years had passed. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Chapter 244: Upper Realm (1) (3rd update) _1 Chapter 314: Chapter 244: Upper Realm (1) (3rd update) _1 Now, an unknown number of years have passed since the two youngsters first crossed paths in the Vast Mountain Range. Currently, they have made the Western Region their home for over a decade. In these years, the mountains and valleys saw several blooms, and a couple of dog litters were born to the old yellow dog at the entrance of the village. These years made Shi Hao think about the relentless passing of time and how things have changed. Thankfully, everything from the past, every person, every affair, and every object is still present. He even found his biological parents. His life felt complete and splendidly fulfilled. The past was still as vivid as ever in his memories, while the future seemed promising! ¡°Brother, let¡¯s negotiate. Can you change how you address me? I¡¯m all grown up now, and I¡¯m even the Human Emperor of an Ancient Country. If word about this peculiar mode of address gets out, people might ridicule me. If there¡¯s no other way, ¡®Little Rock¡¯ is also okay, since you are a year or two older than me.¡± Reining in his wandering thoughts, Shi Hao scratched his head and looked at Tu Wa Zi. Unless his memory failed him, only this slightly older youngster in front of him addressed him by these words. Others either called him by his full name or respectfully referred to him as Stone Emperor. The name ¡®Little Dot¡¯ has now become a symbol of a certain period in the past. ¡°Not an issue, Little Dot!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded rapidly and candidly spoke. ¡°From now on, I will call you Little Rock, Little Dot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shi Hao. ¡­ As the conversation continued, Gu Chen joined them. They entered Stone Village and arrived at Little Dot¡¯s old residence. In this place filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, you feel a sense of peace amidst the serenity interrupted only by the whispering wind and bird songs. Stepping into this place makes it seem like you¡¯ve suddenly arrived in a Pure Land. It¡¯s truly amazing. ¡°Lord Willow God once set up a formation here, which could soothe the mind!¡± Little Dot explained. Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen nodded right away. In Stone Village, there was once a Sacrificial Spirit similar to Lord Willow God; he was also called Willow God and was quite mysterious and powerful. They are all long-time friends who hadn¡¯t met in years and once fought side by side. Despite being competitors, they had mutual respect for one another and endless stuff to talk about since they¡¯re around the same age. They chatted about past funny things, how Little Dot demonstrated his might, slaughtered the deity, and how he resurrected and started a second life. Little Dot went on and on, recounting perilous moments with embellishments. Every time he mentioned critical moments, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen gasped in amazement, feeling that Shi Hao was truly blessed and favored by fortune to have weathered through such circumstances. They were all engrossed in conversation. The conversation turned to their beloved girls. At this point, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face turned unusually red. He recalled the War Goddess, the ¡°fatty¡± with large breasts, her swaying figure as she walked past him under the bright sunlight¡­ Feeling like the most experienced among them, Tu Wa Zi was ready to make some comments. However, when he heard that Shi Hao had directly wrestled with someone while he hadn¡¯t even held the girl¡¯s hand and to this day, their conversations only included polite greetings like ¡®hello, I am Tu Dequan¡¯, Tu Wa Zi realized that he must urgently act on his life¡¯s major event. He must somehow find his own spring. In his view, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. In a year or two, he would be considered an adult. In the Wilderness, most people of his age would have been married already, many even have toddlers who can toddle around. The most critical fact is that Little Dot has an astonishing cultivation speed surpassing his. Although he might not be able to keep up with him in terms of Cultivation Realm, he could still try other aspects. If he couldn¡¯t catch up to Little Dot¡¯s cultivation and his childbearing speed, he would always be left behind. He must learn how to overtake by cutting corners. It doesn¡¯t matter what he overtakes; as long as he can overtake something, it¡¯s his way to get ahead. If Little Dot has two kids, he would have ten. He thought to himself that having many children to bring more fortune wasn¡¯t a bad idea. When he gets back, he decided to ask Grandpa Village Chief to grant him a piece of Void Beast Skin. This thing is faster than the scale horse, and it can even cross massive peaks within no time, arriving at Deer Academy as fast as possible. ¡°Little Rock, what are your plans now?¡± Gu Chen asked. They have all reached the Noble Realm, standing at the pinnacle of the Lower Realm. Any further progress would result in them igniting the Divine Flame, ascending to the supreme divine position, and transcending their mortal bodies. ¡°After some time, I should head to the Upper Realm. It¡¯s a much bigger stage there, filled with greater opportunities and a promising future.¡± Shi Hao said slowly. He had pondered his future plans for a long time, and after the Seven Gods warfare, he firmly decided to venture towards the Upper Realm. If you don¡¯t become a deity, you¡¯ll forever remain as tiny as an ant. If it weren¡¯t for his reckless bravery, risking his life at every chance, he would have had no way to rival the Immortal Palace God Servant, who was only one realm higher than him. Yet, the servant had an irresistible power between each of his movements. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll meet again in the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s drink and be merry. Until then, be it drunk or not, none of us will leave!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded. Grandpa Village Chief said that they would also head to the Upper Realm in the future. For this reason, Lord Willow God even used his great power to build a Heavenly Stairs that led to the Upper Realm. They could ascend whenever they wished. ¡°As we have agreed, see you in the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s celebrate then, and no one leaves till they¡¯re drunk!¡± Shi Hao earnestly nodded his head. At night, the chill lunar breeze gently washed away the hustle and bustle of the day. The fragrance of flowers was everywhere in the air, refreshing everyone¡¯s heart. At this moment, the once bustling Stone Village had quieted down. The influential sects and beings that paid visits during the day had gradually withdrawn. Presently, only the people of Liu Village were left. Old man Lin lit a bonfire and even specially ordered people to hunt down several large Ferocious Beasts. After removing their furs and skins, they were roasted on the fire rack. ¡°Lord Lin, thank you for your immense kindness. My gratitude cannot be expressed in words. Liu Village sheltered and protected us in challenging times. I¡¯d like to raise a toast to you!¡± Shi Yun Feng, with his white hair, raised the wine cup in his hand towards Old man Lin as he spoke, laughing. His voice was booming, echoing particularly loudly in the quiet night. ¡°What? Liu Village once helped and protected the people of Stone Village?¡± Later on, upon hearing Shi Yun Feng¡¯s words, King Peng and War King were taken by surprise, just before realizing that Liu Village never really ignored them. They had taken action to protect the people of Stone Village. Without their protection, Stone Village could have been slaughtered under the full onslaught of the Immortal Palace Servant. They had followed Stone Emperor for quite some time now, and it was clear to them that Stone Village was crucial for the Human Emperor. Any accident there would lead him to live a lifetime of remorse. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Chapter 245: Upper Realm (2) (4th update) _1 Chapter 315: Chapter 245: Upper Realm (2) (4th update) _1 Let¡¯s not mention what the King Peng and War King are currently thinking. In front of the bonfire, Old Man Lin was also smiling and said, ¡°Brother Shi, such talk really makes us feel estranged, let¡¯s not mention old trifles anymore, let¡¯s drink, drink.¡± He spoke loudly, his voice blending into the surrounding night, and then he lifted his head and finished the wine in his cup. In the Wilderness, wine is a hard commodity, very valuable. Not only do you need to know the steps and recipe for brewing, you also need enough surplus grain to do it, especially for some wines that include various treasure medicinal plants. All these wines from Stone Village were brought back by Little Dot from the royal treasury of the Stone Kingdom, they were tributes owned by the previous Stone Emperor. Although the taste is slightly inferior to the Monkey Wine bestowed by Lord Willow God, being the exclusive property of a king of a nation, its taste certainly wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Besides, it also has some effects on replenishing qi and blood, strengthening the body, healing injuries, and relieving pain. ¡­ After three rounds of drinking. On the field. Everyone was already singing and dancing, drinking and eating, the crackling flames seemed like a glimmer of hope in the dark night, dispelling the dense ink color¡­ The King Peng and War King also wanted to join in, but according to Old Man Lin¡¯s requirement, they must show their original form to people within a century. One is a divine bird that is hundreds of meters in size, and the other is an ancient male lion with dozens of meters in size. Either way, their bodies are too large and they can only squat on one side, constantly casting envious glances. After several rounds of toasting, in the blink of an eye, it was already late into the night. The air began to carry a slight chill. Shi Yun Feng got up and excused himself with a blush on his face. Although he had stepped into the Cave Heaven Realm when he was young, his vitality has been gradually drying up as he grows old, coupled with some old injuries, he is not capable of staying up late for a long time. Thanks to Shi Hao¡¯s help over the years, his condition has improved a lot, but he still can¡¯t stay up too late. If it were in the past, he would have gone to bed at sunset. Today, he has been persisting until now. ¡°Brother, have a good rest. If we have time in the future, let¡¯s sit together and have a good drink, and make merry!¡± Old Man Lin stood up and said, his eyes full of wisdom under the light of the fire. ¡°I¡¯m just a few years older than you, Lin, but my body is far worse than yours.¡± Shi Yun Feng gave a bitter smile and looked at Old Man Lin, who was seemingly unaffected by the drinks, with envy. If he remembered correctly, in terms of age, they shouldn¡¯t differ much, he was only three or four years older at most, but the gap shown by these three or four years is too obvious. Look at the latter, although his temples are beginning to turn white, his spirit is far better than him, full of vitality, showing no signs of fatigue, still lively. ¡°I may go to the Upper Realm soon, but before I leave, I will use the power of my country to eradicate the lingering power of the Immortal Dao inheritance left by the Upper Realm, and clean up all these malignant tumors!¡± Amid the clinking of glasses and scattered dishes, Little Dot said to Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. He has been thinking about this for a long time in his heart, and finally, it¡¯s time to put it into action. If these remaining forces are not eradicated, they will sooner or later move against Stone Kingdom and Wilderness Area after he leaves. ¡°If you need our help, just say it, as for the reward, you can just give us a few treasure troves of your Stone Kingdom at that time.¡± Tu Wa Zi voiced his interest and made a direct proposition. ¡°¡­¡± Shi Hao was rendered speechless. Yet the treasure hoards in various places are like a single treasury in the entire Stone Kingdom. This little brother, like in the beginning, has a big appetite. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll slip on his own ambition. ¡­ The bonfire celebration didn¡¯t end until daylight on the second day. Everyone was pretty drunk, staggering and swaying as they walked. Nevertheless, because of the teleportation array between Liu Village and Stone Village, there was no need to worry about walking at night. ¡°Hurry back and report to the Sect Master, the rumors from the outside world are mistaken. There is no conflict between Shi Hao and that mysterious village, on the contrary, the two sides get along very well!¡± Far away, shrouded in frosty mist, some creatures hiding in the darkness did not leave. They whispered in secret. Ever since Shi Hao exterminated the Seven Gods and successfully resurrected, the outside world elevated Stone Village and Stone Kingdom, where Shi Hao resides, to the same status as Liu Village. Moreover, after the incident with the Seven Gods, it was generally believed that Liu Village and Stone Village would inevitably come to blows. Thus, some wished to profit from their conflict. Regardless of whether it was Liu Village or Stone Village, it left those creatures lurking in the darkness uncertain and unable to resist. However, it now seems that such a possibility is exceedingly slim. Rather than trying to take a piece of the tiger¡¯s pie, it would be better to cooperate sooner. ¡­ Ten days after the bonfire party. Shi Hao made his move. In the grand and magnificent Stone Kingdom, a colossal vessel slowly emerged, whose enormous silhouette measured tens of thousands of feet. The ship shook the fields, trembling the heavens. It was an ancient warship, immense and ancient. Its origin was a mystery. Made entirely of radiant cyan-gold color metal, the ship could break through the realm barriers and travel to other realms in the Lower Realm. It was the Stone Kingdom¡¯s national treasure, usually only deployed against immortal heritage or ancient nations. The ancient warship held the power of countless warriors who had fallen in battle over tens of thousands of years in the Stone Kingdom. Once activated, it spelled an endless battle with the enemy. It wouldn¡¯t stop unless one side was completely wiped out. Many people have almost forgotten about this ancient warship. Now it reappears in the mortal world. Without stirring up any dust, it traverses the blue sky and rushes to somewhere at high speed, startling everyone. ¡°Look, the Stone Emperor has moved, actually deploying the ancient warship. Is he really going to act against those immortal forces?¡± Many people looked shocked. If true, it would undoubtedly shake the entire Lower Realm. Who dares to act against those powers in this world?! Now, they seemed about to witness a history that never existed before. ¡°Buzz!¡± Above the sky, the cyan-gold warship, of tens of thousands of feet in size, emitted a booming sound in mid-air. It sounded like a thousand-strong army speeding pass, setting up a hubbub. From Immortal Mountain to Heaven Mending Sect, then to the Western Church and so on. The woohoo of the horn sounded unceasingly, like an eternal warship plowing through the seas. As it roared by, intense and horrifying battles erupted. Every battle set off a cloud of dust, rolling rocks¡­ But with Shi Hao in command, even when the numbers of Nobles in these orthodoxies far surpass those in the Stone Kingdom, they didn¡¯t make any waves. In the twinkling of an eye, nearly all immortal Dao lineages left in the Lower Realm were destroyed, with most of their higher-ups fallen, resulting in heavy casualties. Noise erupted from the outside, boiling over. Even though the passage between the Upper and Lower Realms has closed, after all these years of covert cultivation, the top combatants in those orthodoxies are surely not a few. But now, they have been destroyed overnight. ¡°The Stone Emperor has really made a move. The situation of the Lower Realm is going to be completely changed¡­¡± Someone spoke, their heart trembling. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 246: Upper Realm (3) (5th Update)_1 Chapter 316: Chapter 246: Upper Realm (3) (5th Update)_1 Just a few days had passed. The legacies left in the Lower Realm by the Immortal Dao had all been breached, and all great enemies had been defeated. The entire upper echelons were decapitated, and the forces they belonged to were directly occupied by the Stone Kingdom, turning into numerous new cities of the Stone Kingdom. Although the cities are now deserted, they will undoubtedly become enormous city-states with populations in the tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions, in the not-too-distant future. Thus, the Stone Kingdom¡¯s reputation completely resonates throughout the Lower Realm Eight Domains, and it truly ranks first among all Ancestral Great Countries. The Stone Kingdom is now respectfully referred to as the Country above Countries, symbolizing its insurmountable power. For a moment, every nation came to pay homage, and the Stone Kingdom¡¯s capital was filled with scenes of peace and prosperity, blooming like a splendid garden. ¡°Finally, we no longer have any concerns,¡± Shi Hao, the Big Ma Golden Knife, stood in the Heavenly Palace, feeling that his bottleneck had completely stabilized, leaving no room for further flaws. Hence, he needs to ascend to the Upper Realm and seek his fortune. However, before this. He started refining pills again, making batch after batch of Little Nirvana Pills. This is a necessary item for Array Realm Cultivators to break through to the Noble realm. It is extremely precious, yet he happened to have the pill recipe for it. After several attempts, several successful batches of Little Nirvana Pills have been refined, all of which are of top quality. After all preparations were in place, Little Dot no longer coveted the power in his hands, delegated it to Clear Wind, and then started his journey into the Wilderness, looking for ancient roads that can lead to the Upper Realm. No doubt, it would be a difficult and challenging journey. All paths to ascending to heaven have been severed. The formation at Divine Mountain has also been damaged and can¡¯t be used again¡­ Several days later. Little Dot was disheveled, his body was covered in grime and dust. Over the past few days, he had visited renowned landscapes and remarkable locations far and wide, but he had found nothing. As the rumors go, once the path to heaven is severed, it would be impossible to get to the Upper Realm. ¡­ ¡­ Liu Village. Wherever the eye could see, the scene was verdant and beautiful, full of spiritual energy transforming into a drizzle like cow hair, delicately sprinkling down. The entire mountain village was shrouded in an atmosphere of peace and tranquility. Ever since the night he returned from Liu Village, Tu Wa Zi had been sleepless and was completely caught in a state known as unrequited love. The plump figure in his mind was becoming more and more tangible and real. After learning that Shi Hao had taken action and had flattened the inherited forces left in the lower realm by the Upper Realm, Tu Wa Zi became restless. Under cover of night, he found Old man Lin. ¡°Grandpa Lin, can I borrow a piece of Void Beast skin,¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed, after all, it was for his private business. ¡°Boy, what do you need that for?¡± Old man Lin was a bit surprised. Indeed, he had several pieces of Void Beast skin on hand, all of which were stored in Liu Village¡¯s treasure house and accounted for a part of the village¡¯s heritage. Although it cannot provide any combat power, this thing is rare and extremely valuable. It was stripped from a creature known as a Void Giant Beast. When the Seven Gods forcibly descended into the Lower Realm, they used a bone and several skins from the Void Beast. However, these items were all destroyed by the will of heaven and earth in the Eight Domains during the descent of the Seven Gods, turned into ashes, and could no longer be used. ¡°You say you¡¯re going after the girl?¡± Old Man Lin was surprised at first, but as soon as he saw Tu Wa Zi nod solemnly, the corners of his eyes instantly revealed a smile akin to that of a kindly old man who understood something. ¡°Wait here, I will get it for you. Isn¡¯t it just the skin of a Void Beast? I have plenty of them!¡± Old Man Lin said with a broad smile, and then quickly took off in a certain direction. A moment later. Old Man Lin returned, clutching a neatly stacked pile of starry beast skins with no signs of damage. ¡°This is the biggest Void Beast skin we have in our village. When fully unfolded, it¡¯s at least five to six hundred meters in size, which should suffice for you.¡± Old Man Lin simply handed the starry beast skins to Tu Wa Zi. Such large pieces of Void Beast skin are rare, and perhaps only Liu Village in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains could have some. If not for Tu Wa Zi, Old Man Lin might not have been willing to bring them out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa Lin, there¡¯s nothing that I, Tu Wa Zi, cannot achieve!¡± Tu Wa Zi showed confidence. Just before he left, he also pulled up his mount, the Little White Tiger. Tu Wa Zi had already come up with a plan. If he had to traverse some narrow passages, he would ride the White Tiger, which would be both good-looking and stylish. The Little White Tiger was asleep, and it seemed quite perplexed when Tu Wa Zi abruptly dragged it up. ¡°Snap out of it, your master is on his way to find his happiness. Once I succeed, I¡¯ll get you ten kilos of Pure Blood Spirit Flesh to eat.¡± Tu Wa Zi bopped the Little White Tiger in the head, quite irate. Usually, he didn¡¯t ride his mount when he went out, and additionally, he had been on a cultivation retreat these days. So, the White Tiger had been left to do mostly nothing but eat and sleep, or sit in front of the cave where the Pure Blood Spirit Flesh was stored, drooling all day. He felt it was necessary to discipline the White Tiger on this trip. This pet was of the Species of the Ancient Times, shouldn¡¯t it be more ambitious?! ¡°Master, can I have a few more tens of kilos of Pure Blood Spirit Flesh then?¡± The Little White Tiger instantly perked up at the idea. ¡°Get out! If I don¡¯t succeed because of you, I¡¯ll kill you as a sacrifice to the heavens first, and then eat your meat.¡± Tu Wa Zi rolled his eyes, visibly annoyed. Although the Little White Tiger was not currently powerful, at least it had a bit of domineering arrogance before. But now, it was quickly blending with the Lightning Dogs kept in the village. With the Void Beast skin as their vehicle, the pair set off, leaving behind streaks of afterimages. Not every skin of a Void Beast possesses the ability to carry people and cross between realms. Only a small part of its abdomen can do this. Therefore, a size of five to six hundred meters is certainly not small, and the speed of use is even faster. However, halfway there, Tu Wa Zi was stunned. He looked left and right, surrounded by towering peaks and sky-reaching ancient trees, barren and undulating, like huge invisible hands enveloping the heavens and the earth¡­ In the end, Tu Wa Zi reached a conclusion: he did not seem to know the direction or location of Deer Academy. However, Tu Wa Zi was never a person who would give up easily; he faintly remembered someone mentioning that Deer Academy was located in the opposite direction of Heaven Mending Pavilion. Thus, he first arrived at the Heaven Mending Pavilion, planning to head in the opposite direction from there. It just so happened that as soon as Tu Wa Zi arrived, he ran into Little Dot who was likewise in search of the ancient road¡­ ¡°Little Rock, what brings you here too?¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face lit up with joy, feeling as if he had met an old friend in a foreign land. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 247: Upper Realm (4) _1 Chapter 317: Chapter 247: Upper Realm (4) _1 This is yesterday¡¯s missed chapter. ¡­ ¡­ In the wilderness of the Heaven Mending Pavilion ruins, Tu Wa Zi and Little Dot, who were both searching for the ancient road to the Upper Realm, bumped into each other. The two stared at each other, a little taken aback. Neither had expected to encounter the other here. ¡°Little brother, where are you off to?¡± Shi Hao spoke, his clear frost-like gaze slowly moving from the colossal Void Beast skin underneath Tu Wa Zi, carrying a touch of envy. A beast skin of such size, he had never seen before, not even the combined effort of the entire Stone Kingdom could produce such a treasure. It was extremely rare and precious, capable of easily breaking through the boundaries of the realm, thus entering another realm. Most importantly, such a large Void Beast skin was unimaginably convenient to use and much faster. Even famed speedsters like the Lightning Dog and the unicorn were left far behind. It was capable of easily leaving them in the dust. ¡°I¡¯m off to chase my happiness!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked into the distance, his expression suddenly deepening as he spoke loudly and decisively. At that moment, the setting sun dressed the brilliant evening sky in vivid red. Birds returned to their nests while faint winds echoed from the depths of the bamboo forest. The evening glow transformed into brocade, and the clear river looked like a mirror. Under the glow of the setting sun, the boy¡¯s shadow stretched and stretched out¡­ Little Dot seemed to understand something, chuckled, and saluted Tu Wa Zi: ¡°I wish you safe travels, brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your good wishes, Little Rock!¡± Tu Wa Zi waved his hand, laughed loudly; he had taken Shi Hao¡¯s suggestion and stopped calling him Little Dot ¨C now he was Little Rock. ¡°By the way, Little Rock, what are you doing here? I heard that the seed transformed by the Divine Vine of Heaven Mending Pavilion has sprouted elsewhere. It is said that it will be the new location for the Heaven Mending Pavilion.¡± Tu Wa Zi asked, looking a little shocked. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached the Noble Realm, I can no longer advance. To Ignite The Divine Fire and achieve the Godfruit Position, I have no choice but to go to the Upper Realm. So, I¡¯m looking for the ancient road leading there.¡± Shi Hao spoke truthfully, explaining his ambitious goal of climbing to the pinnacle of the supreme path despite numerous enemies in the Upper Realm. ¡°Brother, what about you guys? Haven¡¯t you reached the Noble Realm too? Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± The very next moment, Little Dot abruptly changed the topic. He had witnessed this boy¡¯s fearsome strength firsthand. His aura overwhelmingly spilled out, revealing his Noble Realm potency. Logically speaking, the boy should be facing the same predicament as him. While in the Lower Realm, the Noble Realm may suggest a level of power; but without achieving godhood, they were still insignificant. When the calamities descended upon the Lower Realm, the once high and mighty Noble beings fled like mice, with many easily captured and their fate unknown. Even he had to risk his life to barely manage to kill a deity. All the Nobles he faced within his realm were easily defeated, regardless of their numbers. He was truly unrivaled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. The Lord Willow God has specially constructed the Ascend Heaven Ladder in the village. We can enter the Upper Realm anytime. Not only us, even ordinary people without any realm can step into that broader world through it!¡± Tu Wa Zi unbotheredly replied. With the existence of the heavenly ladder, the residents of Stone Village didn¡¯t need to look for any ancient roads. They could go to the Upper Realm and return whenever they pleased, with complete freedom. However, he was not in a hurry to go to the Upper Realm yet because he had not reached his limit in the Noble Realm. He still needed time to accumulate more power. ¡°You guys have a passageway to the Upper Realm?¡± Little Dot¡¯s eyes lit up, his interest piqued. He had been searching for similar ancient roads but till now, despite crossing nearly tens of thousands of territories, he had found nothing. ¡°Yep.¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded affirmatively, then continued, ¡°If you want to go to the Upper Realm now, you can go through the Ascend Heaven Ladder. Considering our relationship, Lord Willow God should let you use it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask right away.¡± Shi Hao made an immediate decision and turned around to head in the direction of Liu Village. In the mountains and forests, there were many marvelously shaped rocks and precipitous cliffs. Little Rock moved like the wind, riding the unicorn. The rhythm of the hooves raised a flurry of dust along the path. Liu Village was not far from the Heaven Mending Pavilion, so it didn¡¯t take Shi Hao long to reach the familiar mountainous ranges. From afar¡­ A mist was billowing, endlessly spewing out from an unknown land, enveloping the area and rolling out like a violent wave across the sword-like mountain peaks. Gazing into the distance, all sight was swallowed up. Nothing could be seen within but a vast whiteness. Despite not seeing this scene for the first time, Shi Hao was still awe-struck. The mist was volatile, but it gave off an overwhelmingly ominous atmosphere, as though it felt like stepping into an endless abyss, where one could easily lose oneself forever. He decisively halted, standing in front of the Stonewoods like a towering peak. ¡°The God of Liu Village, I, Shi Hao, pay my respects!¡± Little Dot channeled his energy. His booming voice echoed through the Stonewoods, like a thunderclap¡­.. His heart jittered with anticipation, unsure whether he would receive a response. Because this Deity of Liu Village was too ancient and mysterious, even the Willow God couldn¡¯t see through him. Most importantly, he was unable to predict his mood swings. ¡°Come in!¡± After a moment, a huge voice sounded in Shi Hao¡¯s mind, as if from a large bell. It was Jiang Hui. He had now stepped into the Void Path Realm and was recognized as a Sect Hierarch in the Upper Realm. During the years without a Supreme, he could be considered one of the top-tier presences. His Five Senses encompassed everything, almost every action in the Lower Realm was within his perception. Naturally, Little Dot was one of his focal points ¨C every move was closely watched. Jiang Hui was also well aware of Shi Hao¡¯s conversation with Tu Wa Zi and knew the purpose of his visit. In front of the mountain-like stone cliffs, hearing the voice in his mind, Little Dot was immediately overjoyed. Without waiting for him to speak, the vista before him suddenly changed. Clouds gathered and current stirred, the endless mist was pushed away by an invisible giant hand. Like the first time, a winding path appeared before the boy¡¯s eyes. Paved with bluestones and adorned with frost flowers, it emitted an aura of sanctity. Taking a deep breath, Little Dot gathered his thoughts, and then stepped forward, walking slowly towards the end of the path¡­. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 248: Upper Realm (5) (1st update)_1 Chapter 318: Chapter 248: Upper Realm (5) (1st update)_1 At the end of the narrow path, the familiar village gradually unfolded before Little Dot¡¯s eyes. As it always was ¨C serene and harmonious, mountains as green as jade and waters as clear as emerald. It was like an unpolluted mini paradise where, despite the distance, he could clearly hear the waves of laughter and cheering coming from it. When he last came here, Shi Hao was completely focused on the terrifying entity in this mysterious place and didn¡¯t take the time to appreciate the surroundings. Now he can slow down, have a good look at the half-outline of this village. Looking into the distance. The youth¡¯s mind drifted slightly. An ancient and primitive breath was surging in front of him out of nowhere. After taking a deep breath, he steadied his mind. This place is really extraordinary, exuding a sense of sanctity that can¡¯t be described in words. It seems that every time he comes here, he gains a new experience. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not go directly in?¡± During the moment that Little Dot was distracted, a voice as loud as a bell rang in his mind again. The color drained from Shi Hao¡¯s face, Indeed, as he predicted, the existence in Liu Village was far more terrifying and powerful than imagined. Even though it hadn¡¯t shown its face, it seemed to know everything. He had a hunch that the other party even knew the purpose of his visit this time. Following the familiar route in his mind, Shi Hao quickly went to the hill behind Liu Village. The peak shimmered with faint light, the massive Rune rose to the sky, competing with the sun for brilliance. The light that fell was not dazzling, but it brought a touch of warmth. Along the way, no one stopped Little Dot. Walking up the stone steps covered in moss, and after a short while, the youth arrived on the top of the mountain range. In front of his eyes, a grand figure transected between Heaven and Earth, just like the giant before the creation of the world, looking down at everything on the earth. It was a willow tree, lush and verdant. A breeze came, the willow leaves fluttered, and the dim golden light was lingering around. Sounds were rolling out from it, transformed into golden lotuses, blooming and withering in an instant, leaving Shi Hao extremely shocked. He had never seen such an astonishing scene before. It was beyond the young man¡¯s imagination and kept his mind immersed in it for a long time. When the wind whipped the leaves, the resulting crisp sound seemed to resonate with Heaven and Earth, creating various profound phenomena. At that moment. Clad in flowing white robes, a tall and handsome figure walked over, gradually landing in front of Little Dot. It turned out to be Jiang Hui¡¯s newly condensed external avatar. His first avatar, which was combined with True Blood and several soul fragments, has become his first True Body. It has independent thoughts and cultivation abilities and is extremely talented. Still, it needs to cultivate all over again. He directly threw it into the upper realm for trials. Compared with the lower realm, the upper realm has far more resources and opportunities. Besides, it is closer to the turbulent land, making it the perfect place to test both the first generation who has existed since ancient times and the peerless geniuses of this generation. However, with ordinary avatars, he could condense as many as he wanted. On the top of the mountain range. With a few steps, Jiang Hui came to Little Dot. His eyes sparkled, like the dazzling stars in the night sky, looking at Shi Hao standing before him. ¡°Senior, the main reason I came here this time is to¡­¡± Being watched by Jiang Hui like this, even Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous. ¡°I know your purpose, you want to borrow my Ascend Heaven Ladder to the upper realm.¡± Jiang Hui spoke in a relaxed tone. ¡°Senior is truly wise and farsighted.¡± Shi Hao nodded in agreement. As he had suspected, the opponent was far too mysterious and extraordinary. The moment he set foot in Liu Village, they knew of all his intentions and aims. All his thoughts were nowhere hidden. However, this also worked out just fine for him because he indeed didn¡¯t know how to start explaining. Formations and treasures that allowed him to travel between the Upper and Lower Realms were extremely rare. Each time they were activated, a significant price had to be paid. For instance, the Celestials¡¯ Divine Mountain, not only did it need various materials for repair but it also required countless invaluable crystal stones to activate. Every time it was used, even the powerful forces in the Ancient Divine Mountain couldn¡¯t help but feel a blood-curdling loss, hard to afford. They absolutely would not lend it out easily. ¡°Follow that stone path, go through the foggy land, and there you will find what you seek!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Senior, are you agreeing to my request?!¡± Little Dot seemed stunned, then quickly expressed his joy. He never expected that this being in Liu Village would be so accommodating. He hadn¡¯t even explained, and the other party had already agreed to his request. Jiang Hui did not continue to speak. He had already answered the young man¡¯s question, and there was no need to repeat it. In his view, the youth, who the world would soon honour as the greatest Emperor of all time, should be decisive and straightforward. This was a characteristic of an emperor. Being born with a quality that no ordinary man can possess, not necessarily going through the grind of life. In the cool breeze, everything fell silent in an instant. Little Dot waited for a while, but didn¡¯t receive any response. He no longer hesitated, his eyes revealed determination as he turned and briskly walked in the direction Jiang Hui had pointed. Passing through the pure white fog, an endless stone staircase that snaked like a dragon came into the youth¡¯s view. The staircase was immeasurable and filled with the marks of time. Some places even bore sharp scrapes like those from swords. An endless flow of sword intent and fierce edges swept out, piercing and matchless, as if it could penetrate everything and pierce even heaven and earth. The stone staircase was simply too long, seemingly endless, suspended in mid-air, rising from the ground, leading to a place far beyond reach. ¡°What kind of existence is Liu Village, after all!¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in his heart. Such treasure was beyond comprehension, making this village seem even more mysterious to him. Then, he cut off his thoughts and stepped forward. He¡¯d barely started when a mysterious and peculiar chant suddenly echoed in Little Dot¡¯s mind. Ethereal and clear, it resonated from afar, sometimes close, sometimes distant, sometimes visible, sometimes hidden. Moreover, that sound seemed to originate from the soul, able to penetrate it, yet also seemed to come from the vast infinite universe, capable of piercing into flesh and bone marrow. He looked around quickly, filled with surprise and doubt. All of a sudden, the youth saw an Asura Hell filled with blood, as vast as the sea, soaking everything in a bloody hue, endless corpses in sight and rotting flesh flowing on the ground. Everywhere was a shade of bloody red, filled with the most eternal carnage. In the far distance, cries of killing echoed to the heavens. There was an enormous being, its body firmly bound by large black iron chains. It was ancient and peculiar, with horns on its head, eyes as hot as the sun, and holding a huge axe burning with red flames. Each strike resulted in a booming sound, like repeating the word ¡®kill¡¯. Kill! Kill! Kill! This was the effect intrinsic to the Ascend Heaven Ladder. It offered a chance of receiving a remarkable opportunity. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 249: Nameless Divine Skill_1 Chapter 319: Chapter 249: Nameless Divine Skill_1 The three piercing shouts of ¡°kill¡± reverberated through heaven and earth. It was as if countless spirits were roaring from the underworld, struggling to crawl out from the hellish sea of blood and slaughter everything in this world. They used white bones for the backbone, transforming it into the Floating Tower. Their flesh was used as walls to complete the path of immortality. Above the boundless sea of blood, a giant figure with horns stepped forward, standing majestically. It dragged huge, clanking iron chains behind it. The ground trembled under its steps, while rocks and dirt rolled down, and leaves fluttered. In the sky, the stars were shaken and fell from their places, tumbling loudly to the ground¡­ Despite this being an insignificant snapshot, it gave him an immersive feeling. He could even clearly smell the pungent, hot stench of blood. It was alarmingly realistic, nearly making Shi Hao hold his breath. An inner shock echoed in his heart as the scene was too exaggerated. He had never seen such an image before. The horned creature could bring the heavens and earth to a standstill with just one chop. The pressure brought forth by a Sect Leader level being was nothing as exaggerated as this, without even making a move, the mighty pressure from its mere walk brought distortions in space and even the stars floating outside this realm couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure¡­ Exactly how powerful must a force be to achieve this? Most importantly. What exactly is this boundless sea of blood? What connection does it have with Liu Village? If there¡¯s no connection, why did it appear in Liu Village? With these questions in mind, the young man was startled and suspicious. Out of nowhere, Shi Hao felt like he had come in contact with the secret of Liu Village. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± During his momentary daze. In the azure sky, the three shouts of ¡°kill¡± resounded again, resonating with the slaughter-like circumstances and couldn¡¯t be subdued for a long time. Shi Hao took a deep breath. He could feel that these ¡°kill¡± shouts contained a grand opportunity, one that was hard to come by. If missed, it would be tough to come across again. If one could comprehend it, it would definitely enhance oneself and empower one¡¯s battle strength. He pulled his mind back, stopped musing, and instinctively closed his eyes. Focusing all his energy in one place, he tried to tap into the elusive opportunity wafting in the open sky. However, the force was too intangible. Even after him working hard to imprint it, it only left behind a faint trace in his mind. Suddenly, everything in sight disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first place. ¡°Buzz!¡± If Shi Hao opened his eyes sharply, a beam of radiant light flashed across, akin to a bolt of lightning. He truly gained something. It only imprinted half of the force, yet he was able to master a new and potent divine skill. The skill was incomplete because of the fragmentary scroll and had no name, but it was still shockingly powerful. In just a brief rotation, Little Dot realized the extraordinary existence of this Divine Skill. Though it was just a fragment, its intricacy was comparable to one of the Ten Evils, Kun Peng Treasure Technique, possessing some kind of bizarre capability. This divine skill was quite special and didn¡¯t need runes to operate. Instead, it required vigorous blood as nourishment. When using it, one needs to mobilize all their vitality to write a ¡°/¡± in the air. This was the first stroke of the character ¡®kill¡¯. At his current realm, once he made a move, even a deity would find it hard to bear. If he fully implemented the three shouts of ¡®kill¡¯, it could eliminate all life forces of heaven and earth, so terrifying and powerful. In the young boy¡¯s viewpoint, it definitely could be deemed as the number one divine skill since the opening of the heavens and earth. Even the Immortal Dao of the Upper Realm might not have it, either. However, this divine skill required a stringent amount of blood. If it wasn¡¯t enough, there was a huge danger of being sucked dry in an instant. Though the skill was mighty, its consequences were not to be underestimated. But that didn¡¯t pose any problem for Shi Hao. His blood was as vast as an ocean. Regardless of the realm, it reached the limit, surpassed the past, and evolved to the extreme. Especially in the Blood Realm, he absolutely held a unique status, one without any precedent or any to follow, even in the eons past. Nobody, like him, could have their blood shaking with a mere breath, which could turn into thunderous rumbling. Ironically, despite all this, he could only use it three or four times at most. ¡°What is Liu Village? It not only possesses a ladder that can freely connect to the Upper Realm, ignoring the rules and orders of the two realms, but the stone steps of the ladder are also covered with unimaginable inheritances. All of them seem so extraordinary that it¡¯s beyond cognition and unheard of!¡± Withdraw his mind, Shi Hao¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. This was not the first time he was astounded. In principle, he seldom felt so with his disposition, but he just couldn¡¯t hold it back this time. All of these mystifying happenings have gathered right now. He gained such a terrifying inheritance with just a few steps into the new world. If everyone could attain this, you could just imagine how frightening the foundation of Liu Village would be. Under such blessings, even a normal person who couldn¡¯t practice would shock the world once they make a name for themselves and could leap into a terrifying level. Shi Hao recalled that the last time he visited Liu Village, there wasn¡¯t a ladder connecting to the Upper Realm. Each visit brought a different feeling indeed. The young boy mused. Unknowingly, even Shi Hao didn¡¯t realize the status of Jiang Hui and Liu Village in his mind grew more mysterious and significant. ¡°Young man, the path you want lies ahead, why don¡¯t you move quickly?¡± Jiang Hui walked to him and turned into a blurry figure. Radiating an endless halo, his body was enveloped by dazzling runes, and his aura was overwhelming. Shi Hao pursed his lips, telling the other person about his Kill character inherited. The ladder to Heaven was someone else¡¯s property, and the other person must know. Instead of taking the initiative to ask, he could disclose everything. Most importantly, this inheritance was extraordinary. Even though it was just a fragment, it possessed comparably the same power as one of the Ten Evils, the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, and definitely wasn¡¯t any ordinary inheritance. Even in the Upper Realm, it would likely be an untold inheritance amongst the Immortal Dao. Now that he had it effortlessly, Shi Hao felt somewhat guilty. ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained it, that¡¯s your chance. It goes along with fate and goes away with it. I won¡¯t compete with you for it. Just practice at ease!¡± Jiang Hui spoke. His eyes shone brightly, profound and unfathomable, as if numerous large stars were spinning in them, absorbing daylight and chasing after darkness. This is the sign of an extremely strong person, whose eyes can open the heavens and earth. ¡°But the divine skill is phenomenal. Although it¡¯s only a fragment, when it¡¯s cultivated to a certain level, it can have an exaggerated power, comparable even to the Ten Evils Treasure Skill!¡± Little Dot continued explaining. This gain was too big, and he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. Moreover, he was the one asking for help. He had to act according to the principle of asking for help, especially when the other party was so mysterious. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, even if it¡¯s the real Ten Evils Treasure Skill, so what? Since I have already said that it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours. No one can snatch it, no one can grab it!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely. The Celestial Ladder could freely connect the Upper and Lower Realms, and it also held many terrifying inheritances. However, not everyone could gain something from it. One needed to value opportunities. Some could sense it in one step, while others might traverse the entire ladder without any abnormal state. Since Shi Hao had gained something, it meant that it was his opportunity. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 250: More Terrifying than the Sect Hierarch (2nd Update) _1 Chapter 320: Chapter 250: More Terrifying than the Sect Hierarch (2nd Update) _1 ¡°The entity of Liu Village is indeed grand!¡± Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in his heart. He gave Jiang Hui a big thumbs-up, even though he didn¡¯t understand a word of what he was saying. Nonetheless, he felt this conduct deserved encouragement. Such a terrifying divine skill given so willingly. If this news were to spread, it would undoubtedly drive countless cultivators mad with envy. Can you not remember when Kun Peng¡¯s Nest appeared? Even nobles were shedding blood endlessly over it, their dazzlingly red blood even staining the sea red¡­ He still recalls that scene clearly, the setting sun¡¯s afterglow was never as pure as this. ¡°I thank you, senior. If we meet again in the Upper Realm, I will surely visit.¡± Shi Hao turned around, looking at Jiang Hui, his expression was full of gratitude. If it hadn¡¯t been for the help of Liu Village, if this mysterious immortal existence hadn¡¯t promised to help, his journey to the Upper Realm would be extraordinarily difficult, as all the passages had already failed with only the dangerous ancient route left. But that was an ancient battlefield, filled with killing intent, where any carelessness could lead to a bloodbath. Nods in agreement. The teenager stood tall and lean as he ascended the stone steps, each step unwaveringly decisive. Jiang Hui was gazing into the distance, watching as Little Dot¡¯s figure gradually disappeared on the Heavenly Stairs. He didn¡¯t know why, but a phrase suddenly surfaced in his mind: ¡°Possess the ambition of a swan, pursue the dreams of the young, advance relentlessly, part the waves, with the worry-free ambition of youth, ten thousand clouds challenge the nine heavens in this life.¡± ¡­ ¡­ The Heavenly Stairs above, winding and twisting, were incredibly long. This was the path from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm, unlike the ordinary traversal of the Eight Domains, the two had hardly any comparison. As they ascended to heaven, the journey became longer, the scenery changing more and more with each step. Eventually, all familiar sights had disappeared, the majestic mountains had shrunk to mere specks of dust, the surrounding area shrouded in dusk as if a thick black cloth had been laid over it. Stars twinkled from time to time, and even the dazzling Milky Way reversed its flow from the Nine Heavens, illuminating the eternal darkness and solitude around it. The scenery was mesmerizing. Little Dot was panting heavily. This journey had left him quite winded. This path had been very long and there was no external force to assist with the journey. Progress could only be made one step at a time. Fortunately, the journey had been very smooth so far. The road was long, but it had not cost much. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± At that moment. Suddenly, all the scenery disappeared, and a gigantic portal appeared in front of Shi Hao. It was as high as the heavens and earth themselves, but there was no Stone Gate to block it. The portal spanned across heaven and earth like a massive golden knife. Prime Little Dot was thrilled by the sight. After pondering for a moment, he took one step at a time as he walked through the portal. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± A burst of bright white light appeared in an instant, so dazzling that it seemed as if, in this moment, there was nothing else in the heavens and earth other than this purest white, free of any blemish. But just as suddenly as the white light appeared, it vanished. In the blink of an eye. One after another, the spectacular mountains were reflected in the youth¡¯s vision. Surrounding waterfalls rushed downwards, towering ancient trees reached up to the sky, and mist began to rise. ¡°Have we arrived in the Upper Realm?¡± A peculiar round stone, the size of a hand, popped out from Little Dot¡¯s hair. It was none other than one of the Ten Evil stones, the God Striking Stone. ¡°This should be the Upper Realm,¡± Shi Hao took a deep breath, he could feel the astonishingly dense spiritual energy in the air around him, clean and undiluted, naturally seeping into his body¡­ ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you, why didn¡¯t you show your face in Liu Village? You were shy, like a naive young woman who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world.¡± Little Dot suddenly remembered something, grabbed the God Striking Stone and shouted. ¡°Look at your words. I¡¯m not like that at all. didn¡¯t you notice how terrifying the entity in Liu Village was? The sheer might radiating from it almost suffocated me. Even the pressure brought by the masters of the Upper Realm wasn¡¯t as strong. What if he saw me and decided to take me away? I dare say you, with your abilities, wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. You¡¯re not even as strong as one of his fingers. If you lost a general like me, you would surely regret it. Without me to guide you, your life would definitely be in darkness,¡± the God Striking Stone replied, still in a state of shock, but it didn¡¯t forget to boast. ¡°Are you saying the existence in Liu Village is more terrifying than the masters of the Upper Realm?¡± Little Dot asked, astonished, his heart churning. If that was the case, it would indeed shock the world. As for the rest of the stone¡¯s words, he chose to selectively ignore them. If he were to argue with this stone, Little Dot reckoned there was a good chance he would die young, as the stone was constantly spouting gibberish. But he did remember a few phrases the stone had said. The God Striking Stone was a naturally-formed entity, one of the legendary Ten Evils, and a potential fairy king seed. Once matured, it could potentially reach the supreme realm. Because of this, it had an extraordinary intuition about certain things, far better than Little Dot¡¯s own. If it was saying that the aura of the existence in Liu Village was more terrifying than the masters of the Upper Realm, could that mean that its strength had at least reached the realm of the Celestial God?!¡­ The Willow God once told him that in the Upper Realm, anyone who had reached the Celestial God Realm could start a sect and be referred to as a sect hierarch. Those in the realm of the Celestial God could regenerate from a drop of blood, making them a significant power in their own right. Of course, that did not apply to the long-established Immortal Dao. To become a hierarch of those forces, one had to at least have reached the Void Realm. Regardless of whether it was the Celestial God Realm or the Void Realm, both were existences that Little Dot currently had to look up to. Such terrifying existences could remain in the Lower Realm for such a lengthy period without being expelled by the residual rules of the Eight Domains, was truly unheard of. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say. That being¡¯s aura is especially peculiar. It can be described in terms of realms, but it¡¯s not exactly accurate, but no matter what, in my eyes, its real strength should far exceed the Celestial God realm, and it may have even reached the legendary Void realm,¡± the God Striking Stone expounded. Of course, it hadn¡¯t really sensed anything. But at the time it faced Jiang Hui, it couldn¡¯t help trembling all over. As for what it said, these were all its own musings and speculations. But, as the saying goes, even a blind cat can catch a dead mouse. If Jiang Hui heard this conversation, he would definitely say it was an accurate guess. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not talking nonsense? That¡¯s the Void Realm!¡± Little Dot exclaimed, eyes wide and eyebrows raised in shock. After shedding the mortal body and stepping into the path of gods, one becomes an immortal entity in the human path realm. The end of the human path realm is the Supreme, also known as the Great Emperor, who has a near-infinite lifespan and can easily live for tens of millions of years. And the Void Realm is the third last realm on the way to the end of the human path realm, an existence that countless prodigies see as unattainable. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Chapter 251: The Happy Memoirs of Tu Wa Zi _1 Chapter 321: Chapter 251: The Happy Memoirs of Tu Wa Zi _1 (Yesterday¡¯s reviews are done, just came out, I had to delete some parts. Considering it as today¡¯s first update, I¡¯m going to make up for the owed ones. Thanks for your support.) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Such a being, I¡¯m afraid, it won¡¯t be long before they step into the Upper Realm. By then, it will cause a sensation comparable to an earthquake.¡± After a long time, Shi Hao recovered his senses, no longer daydreaming, grabbed the God Stone with one hand, and headed to a certain place. Both his grandfather and father had gone to the Upper Realm, and he wanted to find them first. ¡­ ¡­ The Deer Academy, implying a pursuit of dominion over the world, lacks grandeur. Although it isn¡¯t as famous as the Heaven Mending Pavilion, it is renowned as a powerful entity in the Wilderness. When the Heaven Mending Pavilion had not been destroyed yet, it was just second to it. It specifically recruits talents from the Wilderness, well-known throughout the Wilderness Area. At this moment, in front of the Deer Academy¡¯s gate. It is crowded with people. There are teenagers who are about ten years old, and there are old men with white hair. There are wealthy families dressed in rich fancy clothes, and there are also poor children in shabby clothes. When the sun rises, they all gather here, regardless of their identities, all hoping to join in. After the Heaven Mending Pavilion was destroyed, the Deer Academy became the leading sect on this land. But in reality, it was Liu Village. In the eyes of many creatures, the mysterious village is not only the first power in the vast Wilderness, but also the strongest existence in the Lower Realm¡¯s Eight Domains, unmatched in the world, and possesses the power to easily overturn everything. But Liu Village is remote in location, and it only issued two divine instructions altogether from being hidden away to becoming famous. Without divine guidance, it is impossible to step into that place for life. Many people missed it for various reasons, so they had to make the next best choice and choose to join other forces. Naturally, the Deer Academy, which is usually open to everyone, is the ideal choice in the eyes of everyone. ¡°Today is the birthday of the Hall Master of Zi Wei Hall in the academy, so we can exceptionally recruit 10 more disciples. Anyone who wants to come in, go to the Spirit testing field.¡± In the middle of the Stone Gate, a deep and loud voice sounded. The next moment, a rugged and strong man stepped out and yelled at the crowd in the front. ¡°I heard the magpies chattering early this morning, indeed it¡¯s a good day! There are strict restrictions on the number of disciples recruited on ordinary days, so it¡¯s very rare to hire more!¡± In the crowd, a thin and tottering old man smilingly said. He has been dedicated to joining the Deer Academy since he was 15 years old, and he has given up everything for this. However, due to his extremely limited cultivation talent, it has been decades since he has fulfilled his wish. Today, the old man feels that this is the greatest hope for him. He straightened his back and patted the dust off his ragged clothes. He walked towards a large outdoor square not far ahead, feeling that this was definitely his good opportunity. There were many others who went with him. In just a short while, the gate of Deer Academy was empty again. But there was one exception. It was a young man, clad in a colourful beast robe, well-built with a very healthy wheat-coloured complexion, his eyes clear and bright. His appearance seemed quite primitive, The young man seemed to be deaf to the information about the selection and recruitment of the Deer Academy, and instead walked towards the direction of the mountain gate. ¡°What are you doing, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear that you need to pass the examination at the spirit testing field to enter?¡± At the entrance of the mountain, a young man dressed regally stopped him, scolding him softly. He had seen many people pretending to be foolish and trying to sneak into the academy. However, just as the regally dressed young man was about to speak again, a middle-aged man standing next to him immediately pulled him aside. The middle-aged man looked slightly surprised, his gaze filled with astonishment. After briefly glancing at the young man in the beast robe, he bowed and said, ¡°Young man, the interior of Deer Academy lies ahead, you need to become a disciple of Deer Academy to enter. If you truly wish to enter, you can take the test. It¡¯s simple, a few seconds should suffice.¡± The middle-aged man spoke in a rare gentle and soft tone. He didn¡¯t know the young man, but he recognized the colorful beast robe he was wearing. It was made from a famous species of the ancient times, the Sabertooth Tiger. It was not only strong and sturdy but also served the purpose of keeping warm in winter and cool in summer. The Sabertooth Tiger was quite formidable, its cultivation reaching the Insignia Realm upon maturity. Even he could not claim to deal with it easily. Any carelessness could result in him being ripped open by its extremely sharp teeth and left to die in the vast wilderness. Yet this young man was wearing a robe made from the skin of such a ferocious beast, indicating two possibilities. One, this young man was very strong, at least being at the Insignia Realm. Two, the power behind this young man was extraordinary, with some strong person in his clan killing the Saber Tooth Tiger and skinning it. Regardless of the reason, it suggested that this young man was not ordinary. The middle-aged man had held a high position for more than a decade. He knew that such people were not to be provoked, as they could easily cause great disasters. This scene caused the people from the academy around them to gape, their faces filled with disbelief, as if they had seen ghosts. Because that middle-aged man was a well-known deputy hall master in the academy, in charge of assessing incoming disciples. He held an influential position far above a storyteller, both in terms of status and power. His temperament was quite volatile, often berating outer sect disciples in the academy. It was rare to see him so ¡°gentle¡±. ¡°Why should I, a young master, join your Deer Academy? Get lost! I have important matters to attend to!¡± The young man in the beast robe sneered. After the Heaven Mending Pavilion was destroyed, Deer Academy became a candidate for the most powerful force in the Wilderness Area. However, in the eyes of this young man, it was rather ordinary. Even the Heaven Mending Pavilion had nothing extraordinary; it was not nearly as good as their village. ¡°Anyone who comes must stop. If you want to enter Deer Academy, you must comply with our rules. If you continue to step forward rashly, don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡± Having been publicly honked, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but become a little angry. ¡°Rules are there to restrain the weak. I, Tu Wa, am used to only saying something once. Just let me pass or don¡¯t blame me for being discourteous!¡± The young man in the beast robe declared loudly. ¡°Tu Wa?!¡± Some people frowned, feeling as if they had heard these words somewhere. ¡°I remember now. This young man seems to come from Liu Village, reaching the Noble Realm in his teens. His talents rival those of the Stone Emperor!¡± Suddenly, some people reacted and couldn¡¯t help but wear a face of astonishment. Because their origin is extraordinary; they come from the mysterious village, and their talents are unmatched across the world. They are one of the few in the lower realm who can be compared to the Human Emperor of the Stone Kingdom. ¡°This green boy who doesn¡¯t even have a full set of hair is a Noble?!¡± On top of the mountain gate, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes popped out; he could hardly believe what he was hearing. The Realm of The Noble was already considered one of the most powerful existences in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. Even those talents who have exhausted their lives¡¯ blood may not reach that realm, let alone the countless talented individuals who have been stuck in history. Deer Academy has been established for hundreds of years, but the most powerful are only halfway to the Noble Realm. Even the dean is not their opponent. ¡°I am here to find the War Goddess. Unrelated people should step aside. I will not cause unnecessary trouble!¡± Tu Wa¡¯s posture was upright. He stood proudly in front of everyone. His powerful energy burst out, causing the surrounding soil and stones to tumble with just his voice. The scene was shocking¡­ Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Chapter 252: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (1)_1 Chapter 322: Chapter 252: A Hundred Thousand Miles to the Mortal World (1)_1 In front of the majestic stone gate of the Deer Academy which resembled a city tower. Tu Wa Zi spoke, his voice echoing like thunder in the minds of the crowd. This is the epitome of vital energy in full swing, not requiring any Treasured Technique Divine Ability, the raw power of his voice alone could attain such a level. It was akin to the legendary Divine Birds and fierce beasts. Even those who had already gone to the spirit testing field felt it, each one of them showing surprise, their hearts and minds profoundly shaken. ¡°Good heavens, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that a Peerless Beast is attacking the academy?!¡± Some of the older folks who were hard of hearing didn¡¯t quite catch what Tu Wa Zi had said. They merely felt that the power of his voice was terrifying, akin to a fearsome beast in a flood. They jumped in surprise, wondering which disrespectful individual was scaring people in broad daylight. Of course, most people clearly heard the thunderous echo in the air. ¡°Which ignorant person is looking for the War Goddess, don¡¯t they know that the War Goddess is the dream lover of all of us?¡± ¡°Which one is the War Goddess? Is she the girl clad in golden armor?¡± There was a hubbub among the crowd, curiosity bursting forth like a breached dam that could not be stemmed. Some people turned back, they were at the end of the line and it would still take a while before their turns for the test, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry. However, when they saw the scene at the gate of the mountain, the faces of these people involuntarily took on a strange look. ¡°Where does this young man come from, that he can make the Law Enforcement Hall of the Deer Academy act as if facing a major enemy?¡± Some people were puzzled. Unexaggeratedly, the Law Enforcement Hall could be said to be the most authoritative institution in the academy. Everyone who could enter was a genius disciple, and the chief of the Law Enforcement Hall whose strength was only second to the head of the academy, had entered the late stage of battle formation, only one step away from stepping half a foot into the Noble Realm. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s that young man, that¡¯s a legend comparable to the Stone Emperor!¡± However, some people who recognized the features of the boy in the Beast Robe couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise. They had seen Tu Wa Zi in the Void God Realm a few times and knew of his mystery and power. Although he was not as famous as Shi Hao, some people were still familiar with him. They knew that he was an existence comparable to the unrivaled young Stone Emperor, also stepping into the Noble Realm, a realm that many divine spirits could only dream of, at the young age of teens. He was one of the rare top talents seen once in hundreds of centuries. Once he became violent, he could easily destroy a sect. ¡°Although you come from Liu Village as an esteemed guest, there should be some rules, right? This is the territory of Deer Academy! Although Liu Village is extraordinary with its intricate power, it should not interfere with the internal affairs of other sects. Aren¡¯t you afraid of collective anger?¡± The middle-aged man gasped for breath as he spoke. To be honest, he was a bit scared. In the days when no deities emerged, the Noble Realm was already the top force in the Lower Realm. Even in the academy, the strongest was no more than that. And now, this young man before him could be compared with the legendary Stone Emperor. It¡¯s not so terrifying that he can cross the borderline to fight and kill deities, but he should be invincible among peers. Once such a being barged in recklessly, it seemed that the entire Deer Academy couldn¡¯t stop him. Once the news spread, it might become a laughingstock in all of Wilderness Area. ¡°Do all of you big sect people love to impose labels on others when you speak? I¡¯ve already said, I came here only to find someone. You have two choices. One is to call that person out; the other is for me to find him on my own. The choice is yours. If there is still obstruction, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Tu Wa Zi spoke again, flexing his fists at the crowd, as if he would start a fight at any disagreement. ¡°Why does it matter if you come from Liu Village? It¡¯s still broad daylight now! Even if you¡¯re powerful, our Deer Academy isn¡¯t just a paper tiger. You can¡¯t just take what belongs to us!¡± At this moment, a slightly hoarse voice sounded. Moments after the voice fell, a young man dressed in a black robe with golden edges walked out from the gate of the mountain. The young man had an extraordinary demeanor and a noble countenance, his body exuding an indescribable sense of nobility, Behind him, there were several figures in grey robes, a total of seven, all with their hands held in front of their bodies and enveloped in runes, each a first-rate powerhouse, closely following the young man. Being able to have personal guards in such a powerful Deer Academy, it was clear that the young man in the black robe with golden silk threads held an extraordinary status. ¡°You talk so much nonsense. Everyone else tries so hard to get the true way here, and you? With some guards around you like this, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Tu Wa Zi sneered, too lazy to talk more with the young man, and immediately launched his attack. He threw a punch, its glow filled with runes, covering a vast area, its momentum enormous, even tearing the void. ¡°How dare you!¡± The few figures in grey robes next to the black-robed young man with golden threads roared and rushed forward hesitantly after a moment. They had heard the crowd¡¯s comments and knew that this young man was terrifying. At the moment they made their move, they all used their last-ditch efforts, but they were directly swatted away by Tu Wa Zi with one slap. ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy punch swung. A violent and enormous force suddenly struck, as if a group of mountains were collapsing. With just one punch, the few grey-robed figures flying towards him were instantly sent flying backward. But Tu Wa Zi did not kill them; even though they were injured, they could recover after some resting. This scene made many onlookers¡¯ blood boil. A teenage noble, facing a major sect alone, unstoppable with his moves, easily pushing all obstacles aside. Those teenagers of similar age to Tu Wa Zi who saw this were instantly pumped up like they had received a jolt of adrenaline. ¡°Quick, go get the head of the academy! Quick!¡± A disciple from the Deer Academy cried heart-wrenchingly. This was a huge blow. While Heaven Mending Pavilion still existed, Deer Academy had always boasted itself as the second most powerful force in the Wilderness. Now that Heaven Mending Pavilion has been destroyed, Dwarf Academy has rightfully become the first major faction in the Wilderness Area. But now, a teenager who seemed to be in his teens had broken in and made a scene, and they had no power to fight back. This was only because the other party had already shown mercy; otherwise, the front of the academy would probably have already turned into a battlefield littered with corpses and rivers of blood. ¡°Why are you calling for the headmaster? Hurry up and call the War Goddess!¡± the middle-aged man cried out. With all the commotion going on at the gate of the mountain, the headmaster would surely have known about it by now. But since he hadn¡¯t shown up yet, it was clear that he didn¡¯t want to put himself in the firing line. As his voice fell, someone rushed towards the mountain gate. After dealing with several figures in grey robes, Tu Wa Zi did not take further action, but waited for the other party to call for reinforcements. As for the young man in the black robe with golden silk, he had long been scared into feigning unconsciousness. Soon, In the distance, a slender figure hurriedly approached, bringing with her a faint fragrance of flowers and a refreshing breeze¡­ Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 254: Liu Village Sub-Branch (First Update)_1 Chapter 326: Chapter 254: Liu Village Sub-Branch (First Update)_1 The winding stone stairs that stretched ahead were already covered in layers of emerald-green moss, etched with the unique marks of time. The ancient and mysterious stairs descended from unknown lands, suspending half-way in mid-air. Tu Wa Zi and the others stepped forward, one step at a time, steady and decisive. Everyone was very excited. Because after crossing this path, they would arrive in a brand-new world, heading to the upper realm that all cultivators dream of. By then, it would be a broader stage where hundreds of vessels compete and vie with the top geniuses in the world. They were all lucky, although not as abnormal as Shi Hao, who got terrifying inheritance just after the first step. However, they triggered one after another in the process of moving forward, each person had a share of it. This was an already very rare thing. Although there were many inheritances hidden on the Heavenly Stairs, once stepped on, one might comprehend, but this possibility is not absolute, and the probability is actually low. One must be able to mesh with it, it all depends on fate. If there is no such fate, even if one settles on the Heavenly Stairs, they would never gain anything from birth to death. After a while, the few people collected their emotions. They all acquired a considerable ancient divine skill. Tu Wa Zi¡¯s is the Great Capturing Hand. The name sounds normal, but once cultivated to completion, it can capture even the vast sky in hand and turn it into nothingness. The Divine Skill Gu Chen got is a speed-related ability called Eight Steps to Catch Cicadas. The cicada is not what everybody knows, but a creature named Crystal Immortal Cicada. This cicada, bestowed by Heaven and Earth, travels at a speed rarely seen in the world, even the Kun Peng Treasure Technique falls short. Nevertheless, this is just a Divine Skill, inferior to the latter because it only has eight steps. Invincible within eight steps, anything beyond depends on luck. Surprisingly, perhaps because Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen are brothers, they surprisingly received the same Divine Skill, named Primitive Undying Body. This Divine Skill does not have active attacking power, more like an auxiliary method. It needs to burn one¡¯s own blood to operate. The lower the blood volume, the higher the attack power. When it reaches a certain level, any other Treasure Technique and Divine Ability deployed will get a boost, obtaining an unexpected upgrade. This is actually a desperate divine skill because even the Divine Spirit belongs to the Human Path Domain. Once the blood is burned out, life will be in danger. Overall, the harvest of the few people is not bad, all relatively suited to them, and has slightly improved their combat power. It is worth mentioning that after the few people received various inheritances, the specific cultivation method of those Divine Skills also appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind. He wasn¡¯t too surprised. Because initially when Little Dot climbed to the Upper Realm from here, it was the same. He also got the incomplete remnants of the unnamed killing character Divine Skill. Because of this, he decided to let it go very simply. Jiang Hui speculated that it might be because the Ascend Heaven Ladder is his personal item, so any Divine Treasure Skills, etc., that burst out on it will also imprint a copy for him. ¡­ ¡­ On the stone stairs, the speed of the few people is not slow, and their figures recede gradually. Below, Old man Lin and the others rushed over to cheer them on. To be able to freely go to the Upper Realm, in Old Man Lin¡¯s past, it was something he dared not even dream of. ¡°No wonder countless creatures all aspire to go to the Upper Realm, this is indeed a rare holy land for cultivation!¡± After passing through the Stone Gate shrouded in mist, Tu Wa Zi and the others were emotional, like Aunt Liu entering the Grand View Garden, filled with curiosity about everything in front of them. At a glance, towering mountains, towering ancient trees, a primitive and wild aura rushing towards the face. Atmosphere was filled with extremely rich spiritual energy, even a casual breath could be felt rushing towards the chest, everywhere was the same, comparable to Liu Village covered by the Primary Spirit Gathering Array. Just from the outside, the Upper and Lower Realms looked quite similar, all enclosed by endless mountains, everywhere was the extremely primitive original aura, towering ancient trees obscured the skies, streams and waterfalls crossed, and bizarre mountain ranges. But the Upper Realm is much wider, with really vast sky and boundless wilderness, and it is also full of many strange areas. For example, just now, they saw a large marshland covered with giant mushrooms in a corner of the forest. Those mushrooms were huge, hundreds of meters high, the body full of vibrant colors, shimmering with a faint golden light. But all of them emitted a smell of extreme decay, with just a few hints making them feel a little dizzy, as if their chests were pressed by a huge stone. The few of them chose to retreat to a safer location decisively. Afterward, they all sat cross-legged. The rules of the Lower Realm are not complete and are shattered to the extreme, hence first and foremost, they must replenish the laws in their bodies, otherwise, the laws of the two worlds are not compatible. If this lasts a long time, it will lead to irreversible serious consequences and cause damage to the body. This process probably takes a few days. To prevent any accidents, Jiang Hui specifically brought over his first true body. It has been a while, but the strength of the first true body has improved even more. It has now reached the True One Realm. After all, the talent of the latter is extraordinary, possessing seven or eight unique talents in the world. Any one of them could be said to be against the heavens. As for why they ignited the divine fire in the Upper Realm, Jiang Hui also had his own considerations. He is currently a sect hierarch, although he has touched a trace of the power of laws, it is just superficial, and cannot be compared with the real-world laws, so after thinking about it, he had decided to let Tu Wa Zi and the others break through in the Upper Realm. Meanwhile, during these few days. Liu Village was also quite busy. Old man Lin and the others had long thought about establishing a Liu Village branch. They originally planned to establish a branch in each of the other seven domains. However, due to the presence of the Ascend Heaven Ladder, after thinking about it, Old man Lin decided to locate the branch in the Upper Realm. Compared with the Lower Realm Eight Domains, the laws of the Upper Realm are more perfect, the number of geniuses is more abundant, and the resources are more abundant. There is absolutely no harm in building it there. When the plan was well thought, they went to Jiang Hui. Establishing a branch in the Upper Realm and in the Lower Realm are two different concepts. The forces in the Upper Realm are more complicated, and any carelessness could lead to conflicts. Even Old man Lin was unsure, so he specifically consulted Jiang Hui. ¡°I will personally select a suitable location to build Liu Village. As for the Lower Realm, it will temporarily serve as a branch for the Lower Realm. Anyone with a rare talent, loyal and commendable, or who has made contributions to Liu Village will be able to go to the Upper Realm¡¯s main camp via the Heavenly Ladder.¡± After a long time, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice came from the air, it was deafening and clearly entered the minds of everyone. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 255: Upper Realms Liu Village (Second Update)_1 Chapter 327: Chapter 255: Upper Realm¡¯s Liu Village (Second Update)_1 ¡°I will find an excellent location in the Upper Realm. At that point, the whole Liu Village will move there. The Lower Realm will serve as a transit point for communication above and below. Any outstanding individual from Liu Village can ascend to the Upper Realm from here in the future!¡± Jiang Hui spoke out, his voice rumbling like the charge of a thousand horses, lingering within the minds of everyone present. Compared to the Lower Realm, the spiritual energy in the Upper Realm is more abundant and resources are richer. They are almost incomparable. This will be an unprecedented stage. Talented individuals succeed one after another, each leading the way for hundreds of years. This is absolutely more suitable for the development of the people of Liu Village. It was a decision Jiang Hui made carefully to move Liu Village to the Upper Realm. ¡°Lord Willow God is wise!¡± Old man Lin and others quickly knelt down and spoke in unison. Flattering words like these, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t respond to, and directly passed them over. Then, with a move of his mind, he directed his External Avatar to step onto the Heavenly Stairs. Strictly speaking, The first true body is more suitable for exploration. After all, Jiang Hui has already put it in the Upper Realm for some time, and its body has long adapted to the rules of the Upper Realm. There isn¡¯t the slightest discomfort. However, it needs to remain by the side of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others for now, so it isn¡¯t able to leave. After all, perfecting the internal Rules is not something that can be achieved overnight, it requires a certain amount of time. It must be done bit by bit, with detailed imitation to achieve perfection. Jiang Hui is currently in the Void Path Realm, the External Avatar he condensed is also in this realm and it can possess 100% of the strength of his true body, but it cannot fight an enemy for too long. If he can¡¯t suppress and overpower, it might possibly disperse in the subsequent battles. However, it is just an avatar after all. Being able to reach this level is already quite good. The Upper Realm is truly too vast. Around him is vast loneliness, endless, even using Jiang Hui¡¯s skills in the Void Path Realm, he can barely explore a corner of it. Half a month later, Jiang Hui traversed through countless mountains and various ancient ruins and finally found a place suitable for rebuilding Liu Village. It is located in a valley, surrounded by a vast river, ancient trees growing in abundance, almost all of them are enough for ten people to embrace, the woods are lush, the breeze is slow, the sea of clouds surges, the mountains in the mist appear and disappear, the scenery is picturesque, truly like a Paradise. After selecting a suitable location, Jiang Hui directly retracted his External Avatar, eager to take the whole Liu Village to the Upper Realm. He had always been a person of action, and therefore, he did as he said. The very next moment. Rumbling sounds echoed in the world. Immediately afterward, the ground shook violently, rumbling loudly, the sky was roaring, as if an unknown, Peerless Beast was about to be born. High in the void, numerous runes rose up, each of them as brilliant as a scorching sun, extremely large, shining brightly. It was enough to contend with the Golden Crow in the sky. Immediately afterward. Jiang Hui¡¯s true body was directly pulled from the solid earth beneath him, in that instant, the ground cracked, and tectonic uplift occurred¡­ At a glance, within a radius of thousands of miles around Liu Village, the vast black soil was rapidly collapsing, breaking open, forming one abyss after another. Thick tree roots were drawn out, like an ancient divine spear, extremely sharp, unstoppable, coated in a faint glow, splendid and eye-catching. That wasn¡¯t the end. In an instant, Jiang Hui¡¯s true body rapidly grew in size. One hundred meters, one thousand meters, ten thousand meters, one hundred thousand meters, one million meters, ten million meters¡­ In the end, it only came to a stop when it reached a hundred million meters. How do we comprehend this? If converted into kilometers, it would be as much as 100,000 kilometers. It¡¯s important to note that even the diameter of the entire Earth during Jiang Hui¡¯s previous life was only 12,756 kilometers. Jiang Hui is almost ten times larger. At a glance, he rose toweringly into the sky, vast and enormous. The huge and robust roots were as ferocious as dragons. Even the slightest whiskers spreading from the tree tips were comparable to gigantic and towering mountains. A casual swing would shatter countless peaks, and the earth and rocks would tumble down, the dust and smoke spreading¡­ This scene was incredibly magnificent, as if the majestic, ancient deity sleeping in the boundless river of years was slowly reviving, demonstrating its existence to the world, showing its power and immortality¡­ ¡°Today, our Liu Village will certainly flourish, it will be a brand new beginning!¡± Within Liu Village, all the villagers were looking at this scene with bright eyes, feeling shocked and extremely excited. Old man Lin and others even had slightly red eyes. At this moment, their generation would witness history and create history. Not only Liu Village. Stone Village. Village Chief Shi Yun Feng had just finished teaching the village¡¯s naughty children today¡¯s bone script study and took a break in the shade of a tree. ¡°Stone Kid has been out looking for the same Upper Realm path for so long, I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s found it!¡± Looking to the distance, Shi Yun Feng sighed unavoidably, being worried a lot about Little Dot¡¯s safety. That child was too unyielding. Even though he was fearless facing a divine spirit in the Lower Realm, he would certainly do the same in the Upper Realm. There¡¯s no telling how many important figures he would offend. Almost every day would be dangerous, yet he managed to get through every time. Meanwhile, Qin Yining approached. She came from a noble origin, once a Saintess from the Immortal Mountain¡¯s heritage left in the Lower Realm. Even a king of a nation was nothing in her eyes, but she respected this old man from the bottom of her heart. If it weren¡¯t for this old man filled with vicissitudes, if it weren¡¯t for this peaceful and tranquil village, her eldest son might not have survived until now. She was grateful to this old man, and grateful to every person in this village. ¡°Village Chief, Little Rock has already reached the Upper Realm, everything is fine, he¡¯s not injured, you can rest assured!¡± Qin Yining slowly spoke, bringing a piece of news about Little Dot¡¯s current situation. When Little Rock left, she gave him an ancient treasure, an envelope with two parts, no matter how far apart, as long as you write on one part, the other part will instantly display it. While they were talking, a violent shaking suddenly struck, even the protective formation left by the Willow God when he left was alarmed. It transformed into a barrier like ripples, firmly covering Stone Village within. ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Yining exclaimed in surprise, her face showing shock. This vibration came too suddenly and was extremely violent, as if some terrifying existence was about to emerge, making her restless to the extreme, inexplicably fearing. ¡°It is¡­ the deity from Liu Village!¡± A moment later, Shi Yun Feng¡¯s eyes widened, pointing to a certain place with a horrified face. Although he had never seen Jiang Hui, he recognized him at his first glance. Because that feeling was too familiar to him, when the Seven Gods descended to the Lower Realm, he and the villagers had gone to Liu Village to shelter. He had indeed felt such suppression before. Not only Stone Village. Fire Country, Deer Academy, Xiling Beast Mountain, and many others in the center, all witnessed this vast and magnificent scene. When that huge boundaryless figure took a stride, even many creatures in the other domains witnessed this magnificent scene. ¡°What is that? Why is it so shocking!¡± The Heavenly Domain, the strongest domain in the Lower Realm Eight Domains. Many cultivators looked up, their eyes filled with disbelief. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 256: In the end, its not like, youth tour (4100)_1 Chapter 328: Chapter 256: In the end, it¡¯s not like, youth tour (4100)_1 Inside Deer Academy, hundreds of flowers blossomed brilliantly, with hues of purple and red intertwining, and the faint scent of treasure medicinal plant soup lingered in the air. It was here that adolescent children of the academy undertook medicine baths in order to refine their bodies. This was the foundation for them to venture further on the path of cultivation. This was a step all creatures in the Wilderness must take; refining the body with ancient medicine, making the power of their inner vitality more abundant and profound. This moment. Inside a waterside pavilion. The War Goddess clad in golden armor, her gaze profound. Her features were three-dimensional, somewhat reminiscent of a Western Region girl. Her beautiful eyebrows were pulled high, constantly glancing upwards at the giant figure towering in the sky. ¡°Is that the mysterious entity protecting the village?¡± The War Goddess murmured to herself, astonishment written all over her face as she remained speechless for a long while. Wherever her gaze reached, the figure was too vast to comprehend, surpassing her imagination. Even as she widened her eyes and focused all her mental energy on it, she was still unable to see the full appearance of that giant figure, only vague silhouettes were perceptible. But just that was enough to shake her to the core, leaving her mind blank. It was far too spectacular. In her childhood, she had seen an extremely rare peerless beast, which the world referred to as a howler. Just its crimson eyes were as large as a mountain peak, where creatures of the Lower Realm secretly called it a planet-sized beast. But when compared with that divine entity in the sky, this planet-sized beast was not even as big as one of its leaves. She couldn¡¯t figure out how such a terrifying entity could be behind the mysterious village. This certainly surpassed the Godfire Realm, even the tremor the Sect Hierarchs of the Lower Realm gave her during the Heaven and Earth Catastrophe wasn¡¯t as intense as this. ¡°People have been thinking highly of that village, but it seems that it¡¯s still severely underestimated. Even a deity who has ignited the Divine Fire couldn¡¯t create such a commotion. Only by stepping into a more ancient realm can one attain this, creating such a vast scene.¡± The War Goddess murmured, the surprise in her eyes deepening. She was at a loss. Why could an entity of this nature reside in the Lower Realm without being affected by the rules of the Lower Realm or facing any rejection? She had just gone through the catastrophe and, although she wasn¡¯t targeted, she had come to understand some of its secrets. Heaven and Earth have its rules, even the Lower Realm has its own, creatures with stronger power face stronger oppression from the invisible rules. Therefore, even the seemingly omnipotent Sect Hierarchs of the Upper Realm couldn¡¯t descend to the Lower Realm casually. They had to wait for a long time and choose the appropriate time. But the one at Liu Village seemed to be utterly unaffected. In a flash. For some reason, the image of Tu Wa Zi suddenly appeared in the War Goddess¡¯s mind. He was a unique young man, providing her a never-before-felt sensation. He was like Little Rock, appearing frivolous on the surface yet unbending in spirit deep down. Both harbored the determination of climbing to the peak, charging forward with an unyielding spirit, even if it meant burying their bones under the Green Mountain. ¡°Once on this path, we shall not regret even after a hundred deaths.¡± She still remembered the seriousness on the young man¡¯s face when he promised these words. It was a seriousness she had never seen before. ¡°I hope, my young wanderer, you can realize your aspirations!¡± The War Goddess¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, her long and thick eyelashes fluttered gently. Truth be told, Tu Wa Zi had indeed left a deep impression on her heart. The boy¡¯s unique manners granted her a never-before-felt sensation, especially his natural assertiveness, which made her heart race uncontrollably. Although she didn¡¯t categorize this as romantic love between a man and a woman, she couldn¡¯t deny that she couldn¡¯t forget that figure, sturdy as a pine tree. But with time¡¯s merciless passage, people change, and everything fades like smoke in the wind, regardless of how intensely they once burned. The two of them were never from the same world. This felt even more so after the mysterious entity of Liu Village revealed itself. She considered herself to possess considerable talent from a young age, one in ten thousand, and many cultivators in the Wilderness saw her as a gem. But the War Goddess knew in her heart that her talent was just above average compared to most people and far from top-tiered, especially in comparison with the Lower Realm¡¯s peerless talents. Let alone the vast, boundless Upper Realm. Even with her utmost efforts, she would only line up in a crowd in this lifetime. However, she wasn¡¯t a ferocious beast, and humans were inherently feeble. Even the lifespan of a noble amounted only to several hundreds or around a thousand years at most. On the other hand, that boy was destined to ignite the Divine Fire, possessing tens of thousands, if not thousands, of years¡­ ¡°The mysterious entity in Liu Village suddenly appeared, breaking through the clouds, most likely carving a path to the Upper Realm, planning to move the whole village. That brat must be among them. What¡¯s the point of thinking about this now!¡± The War Goddess shook her head, but her thoughts didn¡¯t stop, fluttering like a multitude of falling leaves¡­ ¡­ ¡­ In recent days, the Lower Realm Eight Domains were all in shock and boiling with excitement. Each and every creature was discussing that magnificent scene. Discussions surrounding Liu Village had always been in uproar, but now they had truly reached a peak. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 256: Never like, youth travels (4100)_2 Chapter 329: Chapter 256: Never like, youth travels (4100)_2 In the Void God Realm, it has already turned into a chaotic mess, with countless forces sending their troops back and forth, intent on figuring out the secrets and intelligence concerning Liu Village. Bird Grandpa and Pure Wall were also greatly startled. With their mysterious origins and lost past memories, they could only stay within the Void God Realm, hence they didn¡¯t witness the scene at that time. However, according to many accounts, they could visualize the exaggerated scene in their minds¡ª A gigantic Willow Tree towering up to the sky, its root in the Underworld, its top reaching the azure heaven. Its magnificence was boundless, with each leaf comparable to a dazzling star. A few sprinkles of its glow were powerful enough to rival the brilliance of the Milky Way, leading all its believers to the Upper Realm. ¡°Breaking news! A creature that has been hidden for countless eons, possibly waiting for the arrival of the next epoch, was forced to show itself. It ultimately left two characters behind, unwilling to pass on. After numerous validations, the two characters¡¯ meaning was finally deciphered: Sect Hierarch!¡± Then, another piece of news spread and once again caused a stir in the Void God Realm. However, many people expressed disbelief. Sect Hierarch is a once in an eternity existence and is not a term that can be used casually. Strictly speaking, only those who attained the Void Path Realm could be conferred with this title and be the head of the Immortal Great Sects, having countless followers, owning vast territories, and unmatched strength throughout history. Even in the Upper Realm, they were formidable presences that would last for thousands of generations. Using certain age-sustaining substances, they could live for millions of years and were unattainable existences for countless beings. Then, more rumors were spread about Jiang Hui being the reincarnation of an ancient power from a previous epoch, reincarnating onto a Willow Tree and finally overcoming his reincarnation cycle, waking up from endless oblivion, preparing to ascend to the heavens and possibly fighting against some existences. Anyway, as it was said, ¡®three men make a tiger,¡¯ and there were all sorts of rumors flying about with none of them having credibility. So much so that in the end, there were even idle people discussing Jiang Hui¡¯s gender and opened a large bet for it. Luckily, the Void God Realm is entirely different from the real world, the two are different domains. The former does not belong to the Lower Realm, nor does it belong to the Upper Realm. Even Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses can¡¯t probe it, or else he would undoubtedly be annoyed to death by these creatures with their wicked sense of humor. Let¡¯s not mention the outside world¡¯s sensation. At this moment, inside Liu Village. As Jiang Hui¡¯s form grew larger, the endless and winding Ascend Heaven Ladder also expanded in the blink of an eye. Countless runes flowed out, transforming into an eternal Aurora, reaching to the heavens, looking as if it could penetrate the dome of the sky. ¡°Now¡¯s the time.¡± Jiang Hui muttered in his heart, manipulated his huge roots, and walked towards the stone steps. After Igniting The Divine Fire and ascending the Divine Position, Jiang Hui¡¯s main body could move. Now that he has reached the Void Path, his mobility was naturally one step further. Without utilizing any Treasured Technique, his speed already compares to the speed of light. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± While moving, Jiang Hui also took action to conjure a terrifying Divine Power which transformed into a black-gold hand that covered the sky, containing stars and ceaselessly changing moons in its palm. It looked like a small world on its own. All it took was a slight opening and closing movement from the black-gold hand, and it quickly enclosed the whole of Liu Village inside it. Then, runes swirled upward and lifted all of Liu Village. The destination of the Upper Realm had already been selected, and he naturally wanted to take all his followers to a more suitable place. Despite not physically stepping on the stone steps, many people felt moved and gained inheritances on the Heavenly Stairs. The Heavenly Stairs hold their unique chances, which could be stimulated without the need to set foot on them. Jiang Hui clearly sensed that there were around 3,000 from Liu Village People who gained some inheritances, a rough 100:1 probability. This chance was also considered reasonable. After all, if everyone could get it, the Heavenly Stairs couldn¡¯t be considered Rare Items. ¡­ ¡°Rumble ¡­¡± ¡°Rumble ¡­¡± Who knows how much time had passed. Finally, as the first rays of dawn fell, a large ancient Stone Gate appeared in front of Jiang Hui. It was still the same, ancient and marked with traces of time, vast and immeasurable. Even Jiang Hui, in his current size, was tiny in comparison to the Stone Gate. Behind the Stone Gate, a dense fog gathers, obscuring the sun, like the gaping maw of a creature from the abyss. Jiang Hui averts his eyes, not stopping for a moment, and steps directly through. Subsequently, in the void, emanates a low, vibrating hum resembling a ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± The next moment. The long-missed lush greenery comes into view. These are immense and towering Green Mountains that stretch on without end, blanketed in vegetation. In the unending void, the voice of Jiang Hui appears, like an expanse of the ocean, vast and ceaseless, each wave cresting after another, enveloping the people of Liu Village. ¡°From this point forward, Liu Village will stand here, and will claim the hundred thousand miles surrounding this area as our territory!¡± A long while later, the voice of Jiang Hui slowly fades. This evokes cheers and joyful leaping from Liu Village people who are stirred by a surging sense of elation and adrenaline. After a brief moment of joy, they begin to explore this world. In the past, the Upper Realm was inconceivable and unreachable to them, but now that they have set foot in this place, they have the opportunity to explore it themselves. Feeling the solid and steadfast earth beneath their feet, each individual has an unmistakable look of excitement and enthusiasm on their faces. The laws of the Upper Realm are well-established, a truly endless and boundless place, rich in resources. Common rare medicinal plants from the Lower Realm are as abundant as roadside weeds here in the Upper Realm. To them, this unfamiliar world is filled with allure at every turn. Most importantly, Lord Willow God has issued a proclamation that all the land within a hundred thousand miles of this point is now part of Liu Village¡¯s domain, their territory. Since this is their territory, it goes without saying that they need to thoroughly explore every corner. Leading them are Broad Sword Man, Lin Hai, and others. With Jiang Hui¡¯s assistance, the Broad Sword Man had already restored his Sword King Body long ago. His cultivation speed skyrocketed, unlike his past experiences. Just a few days ago, he advanced to the Noble Realm. His current power makes him one of the top figures among the Liu Village People. His potent sword technique, capable of splitting the heavens and tearing the earth, is unrivalled, demonstrating his immense strength. As for Lin Hai, he actually possesses the greatest innate talent among the Liu Village People. However, his cultivation method differs entirely from others and cannot be measured in realms. Nonetheless, his current strength is in no way inferior to a common Noble, his terrifying physical strength could even shock Jiang Hui. A simple punch from him can split a mountain or crack the earth. In addition to them, there are over thirty Nobles accompanying them. Such strength, if put in the Lower Realm, would be more than enough to bulldoze any force. Nonetheless, here in the Upper Realm, everyone remains exceedingly cautious. After a stretch of mountains, they discover an area shrouded by fog, not far from Liu Village. The fog area is dense, and within it, flashes of lightning streak by, casting sinister glimmers of light and producing deafening roars, causing many to stop in their tracks out of astonishment, refraining from stepping carelessly into that area. Several faded steps inside, covering approximately ten kilometers, they encounter a large number of pitch-black skeletons, some of them humanoids, but the rest most likely belonging to some Ferocious Beasts or birds of prey. The deathly state of these creatures is visibly abnormal, with each corpse incomplete and missing parts. ¡°This area could potentially be a place of bad omen, everyone must be cautious!¡± The Broad Sword Man speaks, exuding an aura of supreme sharpness, like several human-shaped swords, his eyes discharge an intensely piercing light, capable of penetrating anything. Jiang Hui, obviously, also pays attention to this scene, but doesn¡¯t devote much mental energy. The creatures within the fog are not too strong, Broad Sword Man, Lin Hai, and others should be able to deal with them. His eyes gaze into the distance. Faintly, Jiang Hui sees a giant stele, with an expanse of dazzling flowers of the Taoist at the top, shining brilliantly like immortal light, enveloping all around. ¡°Is it that stele? Once tested, it could instantly create a sensation, and would rank within the top 300,000 peerless prodigies throughout ancient and modern times!¡± Jiang Hui murmurs to himself, eyes burning with intensity. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortals Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_1 Chapter 330: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortal¡¯s Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_1 In the thick fog, the bodies of various creatures were densely scattered, some of them had turned black, obviously they had been dead for a long time. However, the people of Liu Village did not fear. Although these skeletons looked terrible, they were at best Spirit Transformation, Insignia Realm cultivators when they were alive. They were not considered strong to them, even quite weak. They must have been buried here due to their lack of strength, unable to escape the mist, and finally turned into skeletons. However, this indirectly proves that this area covered by mist may likely be a treasure hiding place. There might be many precious and rare treasures waiting for them to excavate, otherwise, it would not attract so many creatures to step into it. ¡°Someone is coming!¡± Just then, the broad sword man suddenly spoke, and his eyes glanced at a certain direction, his eyes slightly squinted, flashing a hint of cold light. He possessed a Sword King Body, through Completion could transform his body into an immortal heavenly sword, easily slicing open the vast blue sky, where he moved, his aura exposed, all pierced by the sword light. He shone brilliantly like the billions of stars in the sky, not only could it be used to fight the enemy, but it could also be transformed into his sense of touch to help him gain the upper hand. This was the domineering aspect of the Sword King Body, could hold defensively and march offensively. Hence, the insight of the broad sword man far outstripped anyone else present, even overshadowing Lin Hai. Upon stepping into the Land of Mist, he sensed the presence of unfamiliar human beings around him. However, at that time, the other party was quite a distance away. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the other party had discovered them or just happened to be passing by. Moreover, the threat posed by the group did not seem serious, so he did not speak out immediately. At this moment, they were heading directly towards them, obviously with ill intentions. As the broad sword man¡¯s voice fell, Lin Hai and the others immediately got ready, all of them looking around them hurriedly. After all, this was the Upper Realm, unlike the Lower Realm, it was full of dangers everywhere, the slightest carelessness could lead to encountering unimaginable strong enemies, especially in such a strange mist. ¡°Well, there is a sensible person here. However, today¡¯s treasures on Demon Island are ours. No matter where you guys come from, since you¡¯ve intruded here, you¡¯re all going to die!¡± Soon, several vicious faces appeared on the other side of the mist. The leader was a middle-aged man in a grey robe, there was a long scar on his cheek. As he spoke, it appeared as if a centipede was constantly wriggling, quite hideous. As soon as the man with the scar finished speaking, the rest of the men immediately surrounded them with their weapons. All of them were in the Noble Realm, there were seven or eight of them. If placed in the Lower Realm, they would certainly represent a formidable force that could dominate most powers. You should know, even in the Upper Realm, not all the creatures start from the Godfire Realm. The majority are indigenous people in the Upper Realm, they also need to practice gradually from the Blood Manipulation Realm and accumulate bit by bit. In the face of the people who suddenly surrounded them, the villagers of Liu Village were first taken aback, and then they looked at these people with an idiotic expression, not afraid in the slightest. Let alone the Noble realm, even if a deity descended, they had the power to fight. Even if there were six or seven cultivators in the Noble realm, they wouldn¡¯t worry much. Even if there were ten times more, they were confident that they could crush them. After spending such a long time in Liu Village, everyone¡¯s strength has undergone unprecedented progress, their accumulations and foundations have become more solid, and their strength is almost incomparable to before. Scarface and his men seemed to sense something was wrong, but they didn¡¯t feel any powerful aura from these people in front of them. They didn¡¯t even sense any fluctuations of the Array Realm, so they obviously were not powerful figures. They thought this group of people was simply scared. This was thanks to a divine skill from Jiang Hui that he obtained from the dragon egg a while ago. It can conceal one¡¯s strength. It doesn¡¯t have any attack power, but it is quite useful for assistance. ¡°You all, do you know which part of the Fairy World this belongs to? If you speak in detail, we might spare your lives!¡± The broad sword man spoke, not initiating an attack immediately. The territory of the Upper Realm was complex, and Lord Willow God hadn¡¯t told them about the specific distribution of power in the area, which they needed to explore for themselves. ¡°Could it be that you guys are also country bumpkins from the Lower Realm? Really, these days, any dog or cat can run up here and bark. Come on, brothers, let¡¯s get started. After we deal with these people, let¡¯s hurry up and find the next target!¡± Scarface sneered, couldn¡¯t help but speak coldly, and his face instantly filled with resentment and ferocity. A woman he had adored in his young days, deeply in love with, had eventually rejected him and chose to be with a country bumpkin from the Lower Realm, became a permanent pain in his heart, and from then on transferred to all living beings from the Lower Realm. That place was a land of sin, and those who lived in it were all sinners, so they deserved it as such. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance!¡± The broad sword man raised his gaze slightly. After fully activating the Sword King Body, the man was becoming more and more like a unsheathed treasure sword. Even his speaking habits had changed somewhat. He was a chatterbox before, but now he preferred to act directly when he could. ¡°What a joke, no one has ever dared to speak like this to me. It seems that you guys really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re dealing with. Let¡¯s go, brothers, kill them. There must be plenty of good stuff on these people!¡± Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortals Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_2 Chapter 331: Chapter 257: Nameless River, Immortal¡¯s Tomb, Shi Hao (revised)_2 The scarred man sneered. They were not truly intending to explore this uncertainty shrouded by the mist, but were professional thieves, lying in ambush and waiting for outsiders to enter so that they could extort them for a living. Yet at this moment, they would inevitably have to pay for their actions. ¡°You were given a chance to live¡ªit¡¯s you who didn¡¯t cherish it¡ª¡± The broad sword man remained expressionless, nonchalantly slashing his left hand through the air as the scarred man made his move. In an instant. A visible silver-white light suddenly appeared from thin air, filled with an endless sharpness, stern and solemn. This was the bloodline inheritance technique he had obtained from the Sword King Body¡ªKill Without Mercy. Abandoning all external objects like divine weapons, using the body as a sword seed, he can slash all things when the sword seed transforms into a butterfly, which is the initial stage of turning his body into a sword. In mid-air, the silver light was swiftly hurtling, like a flash of dazzling lightning. ¡°How can this be!!!¡± The moment he saw the silver light, the scarred man¡¯s face drastically changed. He sensed a strong intent of death and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Yet, before he could react, the silver-white light had already directly pierced through his body. ¡°Squish¡­.¡± There was no resistance at all. In a split second. Half of his body was instantly cut into several segments, with blood spurting out several meters away. He instantly died beyond help. The remaining men were screeching in shock at the sight of this. This method was too domineering, utterly inconceivable, a strange attack tactic they had never seen before. They did not sense any rune power, yet the strongest among them suddenly died horrifically, without any ability to fight back. Most importantly, they found a terrifying piece of information: all these men were Nobles. Are they insane? A mere group of six or seven dared to confront dozens of Nobles? These men are truly despicable. Nobles are Nobles, what¡¯s the point in hiding their true strength? And they hid it so well. ¡°We were blind, we beg the adults¡¯ forgiveness for our mistakes!!!¡± The few remaining were scared out of their wits, crying out loud. Each of them turned pale, cursing inwardly as they spoke. They felt these men could be rightly called the king of shameless acts, as if they were luring them to make a move. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the dead to know this!¡± The broad sword man spoke, and the other Nobles behind him stepped forward to swiftly deal with the remaining men. The motto of Liu Village is better to kill unnecessarily than to let go. ¡°Elder Brother Zhao, just now your move was really akin to the ¡®One Smile, One Sword in Life¡¯ mentioned by Lord Willow God, overshadowing your three decades of notorious fame.¡± Lin Hai laughed, quite envious of the broad sword man¡¯s technique, which did not require any external help. With a mere swipe, he could form a formidable Sword Qi, killing the enemy invisibly among thousands of armies. It¡¯s a technique that many probably wished to have. However, the demands it made on oneself were too high. Only the man in front of him could learn it. ¡°Everyone, look at the ground quickly. It seems to be absorbing the blood spilt by those people.¡± Someone spoke, his expression slightly flustered. Hearing this, the remaining people hastily looked down. It was clearly visible that the blood spilled by those people was instantly absorbed by the ground upon contact, almost too quickly. If one did not observe carefully, it could easily be missed. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the soil underfoot. There might be great peril hidden here. Everyone, be careful!¡± The broad sword man yelled out. This scene was too bizarre, compelling them to stay on high alert. However, after waiting a long while, nothing odd happened behind the ground under their feet, it simply absorbed the blood water. The crowd temporarily settled down and once again ventured deeper. This fog-covered area seemed to be a concealed stash. Besides the group led by the man with the scar, there were many other figures along the way, both from the Human Race and other creatures. After approximately several kilometers, they stumbled upon a vast river. They had no idea where it flowed from. Accompanied by sparks of lightning and thunder, it flowed towards the unknown distance. This river was extraordinarily wide, boundless to its horizon, the entirety of it was a dazzling silver-white, very beautiful. However, what was horrifying was that there were many corpses floating on this river. They were all densely packed, sinking and floating continuously. Their clothing varied, some appeared ancient, seemingly from several eras ago. Yet, these corpses showed no signs of decay and looked as fresh as if they were still alive. ¡°These are all corpses of gods, at the very least, they should¡¯ve lit the Divine Flame!¡± Someone speculated, otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why these corpses have not decayed a bit till today. Only by shedding their mortal bodies could this be possible. ¡°As for the length and depth of this river, nobody knows. From ancient times till now, countless years have passed, an innumerable amount of lives have been buried within. It¡¯s not just those in the Godfire Realm, quite a few Celestial Gods are buried here as well. No matter how splendid their achievements were during their lives, in death they merely become obscure corpses in this river.¡± An old passing man spoke. ¡°Old man, do you know the origin of this river?¡± Someone immediately asked. ¡°Speaking of this would take a while. It¡¯s said to be formed from the earliest form of lightning and thunder, thus the river is filled with flashes of thunder and lightning. However, some speculate it was formed from the blood of a peerless Demon Lord. Wherever it passes, a curse and ominous ill-fortune will manifest. Anyone contaminated will die instantly, not even a Celestial God capable of regenerating from a drop of blood would be able to resist. In conclusion, there are varying guesses but no final verdict due to the river being from such an ancient time. No one knows when this river was formed, but after so many years, there still hasn¡¯t been any signs of it drying up. On the contrary, it has only grown fiercer in the last hundred years, rising to significantly higher levels compared to the past!¡± The elder took a moment to organize his language, giving a reasonably detailed introduction. ¡°But where does this river eventually flow to?¡± Lin Hai felt puzzled and intrigued. If this river truly was formed by the flowing blood of a Demon Lord, how massive would their body have to be and how strong their vitality to still exist to this day without any signs of drying up. ¡°It¡¯s said to flow into an Immortal¡¯s Tomb in the end, where a genuine Immortal rests. There was an ancient prophecy by some primordial creature stating that when all water from this river is poured into the tomb, the Immortal¡¯s Tomb will appear in the mortal world and the terrifying entity buried inside will revive!!!¡± This time it was a woman who spoke. She was talkative and seemed to know quite a few secrets. ¡°Immortal¡¯s Tomb? Are there real Immortals inside? Can we find that place by following the path of this river?!¡± At this moment, a thin and handsome young man approached. Just as the young man finished speaking, the broad sword man had a look of surprise on his face. ¡°You¡­are you the Stone Kingdom¡¯s Human Emperor, Shi Hao, who slaughtered seven gods single-handedly!¡± The broad sword man looked at Little Dot, speaking in a deep voice as if his eyes were shooting thousands of swords, each one slashing through large stars. ¡°You recognize me?¡± The young man was somewhat surprised, and then immediately suspiciously looked around. ¡°Not personally, but I have seen a portrait of you. That painter must be a master, it¡¯s nearly identical, especially the demeanor, unrivalled by anyone. Hence, it¡¯s easy to identify, I never expected I would meet you in person here!¡± The broad sword man said, showing a sincere admiration. Although he had been residing in Liu Village, he had heard of the Stone Kingdom¡¯s Human Emperor defending his people, not hesitating to face seven gods alone in the Noble Realm and fighting to his death. His spirit was praiseworthy and moved them even more so because he was just a teenager. Such a feat at such a young age was priceless and made even many adults feel ashamed of their inferiority. ¡°Who exactly are you guys?¡± Little Rock wrinkled his brow, trying to recall but truly had no recollection of the few people in front of him. They were strangers, but they could still recognize him immediately. Even though Little Dot had once visited Liu Village, at that time, the broad sword man, Lin Hai and others were in seclusion and training, therefore they had never met each other. ¡°We are from Liu Village, you must have heard of that place!¡± Lin Hai at the side smiled, his voice refreshing and clear. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 258: What is Liu Village? (2nd Update)_1 Chapter 332: Chapter 258: What is Liu Village? (2nd Update)_1 (The previous chapter was just revised, some paragraphs were mixed up, it was a bit baffling. It should be more coherent now.) ¡­ ¡­ In a certain place, among the Ten Lands. It was a region surrounded by endless mountains, sparse with mist, like a fairyland. At the peak of a mountain. A small Taoist temple stood there, reflecting the morning glow, resonating with melodious sounds of gongs and drums, never ceasing¡­ The Taoist temple was quite old, many places were even damaged and continuously made creaking noises, but no one could ignore the existence of this place. Just because the Taoist temple was named after the two words Yin and Yang, it is one of the oldest existences, the home of the Taoist Orthodoxy of the Yin-Yang Taoist. At a glance, there were not many disciples in the temple, there were only about a dozen or so figures in totality. Even though there weren¡¯t many of them, by relying on the strength of their ancestor Yin-Yang Taoist, this small Taoist temple could also be declared an Immortal Taosist Orthodoxy, competing with those flourishing ones. Only recently, the strongest person in the Taoist temple, the Yin-Yang Taoist, suddenly died. The death amulet left behind shattered, even his God Soul did not escape. The entire Taoist temple was immediately shrouded in an indescribable terror, so they directly closed off the mountain and secluded themselves, praying for peace. At this moment, inside an antiquated room in the Taoist temple. In the center, there was an ancient table made of Tetracentron wood, with a small bell on top of it. The bell was not large, it was dull-colored, with some traces of mud on it. This bell was left behind by the Yin-Yang Taoist. It was very mysterious, as if it came from the Ancient Fairy Era,the bell material was so hard that even the Yin-Yang Taoist himself could not see through its mystery. But through prolonged research, they discovered some of the bell¡¯s uses, one of which was to serve as a warning. However, it was warning about the Ten Lands, Three Thousand Continents, not individuals. When the structure of the Three Thousand continents shift, the bell would shake violently and emit deafening ringing noises. From low to high, the bell could be divided into nine sounds. The weakest was the first sound, which could be regarded as nothing or merely requiring slight attention. The strongest was the ninth sound, indicating a significant event. At this moment. This bell, which has never rung before, suddenly shook and made a series of deafening noises. One sound. Two sounds. ¡­ ¡­ Nine sounds. Ten sounds. It actually rang ten times before it barely stopped. It surpassed the nine sounds¡­ ¡°What happened? Why did the bell ring ten times? Didn¡¯t our forefather say that it could only ring up to nine times?!¡± A Taoist noticed abnormality for the first time, a look of shock written on his face. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Aside from some young boys in the Taoist temple, the only old man left in the temple was merely a regular Godfire Stage Cultivator, he was not an ancient figure, he ignited his Divine Flame only a hundred years ago. ¡°What do you know? Even our forefather did not fully understand this object before his death. Let alone ten sounds, it might even ring eleven or twelve times.¡± A skeptic from the Taoist Orthodoxy retorted. ¡°Who cares? After all, our forefather has passed away, any chaos in heaven and earth has nothing to do with us anymore. Even if a great opportunity against heaven emerges, it¡¯s not something we can contend for.¡± The only remaining Godfire Stage old man in the temple walked out, saying leisurely. He naturally noticed the anomaly as well, but the Taoist temple is now like a declining sunset which will eventually collapse, regardless of how big the changes are, what does it have to do with them?! ¡­ ¡­ Immortal Mountain. Looking far into the distance, the terrain expands, with lush vegetation and abundant spiritual energy. From time to time, the air turns into small raindrops falling from the sky, nurturing all living things. Everywhere, there are auspicious beasts and rare birds, some taking flight, some lingering by the river to drink water¡­ At first glance, there are some ancient trees larger than mountain ranges, their branches dense and leafy, and their lush crowns resembling large umbrellas shading the area beneath. Ever since returning from the Lower Realm, the Immortal Supreme has been in closed-door cultivation. The Five Elements Corpse he is cultivating is a unique Divine Skill of the Upper Realm. With its Completion, one can transform into the five elements, and condense five superior, sacred spirit bodies. Not only can it exert five times the strength during combat, it also possesses five lives. Any of them can be the spirit body, and any can also serve as the main body. However, during the trip to the Lower Realm, only two of his Five Elements Corpses remained, while the other three were killed on the spot by the Willow God. Fortunately, not all was lost, and he could recondense the others at a certain cost. The Immortal Supreme has a handsome face, a young man. Known as the Immortal, he has lived for an unknown number of years, and time seems to have left no trace on him. He still looks like his original self, with fair skin, as if glowing, rich in gloss. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s going on? Why is the law of this world suddenly becoming chaotic!?¡± Just then, the Immortal Supreme suddenly opened his tightly shut eyes. Just now, he sensed that the rules of some place suddenly became chaotic and violent, although it was only for a moment, the sensation was very intense. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Immediately probing with his Divine Consciousness, he found nothing, everything was calm as if it was a lake without any waves, not a hint of abnormality. The Immortal Supreme frowned, beneath his bright eyes was a pair that held weariness that did not match his youthful appearance. Appearance can change, but the sediment of years cannot be easily erased. Similar sensations were experienced by many in the Ten Lands, the Western Church, the Underworld, Heaven¡­ All of them were Immortal level existences, but after probing around, they all found nothing. ¡­ ¡­ In the place shrouded by the mist, electric lights were flickering and growing denser. Next to the ancient and nameless river, as Lin Hai¡¯s voice fell, Little Dot looked shocked, glancing at the people present one by one. ¡°You¡­could you all be from Liu village¡­¡± Little Dot opened his mouth, a hint of surprise in his eyes as he looked towards the dozens of figures behind Lin Hai and the Broad Sword man. All these people were exuding the aura of nobles, solid and terrifying, which was unnerving. ¡°Yes, yes, we are. Lord Willow God has brought our whole village to the Upper Realm.¡± Lin Hai nodded, his eyes full of curiosity as he watched Little Dot, trying to see how this teen who slew God and the Dao in a mortal body, looked dashing. Hearing that, Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. He knew that the Heavenly Stairs were extraordinary, possessing vast and mysterious power, allowing free travel even when the channel between the two worlds was closed. However, the fact that the entire village was directly descended to the Upper Realm was still shocking and incredible. What¡¯s more, he had climbed up with great effort. No sooner had he set foot here than the whole village parachuted in. ¡°What about Brother De Quan and the others? Are they here too?¡± Little Dot pursed his lips and continued. When they parted, he, Tu Wa Zi, and Gu Chen had agreed to get together in the Upper Realm, and drink till they drop. Now that the powerful and mysterious force had brought the entire village to the Upper Realm, those two old friends should have followed over as well. ¡°They are also here, but instead of following the village, they came here in advance to temper themselves. They should be back in no time, and you might run into them.¡± Lin Hai introduced with a faint smile. Although he had not met Little Rock, he knew the relationship between him, Tu and Brother Gu. They had fought side by side before, and their friendship was deep and profound. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 259: Large-scale Construction (Third Update)_1 Chapter 333: Chapter 259: Large-scale Construction (Third Update)_1 The new location of Liu Village. As far as the eye can see, it is full of spiritual energy. Although it hasn¡¯t reached the level of transforming into rain, it has nonetheless formed thin mists of spiritual energy that flutter in the air. Bathing in it, even simply breathing would bring a refreshing feeling, resulting in a pleasant mood. Surrounding the area, various towering ancient trees rise up to the sky, gigantic and thick. Rivers encircle from afar, thousands of cascading waterfalls flowing at breakneck speed, causing thunderous crashes and roars, akin to the rushing of thousands of horses, forming an immense vista of unspoiled greenery. Across the river, one can vaguely see the hustle and bustle of Liu Village. There are incessant movements of adults and children, men and women, bustling about¡­ It is true that Jiang Hui moved the entire Liu Village to the Upper Realm almost exactly as it was. However, putting it down directly still seemed a bit abrupt. So, after discussing with some of the village elders, Old man Lin decided to slightly modify the surrounding terrain. He divided the tasks clearly. Apart from assigning a portion of the villagers with sufficient power to explore the outside, marking safe and hazardous areas, the rest were all left behind. At the back of the village, you could hear shouts echoing from all around. A group of men, bare-chested, were excavating dirt and moving heavy rocks. Despite the sweat pouring, they were all energetic and full of zeal. The climate in the Upper Realm is pleasant all year round. There¡¯s neither extreme cold of winter nor harsh scorching summer heat. Furthermore, the cultivators had exceptionally robust vitality. They didn¡¯t need to worry about catching a cold. Now, as the number of villagers continues to increase, the existing training ground can no longer meet the daily needs. Therefore, it needs an additional clearning or perhaps be connected to the old one. This is undoubtedly a massive project. Fortunately, with the consolidations and expansions during this time, aside from some newly born children, even the weakest in Liu village has reached Cave Heaven Realm. Due to the countless rare types of Beast Blood along with various Treasure medicinal plants and Body Refining Scripture, everyone¡¯s foundation is unusually firm. All of them have Perfect Blood Manipulation, with the power at this realm reaching 100,000 kilograms. Their foundation is unprecedentedly deep. Even a casual swing of their hands could exert tens of thousands of kilograms of force. Hence, their construction speed was remarkably fast, each one of them is akin to a human-shaped bulldozer. Moreover, Jiang Hui specially sent the Bronze Giant to help. Wherever it went, it caused a loud rumbling noise, with the land and stones rolling, ancient trees falling, and mountains being relocated. Its efficiency was astounding, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before¡­ Jiang Hui did not pay much attention and immediately withdrew his gaze. The next moment. With a thought, his body suddenly emitted a dazzling brilliance, like the eternal Aurora at the beginning of the universe, transcending any light and reaching its utmost purity. Before this, he used Huang Liang¡¯s Dream to block everyone in Liu Village from perceiving this, so it did not cause any uproar. Once the gleaming light slowly faded away, Jiang Hui¡¯s entire body started to shrink drastically. Soon, He returned to his original size of one hundred meters. His leaves are dense, his roots and branches hanging down, entwining with the vibrant green vitality of life. A gentle breeze blew, thousands of willow branches swaying in response, making tinkling sounds like that of wind chimes, resembling a lullaby from a dream. Jiang Hui then withdrew his divine sense, his consciousness slowly sinking into his body to examine himself. Though he categorised his power according to the realms of the Wilderness, in reality, he was unique and independent. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to perfect the rules within his body, nor would he be affected or restricted by the rules of the Upper Realm. Of course, although he did not need to perfect the internal rules, the rules still contained a hint of primal energy. That¡¯s the fundamental energy of the physical and the spiritual world. Taking this into consideration wouldn¡¯t hurt. After imprinting a trace of this into his willow leaves, Jiang Hui suddenly turned his eyes to the sky. Just a moment to ago, he detected multiple terrifying divine senses sweeping over the vast land beneath him. Above the boundless firmament, pairs of scorching, invisible eyes opened, scanning all directions as if searching for something. Without much thought, Jiang Hui guessed that his recent activities had likely caught the attention of some Immortal Dao existences in the Upper Realm. However, due to the existence of Paradise, he was not worried that these beings could detect his presence. Even if they sensed him, as long as the Supreme did not make a move, he had confidence to stand undefeated. Jiang Hui then looked towards the distant area enveloped by the mist. He was quite surprised at the appearance of Little Dot, as he had not noticed Little Rock previously. He appeared all of a sudden. Presumably, Shi Hao must have used some kind of Divine Skills that could change his appearance, like Zhu Yan¡¯s Bloodline Treasure Technique, which could not only hide his aura but also alter his appearance and physique. The stronger his strength, the more difficult it would be to detect. ¡°Since Little Dot has appeared, the area obscured by the mist must be a desolate place of an ancient Demon Lord!¡± Jiang Hui recalled the scant remnants of his memory. If he was not mistaken, the first place that Little Dot entered after arriving in the Upper Realm was called Demon Island. There was an endless river flowing there, ultimately leading to a place known as the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Jiang Hui vaguely remembered the location of that first tomb. It should be suspended above Demon Island, at the end of the river. Although it¡¯s famous as the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, it¡¯s a terrifying place with an inextinguishable curse. Even Escape One Realm cultivators cannot resist it and will be instantly corroded and turned into bones. Furthermore, he remembered that within this desolate place, there was a stele erected by the Supreme Demon Lord. It was forged from rare Immortal Gold, able to test people¡¯s potential, talent, and combat strength. Only the top three million geniuses from ancient times have the opportunity to leave their names on it. Once your name is inscribed, it represents the title of peerless genius. Shi Hao had once tried the stele, which shocked the ten continents. Despite losing his Supreme Bone twice, he still suppressed all his peers including Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng from Immortal Mountain and his own younger brother Qin Hao. However, Little Rock is, after all, Little Rock. While others use the stele as motivation striving to leave their names behind, he found the stele peculiar and coveted it, intending to steal it away unnoticed. Shaking his head, Jiang Hui spread his Five Senses. Just as he expected, at the end of the road, he really found a huge stele. The stele was as high as three thousand feet, spanning across the area, like a towering mountain, ancient and mysterious, carrying the traces and aura of countless years. Given its size, what wind did Little Dot get from his head that he thought he could steal it?! Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help contemplating. While Jiang Hui was pondering, Shi Hao, Lin Hai, and the broad sword man had already arrived in front of the stele. At this moment. Many creatures had already gathered around the ancient stele, young and old. Especially the young ones, they were eager to try, hoping to leave their mark on the stele and make their names known across the ten continents. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?!¡± the broad sword man suggested enthusiastically. He had heard about this stele when he was in the Lower Realm. It was of great importance and very ancient. Those who could leave their names on it were all timeless geniuses, and even some Sect Leader Level beings had left their names and images on it in their youth, taking pride in it. ¡°Lord Willow God said that everything within a radius of 100,000 miles is our Liu Village¡¯s territory. So, doesn¡¯t that mean that the stele also belongs to our village?!¡± Behind him, the uncouth Lin Hai asked. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 260: Qing Yu_1 Chapter 334: Chapter 260: Qing Yu_1 ¡°Given that Lord Willow God has designated a hundred thousand-miles radius into our Liu Village¡¯s sphere of power, does this stele now become our village¡¯s private property?¡± Lin Hai scratched his head, looking at the broad sword man before him. His understanding was simple, anything within the realm of hundred thousand-miles radius, should be competed for, making it the ¡°rightful owner¡±, becoming one of Liu Village¡¯s foundations. Including this stele, the strange river, or the mysterious place known as wasteland under their feet. ¡°By logic, indeed it is the case.¡± The broad sword man nodded, and the nobles behind him agreed somewhat. They were well acquainted with Lord Willow God¡¯s character, once a divine decree was made, it should be truly executed. This hundred thousand-miles realm might soon be only accessible to the Liu Village People. ¡°How about we work together to carve that stele?¡± Lin Hai proposed, all filled with anticipation. His talent was among the top ones in the Liu Village, inheriting Ancestral Fire Witch¡¯s Destiny, possessing Body of Ancestor Witch. Compared to Gu Chen¡¯s Sky Tyrant Blood, he was even more ancient and terrifying. After Completion, once the power was unleashed, almost nothing could stand in his way. Although he had not activated the inheritance in his blood at present, his immense physical strength was unprecedented. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too adventurous? That stele is too huge, especially situated within this strange land. We just arrived in the Upper Realm, besides, we don¡¯t have stable footing and we know little about this place, we need to be cautious!¡± The broad sword man frowned, he felt this plan was a bit too risky even though it sounded pretty promising. The two muttered, discussing the plan. ¡°Both of you, when did this place become Liu VIllage¡¯s territory?¡± Little Rock was somewhat doubtful if he heard wrong. Everyone just arrived in the Upper Realm one after another, he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to claim a mountain to become a king, but others started carving up this place. ¡°Lord Willow God declared, since the moment!¡± Lin Hai, with an air of it goes-without-saying, stated. Little Dot pursed his lips, he was rather surprised, but did not continue to say anything. Firstly, he really did not know what to say. Secondly, he was not particularly acquainted with Lin Hai and broad sword man, far from being close as he was with Brother Tu and Gu Chen. ¡­ The few hastened their steps, heading towards the stele. More and more beings were nearing the stele, all of them were attracted by its fame. Among them, there were offsprings of some big clans who were on their journey. In the meantime, there were attempts to step forward, trying to leave their names on the stele, however, even with all their might, it did not raise any ripple. Some were disappointed, some were eager to give it a shot, some even tried to dissuade the others. This stele was too extraordinary. Since ancient times till now, only the top three hundred thousand beings could leave their name on it. Once a new one was added onboard, it meant an ¡°old being¡± would be erased from the stele along with the name and the qualification. There was a name that shone brightly, capturing Little Dot¡¯s attention, making him quite focused. The name began with Qin and ended with Chang Sheng. Qin Chang Sheng! He remembered, the main vein of Immortal Mountain was the Qin, his mother was a Qin as well, who used to be the saintess of the Immortal Dao. Really speaking, he had various connections with the Qin, however, all were not exactly friendly. ¡°This is the real name of Immortal Supreme when he was young, he once came here and left his name, leading for all ages, ranked at the front, possessing unimaginable talent beyond our comprehension!¡± Someone explained. Little Dot suddenly understood. He did not know who Qin Chang Sheng was, but he knew Immortal Supreme, The previous Sect Hierarch of Immortal Mountain in Immortal Dao, also the ancestor of his mother¡¯s lineage. During the turmoil in Lower Realm, Willow God had fought against him, but he did not appear too strong then, he was overwhelmingly defeated just by encountering once, retreated. Of course, that was only relative to Willow God. Willow God was too strong, mysterious, suspected to be a strong being from many epochs ago. At this thought, the image of an unparalleled, unmatched lifeform flashed before Little Rock¡¯s eyes. ¡°Willow God, I hope everything goes well on your journey, I hope you reach Boundary Sea soon, to find the opportunity and the answer that belong to you.¡± Little Dot narrowed his eyes, said silently in his heart. At this moment. A girl stepped forward, in a bright green long skirt, slender figure, fair skin like lard, looking quite frail. However, during talent testing, there was a resonance with the stele. ¡°Quick, leave your name, big enough to be recorded in our clan¡¯s chronicles!¡± The girl¡¯s clan elder hurriedly spoke, his face flushed, obviously he was excited. The girl nodded quickly, placing her hands on the stele, carving her name. ¡°It¡¯s Qing Yu!¡± The old man who previously explained about the river came along with the broad sword man, when he saw the name on the stele, he could not help but exclaimed. ¡°What? Is she very famous?¡± Lin Hai was somewhat confused. ¡°It¡¯s more than just famous, she¡¯s a sensation, she¡¯s the genius girl among the Five Elements, also ranked top three as the unrivalled talent in the Drake Clan. Do you know the Drake Clan? The clan is unparalleled throughout ages. They stand a chance to evolve into True Dragon, and that¡¯s the first of the Ten Evil!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glowed, speaking eloquently. The old man was surely a person of travel in his younger days, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know this much detailed information. ¡°She can be recognised as an unrivalled talent?¡± Lin Hai grinned, taking another glance at the girl. She looked the same age as Brother Tu and Gu Chen, but he did not sense the unique aura of a Noble fluctuating from her body, evidently, she had not reached that realm, she might be extremely close, however, still somewhat lacking. Most importantly, what¡¯s so impressive about a True Dragon? Their village was raising one, spending all the time eating and sleeping. It did not seem extraordinary at all. Little Dot, on the side, wore a puzzled expression on his face, looked at the old man and then at Lin Hai and others. If he remembered correctly, their village, Liu Village, seemed to be raising a True Dragon, pureblooded, possessing complete True Dragon Skills within its body. Once it matured, it would step into the Realm of the Fairy King both physically and spiritually. Even Willow God was shocked then. ¡°Stranger, although I am not sure where you all came from, isn¡¯t it too conceited to look down on our Drake Clan like this?!¡± The voices of Lin Hai and the others were not low, he himself was a loud man, loud and clear, perfectly audible by the girl in the green dress and her group. Seeing their talent being disregarded like this, the Drake Clan elder immediately became angry, shooting a glare over here. The Drake Clan was among the local elites in the Five Elements Continent, their strongest member was at the half-step Divine Realm, incredibly ferocious, dominating one side, and they had never been looked down upon like this before. The girl named Qing Yu, with her hands on her hips, wore a disgruntled expression on her face. She had just left her name on this stele, and that was not considered as talent? Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 261: Where Are They From!!!_1 Chapter 335: Chapter 261: Where Are They From!!!_1 ¡°So, you all think that our tribe¡¯s pride isn¡¯t worthy of the title ¡®Genius¡¯, do you consider yourselves as geniuses?! In all history, only the mediocre would belittle others, and see not the forest for the trees¡­¡± The elder surged with a powerful aura, furious, and spoke sharply. His powerful aura flooded over everything, directly zeroing in on Lin Hai and the others. His tribe, after all, had a certain probability of evolving into True Dragons in the future. They had never felt so humiliated, so blatantly looked down upon by others. Especially¡­ Looking at those people¡¯s clothes, they clearly didn¡¯t know how to dress properly ¡ª complete ruffians. But even though the elder of the Drake Clan held those thoughts, he didn¡¯t actually act on them. These people, although ordinary in appearance, possessed extraordinary temperament. Each one of them appeared calm and collected, exuding confidence. Only by having seen and handled significant situations repeatedly can one cultivate such a demeanor. The most critical point was that even when the elder¡¯s aura targeted them, they didn¡¯t even change their expression¡ªas if they didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°Godfire Realm!¡± The crowd gasped in surprise, overawed by the elder¡¯s powerful aura. Even in the Upper Realm, everyone had to take cultivation step by step, following an orderly progression. Cultivators at the Godfire Realm, although not rare, were considered masters¡ªat least they were considered leaders among the present crowd. ¡°If you look down upon my Qing Yu, you can try it out for yourself, to see how difficult it is to leave your name on this stele!¡± The girl in the green dress said, her bright eyes welling with tears. The Upper World Three Thousand Continents, divided into Ten Lands, were virtually endless with countless populations. This stele ranked all the geniuses from these areas since antiquity. To leave one¡¯s name on it, one had to be a standout among geniuses. She worked so hard, yet her efforts were dismissed by some stranger her age, which frustrated her. ¡°I¡¯m just a straightforward person with a loud voice, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± Lin Hai waved his hand. He was generally good-tempered, and even he was aware that he had indeed misspoken. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You looked down upon my talent, didn¡¯t you?! You try it then. If you surpass me, we can let bygones be bygones. But if you don¡¯t, you have to shout three times that you¡¯re a dog, and that you¡¯ve overlooked the prodigy in front of you. Everyone present must hear it!¡± Qing Yu challenged him, her voice as crisp as a warbler¡¯s song. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Lin Hai smirked, feeling that such punishment was embarrassing. Most importantly, he was highly confident of his own talent. His father once told him that he had survived a catastrophe by a stroke of luck. Lord Willow God had saved him and granted him an incredible chance, blessing him with Immortal Talent that surpassed everyone else¡¯s. In the young man¡¯s view, the chance Lord Willow God offered was certainly unparalleled in the world. He strode right in front of the stele. The stele was densely inscribed with names. All of them ranked the most dazzling prodigies from the ten domains throughout the ages. Even the Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng didn¡¯t rank first. The first place was a name called Qin Hao. But it was not the only one; there were several nicknames standing together in first place, not necessarily all real names. ¡°Why does this name sound familiar?¡± Lin Hai frowned. During his time in the Lower Realm, he seemed to have heard the name Qin Hao before. It sounded like¡­ it was the younger brother of the boy standing next to him¡­ He turned his head abruptly and looked at Little Dot. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes expressed everything. Little Rock understood and nodded. ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about? If you want to test your talent, then test your talent. If you want to test your potential, then test your potential. If you want to measure your combat power, then measure your combat power. What do the others do matter?¡± Qing Yu retorted, still a little indignant. She was only in her teens and still growing. Therefore, she only tested her talent just now, which was already quite impressive. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± said Lin Hai, having already decided to take the test, he was sure he wouldn¡¯t back out so suddenly. ¡°First, let¡¯s test the combat power!¡± Lin Hai decided in his heart. Wine God once told him that his path of cultivation was different from most people. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be boxed into the conventional realms, couldn¡¯t practice the Treasured Techniques of attack, nor did he need to condense a Cave Heaven. Even though he skipped many steps, because of this, the teenager wasn¡¯t particularly confident in his combat power. He only felt slightly stronger. That¡¯s why Lin Hai decided to start from here. Even if his name doesn¡¯t make it to the stele, it won¡¯t matter, as there are still the talent and potential tests left. Surely, he would excel in one of them. His eyes were closed tightly, all of his power directed towards his hands. Then, with a loud yell, he directed a vicious punch towards the stele. Onlookers widened their eyes, about to tell him that this was not the proper way to test combat power when a rumbling noise emitted from the stele before they could speak. The next moment, in the void, the Flowers of the Taoist blossomed into stunningly splendid flares of light, making it quite dazzling and difficult for people to keep their eyes open. ¡°This¡­how is this possible?¡± The spectators were stunned, with many even showing dumbfounded looks while others sported frustrated expressions. Despite testing in the wrong manner, he still triggered the resonance of the stone monument. These days, talent could save you anywhere. Qing Yu and the elder from the Drake Clan were equally shocked. Did¡­did he just make his mark on the stele?! While everyone was still processing, Lin Hai continued his testing for talent and potential. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant. The scene plunged into absolute madness. In the void, one after another, the Flowers of the Taoist blossomed one after the other, their music muted. For a moment, it completely covered the space above the onlookers¡¯ heads, filling their vision with stunning brilliance! ¡°¡­¡± Qing Yu. ¡°¡­¡± The crowd. Another burst of light emerged, and Lin Hai swiftly carved his name onto the stele. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Afterward, the two characters forming Lin Hai shot up like a rocket, surpassing one outstanding genius after another at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end. Second place in combat power ranking. First place in talent ranking. First place in potential ranking. Apart from combat power, he surpassed both Qin Hao and several others who were tied for first place in the other two categories, becoming the true first in both, unmatched in each aspect. As for combat power, he hadn¡¯t taken first place, but it was incredibly high nonetheless. That wasn¡¯t all. Lin Hai carved an image of himself onto the stele, feeling that it would leave a deeper impression. However, this drawing just happened to appear above the names of Qin Hao and Qin Chang Sheng. It was as if he was sitting on their heads, suppressing them beneath him, causing great discomfort. There were people from the Immortal Mountain around. This sight made them extremely angry. Though their faces showed shock, they couldn¡¯t help but curse, feeling that this rascal was too unpredictable, he could have chosen anywhere else, but had to go over the names of their clan¡¯s top genius and venerable ancestor. With both these two suppressed, how would they save face if this got out?! Little Dot, who was standing to the side was also left dumbstruck. He was just thinking about doing that, but before he could, someone else had already beaten him to it. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _1 Chapter 336: Chapter 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _1 Besides the two characters ¡°Lin Hai¡±, the boy also left his own codename. It was ¡°witch,¡± of the Ancestral Witch. A word that has never appeared in the Ten Lands, is now imprinted on this ancient and mysterious stele, shining brightly as if announcing its birth to the world. The moment the character ¡°witch¡± fell, The whole Heaven and Earth seemed to suddenly bring up a massive red sun, releasing an extreme radiance, an intense aura spreading thirty thousand miles, obscuring the sky and sun¡­ Furthermore, Immediately after, along with the stele, the entire space began to tremble slightly, continuously generating a humming sound. This was resonance, an unprecedented resonance, a phenomenon that only exists in legends. ¡°Who exactly is this boy and where does he come from, that he can so completely dominate, even topping even the much-anticipated talent of the Immortal Mountain, and even igniting such a phenomenon that only exists in tales!!!¡± ¡°All his talent, potential, and combat strength are top-ranked, this boy is destined to defy the heavens, startling all sides!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone else find his left image to be quite overbearing¡­it¡¯s just like he¡¯s sitting on the head of the Immortal Supreme and Qin Hao, the Immortal Mountain is part of the Immortal Dao, can they bear this indignity?!¡± Surrounding him, the discussion was unending, everyone¡¯s eyes wide open, looking unbelievably. Ranking top, it shows that the boy¡¯s qualifications throughout the long ages can boast. Among them, there was no lack of monstrous talents who caused wonders to happen at birth, particularly Qin Hao. Legend has it, he possesses Double Supreme Bones, unprecedented and unsurpassed. A single Supreme Bone has the potential to become a Supreme in the future, let alone a pair. If nothing goes wrong, he should certainly be able to reach the limit of the Human Path Domain and become a Great Emperor in the future. Even so, he was still severely suppressed by the seemingly simple and a bit wicked boy in front of him. Doesn¡¯t this prove that even Double Supreme Bones cannot compare with this boy? ¡°May I ask where you come from? Why have I never seen or heard of you before?¡± From the direction of the Drake Clan, a girl called Qing Yu with bright eyes, suddenly spoke up. Upon careful listening, there was a hint of barely discernible shyness. If Lin Hai were just a mediocrity, she would naturally not behave this way. At most, she would simply snort a few times and then ignore him. She was not a pest, so she didn¡¯t necessarily need an apology in front of everyone. But he is a heaven-sent talent, and the most unique among those talents, rare since ancient times, adding on his handsome appearance, particularly the Ancestral Witch imprint in between his eyebrows. This only added more unrestrained charm, making the girl unable to help but be dazzled for a moment. Her dream since childhood was to find a peerless talent as a companion to tread the Path of Longevity together, and Lin Hai undoubtedly catches her eye. Such a heavenly appearance, it¡¯s hard not to take a second look. Although it was well hidden, everyone still picked up on the change in the girl¡¯s tone. However, no one revealed any surprised expressions. Since ancient times, beautiful women match heroic men, there may be exceptions, but they are only a handful. Qing Yu had a fair and lovely appearance, her skin was like cream, and she also had a good figure. Although she was not an arrogant beauty, she had a unique middling-class beauty, and she was a well-known talent in the Five Elements Continent, a talented woman in the Drake Clan, deeply favored and treated generously by her clan. If they could win over this boy named Lin Hai, the future of the Drake Clan would certainly also become part of the Immortal Dao, or even more than that. After all, the boy¡¯s talent was extremely terrifying, unprecedented and unsurpassed. It had reached a point unheard and unseen before. Once it spreads out, he would certainly be sought after by countless powers, even those that were part of the Immortal Dao could not sit still, they would certainly take action. ¡°I come from Liu Village, you may not have heard it now, but not long from now, these two words should be known to the Ten Lands.¡± said Lin Hai. ¡°Liu Village?¡± Qing Yu pursed her lips, muttering these two words a few times, she had no impression of it at all in her mind. Not only her, but everyone watching around her was the same, all knitting their brows. And then found out that indeed, as the boy had said, they had actually never heard of this place before. ¡°Can you leave some contact information? You just disrespected me so much just now, making me lose face in front of everyone, after all I am a woman, I will come to you later, you apologize to my face, how about it?¡± The girl in the green dress suddenly said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. Even if I leave it for you, you won¡¯t be able to get there!¡± Lin Hai waved his hand, feeling somewhat speechless in his heart. Although this woman looks pretty good, why is her logic so messy? And she has bad memory, forgetting the words said just a moment ago. He clearly mentioned that if he could leave a name on the stele, the event earlier would be written off. But she still asked him to apologize, and even later, to her face. Women¡¯s thoughts are really confusing! Lin Hai declined very simply, quite similar to Lin Zhuang in his younger years, a complete goof. ¡°Alright, I hope we can meet again someday!¡± Qing Yu pursed her lips, suddenly feeling a bit sorrowful, she suddenly felt that her voice earlier was too loud, causing the other person to resent her, so he did not even inform her of his location. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _2 Chapter 337: Chapter 262: Liu Village! (4000 words) _2 However, she was, after all, a well-known genius girl from the Five Elements Continent. Despite her reluctance, she would not press the issue in front of so many people. She quickly pretended to be busy with her own affairs and did not ask any further questions. ¡°Young man, I was in the wrong just now. With your dazzling talent, you indeed have the right to say those words. I apologize to you here and hope you won¡¯t take it to heart!¡± At this point, an elder from the Drake Clan stepped forward and spoke with sincere attitude. Having ascended to his position, naturally, he understood more. Such geniuses, even if they couldn¡¯t be won over, should absolutely not be offended. As for the matter of killing them in their cradle, he knew that his clan couldn¡¯t execute it. If this kind of prodigy continued to grow, it could potentially outshine all past and present generations, becoming the brightest star. It would be a blessing for the Three Thousand Zones. If it reached a certain level, it could even protect these lands from foreign conflicts. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I too spoke too much just now.¡± The sudden change in the other¡¯s attitude somewhat caught Lin Hai off guard, but having seen a lot of the world, he soon adjusted his mentality. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll part ways here. Until we meet again!¡± The elder of the Drake clan said very straightforwardly, bowing his fist and departing. He could tell that the young man had clear and transparent eyes. He had no other feelings for Qing Yu, thus staying here was useless. It was better to attend to other matters. After all, they came here, not just for a simple talent test. As the green-robed girl and her group left, many other creatures gathered around, all attracted by the unusual activity of the stele. ¡°It¡¯s this young man who has shattered the records of all history. My goodness, he¡¯s really extraordinary! I have an unwed daughter in my clan who¡¯s strikingly beautiful and eloquent. I might as well introduce her to him!¡± Someone spoke out, showing considerable interest. ¡°Give it up. Those girls in your clan, they all look like their dads ¨C none of them look attractive. You actually want to introduce them to someone else? Our girl is way better ¨C truly beautiful!¡± Everyone was chattering, causing Lin Hai to frown slightly. These people were too enthusiastic, he didn¡¯t like it much. They were too purposeful. Other than the people from Immortal Mountain, at this moment, they were all staring at Lin Hai. They felt extremely uncomfortable, as if they had swallowed a fly. Whether they spoke up or not, they were in an awkward position. Both their ancestor and the most dazzling genius of their clan were being suppressed by others. If such incomprehensible thing spread out, outsiders would definitely compare Immortal Mountain first. At that time, the mighty Immortal Dao might become the laugh of everyone after meals. More importantly, if other geniuses came to test in the future, wouldn¡¯t they see their clan¡¯s ancestor beneath others as soon they raised their heads?! This was more unbearable than killing them. ¡°Young man, your conduct seems to be offensive to our Immortal Mountain. Even though your talent is unmatched, you are still¡­¡± ¡°Your clan is such a big deal, how can you be so narrow-minded? Can¡¯t you understand that the ranks of this stele are unassigned and can¡¯t be manipulated by external forces?¡± Little Rock chimed in from the side. He had always been at odds with Immortal Mountain. They were not only one of the culprits who initiated the catastrophe of the Lower Realm, but they also imprisoned his parents. Therefore, he naturally counterattacked when he had the chance. However, at the same time. Shi Hao was also exceedingly surprised at Lin Hai¡¯s talent. He was sure that he could never reach this level, even if the Supreme Bone still existed. ¡°Liu Village¡­ just how many outstanding talents are hidden inside?¡± Shi Hao exclaimed in his heart. He thought that Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen already had excellent talents. They had both reached the Noble rank at a young age and were now surely lying low to enhance their foundations, hoping to ignite the Divine Fire and completely shed their mortal bodies. But who would have thought that there would be even more impressive talents in that mysterious village? They had been honing their skills and have finally left their mark in the world, creating legends. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to attack, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the first to respond.¡± Lin Hai grinned, looking unconcerned. Firstly, he hadn¡¯t heard of Immortal Mountain and was completely unfamiliar with them. Secondly, those who claimed to be from Immortal Mountain didn¡¯t have strong abilities, they were just Nobles. He could handle them alone, let alone with dozens of people standing behind him. ¡°My brother here didn¡¯t steal or rob anyone. He tested his capabilities openly and honestly. If you from the Immortal Mountain want to attack, ask my sword if it agrees!¡± The broad sword man spoke coldly, during that time he drew out the large sword that had been carried on his back. In an instant, A wave of chill invaded, as if countless frost flowers were inching across the bare skin. The air instantly filled with an indescribable aura of solemnity. This was the sword intent. With the unsheathing of the sword, the heaven and earth turned cold. Swords are naturally cold, let alone those used for killing, adding an extra chill to the heart. ¡°Buzz!¡± On one side, dozens of Nobles who had been hiding also stepped out, surrounding the people from Immortal Mountain right away. ¡°Liu Village could be more than what it seems. It¡¯s certainly not a small clan or faction!¡± Someone whispered quietly from afar. Though beings at the Noble Realm are quite common in the Upper Realm, it¡¯s not every small faction that can dispatch dozens of them all at once. ¡°Are you lot intending to make foes of us from Immortal Mountain?¡± The people from Immortal Mountain lined their gazes around, their expressions unchanged as they said coldly. Being the undying Taoist Orthodoxy of the Three Thousand Continents, Immortal Mountain possesses colossal influence beyond imagination. Even if they are only a side branch, the main branch still protects them, and will send help should any mishap occur. People like the broad sword man remained silent and just returned their gaze. In the end, the group from Immortal Mountain accepted their defeat and left the place. They feared that these people would actually attack; even though the main branch would send help, that wouldn¡¯t matter if they were all dead. What use would revenge be then?! ¡°Brother stone, we need to continue forward to explore. Let¡¯s part ways here!¡± Lin Hai and others also said their goodbyes to Little Dot. Their paths forward were different and they could no longer travel together. After bidding farewell to Lin Hai and his companions, Little Dot suddenly turned back. With newfound curiosity, he wanted to test his current powers against the opponent. Putting all his strength into it, Shi Hao threw a punch. There was a ¡°bang!¡± and it seemed like the ground vibrated. The next moment. The sound of the Great Taoist appeared once again, and the Flowers of the Taoist appeared in swathes, with their staggering and dazzling twinkles. Little Dot raised an eyebrow slightly. His name hadn¡¯t surpassed Lin Hai nor reached the level of Qin Hao, but it had passed that of Qin Changsheng, this old ancestor of Immortal Mountain. Shi Hao didn¡¯t feel any sense of loss. His Supreme Bone was gone now, and reaching this level was actually pretty good. Most importantly, he surpassed the Immortal Supreme. Little Rock made his move, and with a soft glow, he left his name on the stele. Desolation. It all speaks of desolation. He followed Lin Hai¡¯s example and carved his own silhouette. He even adjusted the angle of his buttocks to make it seem like he was seated on the characters representing Qin Changsheng. After doing all of this, Little Dot grinned and took off flying towards somewhere. ¡°What now? Has another peerless genius emerged?!¡± People in the distance were puzzled. They had only just left the stele when unusual events occurred. Many people turned back wanting to find out what happened. And then, just about everyone had astonished expressions on their faces. Part of it was due to the talent of this Desolation, and another part was due to his ranking, positioned right above the characters representing Qin Chang Sheng. Immortal Supreme¡­ was he being ridden on again?! ¡°¡­¡± Direction of Immortal Mountain. ¡°Goddamnit, who is this now? Shit!¡± The people of Immortal Mountain were triggered. Each of them was fuming with red eyes. One time wasn¡¯t enough, it happened again, with an even more provocative depiction. They thought someone really wanted to mess with their Immortal Mountain. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1 Chapter 338: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1 The individuals from Immortal Mountain were all red in the face and beyond furious, but after searching around, they were unable to find the person responsible, so they were forced to give up begrudgingly. As for the main culprit, Little Dot, under the protection of the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, had already left this location and was heading towards greater depths. From a distance, Jiang Hui averted his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Literally anyone else, except Little Dot, could be messed with. Shaking his head, he then looked towards a foggy area inside the forbidden land. There were vague signs of divinity appearing in his eyes as if trying to penetrate through the dense fog to reveal the truth. However, that part of the forbidden land was truly unpredictable, with a mysterious origin, suspected to be left by a certain legendary Demon Lord. Even the Five Senses of Jiang Hui could not break through completely. But that was enough, for amid the vagueness, he had seen what he was looking for. It was the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. From far away, it was incredibly huge, like a towering mountain. It was standing between heaven and earth, suspended in the middle of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land. There were numerous ancient roads extending from the tomb to the ground. The winding river was fluctuating, and eventually all streams flowed into the tomb. ¡°That should be the Immortal¡¯s Tomb!¡± Jiang Hui voiced out. His Five Senses was performing to its maximum potential, and he only noticed that spot ¨C it was likely to be the tomb. With a movement of his mind, his External Avatar immediately stepped out and hurriedly arrived in the middle of the forbidden land. At the exact moment he appeared. The whole forbidden land, seemingly startled, began to shake violently. Furthermore, countless dazzling runes of light shot up into the sky, extremely bright, accompanied by thunderous roars deafening to the ear. It shook the firmament with thunderous rumblings, seemingly blocking Jiang Hui¡¯s entry. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The Divine light shone bright and the mysteries of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land were laid bare. Even a Celestial God could not resist, they would be annihilated instantly. However, for Jiang Hui, beneath the position of Supreme, he was invincible, these threats were child¡¯s play to him. ¡°Even in life, you were not an Immortal, can you stop me even in death?!¡± Jiang Hui let out a cold snort. With his jade-like slender finger, he traced lightly in the air, immediately unleashing overwhelming power. That power took the form of a huge hand that covered the sky. Stars emerged within the hand, starlight shuttled back and forth, carrying a mighty unstoppable force. Chains representing the order of eternity passed through it, directly grasping the sky full of thunder, then clenching it, annihilating it within this giant hand. After doing all of this, Jiang Hui, expressionless, strode forward, directly entering into the dense fog. ¡­ ¡­ In the mist. Everyone was shocked, almost all were alarmed by the loud sound just now; the commotion was too immense, as though the heavens and the earth were about to split apart. Even the towering mountains in the distance were collapsing, turning into dust in an instant. ¡°What happened just now? It was so frightening!¡± A creature began to speak. It was a Stone Giant standing hundreds feet tall, covered in thick rock armor. The ground was shaking with every movement it made. It was considered the largest existence among various creatures, but at this moment, it was trembling with fear, crouched under a giant peak, even more afraid than anyone else. ¡°This forbidden land has been calm for ages. Although some places are somewhat dangerous, it¡¯s never been like today¡­¡± Someone began to speak, expressing lingering fear. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the tremor caused them to feel terror in their souls. ¡°Just now, some formidable entity must have broken into the mist, triggering this forbidden land¡¯s self-defence mechanism. But it looks like the intruder eventually broke the blockades!¡± A knowledgeable creature said, it was the elder who had previously introduced the land to Lin Hai and the others. Although the elder¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t particularly high, his experience was extensive. He had quickly guessed the rough situation. ¡°No way! It¡¯s said that the forbidden land was set up by a supreme Demon Lord. It was made so that powerful being couldn¡¯t enter. Once, an Immortal Master at the Celestial God Realm forced his way in. He survived, but got cursed in the process. He couldn¡¯t break through for the rest of his life and faced the constant torment of the curse!!!¡± Some creatures were doubtful, there had been precedents proving that one couldn¡¯t force their way in, only lower realm beings could step in. They all had their own arguments and theories, but quickly dispersed after realising the tremor was just a temporary occurrence and none of their feared scenarios happened. But on one side, Lin Hai¡¯s countenance changed slightly. ¡°The aura just now seemed like it belonged to Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Hai moved next to the broad-sword man and muttered softly. He had seen a giant hand against the void just now. It seemed to be Lord Willow God¡¯s skill which Lin had witnessed before; he had a profound impression of it. ¡°Giant hand? What giant hand? I didn¡¯t see it?¡± The broad-sword man shook his head repeatedly, he did not notice anything unusual, let alone the giant hand in the sky that Lin Hai mentioned. However, the broad-sword man didn¡¯t think Lin Hai was talking nonsense. He knew the youngster¡¯s natural talent. Although the youngster was usually quiet, he was highly regarded by Lord Willow God, and had been bestowed with unparalleled talent. This was evident from the results of the Test Stele just now, only those with supreme honor could receive such commendation. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2 Chapter 339: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2 Therefore, the other party might be able to perceive things they could not. ¡°Even Lord Willow God has descended personally, this forbidden land must be extraordinary. We must be cautious in our following actions. The old man mentioned that by following the Sky River, we can find the legendary Immortal¡¯s Tomb, where it is said to contain a true immortal. Perhaps we should take a look. We might just come across an unexpected opportunity?¡± The broad sword man asked. ¡°That tomb has been standing here for many years, and yet no one has managed to reach it and seize the opportunity inside. This indicates that it is full of danger and could potentially be deadly. We just arrived here and managed to make it this far entirely due to Lord Willow God. Our own strength isn¡¯t that great, so it would be better not to go. Also, what if Lord Willow God went there, and we recklessly appear and disrupt his plans!¡± Lin Hai pondered for a moment, not particularly agreeing with the broad sword man¡¯s idea. ¡°Your words make sense too.¡± Upon hearing this, the broadsword man paused to consider and then nodded in agreement. Indeed. In their impression, Lord Willow God rarely takes action, but when he does, it¡¯s always for a special reason. Currently, within this forbidden land, the most mysterious thing is the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Lord Willow God is likely heading there. They very much wanted to help, but their strength is too weak and they feared they might end up being a burden and disrupt Lord Willow God¡¯s plans. ¡­ ¡­ After entering Demon Island, Jiang Hui stood in front of a large grave without moving further. He looked into the distance to see the Immortal¡¯s Tomb shrouded in mist, flickering with bizarre rays of light. It was blurry and mysterious, and a terrifying Curse Power was lingering around. Even the Five Senses could not fully penetrate it. No one knew where the curse originated from, but every curse was terrifying, and even mighty beings could not necessarily resist it. Jiang Hui was cautious even though he was just an avatar, and his death wouldn¡¯t affect his True Body. It is always better to be safe. He stretched out his left hand, the Willow Branch shining with divine light shot out like a chain of order, making a rustling sound as it fell onto the curse circling around the tomb. ¡°Sizzle¡­¡± The next moment. The entire Willow Branch instantly became like flesh exposed to sulfuric acid, and white rot appeared immediately. Even though Jiang Hui tried his best to resist, he was helpless against the curse, which was like a bone-drilling leech that couldn¡¯t be shaken off. ¡°The curse on this tomb is too strong. If I forced my way in, it could possibly harm my source!¡± Jiang Hui murmured to himself. While lost in thought, he suddenly opened his eyes halfway and looked into the distance. Between the surging mists in the distance, two figures were seen striding towards the tomb. The one in front was none other than Little Dot. The person beside him was a young man in a purple robe, holding a stick of bamboo glowing with white holy light. It was crystal-clear, about a meter long. Jiang Hui slightly raised his eyebrows, recalling the information in his mind, he vaguely remembered that the young man in the purple robe seemed to be from the Gluttonous Clan, a well-known Heavenly Beast. The thing in his hand should be something called the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo. According to legend, this object remains unaffected by evil, can ward off curses, and is an extremely rare thing that is hard to cultivate oneself. It is usually a treasure nurtured by the natural environment, and each section only grows once every five hundred years, performing remarkable functions. But even so, the bamboo stick, about a meter long, in the young man¡¯s hand was already full of cracks. Some parts had even turned greyish-black, as if they were about to shatter into powder the next moment. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, Little Rock seemed to be planning to eat this Gluttonous beast. That¡¯s why he¡¯s keeping it around. They seemed in harmony now, but they would soon turn on each other. Just as he finished his thought, in the arena below, Shi Hao had already engaged in battle with the beast. Despite having lost the Supreme Bone twice, Little Dot was still invincible and quite exaggerated, shaking the earth and mountains with every punch. The Gluttonous beast roared, transforming into its True Body, which was as huge as a small mountain, full of huge bloody mouths, showing sharp teeth, reeking of foul smell, yet it was still defeated. Within a moment, it was slaughtered by Little Rock on the spot, and its green blood shot out, staining the earth and creating a striking sight. Then after. Boiling the water, washing the pot, cutting meat, adding meat. The whole process was done in one breath. In just a moment, the air was filled with the rich aroma of meat. Especially when Little Dot added a few kinds of flavor enhancing Treasure medicinal plants, the taste was naturally better. As a Gluttonous beast it was a Heavenly Beast and its flesh and blood were all great supplements. Little Dot was eating so heartily that oil was flowing from his mouth. He gulped and devoured it. Jiang Hui watched everything from high above. He was originally without expression, but upon seeing Little Dot cooking food on the spot and eating so heartily, even he could not help but want to catch a Gluttonous beast to taste. But then he remembered, Little Dot had an object that could resist the curse. He had forgotten what it was exactly, but it was very extraordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to this massive tomb. If he wanted to get to the Immortal Tomb smoothly, he could consider following Little Dot. That beast ended up here the same way, and it wasn¡¯t possible to solely rely on the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo in its hand to make it so far. No matter if it took 6,000 years for it to grow so big or if it was 10 or 100 meters, it would have a hard time resisting the curse from the Immortal Tomb. The two were not on the same level. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3 Chapter 340: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3 At this thought, Jiang Hui unveiled his aura, decisively showing himself, stepping down from high above¡ªthe few steps that brought him before Little Dot. ¡°Is Gluttonous Meat delicious?¡± He leisurely spoke, his voice deep and thick, carrying an indescribable magnetism, mixed with some traces of a lazy coolness. ¡°It is tasty, but this Gluttonous Meat is too fatty in places, you would get sick of it if you eat too much!¡± Shi Hao casually responded without raising his head or even thinking. However, the next moment, as if sensing something, he abruptly raised his gaze and happened to meet Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. In an instant, his surroundings changed, turning into a vast expanse of nothingness. Startled, Little Dot quickly pinched his arm hard and his eyes promptly regained clarity. ¡°It¡¯s you, what are you doing here!¡± Little Dot exclaimed, taken aback yet pleasantly surprised, but no matter what, he dared not meet Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze again. . His eyes were too deep. Though people often compare their eyes to stars, his seemed to encompass an entire galaxy, even the eternal and boundless cosmic starry sky, an unfathomable depth that words couldn¡¯t describe. Without uttering any Treasured Technique, he exuded an inexplicable power that captivated living beings. ¡°I came here for the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Since I saw you here, we can keep each other company along the way!¡±; Jiang Hui stated frankly without concealment. Of course, Little Dot readily agreed a hundred times over. Jiang Hui had not only been good to him, but his power was also unimaginably immense, there was no reason for him to refuse. Then the two continued onward. Along their journey, they could not use any Rune divine skills and could only advance solely using their physical strength to oppose the curse in this place and temper themselves. However, to Jiang Hui, this was naturally unnecessary. If he wanted to storm through, he actually could counteract the curse here, but the cost would be too great and the loss would outweigh the gains. With each step they took, dozens of steps later and after three days of time, they finally arrived near the large tomb. It was only at such a close distance that Jiang Hui could see the clear details of this large tomb. It was entirely composed of yellow earth, appearing as though it had just been dug up, and did not have any particular distinguishing features¡ªutterly ordinary and common. If Jiang Hui could perceive it, the entirety of this barren tomb was governed by an aura of the Great Taoist, a kind of rule. ¡°Is an Immortal truly buried here?¡± Shi Hao visage looked dull as he spoke, he had also noticed the unusualness of the place. He took out the heavy pupils, observed the Immortal¡¯s Tomb and saw a drop of blood slowly flowing within, a piece of redness, as if a flame was burning. ¡°Is this the blood of the Immortal, or the blood of the Demon Lord?¡± Little Dot was shocked, could not help but swallow hard and while speaking, glanced hurriedly at Jiang Hui. For some reason, with this stature of Liu Village by his side, his heart was instantly soothed. The other party was remarkable, mysterious and unpredictable, ¡°What¡¯s the difference if it¡¯s an Immortal or the Demon Lord? After death, they are but a handful of yellow earth. If they can¡¯t achieve eternal life, then what Great Taoist path to speak of? They couldn¡¯t do it in life, and in death, it¡¯s nothing more than wishful thinking!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth to speak, his bright eyes disseminating a different kind of radiance. ¡°Is this how a big shot thinks?¡± Little Dot opened his mouth, somewhat in awe. ¡°This tomb mound has a bond with you, you can gradually comprehend it here, once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll move this Immortal¡¯s tomb!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and said leisurely. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_1 ¡°Move it?¡± Little Dot looked perplexed, doubting his own ears. Along the way, he had overheard many clandestine discussions about this Immortal¡¯s Tomb. It was said to have existed since time immemorial, enduring countless long years here. Over time, it formed this forbidden territory spanning nearly ten thousand miles. Even a Sect Leader Level being desired to move it away but wasn¡¯t successful, eventually they even got cursed ¨C permanently losing a pair of eyes and suffered a setback in their cultivation path. Though he was filled with questions, Shi Hao did not voice them out. The existence before him was far more powerful than he imagined, likely a creature from several epochs ago. According to the Willow God, the entity could have experienced the terrifying dark turmoil and its origin might be even greater than he thought, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t know so many secrets. Such a being, drawing from the experiences of countless years, would have seen and experienced things far beyond his understanding, whether it be vision or thought process that he can¡¯t fathom. But¡­ can this Immortal¡¯s Tomb really be moved? Jiang Hui, however, had no idea what Little Dot was thinking at the moment. His gaze wandered off into the distance, focusing on the tomb mound that resembled a mountain peak. At first glance, the gigantic Yellow Soil Tomb was covered with Thunder Path Technique and Curse Power, and furthermore, dazzling Auroras were shooting out from the top of the tomb. This Aurora was terrifying. Even those in the Godfire Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. They¡¯d melt instantly, and even Celestial Gods could be harmed if they weren¡¯t careful. ¡°This huge tomb contains the real mysteries of thunder. If you can perceive it, it could probably trigger a qualitative change in your Thunder Path Technique. This could be a unique opportunity for you¡­¡± With a deep gaze like the starry sky, Jiang Hui slowly spoke, focusing on the top of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. There, amidst the crackling thunder, faint traces of Chaotic Aura pulsed, causing a profound dread. It seemed to be capable of destroying everything in the world, emitting a primitive and ancient aura. All of a sudden, Jiang Hui had a thought. If even thunder could be controlled by ordinary creatures, and they could even create more powerful thunder than what naturally occurs, would thunder still be considered a product of nature, or actually something created by certain creatures? It was a philosophical question, similar to the chicken or the egg conundrum. Generally, thunder represents the tribulation of heaven and earth¡¯s power of testing the will. It¡¯s the most yang, the most rigid, and the most destructive force in the universe. If ordinary beings could control this energy, wouldn¡¯t that mean they could act in place of the will of heaven and earth?! Jiang Hui vaguely remembered that the most formidable users of thunder in this world belonged to the Lightning Spirit Clan. It was said that this clan had been terrifying since ancient times, capable of controlling the Thunder Pond and ruling their matters of life and death. Any member of the clan could wield the power of Thunder readily. Their destructive power was so shocking that they were the primary target of the Alien Territory at the time, so they Among them, a promising rising star was esteemed as the Thunder Emperor, who single-handedly sealed the Ten Evil. He was in charge of heaven¡¯s punishment, could emulate the Heavenly Tribulation, dominated all creatures, and deterred all directions. The Thunder Emperor originated from the Immortal Ancient Era of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, survived the Chaotic Ancient Years, owned the genuine Thunder Emperor¡¯s Secret Art; wherever he went, it was like ten thousand juns of thunder, invincible in killing power. Whether it was an existence at the same realm as him or entities several realms above him, all found it hard to withstand the Thunder Emperor¡¯s attacks, earning him the title of law executor on behalf of heaven, embodying the will of the heavens. Because of his extraordinary prowess and huge potential, the Thunder Emperor encountered the joint full strike of several Immortal Kings from the Alien Territory before he was fully grown, and eventually died on the battlefield. Even his corpse was found during the Chaotic Era after being lost for countless millennia, drifting within the dark depths of space. Jiang Hui pondered. It seemed like the Thunder Emperor¡¯s traces had appeared in the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm. In the end, the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Secret Art and Thunder Emperor¡¯s Armor were both acquired by Little Dot, perfecting the Thunder Path Technique he was cultivating as if it was all new. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s worth a visit to the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm!¡± Jiang Hui mulled over this in his heart. The Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm was left behind by the Yuan Heavenly Venerable himself, a place where he left his legacy, he should be qualified to go there. Though he can¡¯t defeat the Supreme now, the Supreme wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower him either. Even if he went straight there now, he should be safe. However, what vexed him was that due to hastily giving it a glance at the time, he had long forgotten where the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm was specifically located. ¡°You mean¡­ I can try to go to the core of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb to comprehend the real Immortal Path Thunder?¡± From the side, Little Dot¡¯s voice suddenly broke Jiang Hui¡¯s train of thought. The latter seemed thrilled, clenching his fists in excitement, ready to charge towards the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. His demeanor suggested that he was destined to succeed. The Willow God had mentioned that this entity was shrouded in an age-old mist that neither fate nor fortune could penetrate. Even she couldn¡¯t see through it. If he says something can happen, there is a good chance that it really can happen. He trusts in the Willow God¡¯s judgement. ¡°No, with your current strength, you¡¯re not capable of stepping into the core of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb at all. You¡¯ll be decimated in an instant!¡± Jiang Hui shook his head, decisively answering without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡± Little Dot. Is this how the powerful ones like to joke nowadays? Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_2 Chapter 342: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_2 Nothing funny at all. Despite being led around, Shi Hao didn¡¯t take it to heart. He understood the principle of not biting off more than one can chew. The Willow God had also taught him more than once before his departure. The path of cultivation must be taken step by step, pushing each step to the extreme as much as possible, It¡¯s important to know that the fastest isn¡¯t necessarily the furthest, the most stable is the one that can go the furthest. He had already felt that the edge of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb was filled with the mysteries of the Thunder Taoism. If he could comprehend these mysteries, he would undoubtedly gain a lot, and it could have an unexpected effect on perfecting his Thunder Taoism. ¡°I will be going into this Immortal¡¯s Tomb in a while, you can follow if you want, but whether you can have any insights depends on you!¡± Jiang Hui continued, his voice indifferent and his entire body bathed in a faint divine glow, revealing no emotional changes. ¡°This¡­ Won¡¯t it be too much trouble for you?¡± Little Rock exclaimed, totally did not expect this mysterious presence by his side to suddenly say such a thing. His demeanor was sincere, not sycophantic, but respectful, a kind of respect for the powerful. Not to mention that the other party had helped him before, and he owed him a favor, he should act like this. Although Little Dot seemed impudent in his daily life, he was actually a person who highly valued favors and relationships. ¡°No trouble at all. I happen to be practicing Thunder Path Technique, taking you in doesn¡¯t cost me anything!¡± Jiang Hui said. He had previously drawn a Treasured Technique Divine Ability known as Chaostic Divine Thunder, which he had already perfected to a peak level. However, the Chaostic Divine Thunder was terrifyingly powerful, but it was not a true Thunder Path Technique that could substitute for Heaven¡¯s Punishment. What¡¯s more, in Jiang Hui¡¯s conception, he never thought of replacing Heaven¡¯s Punishment, He was just himself, why should he do things for others, even if this other is the will of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, Jiang Hui has been seeking various mysteries of thunder, hoping to perfect a unique Thunder Technique of his own, where every word and deed can provoke Heaven¡¯s Punishment, ¡°How coincidental, you also practice Thunder Path Technique!¡± Little Dot was somewhat surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice was cool and clear, he didn¡¯t respond to Little Dot, and just grabbed Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder and headed directly for the top of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. This was the only entrance to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, only through it could they enter the inner part. With Little Dot by his side, to be accurate, the treasures on him, and with Jiang Hui¡¯s power sweeping over, part of the curse power was torn apart, and the curse power surrounding this Immortal¡¯s Tomb was instantly melted away like the scorching sun after a snowfall, so on their journey, they did not encounter any interference. It didn¡¯t take long. The two of them entered through the top entrance of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Inside was a vast open space, dark and deep, like the boundless depths of the universe, full of darkness and coldness. Inside the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, there were no coffins, just as Little Dot had seen with his heavy pupils. Inside was a drop of crimson blood flowing. It was only one drop, but it was like a waterfall cascading down. Even from a distance, one could still feel the scorching heat emitted from it. But what¡¯s even more prominent was the endless Thunder intent contained in that drop of blood, which was manifested into a group of thunder snakes, shuttling back and forth within that drop of blood. ¡°You only have ten breaths¡¯ time. What you can comprehend all depends on your own luck!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth and reminded Little Dot. ¡°Thank you!¡± Little Dot immediately snapped out of it and quickly focused his heart. Such a good opportunity, if missed, would definitely regret it for life. Jiang Hui then retracted his attention and looked at the crimson blood. With his Realm placed here, naturally he could see things in a more comprehensive way. In a vague way, This drop of crimson blood seemed to turn into a sky full of thunder in his eyes, roaring out, freely releasing its power, shaking the Heaven and Earth with a rumbling sound, as if they were collapsing. Thunder represents both destruction and rebirth, a contradiction that somehow unifies in its invisible presence. When thunder strikes down, it¡¯s like Heaven¡¯s Punishment and all things decay. Everything will come to an end, but from the wreckage, life can still be born, just like the Willow God of Stone Village. Even though the entire tree had been burned by countless thunder, even the insides had been split open, it still stood firm and lived a second life. As long as it completely recovered, it would become even more terrifying. Gradually, after an unknown length of time, Jiang Hui felt his Thunder Technique becoming more perfect, as if a circle with a missing part had been completed. However, there were still flaws, but the help that this Immortal¡¯s Tomb could provide him had reached its limit. He couldn¡¯t improve his Thunder Technique any further, and needed to find other opportunities. At this time, Little Dot had just come out of his comprehension. His face was full of excitement, obviously having gained quite a few benefits from it. Once he had fully digested it, his strength would definitely increase at a rapid pace. ¡°The village happens to lack a burial ground, this would be perfect to take back!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s attention was once again on this great tomb. This was his second purpose, to take this tomb back to Liu Village and use it as a burial ground in the future. He had previously used a Surveillance Technique to scan this large tomb. Although the information obtained was not comprehensive, one of the pieces had caught his attention. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_3 Chapter 343: Chapter 264: Burying Ground, Netherworld Road (First Update)_3 This Immortal¡¯s Tomb possesses a certain soul-soothing ability which can contain wayward spirits, allowing them to exist in another form. Perhaps in the future, through some means, these spirits might even have an opportunity to return, This type of noteworthy item was naturally not going to be missed by Jiang Hui. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± After stowing Little Dot in a safe place, Jiang Hui immediately reached out his hand, transforming it into a sky-blocking palm directed at the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. In the blink of an eye. Accompanied by the Curse Power and Aurora that could wash over Jiang Hui, they rushed towards him like a torrential flood. Having Little Dot nearby, these Curses didn¡¯t pose any problem for him and quickly dissipated. As for the Aurora, which could even dissolve a Celestial God, it was as if they were harmlessly brushing over him. ¡°Rise!¡± Jiang Hui commanded in his heart. The next moment. The ground started shaking violently, earth and stone rolling, ancient wood shattering. Then. Before Little Dot¡¯s astonished gaze, the massive earth mound sized like a mountain was actually dug up entirely by Jiang Hui. ¡°This is indeed a Supreme leader!!¡± Little Dot was filled with astonishment deep within. This spectacle was too defiant of natural order, shocking his heart. The originally immovable tomb that legend said contained an immortal who would not perish or fade, had stood here for countless years, but now it was indeed seized entirely. ¡°If you want to make use of this Immortal¡¯s Tomb in the future, you can come to Liu Village. This is a Guiding Stone that will show you the way. You merely need to toss it onto the ground when you¡¯re ready!¡± Jiang Hui started speaking and then with a slight wave of his left hand, a peculiar round stone the size of a thumb cap appeared in Little Dot¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait a minute Elder, I still have a small matter!¡± Little Dot suddenly remembered something, hurriedly pocketed the round stone, then shouted out. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°They all say this tomb contains a real Immortal. Even if not a real Immortal, it must definitely be a terrifying creature. Common yellow earth certainly could not bury such a being, so, I want to take some of the grave soil back to study!¡± Little Dot spoke truthfully. ¡°Just yellow earth, even if it can bury the immortal, it¡¯s just ordinary material. However, since you desire it so, I¡¯ll give you some!¡± Jiang Hui spoke loudly, directly grabbing a large handful of the yellow soil from the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, and casually tossed it into the Jade Bottle that Little Dot had prepared temporarily. After he dealt with everything, he lifted the Immortal¡¯s Tomb without another word and leaped into the sky. To avoid attracting too much attention on the road, Jiang Hui directly used Huang Liang¡¯s Dream to weave an illusion that leaves all beings unable to notice. Upon returning to Liu Village. He didn¡¯t place this Immortal¡¯s Tomb directly in the village. After all, the Tomb was surrounded by Curses. He was unaffected, but the believers wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. After considering for a while, Jiang Hui placed it in a rather remote valley behind the Liu Village Mountain. This distance happened to be the limit that the Tomb¡¯s Curse could reach, outsiders would not be affected by the Curse Power. ¡°From today forward, this place shall be named the Burying Ground. The souls of the brave from Liu Village will be buried here, endlessly existing, waiting for the day to return to the earth!¡± Jiang Hui declared in a soft voice, his hands joined together, the Power of Creation engulfed. Moments later, a quiet Bluestone Boulevard was formed on the vital path leading up to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. He named it Netherworld Road. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_1 Chapter 344: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_1 Along the Netherworld Road, a vibrantly bright flower was in full bloom. This flower was rather peculiar. It bloomed without any sign of a leaf, its entire body blazing and eye-catching as if a flame. If one were to look at it from a distance, it resembled a blazing fire that lit up half the sky, mesmerizing and dazzling. The flower was called Nirvana Lily, but it was not the miraculous item told in tales. It had no ability to access the Underworld, nor did it possess any extraordinary effects. Apart from its peculiar appearance, it was simply an uncommon plant. In the depths of the mountain, these flowers were quite common in the uneven valleys. Few creatures would bother to pick them, as they could neither quench thirst nor stave off hunger; their appeal was limited to aesthetic enjoyment. However, this single advantage was utterly useless to the creatures of this land. Dry leaves at least served a purpose for wiping one¡¯s behind, but the Nirvana Lily was too hard and uncomfortable for such use. That being said, the Underworld did not seem to exist at this moment, and the beings here had no concept of it. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, the Underworld was established by Cao Yu Sheng in his second life, using the identity of Netherworld Supreme. But that era was millions of years ahead of the present, not belonging to this epoch. More importantly, his understanding of the Underworld slightly differed from Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s. The former was, in some ways, similar to the Burying Ground and Heaven, with just a larger influence and perhaps control over reincarnation, but Jiang Hui could barely recall the specifics. It didn¡¯t matter. Since it didn¡¯t exist yet, he could set things in motion earlier. He was more familiar and comfortable with using the term ¡°Underworld¡±. With that in mind, Jiang Hui reached out and formed a massive hand that covered the sky, effortlessly pulling out a rocky mountain thousands of meters high in the distance. In that instant, the ground shook and the mountain trembled, with countless rocks tumbling down, creating a deafening rumble. Giant pieces of rock scattered and rushed, creating a spectacular sight. The mountain was of an amber agate color, brilliantly clear, made of an incredibly hard diamond that could hardly be destroyed by external forces. Its hardness was even comparable to some treasures and was quite rare. In the Lower Realm, diamonds of several meters in size were already considered rare, treasured as the foundation of some tribes. Now, with a casual grab, Jiang Hui held a diamond mountain the size of a hill, thousands of meters high, showing the richness of resources in the Upper Realm that the Lower Realm simply could not compare to. The diamond was so hard that almost no blade could leave a trace on it. However, in Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, it was as fragile as tofu. With a light scratch, a deep and bottomless mark would be left on its surface. Soon, the words ¡°Underworld¡± were engraved into it, each character a hundred meters in size and at the center of this diamond mountain. This was not all, Jiang Hui then imbued some Divine Power into these characters. To prevent the diamond from crumbling under the force, he poured in the Divine Power with great care. He had already mastered control over his power, and thus it did not take too long. Suddenly, With the infusion of Divine Power complete, it settled deep within the diamond mountain. Almost instantly, as the Divine Power infusion finished, a bright Divine Light radiated from the words ¡°Underworld¡±, absolutely dazzling. Moreover, runes circled around the mountain. At a glance, it looked like a gold shine with a shadow effect was added to it, making the characters appear very three-dimensional. After the infusion of Divine Power, not only did the diamond mountain become harder, but it also acquired some counter-attacking abilities. If other beings attempted to forcefully destroy it, they would suffer from the rebound of Divine Power, roughly equivalent to a tenth of his full strength, impossible to resist for those below the Divine Realm. After completing all this, Jiang Hui finally stopped. Thus, the rudimentary form of the Underworld was established. Of course, this was just the beginning. Subsequent improvements were certainly in order; it could not be left in this rudimentary state. However, it was a good start, and things could proceed according to plan. The living resided in Liu Village, the dead entered the Underworld. That was Jiang Hui¡¯s plan. Soon, Liu Village would complete a perfect cycle where both the living and the dead have a place to go, somewhere to rely on. This was the primary reason Jiang Hui moved the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. As for comprehending the laws of thunder to perfect his thunder techniques, that was just of secondary significance. ¡­ ¡­ On the cobblestone road, the Nirvana Lily bloomed, its blossoms and leaves fell, its fluff dispersed in the wind, staining the long Netherworld Road with red¡­ On both sides of the road, Jiang Hui specially carved rows of frightening stone statues from huge rocks. They had hollowed hands where Jiang Hui placed a substance known as Eternal Lamp Fish Oil. The fish oil, when burned, emitted a dark glow and once ignited, could burn for tens of thousands of years. It was often used in the tombs left by the mighty, making it a valuable treasure. The Eternal Lamp Fish lived its entire life in the ocean and grew incredibly large. Upon maturity, it could even match the power of those in the Godfire Realm. Thus, it was rare and precious, but now it was used by Jiang Hui as road lamps. The pale light was not really for illumination. In the next few days, everything went on as usual. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_2 Chapter 345: Chapter 265: Sky River? River of the Underworld!_2 Because the Immortal¡¯s Tomb and Liu Village were far apart, and because Jiang Hui had specifically sealed off that area, no villagers found out anything, nor did any living beings notice. ¡­ ¡­ In a hurry, several days passed. On this day, The Liu Village was peaceful and tranquil, full of poetic and picturesque scenery; it was as if it were embedded in a mild wine, the landscape rolling and the air filled with a light scent of drunkenness. On the mountain behind the village, upon the vast mountain range, Jiang Hui was immersed in thought, concentrated on a single point, after returning from the Burying Ground, he began to summarize the various treasured techniques he had in his possession. This habit which he had, developed when he was in the Lower Realm and had never been interrupted, but after a long time of persistence, he had gained some benefits. The divine skills that Jiang Hui currently masters were certainly many, such as True Dragon Skills, Technique of Creation, Golden Toad Treasure Technique, Chaostic Divine Thunder, Necromancy, and so on. Any of them would be enough to shock the world if taken out; they could easily stir up wind and rain, incite a huge bloody storm, and drive countless people crazy, even to the point of abandoning everything. Even those Sect Hierarchs and Supreme Emperors couldn¡¯t resist such a temptation. However, whether it was True Dragon Skills or Technique of Creation, they were all a few of the rare terrifying techniques, but in truth, none of them were Jiang Hui¡¯s own Dao. For example, Lord Willow God¡¯s Willow God¡¯s Law, Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s Liberal Change, and so on, were all extremely suitable for themselves, conceived over long years, had the fruit of advancing and innovating, and created an era for themselves. They were their own Dao. Jiang Hui was now also heading down this road, but since this was about seeking the Dao, it could not be achieved in one step, and required a steady accumulation, either by witnessing life¡¯s varied aspects or seeking the true understanding from the troubled world, or by killing decisively, and learning from the various conflicts. Regardless of the method, as long as it was beneficial to oneself, it would be the best path. Fortunately, he had also found some ways forward. As long as he persisted meticulously, there would be a day when things would come to fruition naturally. ¡°Lord Willow God¡¯s is called Willow God¡¯s Law, what should I call mine in the future?¡± Jiang Hui suddenly turned his thoughts to this. He couldn¡¯t possibly also call it Willow God¡¯s Law. Since it was his own, it should be unique. There was no need to duplicate someone else¡¯s name, even if that person was once the Ancestral Spiritualist of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. ¡°How about calling it Nameless Technique!¡± But after thinking about it for a long time, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t come up with a good-sounding name and couldn¡¯t help but mumble in his heart. In wuxia novels, it seemed like anything with the word ¡®nameless¡¯ in the name was quite powerful, not only techniques, but also people. Anything with the word ¡®nameless¡¯ in it was certainly not ordinary. Jiang Hui shook his head, pushing his scattered thoughts to the back of his mind. He stopped thinking about these messy things and began to merge his treasured techniques. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± Just as his mind had just sunk into it, from afar, a loud roar of rushing water suddenly sounded. The sound came from afar and was becoming clearer and clearer. Jiang Hui opened his eyes, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°From the sound¡­ it seems to be heading towards Liu Village¡­¡± His eyes were deep, like an unfathomable underworld abyss, his perception was astonishing, and he looked towards the location of the sound of water waves at the first moment. Far away, A huge river was suspended in the sky, like a terrifying serpent, with waves crashing and breaking the sky, rushing towards Liu Village at high speed¡­ From afar, the waves rolled and surged, hitting the sky, with an imposing and magnificent momentum. ¡°It¡¯s that Sky River which buried countless Divine Spirit Corpses!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, recognizing this river that was rushing through the sky at first glance. The river was swift, with all kinds of corpses appearing and disappearing within it, all of them bizarre as if they had just fallen, each of their flesh and blood full, their expressions calm. ¡°How did this Sky River get here?¡± Jiang Hui was a little surprised in his heart. However, he caught on immediately. It was likely due to the shift in the location of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, leading to a change in the direction of the endless Sky River. It no longer passed by the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land, but instead swept towards Liu Village. ¡°Rumble!¡± Although the Sky River was vast and powerful, thanks to Paradise, it only swept over without truly infiltrating Liu Village, becoming lost among the overlapping rugged ridges and towering mountain ranges within the Utopia Array. However, the seemingly innocuous river closely resembled the galloping of armies, with stars splashed around, continuously flashing with terrifying electric flares. It winded through mountain crevices and wherever it went all was in chaos. It was dark and rushed forward relentlessly, carrying such strong force that almost everything it passed was flattened to the ground. Moreover, amidst the turbulent flow of water, the corpses within it, each emanating a glow, were controlled by the river water, wreaking havoc on the surrounding continuous mountains. Jiang Hui was not worried that the Sky River could impact the Utopia Array. Burying the bodies of celestial gods, let alone immortal ones, would be impossible. What bothered him was that the Sky River was too long, seemingly endless and infinite. Even though a considerable amount had already poured into the Utopia Array, there was still an exposed section of it, endless in sight, continuously gushing from an unknown distance¡­ This scene, indeed, terrified many villagers. The colossal river was winding and twisting, seemingly endless. More ominously were the various corpses floating and sinking in it, all of which were symbols of ill omen. Old man Lin, with a group of people around him, had rushed over hastily after hearing the news. Standing beside him were Lin Xin Tong and others. Now, Little Eight Lin had grown more beautiful and attractive. She was almost 26 years old, yet she remained single. At her age, in other tribes, she would be considered an ¡°aging leftover woman.¡± Commonly, women marry around seventeen or eighteen. In their twenties, some would even be mothers of five or six children. Yet Old man Lin and Mrs. Zhang never urged her to do so. Little Eight Lin¡¯s talents clearly unfolded before them, and it was reasonable to put romantic relationships on hold. If she ignited the Divine Flame one day and ascended to the Divine Position, her age would still be considered young. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t forget where we are. We¡¯re in the village, with Lord Willow God protecting us. If anything happens, the people of Liu Village will be safe!¡± Old man Lin furrowed his brows and shouted. Though the river looked exaggerated and part of it had already poured into the village, it had not caused any damage to Liu Village, indicating that Lord Willow God had taken action. Indeed, after this shout, everyone quickly calmed down. Yes, they were protected by Lord Willow God and had the Utopia Array outside the village. Why would they panic? This realization made everyone feel more secure and relaxed. They each returned to their homes and resumed their interrupted tasks, busying themselves with their work. Except for the villagers of Liu Village, these events were also noticed by many other beings from the outside world. The change of course of Sky River was an unprecedented event, causing a great disturbance. The ground was shaking, the sky was roaring, and those farther away were less affected, but those nearby could not ignore it. ¡°What happened? Why has the Sky River changed its course out of nowhere? Where is it leading to now?!¡± Some shouted, their faces shocked, feeling that something significant was about to happen. The Sky River had been there since time immemorial. After crossing the Forbidden Land, it flowed into the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. It had not changed for countless years. They might be witnessing history. ¡°Go!¡± In a flash of understanding, Jiang Hui used the Divine Ability Dream of Millet to weave illusions, hiding all the unusual events. At this level, he could create the title of Sect Hierarch. Even in the Upper Realm, he would be seen as a powerful being. The range covered by his Dream of Millet at this moment was a terrifying expanse of thousands of miles. Within this range, any creature less powerful than him would sink into the illusion he meticulously created. ¡°Where¡¯s the Sky River? How did it suddenly disappear?¡± Within the Dream of Millet, some people yelled because the Sky River had disappeared and it was too weird for them. ¡°Something important must have happened, causing the Immortal¡¯s Tomb to shift and the Sky River to change course. Could it be the appearance of the Supreme Secret Realm?!¡± The beings around were all astounded, beating their chests in disappointment. They felt they had missed the biggest opportunity of their lives. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 266: Clan of Heavens Eye (Owed chapter, first update)_1 Chapter 346: Chapter 266: Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye (Owed chapter, first update)_1 (The eight previous chapters are owed.) ¡­ Some folks hung their heads in regret. It¡¯s rare to witness the Sky River changing course, an occurrence yet to be seen since the dawn of time. Seeing this firsthand, they concluded that this abnormality must have a cause and could potentially be an opportunity, ¡°Co-existing is the Immortal¡¯s Tomb with the Sky River. Now that the river has changed course, can we not assume that the tomb has also moved? This could be a sign that the Supreme Secret Realm is about to emerge. Otherwise, this extraordinary phenomenon wouldn¡¯t occur!!!¡± Some beings speculated. This comment seemed to be a spark falling into dry tinder. Quickly, many individuals hurried toward the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land to see if the Immortal¡¯s Tomb was still in its place. ¡°Weird, anyone else feel this curse in the Forbidden Land rapidly weakening?¡± After reentering the Forbidden Land, someone immediately noticed something. Moreover, as they delved deeper, the curse that initially shrouded this place was thinning, with only thick fog enveloping it. Compared to its previous state, it had changed significantly, with only the Mysterious Stele that could test potential remaining monolithically appreciable in the depths. The absence of Curse Power shielding quickly enabled the beings who arrived here to reach the original location of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. But at this moment, the tomb was already gone, not even a speck of dust was left. ¡°The Immortal¡¯s Tomb is gone, the Immortal¡¯s Tomb is gone¡­¡± Someone exclaimed loudly, their eyes filled with shock and excitement. With the missing Immortal¡¯s Tomb, an eternal congregation was broken, and it could indeed signify the emergence of the Supreme Secret Realm from the legends. Just a hint of its aura would be enough to obliterate them all. ¡°Search! Find it by digging three feet below. Even though it may cost the rest of my life, I will find the location of Sky River¡¯s course change. The Supreme Secret Realm belongs to this king!¡± A being shouted, echoing across the mountains, causing herds of birds and beasts to scatter in surprise. This was a giant Hedgehog King, the size of a small hill. Its spines looked like stacks of sharp stones, it demolished an array of mountains, plunging into madness. Some weaker beings were crushed even before reacting to its presence. Its strength was terrifying, even in the vast annals of history. It protected a kingdom and had countless believers. Although it had lived for over 100,000 years, it was now in its twilight stage, embodying an aura of death, visibly weakening, its Divine Flame also flickering ominously as if it would extinguish at any moment. Beings such as this, on the edge of frenzy, poured from all directions. Most of them were near the end of their lifespans, with little time left. Without a method to prolong their lives, many would not last more than a few years. If the Supreme Secret Realm really existed, successfully entering it could change their destinies, with an extension of lifespan being a trifle. After all, something like this had indeed happened before. There was a human who was weak from birth, just like them, reaching the end of his life. Legend has it that this person, by a stroke of fortune, stumbled into the Supreme Secret Realm and obtained unimaginable chances. From being an ordinary person, he climbed step by step to the position of Sect Hierarch, and still survived to this day, creating fear and respect. He established his own Taoist Orthodoxy, ruled numerous territories, and created countless legends, being regarded in the same light as beings that existed since the beginning of the world. ¡­ In one direction. A group of beings dressed in dark blue outfits stood. They stood like humans but weren¡¯t actual humans. There was a third eye in the middle of their foreheads. Apart from this, they resembled humans. The males were handsome and the females were charming. A glance from far away was enough to perceive a formidable aura surrounding each person, which was both exaggerated and powerful, deterring other creatures from approaching. Even the frenzied Hedgehog King hesitated and stopped a few miles away from these three-eyed beings. Unlike the beings plunged into madness, these three-eyed beings stood tall as if they were green pines, showing no signs of aging. In addition, they were all in their prime, some even youngsters. They had lots of time before the twilight of their lives. ¡°This is the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye, a branch of the Celestials. Every individual stands equal to a Heavenly Beast. Once completely mature, they are terrifyingly strong, and have an extremely long lifespan. They can easily live for 10,000 years. There are Sect Leader level individuals amongst their ranks who still exist in this world¡ªI hadn¡¯t expected them to be alerted and make the journey here.¡± Someone whispered, side-eyeing these three-eyed beings carefully, as if worried they would overhear. The Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye, as the name suggests, has a terrifying ability to sense, especially the Heavenly Eye embedded in their foreheads, which can see through deception. However, this person¡¯s worries were clearly superfluous. At this moment, these members of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye had their attention drawn to something else and took no notice. Every member of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared solemn; their vertical eyes in the middle of their brows were continually flashing dazzling light towards the sky. Especially notable was the leading individual of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye. His gaze was incredibly profound, much more than the others. It demonstrated an inexplicable rhythm that mirrored an enormous Holy Eye in the heavens, seemingly omnipotent and capable of penetrating any secrecy. In the surroundings, almost all the beings watched the members of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye in the field. The entire area fell quiet; not a word was whispered as they watched those forms nervously. The Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye was most reliant on its vertical eye, which could see through everything. They should be able to discern the whereabouts of Sky River¡¯s course change. ¡°The Heavenly Eye can still sense Sky River¡¯s aura, but its location seems chaotic, like it¡¯s trapped somewhere terrifying¡­¡± A member of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye spoke, bringing crucial information. ¡°Trapped?¡± Some beings in the surroundings gasped, breathing heavily. They felt even more convinced now that the Supreme Secret Realm was about to emerge. Sky River must have been trapped inside that place. Otherwise, why would it not be able to extricate itself? This wasn¡¯t just any river. Many Heavenly-level beings were buried within it. Even Sect Hierarch-level people wouldn¡¯t dare dictate Sky River¡¯s flow. ¡°Sky River still exists, only its path is cloaked by a layer of illusion that we can¡¯t see clearly. We have all been shielded by the illusion, blinding our senses, so we can¡¯t perceive it!¡± Then the most powerful member of the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye unexpectedly spoke. As he did, the vertical eye in the heaven above them became more prominent. It seemed as though at any moment, it would manifest into a physical form. ¡°Interesting! This Heavenly Eye can actually perceive the illusions I¡¯ve laid down!¡± Behind Liu Village, surprise appeared on Jiang Hui¡¯s face. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 268: Extremely Bad and Bad Places (First Update)_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 268: Extremely Bad and Bad Places (First Update)_1 Above the sky, a giant shadowy hand swiftly sweeps downwards, ripping across the horizon, descending from the heavens. Within it, stars twinkle brightly, sunlight and moonlight rise and fall; a myriad of ancient stars fluctuate within, colossal enough without borders, they shake the blue sky. Amid the howling wind, an irresistible force slams down onto the Ferocious Hedgehog. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the earth trembles, the sky shudders, limitless divine light bursts, Runes flickers, breaching the clouds. As the giant hand descends, the ground instantly vibrates, setting off an observable shockwave that swiftly spreads in all directions. In a flash, ancient trees shatter, voluminous soil and stone splash out. Beings caught near the impact instantly smeared in blood, were hurled away before they could react. Some of them, if not for using protective means in the nick of time, might have bled to death on the spot. Regarding the Ferocious Hedgehog at the primary impact, its enormous body instantly collapses as though made of tofu, torn into pieces with its organs squeezed out. The scene falls into eerie silence, so quiet that one could even hear the raspy breaths of numerous creatures. The remaining creatures all had their eyes wide open, their faces filled with disbelief and terror, utterly shocked by the spectacle. Although they were not overly familiar with the Hedgehog King, they knew something of its origins: it was from an Ancient Lineage and was rather powerful. It was on the brink of entering the Divine Realm, and if it had enough time, it could potentially step into the Realm of Rebirth from Blood in the future. It was regarded as one of the most potent beings among them. Yet, even so, it was still squashed to death by that giant hand, its once mighty back spines pulverized to dust. It did not possess any strength to resist in the slightest, a sight that made their eyes bulge and shatter their guts out of fear. ¡°This is a Forbidden Area, it¡¯s a Forbidden Area! The creature from the Clan of Heaven¡¯s Eye did not lie to us! The Sky River changing its course, the Immortal¡¯s Tomb shifting its location, is it not the appearance of the Supreme Secret Realm, but rather a terrifying ancient creature about to emerge!!!¡± A creature finally came to its senses, recalling the words of the leading Heavenly Eye clansman right before their hasty departure, cried out heartrendingly. They had initially thought that the latter was saying those things on purpose, intending to make everyone there leave, and monopolize the emerging Secret Realm. They never imagined that what he said was true, and he had no ulterior motives. ¡°Escape this place, escape quickly, take advantage of the fact that the great beast has not fully emerged yet and escape quickly from here!¡± Some of the creatures were roaring, their momentum overwhelming and filled with powerful terror, having the ability to sweep away small forces. Yet at this moment, they wished they had more legs to run faster and get further away. Although they were already in their twilight years, with more than half their bodies in the tomb, it was always better to cling to life. With the help of some substances that could prolong their lives, they could probably hold on for a few more decades. They didn¡¯t want to blead and die on the spot. ¡°Escape from here, we must spread the news of the danger here. This place, covering a radius of tens of thousands of miles around it, is feared to be marked as a Forbidden Area!¡± The remaining creatures were shouting, their expressions filled with horror, their bodies trembling violently, and they were fleeing in all directions desperately. Vaguely, they seemed to see a giant silhouette appearing in the sky above. The figure was too enormous, boundlessly towering, beyond their imagination. Its body was dreadful and filled with an indescribable feeling. It walked towards this place, one step at a time, and with each step, heaven and earth would tremble deafeningly, as if ten thousand volcanoes were erupting. The overwhelming pressure manifested, shaking their hearts and souls, instilling in them a soul-shaking terror that made them shriek more hysterically. The Heavenly Eye clanswoman who had stayed behind was also amongst them. She was mixed in the crowd. Her delicate face was filled with regret, pale as a sheet, remorsefully mulling over why she didn¡¯t heed her elder brother¡¯s words before. Back Hill of Liu Village. Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses enveloped the surroundings, naturally noting the details of every creature present. His goal had been achieved, so he did not continue to intervene. The reason for suppressing the Ferocious Hedgehog, besides the fact that it was too noisy, was primarily because he wanted to make a name for this area. Ideally, he wanted to make it more mysterious so that more creatures would know about this place. Thus, he was going to intervene no matter what. It was just unfortunate that the Ferocious Hedgehog was chosen as the target and bore the brunt. Only by making this place renowned can it attract more talents. The notoriety of a dangerous place, without doubt, is the most direct and effective method of gaining renown. If these creatures were convinced that this location is a precious secret realm, they would only think about concealing it and definitely would not disseminate it. After all, the latter represents unimaginable opportunities. If one could seize it, it could even defy the heavens to change destiny. The fewer creatures who knew about it, the better. After all, the fewer the number of creatures, the less pressure there would be from competition. But if it¡¯s a dangerous place, they most certainly will not conceal it, as there are no conflicts of interest involved. As a matter of fact, the behavior of those creatures has confirmed Jiang Hui¡¯s conjecture that they indeed intend to publicize their encounters here. Although the name of a dangerous place sounds intimidating, it actually also has an unusual appeal. As far as ordinary creatures are concerned, the more dangerous a place, the more terrifying it is, hence they would not readily tread into such places. However, for the talented, these dangerous places are like training grounds where they can temper themselves, so they definitely would flock here. Jiang Hui¡¯s expectation was simple. Even if it couldn¡¯t achieve that much, it didn¡¯t matter as long as people would come. He had many plans and methods that could make Liu Village¡¯s territory famously puffery. Especially since this was just a costless trial in the first place. Even if the result was not significant, it didn¡¯t matter. There would be no loss for Jiang Hui anyway. Long Heroic Peaks. Under the crisis of life and death, the fleeing speed of those creatures could be described as lightning fast, all of them burst out at their limits, a speed that they could never normally achieve. However, to Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, there were several figures that did not flee but stayed. They were truly in their twilight years, shrouded in the aura of death, and could no long hang on for a few more days even with the help of any life-extending substances. ¡°A great beast will emerge, and this place will be a Forbidden Area. Perhaps countless lives will be lost. If so, let our blood and souls warn the future generations, forbid them from entering this place!¡± The few elderly beings spoke loudly, looking like they were ready to sacrifice themselves. As at their words, they did, indeed, detonate their bodies. Their blood lingered without dispersing, then slowly gathered into a large, forbidden character, seemingly warning all who would come here. ¡°How am I supposed to set up the next plan if you guys won¡¯t let anyone in?¡± Jiang Hui was rather amused by the actions of these old guys. He did not really believe they were selfless good Samaritans. When the creatures previously doubted this place to be the Supreme Secret Realm, Jiang Hui could see clearly that these old guys were glowing with greed in their eyes, as if they wanted to kill all the surrounding creatures to monopolize this place alone. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 269: Lightning Dog - Dragon Ao (2nd update) _1 Chapter 349: Chapter 269: Lightning Dog ¨C Dragon Ao (2nd update) _1 However, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t be bothered to ponder the motives behind the actions of these aged creatures. Using his brain obviously didn¡¯t match his character. Most of the time, he was too lazy to think. A hundred miles apart, Jiang Hui casually waved his hand, and a rainbow-like light washed away, directly wiping clean the ¡°Forbidden¡± character composed of fresh blood. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but when the multicolored light washed away, Jiang Hui vaguely heard sorrowful screams filled with malice coming from the bloody Forbidden character. It seemed like wailing ghosts, extremely soul-stirring. ¡°Can¡¯t even die properly, and still need me to assist you. Next time this happens I¡¯m charging!¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking to himself. ¡­ ¡­ Time flew by, silently turning into sand that quietly slipped through the cracks of fingers. In the blink of an eye, several months had passed since Liu Village arrived in the Upper Realm. The village was blessed with a pleasant climate and picturesque scenery. Beneath the nourishment of the vast spiritual energy, there were no distinct seasons in the village. It was mostly like a vibrant spring ¡ª gentle rain, full of life¡¯s vigor everywhere. Behind the village, the path that Jiang Hui had named Netherworld Road, compared to several months ago, was now flanked by Nirvana Lilies burning hotter and brighter than ever. The Nirvana Lily had no green leaves, only dense blossoms. It bloomed all year round, always showcasing its burning beauty ¡ª incredibly red. As for the Sky River that was moved alongside the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, it kept pouring into the Utopia Array. It seemed inexhaustible and hadn¡¯t shown any signs of slowing down. Like the surging river at the beginning, roaring and stirring up waves, the momentum was frightening. Fortunately, the Utopia Array had its own space and possessed a vast independent realm that could accommodate everything without overflowing, otherwise, it might not fit. Given the speed and width of the Sky River, coupled with it flowing continuously for several months, it could even fill a star. Jiang Hui hoped that the Sky River could keep flowing. Originally, the Utopia Array was mainly defense-oriented and didn¡¯t have much offensive capability. Now, with the input of the Sky River, it implied a bit of offensive prowess. The torrential Sky River shuttled between the mountains, turned into severe killing intent, and could kill any creature that entered it. Once trapped, not only would one have to face the maze of the Utopia Array¡¯s mountains but also beware of the surging Sky River and the countless corpses in the river, unknown for how many years. The two complemented each other. Even Celestial God realm creatures accidentally caught inside would bleed profusely, no need to trample them to death inside. This was quite a surprise compliment. Worth mentioning is that a few days ago, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Chuang, Lin Chen and others all came back safe and sound. Jiang Hui¡¯s first true body didn¡¯t return with them but left directly after they woke up. Jiang Hui¡¯s definition for the first true body was quite simple ¡ª pure free range. Unless it faced a life-threatening crisis, he wouldn¡¯t make a move or intervene under normal circumstances. In particular, the first true body now had the ability to think independently, make its own judgements, and was no longer a simple puppet. Most importantly, the potential of the first true body was too terrifying. After ascending the Heavenly Stairs, it achieved unimaginable improvements. It possessed seven or eight amazing talents unimaginable to ordinary creatures. Any one of them, taken out separately, was enough to shock the world and drive countless creatures into frenzy. Even the legitimate heirs of the Immortal Dao barely compared. Thus, they could only endeavors to draw out the potential of the first True Body as much as possible. However, considering that the other party carries a fragment of Jiang Hui¡¯s original spirit, they should also be capable of using advanced techniques like True Dragon Skills. The level of proficiency, however, would have to start from scratch. ¡­ During this period of settling, individuals like Tu Wa Zi have completely completed the broken rules within their bodies. Although they have not truly ignited the Divine Fire, their strength has improved dramatically. Stepping into the divine position is only a matter of time. For people like Tu Wa Zi, crossing into the Divine Realm is no longer an obstacle, but a natural occurrence. It¡¯s like eating; when you eat enough, you will naturally feel full. There is no such thing as an insatiable appetite. Moreover, they only need to further comprehend the divine runes imprinted from the Divine Tomb Trial Ground to advance this step. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, it will take no more than three months, by which time they should all be able to shed their mortal bodies and truly enter a new stage of life. Being a deity at such a young age is a rare event even in the Upper Realm. However, if there is anything that surprised Jiang Hui most during this period, it was a Ferocious Beast. It was a leader of the Lightning Dogs, known for its speed. When it ran at full strength, it was like a flash of lightning, hence its name. It¡¯s a rather rare breed of Ferocious Beast in the Lower Realm, but it¡¯s seen more frequently in the Upper Realm. Some major clans would purposely keep some to guard the house. Although the attack of the Lightning Dog was not strong, its speed was remarkably fast. In case of any emergencies, it served as a perfect messenger. What piqued Jiang Hui¡¯s interest was not the speed of the Lightning Dog, but its evolutionary changes. A pair of sharp and huge horn-like objects actually evolved on its head, looking majestic and imposing. Not only that, but the physique of this Lightning Dog has also unprecedentedly improved, expanding overnight to be as large as a mountain. The lower half of the body even transformed into a True Dragon body with luminescent crystalline bones, sparkling and radiating a sense of awe that made every beast tremble. Even the Departure Fire Divine Bull and Little Black couldn¡¯t resist such pressure. Fortunately, they had spent enough time with Little True Dragon to adapt to the situation. As for the Three-eyed Raven, it was much relaxed. It was more precious than some common Pure Blood Creatures, and could even be compared with the Demon Emperor Butterfly. They were once both considered for the title of Ten Evil, but others managed to snag the slots first. The Three-eyed Crow was only solemn, feeling another competitor that could vie for favor with the master has appeared in the village. The True Dragon and the toad were tolerable because their bloodline surpassed it, but then a competitor inferior only to the two predecessors was born, which made it feel quite pressured. The anomaly of the Lightning Dog naturally caught the attention of Old man Lin. After scrutinizing it, a thick expression of surprise flooded onto the face of this man who was already in his 60s. ¡°Since ancient times, some Ferocious Beasts would choose to evolve into True Dragons when they reach their limit. Every Ferocious Beast carries a potential to transform into a True Dragon, and this is not an exaggeration. In the long course of time, there were indeed Ferocious Beasts that had achieved this, surpassing the mortal and reaching unimaginable levels!¡± Old man Lin was filled with astonishment. In his youth, he had traveled across the world and heard of such legendary events. He never imagined that he would personally witness this utmost sublimation of life. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 270: First Generation (First Update, 4100 Words)_1 Chapter 350: Chapter 270: First Generation (First Update, 4100 Words)_1 (What use is coffee, anyway? The moment I drink it, I fall sound asleep and wake up not even remembering who I am. Is it because my quality of sleep is too good?) ¡­ After a life has reached its peak of performance, it will eventually attain a new height. Everything in the world does not necessarily follow a rule, but there¡¯s always a gradual accumulation and breakthrough moving from quantitative changes to qualitative ones. It is possible for any creature to produce a trace of the precious and rare true dragon blood within it¡¯s own body. Even among the human race, on this point, all creatures are deemed equal. Regardless whether it is a common ferocious beast or bird, a species of the ancient times, a pure-blood creature, or a heavenly beast, they do not necessarily tip the scales because of the superiority of their blood lineage for the moment. After all, even if a bloodline is terrifyingly dazzling, it could never surpass the true dragon, the chief among the Ten Evil. Being able to coagulate the blood of true dragon within the body not only requires talent, but also factors like temperament that are all indispensable. Though this lightning dog might not necessarily evolve into the legendary true dragon in the end, being able to reach this point denotes that it¡¯s no ordinary being. It signifies that both its talent and potential are unparalleled in the world. Even among the Immortal Powers, these beings are given special focus for cultivation. Standing shoulder to shoulder with those fierce first-generation beings, if they can completely grow, their future achievements would be beyond measure. ¡°We have the true dragon before us and the dragon mastiff following, truly the heavens are blessing Liu Village,¡± someone exclaimed excitedly after hearing Old man Lin¡¯s explanation. Have they never seen a pig run even if they haven¡¯t eaten pork? Whether it¡¯s a true dragon or dragon mastiff, both are elusive beings, even those top powers can hardly claim to possess either one of them. ¡°It¡¯s the Lord Willow God protecting Liu Village!¡± Old man Lin solemnly corrected them. Apart from some special entities, his faith value is absolutely the highest in the village, reaching a very advanced level. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Lord Willow God. What I meant to say is that Lord Willow God is our sky!¡± Quickly, the person who spoke earlier corrected, with a laugh. What he had thought was just that, he didn¡¯t give it much thought and was only speaking casually. ¡°That¡¯s right, you must remember that this is also what I have been emphasizing: everything that Liu Village possesses as of now, all depends on Lord Willow God, it¡¯s all the grace from the Adult. Without Lord Willow God, none of us, let alone travelling to this Upper Realm, would have had the opportunity to witness the real scenery beyond the heavens. I¡¯m afraid we would have already bled to death in the Lower Realm, turning into piles of frosty white bones.¡± Old man Lin felt quite moved. His talent is limited, until now, he has only reached the Glyph State Perfection. Though with some efforts this year, he may step halfway into the Array Realm and become a King level strong person, that¡¯s the limit. That might count for something in the Lower Realm, but in the Upper Realm, it is rather common. However, Old man Lin himself is quite content with his achievements. Being content brings long-lasting happiness, and having lived a long life, he has seen through this truth. Old man Lin was clear in his heart that without Lord Willow God, he might have been deluded to think he could reach the Cave Heaven Realm, potentially wandering around in the Blood Realm for his entire life. The advancement of the realm is secondary, the most important thing is, as Lin asked himself, he is rapidly approaching the age of seventy. The Human race is inherently weak. Even in the Inscription realm, the lifespan is merely a fleeting hundred years. He has walked halfway through this journey. By right, he should be walking towards twilight, with all aspects of his physical functions gradually declining, qi and blood drying up, looking like the Old Clan Leader of the Native Tribe, emitting the sinking aura that only comes with old age. But Old man Lin can clearly feel that his body is still brimming with energy, just like a young man. These aren¡¯t mere words, it¡¯s his actual feeling. There is no hint of old age. Old man Lin believes that his prolonged life is probably due to Lord Willow God extending his lifespan unknowingly, allowing him to have an astonishing lifespan even in the Inscription Realm. Although Old man Lin¡¯s thoughts may be off, strictly speaking, they¡¯re not totally wrong. Although Jiang Hui didn¡¯t personally extend Old man Lin¡¯s lifespan, and indeed, he did not have such ability, all the Monkey Wine and such were given out by him. All of those are rare treasures of this world and each of them has the effect of prolonging the lifespan. To add on, Liu Village is rich in spiritual energy, comparable to ancient holy lands. Living in a place full of spiritual energy, even ordinary people would have their lifespan greatly extended and could easily live for a hundred or more years. Not to mention Old man Lin. ¡°Today is a good day, hurry up and let the kitchen prepare several freshly slaughtered Ancient creatures. They have to be delicious so we can give Little Yellow a good treat!¡± Old man Lin waved his hand, continuing to speak. While speaking, the old man looked at the lightning dog that was now transformed into a Dragon Mastiff before him, his eyes filled with approval. He reached out his hand and touched the huge creature in front of him. The lightning dog didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all, but rather was enjoying it. It even lay on the floor and exposed its white chest fur for Old man Lin to scratch, looking very familiar with Old man Lin. This was indeed the case. Old man Lin always had a habit of raising pets. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 270: First Generation (First update, 4100 words)_2 Chapter 351: Chapter 270: First Generation (First update, 4100 words)_2 In the village, the countless wild goats, chickens, ducks, geese, and so on that had been bred had all come from his hand. Even without hunting, the livestock and poultry raised by Old Man Lin alone provided for the daily needs of Liu Village. Naturally, Old Man Lin, who always loved dogs like his life, took special care of the lightning dogs in the village, and never let them lack any type of Beast Meat. And because of this, the Lightning Dogs had accepted Old Man Lin as their master for a long time. This consciousness had been ingrained in the Bone of the Lightning Dogs, even if they had transformed into Dragon Mastiffs, it was still the same. ¡°You damn dog. Look at the size you are now, lying down like a mountain. I, an old man, can¡¯t reach!¡± Old Man Lin gave a bitter smile. After the Lightning Dog evolved into the Dragon Mastiff, its size had rapidly increased, looking like a mountain, and was hundreds of meters tall even when lying down. Although he spoke like that, in the next moment, the old man leaped up and came to the chest of the Lightning Dog within a few steps, gently stroking the area covered with white fur. ¡°The village chief really has a strong personality, we can only stare from a distance, and dare not reach out to touch it.¡± The villagers who were watching nearby exclaimed. They also wanted to touch the Lightning Dog that had evolved into the Dragon Mastiff, but they were too frightening, making people dare not approach. ¡­ ¡­ At the top of the mountains. Jiang Hui covered a territory of unknown size with his senses, which was truly boundless. Within this range, the sounds of birds, beasts and insects could be detected with absolute clarity. Naturally, he heard the conversation between Old Man Lin and that person very clearly. However, Jiang Hui did not consider himself to be so narrow-minded. Generally, he would not get angry just because a believer said something. Especially when the other party¡¯s Faith Value was not low, suggesting that their true intention was not malicious, but rather, they just spoke their mind. As for why the Lightning Dog could evolve into the Dragon Mastiff, Jiang Hui guessed it was because the Lightning Dog had been pestering the Little True Dragon lately. Although the Little True Dragon appeared to be aloof, it still had a few ¡°friends¡±. This Lightning Dog leader was one of them. These two often played together in private. They often teamed up to steal stored meat from the cave behind the mountain. Smelling similar scents, after time they became inseparable good friends. The person close to red dye turns red, the person close to ink turns black. After such a long period of coexistence, the Lightning Dog catalyzing the Dragon Blood is not impossible. Plus, the availability of Pure Blood Ferocious Beast¡¯s meat and other factors, the Lightning Dog inadvertently broke the shackles of life and got unimaginable improvement. Although the Dragon Mastiff was not a real True Dragon, its life had been sublimated to the extreme. It was stronger than a Heavenly Beast. Moreover, supreme laws were being born in its body. If it grew up, it would possess the Ability to Reach the Sky and Enter the Earth. Naturally, this Little Dragon Mastiff immediately became an object of key cultivation in Liu Village, with Old Man Lin personally responsible. As for the Little True Dragon, its status was too high. Even Old Man Lin did not have the qualifications to contact it. ¡­ A few months¡¯ time was neither long nor short. At the very least, it was sufficient for the spread of the name of the Forbidden Area. In the meantime, in order to make the name of the Forbidden Area more concrete, Jiang Hui deliberately created a large area of thick fog around Liu Village, capturing several hundred-meter-high boulders in the process. He carved the word ¡°Forbidden¡± on them, and tossed them at the edge of the fog, as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t realize this. On this day, as Jiang Hui was taking his usual rest, his senses detected a sudden, fast-moving figure approaching the location of Liu Village. It was a young man with purple hair, and even his pupils were purple-gold. They looked like divine lamps, exuding an exaggerated aura. The opponent was moving fast and his physical body was extremely powerful. With his body alone, he easily crashed through several mountain peaks that lay in his path. He swiftly opened a shortcut through the mountains and in a moment, he arrived at the edge of the fog. The fog ahead covered the sky and earth, making everything a piece of white. The fog surprised him as it seemed to shield one¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Even though it¡¯s rumored that this place is extremely dangerous, worldly people are ignorant. They don¡¯t know that great danger often contains great opportunities. They see such places as deadly forbidden areas, and miss many opportunities!¡± The man with purple hair spoke, stepping forward with his body momentum surge. It sparkled with purple light, very unordinary. He had now reached the peak of the Noble Realm. One more step would Ignite The Divine Flame, but the young man had been suppressing it, wanting to make this Realm as perfect as possible.5 Otherwise, with his foundation, he could have tried to break through a lot earlier. ¡°Biao, this is the flaw of your race, always being overly arrogant. Thinking that all creatures in this world are not as clever as you, not knowing that you are the stupidest one!¡± At this moment, another creature arrived from the distance, stepping on a large piece of Void Beast Skin, slowly coming in front of the purple-haired young man. It was a teenager with three heads and six arms, towering at four to five meters tall. He was not Zhu Yan, but belonged to the Celestial Clan. The Celestials were quite a large race. Although the total number was rare, there were many branches, and there wasn¡¯t a true main branch. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 270: First Generation (First Update, 4100 Words)_3 Chapter 352: Chapter 270: First Generation (First Update, 4100 Words)_3 Yun Xi, who had a good relationship with Shi Hao, was a member of the Celestials. Looking almost identical to humans, besides their scarce bloodline, there was no notable difference. Regardless of appearance or physique, they far surpassed humans. ¡°If the grand battle of the Three Thousand Continents¡¯ geniuses were not about to start, I would have killed you right here. I fear you wouldn¡¯t dare to participate then.¡± The purple-haired youth hinted a radiance, with runes revolving around him brimming with cunning and domineering energy he growled, ¡°The grand battle of the Three Thousand Continents¡¯ geniuses!?¡± Jiang Hui knitted his brow, his mind flickering with memories ¨C he had forgotten about this event. If he remembered correctly, Little Dot also participated in this grand battle, but the outcome was a draw. He ended up on par with the Ten Crown King, the Banished Immortal, and others. However, Jiang Hui¡¯s impression of this was not particularly strong, he vaguely remembered that it concealed great opportunities. ¡°It¡¯s the ultimate clash of all the favored geniuses of the Upper Realm. Of course, I will go, and only I am qualified to claim the champion¡¯s title. As for you, wait to be suppressed by me,¡± the celestial being with three heads and six arms said dismissively. ¡°Is that so, I fear you will not have the competence when the time comes. You might raise a rock only to drop it on your own foot. Conveniently, I need a capable servant. If you kneel in front of me and plead for mercy now, I might generously spare your life!¡± The purple-haired man showed an interested expression. He is a true Bian, with terrifying strength, capable of contending with the First Generation, and one of the most powerful geniuses of this era. ¡°Servant? I happen to need one too. Why don¡¯t you come and serve me?¡±, the celestial being with three heads and six arms sneered, immediately retorting. Beyond the purple-haired youth and the azure youth with three heads and six arms, Jiang Hui sensed several figures rushing over from afar. All of them were imposing, belonging to the cream of the crop among young prodigies. Among them, one was being guided by a golden palanquin, accompanied by luxuriously dressed maids, quite eye-catching. Also, there was a golden python, slithering along the top of the mountains. It stirred up the soil and rocks along its path, filling the air with dust and smoke. When the golden python neared the great fog, it transformed into a glamorous, voluptuously shaped young woman. Both her thighs were exposed to the air, very eye-catching due to their whiteness. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s just us left here.¡± The beautiful young woman chuckled, oozing charm. She licked her lips as she spoke. ¡°Have you all noticed that the fog around here seems to have increased.¡± With a lightly cough a slightly hoarse voice rang from within the golden palanquin, but no creature stepped out. The fact is, the purple-haired youth, along with the celestial being with three heads and six arms, had already become aware of this. All of them are the most unparalleled prodigies in this world, and their perception is far superior compared to ordinary beings. Right then, a massive disturbance emerged. The ground itself was trembling. Everyone was taken aback and immediately stared in the direction of the sound. Through the bewildering fog, they saw a gigantic figure towering almost thousands of kilometers high. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Mastiff, the legendary Dragon Mastiff, a live one at that. I never expected to encounter such a lineage here. As I had said, this place is not just dangerously creepy, there must be unimaginable opportunities waiting. Otherwise, why would even a Dragon Mastiff, this kind of extraordinary creature, appear here.¡± The purple-haired youth recognized the identity of that huge black shadow in an instant. Unable to hold back, he screamed, his expression strangely maniacal. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 271: Illusion (First update)_1 Chapter 353: Chapter 271: Illusion (First update)_1 The Dragon Mastiff, born throughout the long passage of time, possessed an extraordinary bloodline that had reached an unprecedented level. If it were to advance further, it could even transform into a purebred True Dragon, something even they couldn¡¯t aspire to reach. Even now, it was enough to astonish them. Such level of beings were now hard to come across, only existing within the historical records. They didn¡¯t expect to witness it firsthand in the midst of this mysterious fog. For a moment, the breathing of the purple-haired youth quickened considerably, and his face even reddened slightly. It was a level of excitement he had never felt before. As the saying goes, great dangers often harbor great opportunities. Indeed, the ancients didn¡¯t deceive him. ¡°Biao, I am a little confused. Why are you so certain that the giant silhouette is the legendary Dragon Mastiff?¡± A charmingly beautiful young woman on the side opened her mouth, her eyes gleaming as she looked at the purple-haired youth. Her eyes were clear and bright like those of a newborn baby. Her figure was graceful and voluptuous, her fair skin radiating a blush of crimson like a shy young girl. Her faint smile exuded charm, unmatched beauty, enough to make any opposite gender divert their gaze. The flutter of her eyelashes seemed to send flirtatious glances. Moreover, her voice was filled with a certain indescribable allure, as if she were whispering into the listener¡¯s ear, inducing numbness to the bone, making people involuntarily want to forever sink into such a state. ¡°In our clan, a fragment of a Dragon Mastiff¡¯s skeleton had been obtained by chance. Even though it had been dead for tens of thousands of years, that framework still circulated a terrifying aura, possessing an immortal might. It¡¯s a very unique might that is almost unprecedented. It is the same as the aura that emanated from the silhouette we just saw, so I¡¯m very certain!! ¡± The purple-haired youth spoke, but didn¡¯t look at the glamorous young woman, his eyes even slightly evasive. He had dealt with this woman before, more than once, and knew all too well her strange and terrifying nature. Several times, he nearly fell into her trap. If it weren¡¯t for the protection from a treasure bestowed by a great elder of his clan, he might have shed blood. The woman came from a mysterious origin, suspected to be the reincarnation of a great powerhouse from several eras ago. She possessed a fearsome talent, her snake-like eyes could steal souls and seize fortunes. If stared at her for too long, even a Cultivator at the Godfire Realm would become mesmerized, submit beneath the woman¡¯s skirt, becoming her puppet, and wholly controlled by her. ¡°So, there really must be great opportunities present here, Biao. You¡¯ve always regarded yourself as the peak of all geniuses. How about we engage in a contest to see who can be truly recognized by the opportunity here!¡± A Celestial youth with three heads and six arms spoke out, his gaze chilly. The Celestials and the Biao Clan weren¡¯t opposing forces. The two were even friends in the past, but due to a woman, they became sworn enemies and are constantly at odds with each other. ¡°Humph, what would I fear? The appearance of the Dragon Mastiff here surely has something to do with the True Dragon. My Biao Clan has been closely following the footsteps of the True Dragon since ancient times. Why would we fear a mere Celestial?¡± The purple-haired youth retorted coldly. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t those rumors turn out to be true? Although there are great opportunities here, there are also great dangers. What if we meet our end halfway before finding the opportunities?¡± The glamorous young woman spoke up. She had once controlled a cultivator who escaped from here with her eyes. He didn¡¯t lie. Terrifying beings did exist here, towering and boundless, far more enormous than the so-called Dragon Mastiff they just saw. ¡°We Cultivators are supposed to go against the heavens, aren¡¯t we? If we miss the great opportunities here simply because it¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t that too timid? It¡¯s not the way a true man behaves!¡± The being from the Celestial race sneered, the eyes on his two other heads remained tightly shut, leaving just the main head awake, so as to avoid making eye contact with the bewitching eyes of the beautiful woman. ¡°Teehee, you all may be true men, but I¡¯m not, you know, I¡¯ve always been frail. I can¡¯t shoulder heavy burdens!¡± The glamorous young woman said flirtatiously, with a feigned coy demeanor, delivering an irresistible charm to the opposite sex. ¡°In any case, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s go inside. After all, we can only know the real situation inside by stepping into this fog!¡± From within the Golden Palanquin, a hoarse voice echoed out again, setting the final word. The others seemed quite wary of the being inside the Golden Palanquin, even the glamorous young woman was no exception. As the voice within the Golden Palanquin dropped, they all nodded in agreement. The group took a deep breath and finally plunged into the dense fog. In an instant, the scene before their eyes changed. Above the sky dome, the light flowed colorfully, the void trembled, and an eerie aura loomed everywhere, as if an Immortal Being was surveying the earth from above. This aura was not an illusion but an actual presence, causing the purple-haired youth and others to involuntarily panic. They had already prepared themselves thoroughly, but still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts. However, due to the dense fog blocking everything around them, they could not see through it and had no idea from where that terrifying aura was coming. ¡°Look quickly, what are those creatures? Why haven¡¯t we ever seen them before?¡± The purple-haired youth spotted a large group of snarling and grimacing beasts in the direction of his gaze. These were a new species that they¡¯ve never seen before, colossal in size, stretching for several tens of meters, their entire bodies covered in crimson Scale Armor, but with three pairs of black flesh wings on their backs. They emanated a chilling aura and were densely packed, resembling a locust swarm. Of course, they had never seen these beasts before because they were all conjured by Jiang Hui using Huang Liang¡¯s Dream technique, modeled after a cartoon character from his previous life, and simply didn¡¯t exist in this world. As soon as the purple-haired youth and the others stepped into the fog, they found themselves trapped in the illusion Jiang Huai had created. Although they possessed terrifying talents, their powers were limited, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t detect this. ¡°You talk too much, does it matter what they are? These beasts obviously aren¡¯t friendly!¡± The Celestial being roared, Directly swung his fist, illuminating the sky, dispersing the cloud in all directions, terrifying beyond measure. Wherever the divine light passed, a large number of monsters fell, crashing into nonexistence. In just a moment, the originally thickly clouded sky was directly torn a big hole. This endless divine light all came from the same person, demonstrating the terrifying strength of this three-headed, six-armed youth! Seeing his old rival showing off his power, the purple-haired youth immediately couldn¡¯t stand it. He took a step and directly crossed the sky, his long hair draped over his shoulders, his body agile like a True Dragon, each muscle embedded with lightning symbols, blazingly bright. A casual motion resulted in several hundred-meter-long purple-red light beams easily turning mountains into powder, let alone the grinning monsters woven out ¨C they quickly fell like a heavy snowstorm¡­ Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 272: True Dragon (Revised) _1 Chapter 354: Chapter 272: True Dragon (Revised) _1 Meanwhile, the beautiful young woman followed closely behind, initiating her move too. Her eyes emitted brilliant light, as if they were lightly enveloped by an afterglow shadow, creating a sense of mystery. Moreover, the whites of her eyes were gone, entirely replaced by pure black, like the ultimate depths of the night, rendering her holy and inviolable. This scene, although eerie, was filled with a holy essence, with no sense of incongruity, purely natural. Wherever the woman¡¯s gaze landed, tempests gathered as if an invisible hand enveloped that area, congealing at the edge of her line of sight into a seemingly vast barrier, isolating all life. Furthermore, in the next moment, the fierce birds within got stuck as if suspended by puppet strings. Then, with a snap of the woman¡¯s fingers, these fierce birds began killing each other as if they had gone mad¡­ ¡°Interesting, truly interesting!¡± Jiang Hui slightly raised an eyebrow, showing great interest in the attacking method used by the beautiful young woman. With just a glance, she directly killed a large number of formidable fierce birds. Although these fierce birds were only illusions woven by him, each one possesses strength equal to the ordinary Noble Realm, not weak at all, the type that could even be regarded as a venerable figure in the lower realms. Although the method used by the young woman had no exceedingly splendid effect, its destructive power was just as formidable as the other two¡¯s Divine Treasure Skills. No wonder the purple-haired youth and the Sky Spirit Clan¡¯s boy did not dare to meet her gaze, her eyes were literally soul-stirring. Although they seemed to have nothing special, they were wicked and peculiar. Once stared at by her for more than three seconds, one would eternally fall under her control. ¡­ In the sky, roars continued, and all kinds of dazzling lights accompanied the runes soaring up, terrifying thunder exploded, and just the aftermath alone destroyed all nearby mountains, leveling them to the ground. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s finish this quickly. These beings must be part of the trials of this place¡¯s inheritance. The sooner we finish the fight, the better it is for us!¡± The purple-haired youth roared, his voice causing ears to ache with pain. This was the unique soundwave Divine Skill of the Biao Clan, comparable to the Golden Lion Clan¡¯s Roar. Although using it was throat straining, the effects were remarkable, easily suppressing a large group of fearsome birds. The Celestial boy¡¯s moves were even more brutally efficient. He had an air of invincibility about him, charging forward courageously. His already impressive stature swelled to ten times its size in an instant, standing more than sixty feet tall. His six arms were incredibly robust. A casual punch from him could kill a large group of fierce birds. The strength of these beings was very formidable. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, they were all comparable to the exceptional geniuses of the First Generation. With just these three, half of the monsters he had created were slaughtered. Although the preset strength of these fierce birds was only equal to the ordinary Noble Realm, their sheer quantity was overwhelming. With tens of thousands of them, even a being that had ignited the Divine Fire would somewhat dread them. However, they were nothing more than playthings in the hands of the purple-haired youth and others, Although the purple-haired youth and others were currently in the Noble Realm, they had lingered in this realm and accumulated a lot. Even though they hadn¡¯t stepped into the Godfire Realm, they all possessed the strength to kill deities with ordinary bodies. Moreover, they could break through at any time if they wished, but they had chosen not to in order to perfectly ignite the Divine Fire. Once they ignited the Divine Fire, their strength would far exceed those of the same realm, and they could practically be on par with True Gods. What surprised Jiang Hui was that the being in the Golden Chariot did not make a move, despite being heavily surrounded. The gold-forged chariot seemed to have the function of blocking divine senses. Even amidst the dense fog, it still shimmered with a dazzling glow, dispelling the thick fog around it, appearing like a miniature sun. Although the being inside had not made a move from beginning to end, just the divine light alone had killed all the approaching creatures. Especially. The maidens accompanying the golden chariot were not actual flesh and blood creatures but sophisticated and lifelike puppets. Whenever there was danger, they would act, their strength terrifying. With the help of the golden chariot, they could even engage in a major battle with the First Generation. With the continuous actions of the few beings, the number of fierce birds on the field rapidly reduced, soon leaving less than a hundred. Just then, a cry of lamentation erupted from the flock of fierce birds, and in the next moment, they human-like began to try to escape. This is the effect of combining Huang Liang¡¯s Dream and Technique of Creation. Huang Liang¡¯s Dream bestows physical bodies to these creatures, while the Technique of Creation grants them actual souls and the simple ability for independent thought, without the need for Jiang Hui to control them. These two Divine Treasure Skills complement each other, and the illusion they weave is no longer just an ethereal existence, but is in some ways infinitely closer to reality. True or false, real or virtual. As such, not only is the created illusion more realistic and vivid, but, when Jiang Hui reaches a certain realm, he can even make the illusion completely real. ¡°Where are you going, fireflies dare to vie with the bright moon too!¡± Seeing the sky full of strange creatures trying to escape, the purple-haired youth bellowed directly. An invisible and terrifying sound wave instantly radiated out, the sky exploded in an instant, with gales like waterfalls, immediately a large number of ferocious monsters were killed on the spot. Not to mention, the Celestial youth with three heads and six arms, even bluntly chased after them. His body is terrifying and flawless, wherever he passes through, divine thunderbolts scatter, sounding booms, with a casual swing of a fist, dazzling and brilliant light proliferates. Soon, All the fierce birds were slaughtered. ¡°Who is this forbidden area left by? Why is it so eerie? And those ferocious birds with grim faces, why have I never seen them before!!!¡± The three-headed, six-armed creature said in a dumbfounded manner. He was covered in blood, but none of it was his, all were left by the birds. ¡°The opportunities presented here may be beyond expectation!¡± Inside the Golden Palanquin, the hoarse voice appeared for the third time. Following that, a creature came out from within, a youth, his eyes resembled that of a dragon and tiger, intimidating, his body exuding a slight glow, truly like a Demon God. Just then. The man¡¯s voice had just fallen. In the distance, a deafening roar sounded, filled with endless majesty, as if an ancient dust-cloaked scene was being slowly unveiled. Even the simple sound made the purple-haired youth and others¡¯ blood involuntarily stagnate. The creature in the Golden Palanquin was likewise, showing shock on his face. His talent and strength are unparalleled, even the First Generation couldn¡¯t compare, but now, because of that unknown roar, a strong sense of dread emerged. ¡°Is this¡­a True Dragon?¡± After a long time, a creature finally reacted, face incredulous. (The part where the paragraphs are mixed up will be fixed soon!) Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 273: Skeleton_1 Chapter 355: Chapter 273: Skeleton_1 They had never heard such a thrilling growl, full of indomitable authority, carrying an indescribable sense of supremacy. The roar shook the heavens and seemed to wrestle with the universe itself!!! In the present world, only a True Dragon could emit such an earth-shattering sound which sent shivers down their spine, freezing their very blood. Everyone knows, the path of cultivation is like climbing mountains. It¡¯s a lonely, unidirectional journey. If one cannot reach the summit and witness the breathtaking scenery beyond, they shall inevitably be discarded by time. But what¡¯s more, even those considered supreme are not immortal. They depend on immortal substances and other sustainers of longevity. Only those who step into the Immortal Path Field can achieve eternal life without the need for external aid. Just a drop of Immortal Blood could destroy countless stars. The True Dragon Clan, they are both mysterious and ancient, eternal and immortal, possessing a terrifyingly unparalleled physical strength. A single Scale Armor could cover countless Starry Seas, making them honored as the clan of Immortal Kings since time immemorial. As long as they mature, they can step into the Realm of the Fairy King. The Immortal King is already at the pinnacle of the Immortal Path Field, an overbearing presence within it, with boundless longevity. Merely with a glance, they could tear through the void and make stars fall, and a drop of fresh blood could transform into a boundless sea of blood. ¡°Is that a True Dragon?¡± The beautiful young woman hesitated as she asked, her lips slightly parted, as she was still unable to come out of her shock. If that roar was really the True Dragon¡¯s cry, the chance encounter here is beyond their imagination. Not just them, even the major powers they represent would also fall into madness. Because ever since the curtain fell on the Age of Immortals, no living creature has seen a living True Dragon, and even the tombs of the True Dragons are almost impossible to find. The True Dragon Clan seemed to have completely disappeared from this land. If one can find the relics of a True Dragon and receive its inheritance, even a minor power could instantly transform into Immortal Dao and dominate countless territories and infinite believers. ¡°The True Dragon Clan has already become extinct, that sound is probably just an echo of past ages. Many years ago, a True Dragon traveled through here, imprinting its roar within the surrounding runes. Even after countless years, the echo hasn¡¯t dissipated, and under this extraordinary coincidence, it reappeared!¡± The young Celestial frowned, voicing his conjecture. The purple-haired youth on one side, who rarely rebuts, didn¡¯t deny it. Even though Biao once had a deep relation with the True Dragon Clan many years ago, he also didn¡¯t believe that the roar came from a living True Dragon. The theory of the Celestial youth seemed more complicated, but in his opinion, it was the closest to the truth. ¡°Regardless, this place must have some connection to a True Dragon, a Dragon Mastiff, the Sound of True Dragon. Such a spectacle has never occurred, in the ancient, and the Ancient Years. This indicates that the relationship between this place and the True Dragon may be far beyond our imagination!¡± The creature from the Golden Palanquin raised its voice. Its hoarse voice was mixed with an imposing aura like a long river, and its figure was bathed in a dim golden glow. The golden glow was fluctuating intensely, it was terrifying. The purple-haired youth and others looked over with disapproval as he spoke. Their gaze had become more hesitant. This creature was terrifying, of unknown origin, certainly more mysterious than the beautiful lady. It¡¯s worth mentioning the Golden Palanquin he was using. It¡¯s a rumored supreme Chaotic Artifact, but at the same time a mysterious coffin. It emerged from The Boundary Sea and is filled with ominously, once one enters it, their soul will be tied up, suffering the punishment from the soul all the time, and from birth till death, one cannot leave the Palanquin more than a hundred meters, or else he will instantly die, without even a chance to reincarnate. However, with lots of restriction there are also benefits. If you stay in the Golden Palanquin for a certain period of time, you will get unimaginable benefits. As for the benefits, only the user of the Golden Palanquin knew, and they had no clue. ¡°This place must be a Dragon¡¯s nest, or the Dragon lived here for a long time, leaving its aura and fortune here. The Dragon Mastiff was only able to evolve to this point by obtaining a slight amount of Dragon Blood!¡± The purple-haired youth spoke, combining what he had seen and experienced along the journey to form his speculation. Just as they were whispering among themselves, the loudest and the clearest cry, like thousands of divine thunders exploding together, was heard from the sky, louder and clearer than the previous one. In the mist, the original native creatures were shivering, their faces were full of fear and they dared not even breathe. They kept bowing and worshipping. Fortunately, the sound did not target them, otherwise, with their strength, they would be shattered to pieces in an instant. Of course, the sound was made by Jiang Hui, but not fabricated. He spent days and nights with the Little True Dragon, so he knew it¡¯s the way of making sound, and during his time in the Lower Realm, he had mastered the Treasured Technique of True Dragon Roar. So, the sounds just now could be rightfully called the True Dragon Roar. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A low voice fell. The creature in front of the Golden Palanquin moved, entered the palanquin without uttering a word, and then, the Golden Palanquin¡¯s Rune started flickering, speeding towards the unknown area ahead. The Golden Palanquin¡¯s speed might not be its forte, but it¡¯s not slow either. In an instant, it disappeared from the sight of the purple-haired youth and the others. The rest looked at each other, and in the end, decided to follow. It wasn¡¯t easy to come here once, and without knowing the origins of this place and receiving something in return, they would be restless even after leaving. Soon, the silhouette of the Golden Palanquin came into their view. What puzzled the purple-haired youth and the rest was that the creature in the Golden Palanquin did not stay inside but seemed to have walked out long ago. It stood tall in front of the Palanquin like a stone statue, unmoving, watching the front with a crazy look on its face. The purple-haired youth and the others were confused. They were wondering why the creature from the Golden Palanquin stopped here and didn¡¯t move forward, as they had already surveyed their surroundings and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. But before they could express their thoughts, a breeze blew, lifting up the blanket of fog in front of them. The fog swirled, as if stirred by invisible hands, giving way to a sudden clear space. Within it, a colossal skeleton abruptly caught the sight of the purple-haired youth and others. The skeleton was towering, stretching continuously. One of its sections alone was as massive as a star, extremely magnificent. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 275: Golden Palanquin (First update) _1 Chapter 357: Chapter 275: Golden Palanquin (First update) _1 In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, using the sentient beings of the realm as a guide is the perfect way to consolidate his disciples and expand his omnipresence, as well as the most time-tested method. Especially, the sentient beings from the realm are all famous prodigies above the Ten Lands. Their words would henceforth make people more convinced, and imperceptibly give others a deep impression of the phrase ¡°Lu Village Forbidden Land.¡± This approach is both subtle and not too abrupt. Although the whole process is somewhat complex, it also has considerable safety. In fact, in addition to this method, Jiang Hui has another alternative in mind, that is, issuing a Divine Decree, just like he did in the summer realm. With the Divine Decree as the command, it is fully conveyed to all the surrounding continents, its brilliance is dazzling, just like the surging sun in the Nine Heavens. With his current power, under the Divine Decree, countless creatures within a wide radius will sense it. By then, the renown of Liu Village will be directly known to everyone. However, this method is realistically a last resort, only used when necessary when no other better avenues exist, Jiang Hui will use this means. Because although doing so is more direct and straightforward, its drawbacks are also quite obvious and not few. Firstly, in this way, he would undoubtedly put himself and Liu Village directly in the open, causing concern among the hierarchs of the Immortal Dao. Those sentient beings who have lived for countless tens of thousands of years consider the changes of human kingdoms to be nothing more than child¡¯s play. For humans, the rise and fall of five thousand years can be gathered into a poignant and heavy history. But for those beings, perhaps it¡¯s only the span of a blink. Having survived for such a long time, they are undoubtedly astonishingly astute. Although Jiang Hui does not fear those hierarchs, it becomes a problem if they combine forces and block the road to Liu Village in secret. If he becomes aware of it, he can directly confront them, bearing grudges. With his current strength, as long as the beings are not above Evading One Realm, he can completely suppress them. But if he doesn¡¯t know, he¡¯s being deceived blind. After all, the Upper Realm is not the same as the Lower Realm. Its area is too vast and boundless, encompassing Three Thousand Continents, where each continent¡¯s territory equals the sum of several realms of the Lower Realm. Even if he fully releases his Five Senses, he can only cover a few continents at most. Most importantly, some Immortal Daos possess profound foundations. Although their most potent public strength is only the Void Path Realm, they hide their true power in silence. After all, the place of immortality has been passed down for infinitely long periods, washed out by the turmoil of times. Second, this is, after all, the Upper Realm, far beyond the comparison of the Lower Realm. There are numerous immortal and remarkable Taoist traditions, Divine Spirits are everywhere, rejuvenating celestials are falling, and almost all the significant prodigies have been gobbled up by those Immortal Daos and old hermit sects. The effect of issuing a Divine Edict may be negligible. If the first attempt is not effective, the following ones will naturally be even less effective. Therefore, if one wants to make a name for oneself with a Divine Edict, one must choose the most suitable and appropriate time so that the function can be fully exploited and achieve the desired effect. ¡­ ¡­ At this moment, a thousand miles away from the forbidden land of Liu Village, between some rugged and steep rocks, a whirlwind suddenly whistles, the ground¡¯s sand and stones rise, and several figures rush over from afar. It was none other than the group of the purple-haired youth. After escaping from the Land of Mist, they all used everything they had learned throughout their lifetimes, even employed many secret techniques for escape, and dashed out thousands of kilometers in an instant. However, even though they had escaped from the Land of Mist, the purple-haired youth and the others still looked fearful, their faces pale, vigilantly watching their surroundings. Even the young man in the Golden Palanquin was still apprehensive, fearing a sudden appearance of that grey and eerie creature. If their familiar friends saw this scene, they would undoubtedly be dumbfounded. Whether it¡¯s the purple-haired youth or the two-armed Celestial youth, both are famous top prodigies in the Ten Lands. They are on par with First Generation beings, and it is rare to see such expressions and attitudes on them. ¡°What are those monsters? How has this woman never seen them before or heard of them?! They¡¯re such strange and terrifying creatures!¡± After a long while, the beautiful young woman speaks, her bosom heaving, her complexion was already exceptionally smooth and white, like mutton-fat jade. At this moment, it was even more so. White to the point of being eerie, like a layer of putty powder, it appeared to be extremely frightened. ¡°Who knows? We were only born in this era, but the history of the Three Thousand Continents is long and profound, from ancient times to the present, it is the longest period. Even the oldest histories can¡¯t encompass everything, even the things from the Ancient Era are now blurred. The existence of beings that you and I don¡¯t recognize is very common. I¡¯ve seen several types whose names I can¡¯t even pronounce, there¡¯s nothing strange about that!¡± The purple-haired youth glances at the woman in secret and complains. He dares not look at her directly but uses his peripheral vision to take a quick look at her. In the Golden Palanquin, The young man furrowed his eyebrows, not agreeing with the words of the purple-haired youth. Since he was a child, he was well-read on ancient and modern subjects, especially after being shut in the Golden Palanquin, he spent even more time reading ancient books. He was confident in having some knowledge about most of the ancient creatures. He is very sure that it is a new species that he has never heard of or seen before, and its existence is not even recorded in the historical records. It is very likely not a legacy from the Ancient Era. The youth lightly lifts his head but does not speak. Instead, he looks up at the beautiful young woman, his star-like eyes shining, revealing no change. Though he has always been lurking inside the Golden Palanquin, he understands the true identity of that woman better than anyone else. This Golden Palanquin came from the Boundary Sea and arrived mysteriously. Regardless of ominous signs or opportunities, no one can see through it until now, even the ancestors from his force cannot deduce it. However, after more than ten years of refinement, he has some understanding of this cryptic artifact, besides being incredibly hard, it has a function that no one else knows, which he discovered not long ago, that is, Breaking Illusion. He can use this Golden Palanquin to see any creature¡¯s past and present life. Even though they are only very fragmented and incomplete images, if carefully interpreted could lead to gains. As early as their entry into the Land of Mist, he used the Golden Palanquin to reproduce the past and present life of that beautiful young woman. The woman¡¯s previous life was also a giant snake, but she was a real powerhouse. Her bloodline was rare and dominated the ancient and modern times, comparable to the existence of hierarchs from the Immortal Dao in the Void Path Realm. The Divine Territorial Boundary was indeed terrifying, but it probably didn¡¯t count for much in her eyes. She must be hiding something. But as for what kind of scheme it is, as long as it¡¯s not related to him, the youth didn¡¯t want to bother, and he was too lazy to bother. At this moment, all he wants to do is to investigate the Land of Mist thoroughly. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 276: Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm (Chapter 2)_1 Chapter 358: Chapter 276: Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm (Chapter 2)_1 ¡°In front, there¡¯s a dragon mastiff. Behind, there are dragon bones, and further still, there are those bizarre creatures whose names we cannot identify. The opportunities within the Land of Mist are far beyond our expectation! I must hurry back to inform our ancestor!¡± The six-armed Celestial teenager suddenly spoke. Despite his young age, he was the most anxious of them all. As soon as he finished speaking, he hastily departed in one direction. ¡°Biao, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always been curious about. Everyone says that you and that Celestial boy were best friends who shared everything with each other, but you became enemies over a woman and have not reconciled since. But that Celestial is just a teenager, a mere child. How did the two of you manage to become enemies over a woman? Was he too mature for his age or are you too childish?¡± The beautiful young woman suddenly asked, her face full of curiosity, replacing the fear that was on it before. ¡°Woman, you sure have a lot of questions. That¡¯s between the two of us. What business is it of yours?!¡± The purple-haired youth¡¯s face darkened. He hated it when others brought up this issue; it was his lifelong shame. However, the beautiful woman was more powerful than him, so even though he was unhappy, he had to suppress his anger. As he finished speaking, the purple-haired youth also left in a hurry. The matter concerning the Land of Mist was too significant; he definitely couldn¡¯t let the Celestial boy get the advantage. Most importantly, he really didn¡¯t want to have too much entanglement with this woman! ¡­ ¡­ Basking in the spring breeze, time passed quickly. Without realizing it, several days had passed since the departure of the purple-haired youth and the others. One day. Jiang Hui did not receive any news about the arrival of the prodigies, but there was a sudden anomaly at the Immortal¡¯s Tomb on the back mountain. The Immortal¡¯s Tomb was massive, constructed entirely from yellow soil and enveloped by a myriad of terrifying curses. Since Jiang Hui moved it here, it had been entirely docile, with nothing odd happening apart from the roaring Sky River. However, at this moment, the curses above the Immortal¡¯s Tomb ignited like flames meeting a sea of oil, soaring dangerously high in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the tomb was still far from Liu Village, the villagers would have potentially been affected. Jiang Hui slightly furrowed his brows, somewhat surprised. The origin of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb was mysterious, the curses enveloping it were exceedingly terrifying. The curse made the stronger a being it encountered, the more tragic its fate. In the past, a Sect Hierarch had even fallen in the Sky River because of it and till this day, his body continued to bob and sink with the river currents. ¡°There¡¯s a being who¡¯s invoking the curses on the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. To be more precise, they¡¯re trying to trigger the Immortal Path Thunder aura on the tomb to refine their physical body and gain the Thunder Path Technique and Divine Skills. However, they¡¯ve unexpectedly enraged the curse!¡± Jiang Hui being at the Emperor Level now had tremendous power. In the times of Escape One, when no Supreme opponent exists, he could push aside all enemies, he was terrifyingly strong. Thus, within moments, he identified the root cause of the anomaly at the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. The Immortal¡¯s Tomb was currently enveloped by the Utopia Array. The power of the Utopia Array was unquestionable. Without his agreement, even an immortal would be unable to attack it. To his surprise, however, the pulling force was able to penetrate the array¡¯s shield. Locking on to the mysterious pulling force, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze intensely focused. His Five Senses probing out, in an instant, it reached tens of thousands of miles away. He saw a colossal tree spirit, towering high, thousands of meters tall. Its branches were like horned dragons, and it was enveloped by a myriad of crackling lightning. It hissed and crackled like a frenzied golden snake, enough to terrify anyone. Its entire body was slightly charred, indicating that at some point, it had suffered an unimaginable lightning strike. Yet, it had stubbornly survived and was currently undergoing constant recovery. ¡°Is that the Devil¡¯s Blood God Tree?!¡± With the help of Surveillance Technique, Jiang Hui immediately identified the true identity of this giant tree. It is a terrifying creature that can transform into human or tree form. Even the first generation is not as powerful as it is. Its potential is boundless. Its main body grew in the no man¡¯s area formed by the Thunder Emperor¡¯s bleeding ground. It was brought back by Yuan Heavenly Venerable and grown in the Secret Realm until now. It is the most powerful being in the Secret Realm, and it is approaching the power of the Celestial God Realm. ¡°If the Devil¡¯s Blood God Tree was brought back by Yuan Heavenly Venerable and has always been planted next to him, does it not equate that his location is the legendary Supreme Secret Realm?¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, but also a little delighted. The Supreme is the ultimate existence in the Human Path Domain, and its majesty can make all beings tremble, not even having the courage to resist. With the help of longevity substances, it can live for millions of years or even longer. Its strength is limitless, and with a single thought, rain of stars falls, and even greater disasters would appear if it bled. In this covering heaven, it is equivalent to an emperor-level existence. The secret realm of such a level is indeed worthy of being called the greatest opportunity among the Ten Lands, which can only be encountered but not sought after. However, Jiang Hui was more intrigued by what could be found in the Secret Realm. If his memory served him right, there were some traces of the Thunder Emperor in Yuan Heavenly¡¯s Secret Realm. ¡°It might be worthwhile to let Tu Wa Zi and the others give it a try. They have now reached the limit of the Noble Realm, and one more step would be to ignite the divine flame. This is a great opportunity to enhance their own foundations!¡± Jiang Hui pondered in his heart. With the Golden Finger by his side, let alone the secret realm of the noble, even the inheritance of immortality might not be interesting to him, and even the inheritance of the Thunder Emperor wouldn¡¯t mean much to him, it¡¯s merely for reference at most. With a single thought, he called up to Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, and Lin Chen Er. In addition to these familiar faces, some of the more talented villagers in the village were also called over, including Lin Hai, the half-demon teenager, the broad sword boy, and the desolate prince. Their talent is considered top-tier among the villagers, only lacking accrued foundations. ¡°Lord Willow God, you summoned us?¡± Tu Wa Zi was the first to speak, looking respectfully at Jiang Hui. ¡°I have an opportunity to offer you, but whether or not you can gain anything depends on you!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely, his voice was not loud, more like he was talking to himself, but it was as clear as divine thunder, clearly echoing in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°We await your grace, Lord Willow God!¡± Tu Wa Zi and the others were immediately excited. ¡°Go twenty thousand miles to the west from here, there is a Supreme Secret Realm. Within, it hides the lifetime effort of the Supreme, besides, it also contains the legendary Thunder Emperor¡¯s inheritance!¡± ¡°Thunder Emperor!?¡± Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and the others frowned, bewildered. They had spent most of their lives in Liu Village and had never heard the name. ¡°He¡¯s one of the Immortal Kings, one of the Ten Evils, who supposedly controls divine punishment!¡± Jiang Hui said. ¡°If you can gain something from this, it will definitely benefit your future!¡± ¡°Immortal King?!¡± In an instant, all those present were stunned. The term ¡®Immortal King¡¯ is not tossed around casually. It represents another realm of cultivation, the supreme and invincible in the world, something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream about. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Chapter 277: Demon Lords True Blood (Third update)_1 Chapter 359: Chapter 277: Demon Lord¡¯s True Blood (Third update)_1 ¡°The legacy of Immortal King!¡± Upon hearing these words, Tu Wa Zi and the others couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. That was a realm they dared not even imagine, belonging to a different domain and existing only in legends. It is said that once one stepped into that domain, their lifespan would truly become endless. Even without relying on longevity substances, one could live forever. With a single thought, stars could fall, sun and moon could fade, and even the immortal Taoist orthodoxy would crumble in a blink of an eye. ¡°Lord Willow God, can we also do it even though we haven¡¯t practiced the Thunder Path Technique?¡± This time the broad sword man spoke up. Although he had joined Liu Village for a short time, because Jiang Hui had once bestowed the Underworld Grass to successfully awaken his loved one from her vegetative state, the Broad Sword Man¡¯s Faith Value was also remarkable in the whole village! ¡°Do your best, the legacy will have its own destined ones. Although I told you that there are great fortunes there, don¡¯t put your main focus on the legacy of the Immortal King. The Demon Lord¡¯s Essence Blood within is also a good treasure, possessing the function of seizing the power of Heaven and Earth!!!¡± Jiang Hui said softly. Yuan Heavenly Venerable was a crazy admirer of the Thunder Emperor, who spent his whole life searching for traces of the Thunder Emperor, and finally achieved something after a long time. If he remembered correctly, the Imprint of the legacy was on a golden piece of paper, and was finally obtained by Little Bu Dian. As for Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s stuff, he did not want to think about it. Everything has a cause and effect, and even if he tried to snatch it, he couldn¡¯t get it. ¡°Does Lord Willow God mean that they may not necessarily get the approval of that Immortal King?!¡± Tu Wa Zi and others were confused, unable to figure out who else could get there first when they all took action together. However, they didn¡¯t dwell on it. If Lord Liu Shen said they couldn¡¯t, then they couldn¡¯t. ¡°The Thunder Emperor¡¯s Thunder Path Technique is the completion of one aspect of Thunder Technique. If I could reference it, it should be able to perfect my own rules of the Thunder Path.¡± Jiang Hui murmured to himself as he drew back his gaze from the departing figures of Tu Wa Zi and others. The Thunder Emperor, one of the Ten Evils, and the only one who entered the list of the Ten Evils by his own strength, would surely leave behind a unique legacy. However, there were strict restrictions on the cultivation realm in the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm, otherwise he would have gone himself. ¡­ At the foot of the mountain. Tu Wa Zi and the others informed Old Man Lin before setting off immediately. The Secret Realm had already begun. If they were a step late, they could potentially face restrictions everywhere. This was a legacy left by a Supreme, and bound to attract countless creatures. However, Tu Wa Zi and others did not go alone. Two tens of thousands of miles was neither far nor close. Even with their current strength, it would take them a good amount of time to traverse it. Therefore, after they came down from the mountain, they immediately went their separate ways to fetch their respective mounts. Lin Zhuang¡¯s was that Feng Luan Bird, which had grown even larger in size after basking in the consumption of various Beast Meats, raising its wings could create terrorizing tornadoes that could lift up a whole mountain. As for Lin Chen and Tu Wa Zi, they, of course, still had the Departure Fire Divine Bull and Little White Tiger. The Departure Fire Divine Bull had successfully ascended to a Pure Blood Creature very early on, allowing it to freely transform into a human form. However, it was not yet fully accustomed to this, so more often than not, it appeared before the world in the guise of a Ferocious Beast. After a period of cultivation, the Departure Fire Divine Bull¡¯s speed of advancement could only be described as godlike. Besides, the original realm of the old bull was already not low, so it had now reached the Noble status. All that was left was to find a suitable opportunity to try and Ignite the Divine Fire, ascending to the supreme Divine Realm that countless creatures dream of. The little White Tiger¡¯s improvement was not as remarkable. First, it was a Species of the Ancient Times, and second, Liu Village has too many talented individuals, each advancing rapidly like a rocket. Hence, under these circumstances, the little White Tiger seemed to fall slightly behind. However, just because the little White Tiger¡¯s progress was not as noticeable, it didn¡¯t mean that it had stopped advancing. Ever since coming to Liu Village, being repeatedly shocked, it had immersed itself in cultivation. It has now reached the Array Realm, which would be enough to establish it as a king in the Lower Realm. Being able to reach this realm at such a young age, the little White Tiger was actually not bad. After all, even the Pavilion Master of the Heaven Mending Pavilion was only at this realm when it was not destroyed. Other than these three individuals, the rest did not have their mounts. They originally planned to choose a scale horse, but they were stopped by Lin Zhuang. He invited everyone else to ride the Feng Luan. The Feng Luan was large enough, spanning tens of thousands of meters when it spread its wings, enough to accommodate everyone. Furthermore, it was a Wind attributed ferocious beast, so its flying speed was not slow. Even the famously speedy scale horses were far behind it. When they saw this, Tu Wa Zi and others also happily rushed up. Thankfully, the size of the Feng Luan was quite large. Even with the little White Tiger and the old bull, it could still bear their weight. They followed the direction pointed out by Jiang Hui and rushed toward it with all their might. Crossing over numerous mountain peaks, soon, an odd scene appeared in front of them. Looking into the distance, above the sky, there was a dazzling glow, almost as if countless suns were illuminating each other. Further into the distance, a large group of twinkling stars formed two straight lines, intersecting with each other, forming a massive cross. This place was extraordinary, the endless void was sliced open by the cross, emitting an endless Chaotic Aura, everywhere was bathed in the glaring bright radiance of immortality. All of it was radiating in full glory at this moment, amazingly brilliant. Looking along the cross, a tremendously big portal stood high in the sky and was already opened. The area in front of the portal was bustling, with heads crowded together; various creatures had gathered together. Looking down, it almost seemed like a densely packed tide, at least several hundred thousand strong. Each aura emanated was extraordinary. Any one of them would absolutely be considered as a core contender in the Lower Realm. There were few auras that were even reaching for the skies, enveloped in an invisible bright aura, extremely impressive. ¡°This should be the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm that Lord Willow God was talking about!¡± Tu Wa Zi and others glanced at each other and then descended from the sky. Originally, they were worried that their arrival would attract attention, but as it appeared now, they had obviously overthought it. Apart from few creatures nearby who glanced at them a few times, the rest were eagerly staring at the massive portal in the sky. The number of creatures in this place was just too high, some of whom had arrived in much more attention-grabbing ways than Tu Wa Zi and his group. Some arrived bathed in thunder, causing mountains to explode along the way. Some traveled by a gigantic turtle of thousands of years, with splendid palaces extending over the turtle¡¯s shell, causing the ground to shake wherever they went, as if an earthquake was occurring. For Tu Wa Zi and his group, less attention was better. They looked to the front of the crowd and saw several ancient and mysterious altars standing tall on a majestic mountain. There were a few figures, sitting on top of the altars. All of them were terrifying beyond belief, with runes swirling around them and a force of the Rules of The Great Taoist evolving, making Tu Wa Zi and his group incredibly uneasy. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 278: They Come from Liu Village_1 Chapter 360: Chapter 278: They Come from Liu Village_1 Those figures possessed a terrifying transcendence, shrouded in layers of faint light, making it impossible to see their appearances clearly ¨C mysterious and ancient, carrying an aura of flowing time. ¡°These are the bigwigs of numerous Immortal Dao lineages, they have reached the Patriarch realm, and they are the real power holders, ruling countless territories and possessing countless followers. A simple foot stamp can send the whole place shaking!¡± Some creatures gasped in awe, belonging to small forces, they have never seen such intimidating beings as the sect leaders, thus they could not help but feel shocked. ¡°Who knows when we will be able to reach such a level, with one word, even the heavens and earth would change color!¡± Some creatures could not help but sigh. The position of sect leader was absolutely a realm that all creatures dreamed of. That was a true hegemonic existence, transcendent and extraordinary, leisurely wandering across the Three Thousand Continents. With the aid of certain longevity substances, they could live for hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, an incredibly long lifespan that perhaps even the lifespan of stars could not achieve. ¡°That¡¯s a sect leader?!¡± Tu Wa Zi and the others were surprised and even more curious. They felt that this so-called sect leader was nowhere near as powerful as their Lord Willow God. It was like comparing an ant to an elephant. Didn¡¯t this mean Lord Willow God¡¯s real strength was truly extraordinary? Nevertheless, they all tacitly refrained from speaking. To Lord Willow God, creatures of the Sect Leader Level might not mean much, but to them, they remained an invincible super existence. A single thought could allow them to know all of the world¡¯s affairs. If they discussed this privately it would most likely be overheard, causing unnecessary conflicts and they might be suppressed on the spot. After stepping down from Feng Luan, Tu Wa Zi immediately used the beast skin bag snatched from Little White Tiger to store all their mounts. The Upper Realm was different from the Lower Realm; here, talents abounded, and even Pure Blood Creatures were not considered much. Despite that the Divine Flame God Bull, Little White Tiger, and Feng Luan had great talent, they were insignificant amongst the top talents in the Three Thousand Continents. Even qualification to enter was likely unattainable! Fortunately, the beast skin bag was mysterious in origin, containing a vast space inside. Apart from inanimate objects, living creatures could also be stored inside, and it was very difficult to discover its existence. After doing all this, Tu Wa Zi and the others hurriedly blended into the noisy crowd, quickly melting into the iron-like flow of the large convoy. In the back mountain of Liu Village, Jiang Hui stared intensely, his Five Senses at their fullest, capturing every action of Tu Wa Zi and the others. He vaguely remembered that the beast skin bag was the supreme treasure of the White Tiger Clan. It was made from the skin of their Supreme after her death and could hold everything. However, the bag was damaged and only retained one-tenth of its former might. If it could be fully repaired, it could even devour stars in the universe. Then it would be more than simply a storage treasure; it would be a powerful weapon that could attack and defend, store everything and be used as a great killer weapon. ¡°If I find a suitable beast skin in the future, I can attempt to repair it,¡± Jiang Hui thought to himself. His gaze followed Tu Wa Zi and his group all the time; he was eager to see what they obtained. For Jiang Hui, the bar was low. As long as he could obtain some of the Blood of the Demon Lord, it would be enough. ¡°Creatures over the age of one hundred and those who have Ignited the Divine Fire are forbidden to enter. I have already repeated this many times. If anyone disobeys, don¡¯t blame me for being unkind!¡± In front of the secret realm, on the altar towering above the various peaks, a terrifying old man suddenly spoke. His voice like thunder, transformed into a mighty, colorful Dao sound, echoing in the minds of the creatures below. This was a being comparable to a Sect Leader, immensely authoritative. Just the remnant power he radiated was like a towering mountain pressing down, causing a sense of suffocation. No creature dared to challenge the dignity of the Sect Leader. Not to mention in the Ten Lands, even in the Nine Heavens, beings of the Sect Leader Level belonged to the strongest group of creatures. The test began soon, divided into three parts. Eventually, after layers of testing, only one thousand people could enter this ancient secret realm. Only one thousand chosen from millions of creatures, this reflects the immense difficulty of the task. This was destined to be a competition among the top talents and would also be the most fierce contest. In a certain place, a young girl in white was glowing gently, attracting a crowd of exclamations. She is the first jade maiden of the Tainyin Jade Rabbit Clan, who hail from an incredibly powerful super race. The lineage of this clan extends to countless millennia. If the most powerful among them were to perish, they would transform into a silver moon, suspended in the sky, casting down extraordinary phenomena. The area shrouded in the glow of the silver moon, the combat power of the Tainyin Jade Rabbit Clan would greatly increase. In another direction, a dazzling golden light shot into the sky. It came from a contender of the Sun God Vine Palace, a truly terrifying figure. There were many such scenes. The most outrageous one was that of a tall, black-haired young man. He was holding a war halberd cast entirely from Immortal Gold, his whole body enveloped in a faint shimmer of runes. His true appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, but his eyes were soul-piercingly sharp, like electrical sparks, radiating an awe-inspiring power that overlooked all. If one observed closely, they would discover that both his pupils were not ordinary, but were unique living runes that seemed capable of swallowing the sun and moon. He was incredibly powerful. ¡°He is indeed from the Immortal Palace. He is unarguably one of the strongest young supremos across the Three Thousand Zones. His potential is limitless!¡± People marveled at the imposing figure, who seemed to possess the power of a primordial Devil God. Particularly, when he waved his halberd, it felt like he had the power of creating a new cosmos. Tu Wa Zi and the others walked among the crowd, listening to the discussions around them and couldn¡¯t help but glance in the direction everyone was pointing at. ¡°His appearance is fine, I admit, but whether he is truly powerful or not will be proved only when we fight!¡± Tu Wa Zi curled his lips and couldn¡¯t help but voice his thoughts. Perhaps sensing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s gaze or hearing their whispers, the young man hailed as the Immortal Palace Adult turned his head and looked over at them. Yet, he said nothing, just slightly curled his lips in a smirk. The next instant. A slightly hoarse voice sounded in Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mind. ¡°You insignificant ant, when we enter the Secret Realm, I¡¯ll carve you up first!¡± It was a mental message from the young adult of the Immortal Palace. ¡°Insignificant ant, are you talking to me?¡± Tu Wa Zi frowned and directly yelled back at him, his loud voice echoing as if he wouldn¡¯t let anyone miss it. ¡°Young man, do you believe that I can kill you as easily as lifting a finger?¡± The youth spoke out. ¡°You can go to hell with your words. Quit your womanly chatters, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll do who in once we start fighting!¡± Tu Wa Zi never backs off on a verbal duel and swiftly shot back. ¡°Where did this audacious youth come from? How dare he act so outrageously? Does he not know of the horrors of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace?¡± The crowd¡¯s discussions were growing frenzied. Although such events were common, the fact that the subject matter was someone from the Immortal Palace, a dreadful supremo, caught everyone¡¯s attention. Yet Tu Wa Zi and his friends were unaware that amidst the crowd, a certain youngster was looking at them with a surprised expression, utterly confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, grandson? Do you know them?¡± Next to the figure, a young man who looked about twenty years old asked in surprise. ¡°Yup, not only do I know them, but I know them quite well. They¡¯re from Liu Village!¡± The youngster next to him nodded and explained softly. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 279: Is this called amazing talent? (First Update) _1 Chapter 361: Chapter 279: Is this called amazing talent? (First Update) _1 ¡°Liu Village? Grandson, are you referring to that mysterious hidden village?¡± The young man said in a dumbfounded tone. His way of addressing was quite strange. Appearing not much older, he nevertheless addressed the young man next to him as his grandson. The young man was sturdy and robust, emanating a terrifying aura, exuding a relentless momentum that made him appear like a devil or a god¡ªquite exaggerated. ¡°Indeed, that village. My successful arrival in the Upper Realm this time is really thanks to their help!¡± The young man nodded slightly noncommittally. After the cataclysm subsided, the space channels between the upper and lower realms completely closed. If it weren¡¯t for the mysterious entity in Liu Village willing to help, he might have had to traverse the dangerous ancient pathways. Those pathways were too perilous. If successful, then well and good, but failure meant potentially violent bloodshed. Even with a means to reach the upper realm, it was highly likely he would be obliterated in the chaotic space. That was the most terrifying prospect¡ª even his physical body could potentially be wiped out. The young man was none other than Shi Hao. To avoid recognition by acquaintances, Little Dot used Zhu Yan¡¯s technique to change his appearance and voice. Even though he still looked young, his facial features and voice had undergone dramatic changes that would make it hard to recognize him even for the very close ones. As for the youth, it was the Great Demon God Fifteenth Master, who had taken the Demon Lord¡¯s blood. The origins of the Demon Lord were mysterious, born before the era of all beings. Nobody knew his detailed background, but when he made a move, he shook an entire era with his terrifying demonic might, dominating the world, reflected the absolute horror. The remaining essence blood naturally carried unimaginable fortune and power, not only allowing Fifteenth Master to rejuvenate from old age to youth but also gaining an incredibly terrifying inheritance. In comparison to before, his current strength had tremendously surged upwards. ¡°That village has a passage to the Upper Realm?!¡± The Great Demon God was somewhat surprised after hearing Little Dot¡¯s answer. He had received the essence of blood left by the legendary Demon Lord and gained some previous memories. Generally speaking, any passage from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm would have been inherited from the Ancient Times. Building such a passage required an enormous amount of manpower and resources and could not be newly created, making it difficult to find. Only Ancient Divine Mountains would possess such passages. After the laws of space between the upper and lower realms had closed completely, even these passages would lose their function. Does that mean Liu Village can ignore this rule, defy the power of Heaven and Earth?!!! This was simply impossible. Because even if all the sect leader level beings in the upper realm unite, they couldn¡¯t achieve this. They might have transcended mortals, but they couldn¡¯t resist the literal power of Heaven and Earth. For a moment, the Great Demon God was filled with curiosity about Liu Village. He didn¡¯t spend much time in the Lower Realm. After leaving the Dark Forest, an accident brought him to the Upper Realm, so his understanding of the former was limited to some rumors. It was said that this village was extremely powerful and mysterious, seldom revealing itself to the world. Yet, it was the de facto first force in the Lower Realm. Wherever the villagers of Liu Village went, even the Ancient Divine Mountains didn¡¯t dare to offend them and would instead provide hospitable treatment. Although some of the information could be unreliable, it was enough to show the strength of Liu Village. However, Liu Village had risen to fame too recently. Apart from the mysterious Ritual Spirit worshipped in the village, the Great Demon God felt that they did not have enough background to vertically compare with those Ancient Divine Mountains, let alone have such a teleportation array from ancient times. But he knew Shen Hao well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t deceive him. ¡°Though unbelievable, it indeed exists within Liu Village¡ªan ancient and majestic stone stairway that reaches the sky, endlessly winding and turning, without an end. It¡¯s difficult to describe its direct immortality using mere words¡ªyou have to see it with your own eyes to really understand how exaggerated it is!¡± Little Dot spoke truthfully. Even after such a long time had passed, he still believed the stone stairs to be extraordinarily extraordinary. Rising from the vast terrain, they were never-ending, eternal, and directly led to the Upper Realm, like a solitary and ancient giant. Walking on it, there was a kind of inexplicably sacred feeling. You could even inherit unimaginable ancient teachings¡ªalthough they were only fragments, they held unimaginable power, likely passed down from before the long ages. ¡°Little Dot? Great Demon God?!¡± Inside Liu Village. Jiang Hui looked shocked, staring at the whispering youth and young man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Originally, he didn¡¯t recognize the two¡¯s identities, but with the Five Senses covering all four directions, even the quietest conversations between Little Dot and him were heard clearly. Based on their conversation, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern their identities. But if Jiang Hui remembered correctly, Little Dot and the Great Demon God were supposed to meet in the Secret Realm, so how did they meet in advance?! Could it be because of him? Jiang Hui pondered, unable to help frowning. He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything recently¡ªhe had only dug up the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, and apart from that, he had been in hibernation! However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t dwell too much on this matter. The grandfather and grandson were bound to meet eventually, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they met early or late. For him, paying attention to his key follower¡­ ¡°Grandson, it seems you are quite familiar with those few youngsters. You¡¯ve had a hard time reuniting, so won¡¯t you go and exchange a few words?¡± In the crowd, the Great Demon God promptly spoke, all the while casting a few more glances at Tu Wa Zi and others. These youngsters gave him a remarkable impression. Although they looked skinny and weak like leaves in the wind, each of them had vigorous and blazing vitality. The surrounding air appeared to be scorching, just like a ferocious beast born in prehistory, bringing the most primitive and suffocating horror to their enemies. ¡°Only those few youngsters, well, Brother Zhuang and Brother Chen too, have some interactions indeed!¡± Little Dot spoke in a whisper, trying to keep their voices as low as possible in such a crowded place. ¡°The two grown men, too?¡± The Great Demon God had a profound gaze as he looked at the two towering figures in the crowd and asked in surprise. The two figures were unusually sturdy, each at least two meters tall. They were practically like iron towers standing here, easily surpassing him in size. But this wasn¡¯t what astonished the Great Demon God. The two men looked to be in their thirties or forties¡­ old enough to be fathers. Mixing in with a group of brats, however you look at it, seemed quite odd and strange. ¡°Although Brother Zhuang and Brother Chen may seem older, their abilities are extraordinary, and they are amazingly talented!¡± Shi Hao explained. ¡°Amazingly talented?!¡± The Great Demon God furrowed his brows, examining Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen a few more times. Forgive his poor judgment, but no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find anything amazingly talented about the two. In their thirties or forties, they had just reached this realm. In the Lower Realm, they might indeed be considered outstanding, but this was the Upper Realm. The seedlings chosen by the large clans and powers usually reached the Realm of The Noble by their teens. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 280: Those Few are not Easy to Mess with (Second Update)_1 Chapter 362: Chapter 280: Those Few are not Easy to Mess with (Second Update)_1 Could that really count as extraordinary talent?! The Great Demon God had some doubts in his heart but did not express them openly, questioning the words of his great-grandson. Though those two towering men might appear overly ordinary, the other teenagers were exceptional. Even he could not help but praise them. Almost in their teens, they¡¯ve nearly reached the Noble Realm. This unprecedented talent could compare with the core disciples of the Immortal Dao. While they were talking, the crowd began to stir. The door to the secret realm had fully opened; they could now enter. This was the Supreme Secret Realm. Little Dot and the Great Demon God did not dare to delay and quickly rushed into the crowd. On the other side. Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, among others, followed the crowd inside. Worth noting, they did not bring their Qiankun Bag with them. With the Sect Hierarch present, no spatially-based magical item could be brought in to prevent cheating. As they crossed the immense Stone Gate, a sense of disorientation hit them, followed by an indescribable sensation of darkness. When Tu Wa Zi and the others opened their eyes, they were in a tranquil place. But before they could fully observe their surroundings, a chilling voice resounded near their ears. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you. If you dare to step a foot into this realm, I won¡¯t hesitate to make an example of you!¡± From one side, the young adult from the Immortal Palace, who had just had an encounter with them, slowly approached. His figure was tall and straight, his eyes pitch-black, with a faint radiance enveloping him. Two women and a man followed him. The man was not as imposing as the former, but he had a dignified appearance. The women were beautiful, with full and voluptuous figures. Particularly, the younger girl was stunningly attractive. Her white clothes danced in the breeze, her skin was glossy white, making her seem like a Mysterious Woman from the Nine Heavens. Her beauty was heart-stopping and felt nearly surreal. ¡°The young adult and Fairy Moon Cicada from the Immortal Palace are here together. Rumours had it that they were engaged. Could this be true!¡± Many individuals, who had been transported to this location, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim upon seeing those figures approaching. After expressing their surprise, they glanced at Tu Wa Zi and the others, causing a stir. Before officially entering the secret realm, they all witnessed the confrontation between the two parties. Frankly, they had no idea where Tu Wa Zi and the others got the audacity to speak so insolently to the heir of the Immortal Palace. ¡°Those unruly humans appeared out of nowhere, disrespectful right off the bat. Now they¡¯ve done it; they¡¯ve angered the heir of the Immortal Palace. They¡¯re doomed!¡± A living being spoke. The reputation of the Immortal Palace was indeed influential. It holds one of the greatest powers in the Upper World Three Thousand States, existing ever since the Immortal Valley Period. Their inheritance survived to the present, and they never had more than five successors at any given time. Although their number was extremely limited, each one of them was terrifyingly powerful, with astounding talents and profound backgrounds. They held an unbeaten legend. With just their five members, they dared to confront those immortal daoists who had thousands, or even millions, of disciples under their command. They exerted such pressure that their opponents couldn¡¯t dare to look up. ¡°Among the younger generation, this young adult from the Immortal Palace is considered an insurmountable mountain. Only the hidden talents from the most ancient lineages could contend with him. Those teenagers who have no sense of the world might not last even for a moment. Given the prowess of this Immortal Palace¡¯s heir, he could crush them all alone if he wanted to.¡± Many people broke into laughter. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ve said it before, too, you¡¯re the first one I¡¯ll carve into!¡± Tu Wa Zi was the sharpest-tongued of them all, rebutting instantly after having heard the words of the young aristocrat from the Immortal Palace. He had thoughtlessly made that comment without expecting the man to actually take him up on his words. Afterwards, Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and Lin Hai among others, all showed their discontent. They all turned to gaze at the young aristocrat from the Immortal Palace, each of them assuming an aggressive stance, ready for battle. If their opponent dared to make a move, they vowed to give this so-called inheritor of the Immortal Palace a taste of the unity amongst the residents of Liu Village. ¡°Grandson, no matter what else, your friends¡¯ ability to stir up trouble is unparalleled. Your grandpa came to the Upper Realm a bit earlier and has heard of this heir of the Immortal Palace. He¡¯s strong indeed, and you could call him an unbeatable legend!¡± The Great Demon God and Shi Hao happened to be passing by the crowd and witnessed this scene, stopping in their tracks. ¡°Their ability to cause trouble is indeed formidable, but I¡¯ve known them for a long time, and it seems like I¡¯ve never seen them at a disadvantage.¡± Little Dot had a piercing gaze and was alertly assessing the situation. He didn¡¯t believe that this young aristocrat from the Immortal Palace could simply bulldoze his way through their ranks. No one else knew, but he was perhaps the clearest on this, whether it was Tu Wa Zi or Gu Chen, or Lin Hai who has just secured the first place on the Stele, they were all formidable. If they were to truly present a united front, he was sure that even he would find it a headache. A single misstep could spell disaster. Whoever dared to underestimate them was sure to suffer. ¡°You really have a sharp tongue even in the face of death!¡± The young man from the Immortal Palace sneered coldly, surprised by just how stubbornly defiant Tu Wa Zi and the others were. Without wasting any more time, he made his move decisively. Halberd in hand, he slashed out with a violent swing, cleaving the air as though it were a wave. The sight was dazzling and brought with it a murderous intent, creating a rumbling sound that cleaved the air in its wake. ¡°Such is the heir of the Immortal Palace!!!¡± The crowd exclaimed. Even from a safe distance, they could feel an unstoppable suppressive force from the glistening wave thrusting towards them. The powerful energy was unleashed with just a casual swipe, setting the surroundings abuzz and giving the spectators a spine-chilling feeling. The path of cultivation was a solitary one, that pacified progress with stagnation. It required stepping upon the carcasses of other prodigies to attain the highest echelons. Being born in the same era as such a formidable adversary made them feel desperation and hopelessness. It was destined to be a sorrowful tale. They could witness the ultimate glory of the undying prodigy but were resigned to being eclipsed by their brilliance. Tu Wa Zi was the first to charge forward, pulling out a rusty long halberd from his beast skin bag with an exposed cold gleam, shining like full moon. He obtained this halberd from the Shared Treasure Cliff before. Despite its rusty surface and numerous cracks, it was speculated to be an ancient divine weapon. It still sustained its sharpness and ruggedness, capable of easily splitting mountains. ¡°Clang!¡± In an instant, the two halberds collided, creating a resounding metallic clash. In their wake, a dazzling light flashed, giving off an illusion of colliding stars. ¡°This youngster¡­actually¡­actually managed to block it!¡± After the red flash dissipated, the onlookers could see clearly what transpired and were astonished to find that it wasn¡¯t as they had imagined. This was the heir of the Immortal Palace. Although not the most outstanding amongst his peers, he was still a top prodigy in the Upper Realm. Throughout his journey, he had participated in hundreds of battles and had in most instances steamrolled his opponents. More often than not, his opponents couldn¡¯t withstand even one of his strikes. ¡°Well, no wonder he¡¯s so insolent, turns out he does have some skills!¡± The expression of the Young Man from the Immortal Palace remained unchanged, his voice as serene as ancient well, betraying no hint of any emotional shifts. Fairy Moon Cicada, standing beside the Heir of the Immortal Palace, was similarly surprised. ¡°Again!¡± The young man from the Immortal Palace took a step forward, his long hair flowing down his back and his body shrouded in ancient runes. As he spoke, his movements were as fluid as if he was a dragon or a tiger, each step oozing confidence. He sharply swung his halberd downward with lightning speed as if almost a bolt of lightning was striking down. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 281: Lets Take it on Together (First Update)_1 Chapter 363: Chapter 281: Let¡¯s Take it on Together (First Update)_1 Tu Wa Zi certainly was not willing to be outdone, and immediately retaliated. He had never practiced the halberd technique, so his use of it inevitably seemed somewhat awkward and mismatched. However, Tu Wa Zi had his own way. That was to overpower with brute force. Lord Willow God once taught them that a strong person could defeat ten martial arts masters. At this moment, the long halberd in his hand was completely transformed into a weapon like a big knife or an axe. Regardless of the various fancy moves, it was all about a forceful wave. It was simple and brutal, but often worked wonders. Lord Willow God also said, not practicing skills but only the boxing techniques is utterly useless in old age. What is skill? Strength is an important component of it. Under absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks are mere paper tigers. ¡°Buzz Buzz Buzz!¡± The ancient long halberd, carrying spots of rust, buzzed softly. Iron scraps flew as it was waved around, celestial green light engulfed everything around, mountains shook, all aimed at the young master of the Immortal Palace. At this moment, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s small body seemed like a devil god, not using Rune Magic, just by virtue of his blood and spirit he had counteracted the first few attacks of the young master of the Immortal Palace. He was extraordinary, his blood and spirit like a raging sea, wave after wave, even burning the surrounding air. This scene shocked many, causing them to gasp in surprise. Because it was too dramatic, the young master of the Immortal Palace had undergone hundreds of battles since he started and nearly pushed through every one of them. Apart from those rare talents kept hidden by the Immortal Dao, there were no beings able to compete with him within the same realm. He seemed to be an existence out of legend, but at this moment he was making many change their views. The boy actually seemed to give as good as he got, even though he was a few years younger! ¡°It seems that we have all been fooled. No wonder the boy dared to openly challenge the inheritor of the Immortal Palace, it turns out he harbors evil intentions.¡± Someone spoke up, his voice trembled due to shock. He cursed for previously doubting the boy, comparing him to a bronze player, but the most naive must have been himself. ¡°Does anybody know where that boy comes from?¡± Another person with gleaming eyes couldn¡¯t help but whisper. In their eyes, such a rare talent could still be proud even if he was ultimately not a match for the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. After all, the former was too extraordinary, having an unmatched body and an unbeatable Treasured Technique. He was the nightmare of all cultivators in the same realm and was destined to create his own era. Hence, managing to withstand a few tricks was enough to show off and earn a place among the accomplished people. If such a person could join their own camp, it would undoubtedly be a tremendous achievement that would bring rich rewards. ¡°Could this boy be the hidden treasure of some Immortal Dao? Because of the opening of the Supreme Secret Realm, he appears in the world!!!¡± Someone guessed, feeling more likely than ever. Otherwise, how could the boy be so extraordinary? Everyone knew that the Immortal Dao has ruled the Upper Realm for countless years. Their faction¡¯s power spreads everywhere like a web. All beings with good talent were divided completely among them. The young master of the Immortal Palace also looked somewhat serious. Although he hadn¡¯t used his strongest techniques, the few strikes he had just made could turn heaven and earth upside down and collapse the mountains. Even divine spirits might not be able to resist and would be slain and bleed in mid-air. However, the other party seemed to have plenty to spare, not at all on the losing end. Such vigorous and fierce energy was even rarely seen by him and could be mentioned in the same breath with his. Nevertheless, he was indeed one of the rare talents of his time. Even if he was somewhat surprised, his face remained unchanged, as calm as ever, composed as if he had everything under control. The young master of the Immortal Palace stepped out, swinging the Void War Halberd in his hands incessantly, stirring the vast sky. How can robust vitality be of any use? He¡¯s nothing but an ordinary man; he¡¯s fought hundreds of battles, and faced hundreds of opponents, all of them being the top most arrogant talents. He never considered such brave men as his adversaries! ¡°Clang!¡± Mid-air. Halberds collided with each other, continually producing deafening roars of steel. The metallic tremor vibrated the sky, contending each other, sparks splashing around like a solar storm. This scene was terrifying as if even stars were cleaved off. The War Halberd in Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hand was an Ancient Divine Artefact. Even though it had become rusted over the long period of time, it remained incredibly sharp. The weapon in the hands of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace was not inferior either, being made from the spine of a Void Beast, possessing haunting power, unparalleled toughness. Ever since he was promoted to the fifth heir of the Immortal Palace, countless divine weapons had been shattered under the Void War Halberd. Whoosh! The shrilling sound of rupturing atmosphere reappeared. The successor of the Immortal Palace, holding the Void War Halberd, took another step forward and struck down ruthlessly. The dazzling long halberd flipped, turning into a perpetual sky-and-sun, suppressing downwards in an overwhelmingly terrifying manner. Even the void was burning. This was the Void Big Slice Attack, the opponent¡¯s renowned skill which caused unparalleled destruction. Even the void can be cleaved open under such horrifying power that even deities are unable to resist. This is the terrifying aspect of the top arrogant talents. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Tu Wa Zi coldly snorted, rather than advancing, he retreated, directly using the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique. His body size instantly surged four or five times, resembling a small giant. Whether it was stamina, speed or power, all of them were significantly enhanced at this moment. The boy let out a roar, like a fearless warrior fighting against the lofty sky, similarly drew out his halberd. Above the sky, radiance poured out, the crimson mist filled the heavens while clashing directly with the young master of the Immortal Palace. This was the most intense collision, exceedingly violent, wildly startling the world! All surrounding spectators felt a suffocating pressure. They wondered if they were in the center of the battle, most likely they would be swept away directly, crushed into a bloody pulp, and perished here. This was a Secret Realm, despite being riddled with opportunities, it was not a good place either. They were merely from ordinary powerhouses, unlike the core disciples of the major powers who had life tokens, an item that could buffer a mistake once. ¡°No wonder he is so cocky, turns out he is a tough nut to crack!¡± Not only was the young master of the Immortal Palace shocked, but Tu Wa Zi was also somewhat taken aback, ¡°Fellows, we came here not to compete with others, it¡¯s more important to find opportunities. He is defiant, why don¡¯t we first solve this Immortal Palace successor who overestimates his abilities!¡± Rubbing his tiger¡¯s mouth, Tu Wa Zi suddenly turned and faced Gu Chen, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others behind him. He believed his flesh and blood to be unparalleled in the world, a force that pierced the heavens and the earth. Apart from Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Gu Chen, and that monster Lin Hai from the village, no one else could compare with him in terms of physical strength. The person in front of him came down with a halberd, surprisingly effective, even he felt his hands go numb, even his arm ached from the shock. No wonder they all feared this successor of the Immortal Palace, it was not false at all!! ¡°Huh??? What does that mean? If I heard correctly, is he asking for outside help?!¡± Upon hearing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s shout, the expressions of the onlookers changed immediately. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 283: True Dragon Fist (First Update) _1 Chapter 365: Chapter 283: True Dragon Fist (First Update) _1 The origin of the Ancient Bronze Palace was mysterious, and it was rumored to contain the secret to immortality, the true path to eternal life. The Immortal Palace was established for this reason, enduring through countless eons. However, despite possessing supreme heritage, it was also said that great horror tainted the palace. Infested by curses, even the rarest and oldest spirits could potentially bleed out from it. There was once a spirit of the Escaping One Realm that fell victim to it. Therefore, even the sect hierarchs of the Immortal Dao, although jealous, were unwilling to interfere. While inheritance was good, isn¡¯t life necessary to receive it?! Above in the high skies. The young nobleman of the Immortal Palace was supporting the palace with his hand, stepping forward. His aura flowed, and the bright runes shone like stars. Only his silhouette could be seen within, making him seem like a deity possessing the spirit of invincibility. Even though it¡¯s not the actual body of the palace that has descended, just an imitation of a fraction of it, it¡¯s enough to shock the world and make all creatures frightened. There is no telling how many outstanding individuals from various forces have been buried under it since ancient times, turning it into a nightmare for many people. The Great Demon God¡¯s face was serious, sensing a matchless murderous intent from the palace¡¯s outline formed by the disciple of the Immortal Palace. He held a drop of the Blood of the Demon Lord in his body, so his perception was more acute than the average person. He could perceive dangers others couldn¡¯t, making him more aware of the horror the disciple of the Immortal Palace represented. ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t necessarily think we will lose. Although the disciple of the Immortal Palace is formidable, he¡¯s not invincible!¡± Little Dot looked intently at the battlefield, and then slowly said. Being one of their few close friends from the Lower Realm, he knew well the strength of Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, Gu Chen. Each of them was terrifying, and even he could not claim to easily subdue them. He believed that their combined force could sweep across everything. Among the remaining individuals, there was a boy with both honest and demon-like appearances he had met before. He had left his name on the Stele in the demon lord¡¯s forbidden land, surpassing all prodigies. Even Little Dot was surprised at this. Because he too had been tested under the Stele and left his name, although he suppressed Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng of the Immortal Mountain, however, he did not surpass the boy with the honest and demon-like appearance. Although the Supreme Bone was probably destroyed, but this indirectly demonstrated that the boy, Lin Hai, also had a heavenly appearance full of unimaginable horrors. Before the boy was tested, the first place on the Stele was not held by only one person. It was shared by several. Besides Qin Hao, who had two Supreme Bones, there were also people from Heaven. But when the boy came, he overpowered all the prodigies. Even his own younger brother Qin Hao was inferior to him, he was truly deserving of first place. This was even discussed by a lot of people so far, and they felt the boy must be a concealed monstrous genius of a great power. How else could he be so extraordinary? Although the rest looked unfamiliar, they could walk together with Tu Wa Zi and others, and Dot detected from them an extraordinary aura. He was certain they were also talented individuals with great strength, If it was just one or two then Little Dot wasn¡¯t sure, but now there were too many people, seven or eight altogether, each was a terrifying existence comparable to the top prodigies of this era. Putting them together was unimaginable. How strong could the Ancient Bronze Palace formed from the runes be? The most important thing was that he always had a feeling that the mysterious existence in Liu Village was watching everything happening in the secret realm. If something unforeseeable occurred, they might try to suppress it. Even though till now Little Dot couldn¡¯t guess the true power of that mysterious existence in Liu Village, but in his opinion, it should not be simple, much beyond imagination. Even now, both the method of freely moving between the two realms and the measure of carrying the Immortal¡¯s Tomb still shocked him. ¡°Before the Willow God left, he asked me to visit Liu Village more often. Now that grandfather has tried and failed, it¡¯s about time I paid it a visit!¡± Lil Dot suddenly thought to himself. He had previously encountered that mysterious Ritual Spirit of Liu Village in the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land. The spirit had given him a guiding stone that could reveal the true path to Liu Village and could be used without limit. ¡°Let¡¯s end it all here!¡± At that moment, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace suddenly spoke. As his voice spread out, the cool aloofness of old was restored. This was his strongest weapon, a move that summoned the Ancient Bronze Palace, forming it into a cage, sealing enemies within. Even a holy spirit who had ignited the Divine Flame could not resist. This gave him enough confidence to suppress everything. ¡°Just because you say it ends, it has to end? Who do you think you are?!¡± Lin Chen cursed, his face practically screaming defiance. His temperament was quite similar to that of Tu Wa Zi. To be exact, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s sharp-tongued behavior greatly benefited from Lin Chen Er. ¡°Brother Chen, let¡¯s not waste our time on him. Let¡¯s just chop off his head and use it as a stool!¡± Tu Wa Zi snickered, his body enveloped in a faint glow. Coupled with his grimacing face, he looked like a god or a devil. ¡°Using it as a stool might feel uncomfortable, let¡¯s kick it like a ball!¡± Lin Chen Er sneered. ¡°Can anyone tell me where these people came from? Why are they all so reckless?¡± Someone said, their head in a daze. This scene was a rare one in their lives, an unexpected event. The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was one of the most outstanding talents in history, having suppressed countless peers of his generation. Yet now, he was being openly cursed at in his face. ¡°They are indeed formidable with their ability. Didn¡¯t you see that even the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace showed a face full of fear, being forced to retreat? Not everyone dares to do this!¡± Another spoke out. ¡°If all you have is this level of abilities, then what comes next will be your nightmare!¡± The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace bellowed, his face momentarily pale, then green. Since he rose to prominence, he had never suffered such a humiliation. ¡°Charge!¡± Lin Chen let out a cold snort, his face instantly becoming stern, no longer joking around, directly lunging forward. He and Lin Zhuang both possessed the Barbaric Battle Body, flowing with the will and defiance of the wilderness in their bloodlines. This matched well with the Ferocious Ape Body Art, yielding unique enhancements. Under the influence of the latter, Lin Chen¡¯s originally towering body was enhanced at a swift speed, directly reaching over ten meters tall. His muscles were grotesque and raised like Horned Dragons. The swing of his arms could even create gusts of wind. Lin Zhuang was the same, even more impressive, like a fearsome Arhat in the temple. His anger was enough to intimidate others. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen, the two brothers, led the way, with their enormous hands turning from palm to fist, they crazily bombarded the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace as if it was free. In an instant, roaring noises were constant, the sky was shaking, the ground was cracking, and even the air seemed to explode, making the faces of the surrounding spectators turn pale with terror. Because this punch was just too exaggerated, like a meteorite plummeting, it made them unable to help but tremble with fear. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 284: The Terror of Sky Tyrant Blood (Part 2)_1 Chapter 366: Chapter 284: The Terror of Sky Tyrant Blood (Part 2)_1 Many people asked themselves and then reached a conclusion, under such a fist technique, they might not even be able to withstand a moment and would be blasted into bits of meat in an instant. This is the True Dragon Fist, which originated from the True Dragon Skills. When it is exhibited, the fist is like a dragon. Once it reaches Completion, even if it relies purely on vitality, it can shatter the stars with a single punch. Moreover, it can emit the sound of dragon¡¯s roar, transforming into a real dragon body. Terrifyingly chaotic in its power, not just them, even the top prodigies will have a hard time resisting it. The True Dragon values its physical body as the supreme. Its strength is unparalleled in the world, and almost no living creature can compete with it. It is colloquially known as being tough as nails. As a flawless creature, just a single scale can easily flatten the stars. The land where its carcass falls collapses and can be instantly transformed into an endless abyss. Compared to Lin Zhuang and his brother Lin Chen II, Gu Chen¡¯s attack was even more wild. The previous move was hastily executed, but this time he was really prepared for battle. As the owner of the Sky Tyrant Blood, he himself represents the strongest and most indestructible nature, rejected by Heaven and Earth, he is the embodiment of blood and sins. Purple blood flows within the Sky Tyrant Body, which is a great medicine for mortals. It has the divine ability to extend life and heal wounds. By cultivating to the Quasi-Emperor Nine Heavens, he can achieve the Complete Tyrant Body. With just the realm of the Quasi-Emperor, he could challenge a true Great Emperor. The Divine Skills inherited in his bloodline are named after domination, hence the Overlord Fist. An ancient fist, it is extremely domineering and aggressive. The principle is to push on mercilessly, no matter who the enemy is, they can all be subdued. Gu Chen stands tall, his body shrouded in purple mist. Where his fist reaches, it is dazzlingly bright. The purple light pours out and transforms into giant iron fists, filled with the unrivaled spirit of domination, striking towards the Young Adult of the Immortal Palace. Not only that, Gu Chen also integrates the Overlord Fist into the True Dragon Fist and the Technique of Creation. His natural talents are extraordinary, so rare in the world that he can perform feats that ordinary people can¡¯t. Whether it¡¯s the True Dragon Skills or the Technique of Creation, both are rare in the world. Any one of them could cause the bloody battles among the most ancient lineages, and even the ancient clans in the Nine Heavens would go mad for them. Especially the Technique of Creation, once it reaches a certain level, even creating new star kingdoms and races of living beings is not unthinkable. Its potential is inexhaustible, even exceeding the True Dragon Skills. Under the combination of the three, the resultant power is immeasurable. The vault of the heavens is exploding, with dazzling radiant runes illuminating the area. On the other hand. The Broad Sword man¡¯s figure is like a startled swan. Using his body as a sword, in an instant, he seems to turn into an indestructible sharp blade, emanating an endless murderous intent. The surging aura alone makes the surrounding spectators feel oppressive and suffocating as if every inch of their skin is going to be torn apart. Apart from him, Lin Hai, the half-demon teenager and the Desolate Prince have all showed their prowess. They were all unparalleled prodigies in the world at that time. They each have their own terrifying means, and when they exhibit their full strength, they can suppress their peers. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The spectators around were stunned. This¡­ what kind of beating is this? This is simply the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea, with the world¡¯s top prodigies showing off their skills before them. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the man holding the sword should be the rare Sword King Body, the king among swords, extremely rare. He can transform his body into a sword. Once he achieves Completion, even stars can be easily severed. Wherever the sharp edge reaches, the void will turn into nothingness. The owners of this talent are destined to take the path of murders. It has not appeared for many years, I didn¡¯t expect to see it today!¡± Someone exclaimed. It was not a youngster, but a white-haired old man, standing out among the crowd. ¡°Not only the Sword King Body, there¡¯s also the Seven Trick Exquisite Heart!¡± The white-haired old man seemed to have noticed something else, and his face was even more shocked. Whether it¡¯s the Seven Apertures Delicate Heart or the Sword King Body, both are extremely rare talents. They¡¯re rarely seen even among those Immortal Dao. They can be considered First Generation. ¡°And that boy, doesn¡¯t he look familiar to everyone!?¡± Someone shouted. As he spoke, he kept pointing at the good-natured but demon-like Lin Hai with disbelief on his face. ¡°I recognize him, he¡¯s the Shaman!¡± Suddenly, someone exclaimed joyfully. Lin Hai was once the top-ranked on the Witch Stone Tablet, unmatched and unparalleled throughout the ages. ¡°The Shaman, it¡¯s him, no wonder he can traverse through the Secret Realm, he is the Shaman who is ranked first on the stone tablet.¡± After that reminder, many others also came to the realization. The Shaman topped the Witch Stone Tablet, surpassing Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng. Even the recently popular Qin Hao barely compares, trailing far behind him. Many of them witnessed that scene, so it left a deep impression. As the Shaman has been immensely famous recently, with unparalleled talent. Even the prodigies of the First-Generation level can¡¯t compete with him. Many large clans and powers are secretly looking for this young man, wishing to recruit him. However, strangely, after the stone tablet test, the young man seemed to disappear from the human world. Even the large powers couldn¡¯t find him after exhausting various methods. But he¡¯s appeared here and also clashed with the inheritor of the Immortal Palace. If this news were to spread out, it¡¯s hard to imagine how many people would be shocked, it would likely cause an unimaginable turbulence across the Three Thousand Continents. ¡°The Shaman¡­ why would he be mixed with this group of people!¡± Someone soon realized. If they¡¯re not mistaken, the Shaman also participated in the recent battles, and he was obviously closely related with those people, moving forward and retreating together. Just when everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and confusion. Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen had already led everyone and actively charged forward. ¡°Roar!¡± In an instant, the entire sky was rumbling. The Ancient Bronze Palace was spinning vigorously, with runes dancing all over the sky, transforming into a grand mountain, attempting to envelop Lin Zhuang and others, refining them alive. Moreover, countless silver lights and golden shimmers shot out of the eyes of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace, all crashing into the ancient palace, burning like wild fire. In a flash, the power of the Ancient Bronze Palace surged tremendously, its terror reaching the extreme. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± The palace hummed like a drum with waves of Taoist tunes rippling. It managed to fend off the first wave of attacks from Lin Zhuang and others under full operation. But no matter how strong the ancient palace was, it could at most refine deities. Every single one of Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others could fight beyond their level, slaying deities. There were as many as two Immortal King Level Treasured Techniques alone. Once they attacked, they were simply unstoppable. However, right after showing its might for the first time, the Ancient Bronze Palace was directly shattered by the group, turning back into a horde of runes. The young adult from the Immortal Palace bore the brunt, directly suffering a backlash and spitting blood. His spirit instantly wilted. In this battle, the face of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace was so gloomy that it seemed to be dripping water. It was the first time in his life that he had been so ravaged by an opponent. His white robes were stained with blood, his hair was dishevelled. Instead of carrying the air of a king, he looked more like a madman. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Chapter 285: The Terror of Sky Tyrant Blood (Part 2)_1 Chapter 367: Chapter 285: The Terror of Sky Tyrant Blood (Part 2)_1 Within the Secret Realm, the bystanders did not blink their eyes, even their breathing became much more hastened. ¡°The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace¡­ lost?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, they felt the grandioseness of that group of people. After all, many of them possessed rare talents of the time, but they could not fathom the sheer terrifying overwhelmingness that could not even be suppressed by the strongest tactics of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. He was directly crushed without even holding out for three breaths. This was the Immortal King Nine Seals, mysterious and ominous, its origin was such that not even creatures of the Sect Leader Level dared to touch it lightly. The geniuses it had shattered numbered in the hundreds, if not thousands. Yet now, it was forcibly broken. ¡°Although the young adult from the Immortal Palace lost, he is not a total defeat. That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t lose in a fair fight, but was viciously attacked by everyone. As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard to resist an attack from every quarter. Even with divine power that overwhelmed the world, they couldn¡¯t resist such exaggerated and terrifying attacks¡­¡± Someone began to narrate the facts of what had just happened. The majority still deemed the young adult from the Immortal Palace as powerful to the degree of invoking desperation. Firstly, he had become well-known very early and forever been renowned as an insurmountable mountain for talents from all races, moreover, he had been revered as a guiding figure of the younger generation. Since his debut, countless talented children have fallen under his hand, creating countless legends and mythologies. Secondly, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the battle was nowhere near a fair duel. It was one against many, being mobbed by a group fit to go against the First Generation was impressive enough to have lasted for three breaths. But they all forgot, from the Inheritor¡¯s debut he was renowned for taking on a multitude single-handedly, single-handedly pushing through invincibility, magnitude does not matter. Apart from those prodigies treasured in the major sects, no creature could tolerate half of his strength, even flocking up to confront him was nothing more than a suicide mission. Of course, some had a slight change in the way they looked at the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. They always thought that the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was indeed an invincible incarnation, his Treasured Technique shaking heaven and earth, and his body unique in the world. But now it seemed that he was not really invincible. He would still bleed, still be injured, and legends, after all, were created by people and could also be shattered. ¡°This does not belong to me but should be yours. I am the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, and invincibility is my ultimate destiny!!!¡± The white robe of the young adult from the Immortal Palace was stained with blood and fluttering in the wind, yet his demeanor remained undiminished. Even though he was at a disadvantage, he still held an unbeatable conviction in his heart. He didn¡¯t seem to be utterly defeated or showing any signs of decay. This is the ultimate conviction in the hearts of all top geniuses. Without an invincible heart, how can one be qualified to set foot on the unbeaten path? Their Dao hearts are extremely solid and hardly influenced by the outside world. Those who merely want to shatter their Dao hearts with a few words and surrender without fighting are simply joking. In the middle of the stage. The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, with his hands behind his back, once again rushed out. His figure turned into a bolt of lightning, surprisingly discarding his Rune technique and instead used his physical strength. Each generation of the Immortal Palace has only five people qualified to travel in the world, representing the face and strength of the Immortal Palace. Each of them is an impeccable achiever of the Treasured Technique and physical strength and hardly has any weaknesses. People only know that the men of the Immortal Palace have extraordinary power in their Treasure Technique Divine Ability, but they don¡¯t know that their physical bodies are even more terrifying. ¡°Let me give it a shot!¡± Gu Chen was the first to speak, his fighting spirit almost condensed into substance. As soon as the Overlord Fist made a move, he immediately falls into a state of madness. Not that he doesn¡¯t recognize his relatives, but during this period, he becomes extremely belligerent. Upon seeing the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace make a move, Gu Chen also sprang up and rushed straight at him. Lin Zhuang and others did not hinder him. They knew well the strength and power of Gu Wa Zi. Even though he seemed skinny and weak, looking like a gentle breeze could knock him off his feet, one punch from him was enough to obliterate a whole mountain top. If we truly measure strength, he should currently be the most powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± Without any warm-up, where the punch wind reached, the air exploded. For the first time, two crystal clear fists harshly collided. In a flash, the generated punch wind shattered the ancient trees around it, and above the dome of the sky, there was a thunderous roar. Soon, the two figures separated and retreated in different directions. Gu Wa Zi¡¯s face initially flushed, but then quickly returned to normal. ¡°Hahaha, exhilarating, let¡¯s go again!¡± Gu Chen laughed wildly, his fighting spirit grew ever fiercer, howling like wild wind after rain, without the slightest impact. In contrast, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, with an unnoticed angle of view, the arm that had just been punched was shaking violently, and even a touch of redness could be seen. It was obviously not as calm as his face. Gu Wa Zi, taking advantage of a favourable situation, once again charged forward. His whole body was glowing, bright red like blood, with qi and blood like a roaring sea. One could faintly hear the sound of tidal surge, the robust qi and blood almost broke out of his body, forming a spiritual body to fight alongside him. ¡°Bang!¡± The fists of the two collided once again, sending shockwaves through the surroundings. Along with the punch wind, a large mountain below them exploded. The young adult from the Immortal Palace felt increasingly frightened and chilled as the fight progressed. Only two punches were thrown, and he felt his body as if it would fall apart, especially the punched fists, the bones were creaking. He couldn¡¯t figure out where this monstrous man popped out from and why his body was so terrifying? Moreover, his fist technique carried a momentum that could not be resisted. He had never seen such a tyrannical offensive, giving a feeling of opening up a new world with every move. ¡°Within the same realm, there should be creatures capable of competing fairly with me, but they must be the prodigal geniuses hidden in the Immortal Dao. It should not be an unknown junior like you!¡± The young adult from the Immortal Palace said. He was extremely confident and also extremely narcissistic. Despite this, he still did not regard Gu Chen as his opponent. ¡°What a coincidence then, I am even more of an oddity than those hidden prodigies. Soon, you¡¯ll see why the flowers are so red!¡± Gu Wa Zi sneered. His personality was much like Lin¡¯s, rarely expressing his opinions. But due to the constant company of Tu Wa Zi, he had already changed quite a bit compared to when he started. At the very least, he could occasionally retort. The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace did not respond, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because the punch wrapped in blood-colored light from Gu Wa Zi had already come over. It shattered the air, produced a strong wind, dispersed a terrifying qi-blood force, and was surrounded by purple energy. Compared to the previous two punches, this punch was even more terrifying, enough to make him feel a chill. The young adult from the Immortal Palace frowned, then his whole body glowed brightly as he prepared to launch a counterattack. At that moment. A piercing Dragon Chant suddenly rang out in the mind of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. For a moment, he felt his soul tremble, terrified. ¡°Dragon Chant?!¡± A rare look of horror emerged on the young adult¡¯s face from the Immortal Palace, but before he could react, the fist enveloped in blood-red burst toward him viciously. It was utterly irresistible. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 286: Cao Yu Sheng_1 Chapter 368: Chapter 286: Cao Yu Sheng_1 The reverberation of the dragon¡¯s roar pierced through the sky, like a thunderbolt tearing the void, yet it wasn¡¯t externally manifested, just resonating in the mind of the Temple Successor. ¡°Splat¡­¡± At that moment, a bright light burst forth, splattering the blood-red sky. The joints of the fingers of the young Immortal Palace¡¯s successor all shattered, the bones broke instantly, and the startlingly red blood splashed around like droplets of water. Just one collision had left his hands torn and tattered, filled with cracks like jade stones. Beyond that, the accompanying inertia had even shattered bones at the shoulder and elbow, extending all the way to his chest. An intense pain surged forth, causing the Immortal Palace¡¯s successor to involuntarily hiss in discomfort, his expression drastically changing. ¡°This is impossible!¡± The young figure from the Immortal Palace protested, Even in one-on-one combat, the inheritor of the Immortal Palace still faced a crushing defeat. The young figure from the Immortal Palace revealed shock on his face. The disbelief in his expression was growing more intense. He had not expected at all to be shaken to the core by the opponent¡¯s punch, causing his vital energy to collapse. If it wasn¡¯t for the bronze battle armor, specially refined using the Bronze Temple¡¯s law, he might have coughed up blood again. It was a blow to him. Because his opponent didn¡¯t gang up on him but fought him in honest one-on-one combat. While he did not display a distinctive disadvantage, he was still at the receiving end of the exchange of blows. Still, what truly astounded him was that punch from earlier. Why was a single punch capable of generating the roar of a dragon? The man was full of confusion! He had never seen such imposing tactics before, filled with pressure, causing his body to somewhat freeze on the spot. Before he could regain his senses, a wild cry is heard again, Gu Wa Zi does not allow any breathing room for the successor of the Immortal Palace. He embodies the advantageous tradition of Liu Village to the greatest extent, seizing the opponent¡¯s weakness when he is down. Gu Wa Zi also had visible wounds on his hands, blood seeping from several places, surrounded by a purple haze. However, he carried the Sky Tyrant Blood within him. Fighting his way through battles, exceeding Broad sword man¡¯s Sword King Body, he belonged to the type that got stronger as he fought. Wounds weren¡¯t something he feared but rather fuel for his adrenaline, stimulating Gu Chen and prompting the manifestation of his extraordinary strength. Furthermore, the Sky Tyrant Blood and the Ancient Holy Body were similar, the blood in his body belonged to one of the remarkable Human Body Big Medicine, which could rapidly heal injuries. Not only could he use it himself, but others could also benefit from it, further augmenting Gu Wa Zi¡¯s strength, positioning him on an invincible ground from birth unless his strength could be overpowered completely, very few beings could outlast him. ¡°I am the real force to reckon with!¡± The successor of the Immortal Palace rebuked, his blood had silver hues, quite peculiar, carrying unique and terrifying power. As rumored, the Immortal Palace was incredibly ancient, surpassing all immortal dao in the world. Each one of its inheritors was injected with a drop of true Immortal¡¯s blood, an inviolable blood, carrying a supreme legacy. If not handled carefully, one could be reduced to ashes or lose all their cultivation, showcasing an unparalleled dominance. Nevertheless, no such occurrences happened. Gu Wa Zi had come into contact with his opponent¡¯s blood more than once and nothing happened. Clearly, either the opponent¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t pure enough and still required evolution, or the rumors were false! Regardless, the silver-colored blood of his adversary was truly extraordinary, with silver mist seeping out from it, transforming into a humanoid creature, and charging towards Gu Chen. However, if the main body couldn¡¯t do anything, what could the blood do? In the span of a few breaths, Gu Wa Zi shattered it into pieces. Gu Chen initially thought about swallowing it in one gulp, but the blood turned back into runes, returning to his opponent¡¯s body. Gu Wa Zi then simply pounced, fighting hand to hand with the successor of the Immortal Palace. Their attacks were the most primitive, focusing on the ultimate physical strength. The impact of each punch was so powerful, it could demolish a mountain. Every joint in the bodies of both fighters was a lethal weapon. Eventually, the two separated, both of them thoroughly stained with blood. However, the latter was clearly in a more serious condition with numerous deep craters noticeable in many places. This battle result was destined to spread to all sects, causing a sensation everywhere. In a one-on-one fierce battle, the inheritor of the Immortal Palace was unable to suppress his opponent, and his proud physical body was incessantly driven backward by the other party¡¯s blows, causing him to spit out fresh blood. This was a major event that would definitely cause a sensation once it spread out. ¡°What kind of food has this gourd brat been eating since he was young? How is his physical strength so terrifying!¡± An organism cried out in shock within its heart. At this moment, they felt as if they were witnessing the birth of a new legend. The young man¡¯s physical body was too terrifying, simply like an invincible vajra. ¡°A combination of the True Dragon Fist, the Creation Divine Art, and the Overlord Fist ¨C if this inheritor of the Immortal Palace can really withstand such an attack, that would be strange!¡± In Liu Village, on the top of the back hill range, Jiang Hui gave a faint smile. Little Dot had guessed correctly, he had indeed been secretly paying attention to this place the whole time, with his Five Senses working fully, like an invisible curtain covering the four wilds. Under the full deployment of the senses, they were comparable to the Breaking Delusion Eyes, possessing the power to see through everything. Almost all the things on the surface of the Secret Realm were within his perception. Although this relic was a Supreme Secret Realm, it had been countless tens of thousands of years, and all kinds of aftermaths within it had weakened with the passage of time. The power of the barrier had decayed to the extreme, otherwise, even the Five Senses would not be able to penetrate it. ¡°See you another day to slay you, hope you will still be alive by then!¡± At this time. The inheritor of the Immortal Palace surprisingly summoned a Void Gate out of thin air, then stepped into it and vanished instantly in front of the crowd. He didn¡¯t want to continue anymore, because deep down the man knew clearly that if they continued to fight, even if he had practiced on the main secondary body, it would still be very likely to get damaged. However, before leaving, he gave Gu Chen a fierce stare, seemingly trying to imprint the other¡¯s looks and voice deeply in his mind. Upon seeing the safe departure of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes subtly shifted. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the Demon Blood Sacred Tree originally in the Secret Realm would have suddenly attacked the other party out of surprise. However, now, this scenario did not happen. It should have originally been Little Dot and the other party in a duel, but after the other party used the Fairy King Nine Seals, Little Dot secretly threw the yellow soil he got from Immortal¡¯s Tomb over. On that yellow soil was the rich power of Curse, which not only successfully restrained the Fairy King Nine Seals, but also attracted the Demon Blood Sacred Tree. The latter once wanted to steal the Immortal¡¯s Tomb but, as luck would have it became contaminated with the curse, thus it was extremely sensitive to the yellow soil. Of course, this is besides the point. Whether the Demon Blood Sacred Tree makes a move or not, Jiang Hui does not care. After ensuring that Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others would not face an unsolvable crisis, he turned his attention to other places. Just an inheritor of Immortal Palace, they still weren¡¯t worthy enough for him to invest too much attention. Indeed, it¡¯s not surprising that this was a relic left by the Yuan Heavenly Venerable. If you overlook the fact that this place is a Secret Realm, it¡¯s definitely a very suitable Cave Heaven Place for cultivation. Jiang Hui calculated in his heart, waiting for his strength to become stronger in the future, so he could completely make this place his own, using it as a holiday destination for Liu Village seems pretty good. Just then, his gaze was suddenly attracted by a figure with an oval shape. It was a teenager, fat and round, although he had not yet reached the size of a meat mountain, but it was almost the same. Especially the teenager¡¯s face, which was as round as a ball, around sixteen or seventeen years old, similar to Tu Wa Zi, having a pair of big shiny eyes, gleaming with astonishment. Appearing to be curious and mischievous, currently in one hand, he was holding a golden lotus while struggling against a rabbit. However, it was apparent that he was losing, as his entire face had been scratched several times. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Chapter 287: Competing with the Pride of All Clans (First Update) _1 Chapter 369: Chapter 287: Competing with the Pride of All Clans (First Update) _1 By the placid stream that resembles a mirror-like surface, a man and a rabbit are engaged in a fierce fight, each having their own moments of glory. Little Fatty may look weak and frail, but Jiang Hui could clearly perceive the terrifying energy concealed within his body. Once fully unleashed, it would create an unimaginably terrifying power. Underneath the opponent¡¯s flesh, was a myriad of dazzling runes that rose and transformed into horrific weapons of destruction in sync with his breaths. It was a lightsaber, as powerful as a divine thunder, sharp to an unparalleled degree, gleaming brilliantly, and eventually settling in the Fatboy¡¯s body. This was a terribly daunting rune array, known as The Third Killing Formation; it was the third most potent chaos since the beginning of creation and was specifically designed to slaughter titans, never targeting nobodies. Jiang Hui had some understanding of every Killing Formation in the world, which enabled him to recognize it instantly. Undeniably, this being was even more monstrous than the first generation, shaking the ancient and modern times and putting all living creatures in a position where they couldn¡¯t ignore him. After all, throughout history, which creature could have such a terrifying Killing Formation inscribed in their flesh? Let alone successfully doing it, the moment the first stroke is applied, the entire body is likely to explode, turning into ashes. ¡°This little fatty should be Cao Yu Sheng, right?¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly, murmuring to himself. Looking at the entire world, the only one who would dare inscribe such a mortally dangerous operation like The Third Killing Formation into their flesh could probably only be him. Moreover, if Jiang Hui remembered correctly, the other party did indeed come to this Secret Realm and met Little Dot here. In the blink of an eye, who would have thought that this chubby kid who looked quite harmless, fighting with the equally harmless-looking rabbit, would become the future creator of the Heavenly Supreme title, the Nether Emperor of The Underworld, reaching the ultimate evolution of life. In the face of reincarnation, he grasped the real meaning, and in the fight, he obtained immortality. In the future, Little Fatty would dominate the world, his power shaking the ancient starry sky, overlooking the immortal years, a well-deserved giant, incredibly powerful. But for now, this little fatty could be considered as an infinite potential little fatty, after all, being able to fight this rabbit that was even more timid than a mouse to stalemate, throughout history, probably only he could do it. Looking at the Little Fatty and the Taiyin Rabbit bathed in a faint moonlight, Jiang had a sudden realization of the fickleness of the world. Who would have guessed that these two would develop such deep feelings for each other in the future? In that most turbulent era, the Taiyin Moon Rabbit died on the battlefield. Little Fatty dug through all the tombs in the world to find her body, he truly searched tirelessly, even reaching The Underworld. But that¡¯s all in the future, right now, Little Fatty is probably contemplating ways to roast rabbit meat in his mind! Shaking his head, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but smile, then looked in another direction. In the darkness, he sensed many opportunities, all hidden deep within this Secret Realm. Among them was a place filled with thunder and lightning, with purple clouds surging into the sky, terrifying runes rampaged, he felt a sense of impending divine punishment, which made even Jiang Hui¡¯s pupils shrink slightly. ¡°With such a terrifying aura of thunder and lightning lingering around, there¡¯s a good likelihood that place has some connection with the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Armor!¡± Jiang Hui muttered to himself. However, that particular Secret Realm was very elusive. Even though Jiang Hui had a complete view of the surroundings, he still couldn¡¯t find the entrance. ¡°It should be a kind of inheritance place. Only by gaining approval from this Secret Realm can one arrive there. Otherwise, it would be impossible to find it, no matter how hard one searches!¡± Jiang Hui soon reacted. Everyone knows, inheritance places are divided into general inheritance places and fortune inheritance places. The former is open to all living creatures, whereas the latter requires gaining approval from the entire Secret Realm. Of course, if your strength surpasses that of the owner of this Secret Realm, you can also directly break in. There¡¯s no vain talk about using one¡¯s strength to break into a thousand laws. However, it¡¯s pity that Jiang Hui¡¯s current strength is not sufficient. The owner of the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm is Yuan Heavenly Venerable. He has reached the peak of Human Path Domain, he can be considered a Great Emperor. Even a step further is the Immortal Path, which he currently cannot contend with. Besides these two points, Jiang Hui had another method, which was to let Lin Zhuang and others follow Little Dot. In this way, they would always get a share of the benefits. But this didn¡¯t align with Jiang Hui¡¯s character. He wouldn¡¯t, and even won¡¯t stoop to doing such a thing. Though Thunder Emperor¡¯s Thunder Technique was powerful, unique and unparalleled throughout history, to him, it merely held some reference value and was not indispensable. With the Golden Finger in hand, he strongly believed that one day, he would possess a more potent Thunder Technique, a real Heavenly Punishment, where every word and deed represented the will of the heavens. He was the heavens and the heavens were him. At the same time, he also had confidence in granting his followers even greater opportunities. The Supreme Secret Realm might be unattainable and incredibly precious to others, but to Jiang Hui, it was merely passable. Not to mention anything else, the Ascend Heaven Ladder in the village alone could crush the majority of inheritances in this world. Even the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Law would pale in comparison. The latter was only a fixed Divine Treasure Skill, and if it was not suitable for a creature, they might not progress even slightly in their lifetime. However, the Ascend Heaven Ladder would grant the most suitable inheritance according to each creature¡¯s characteristics. This mere fact was enough to crush any Secret Realm. If word got out, the entire Upper Realm would likely descend into an endless bloodbath. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 288: Little Dot, we meet again? (Part 1)_1 Chapter 371: Chapter 288: Little Dot, we meet again? (Part 1)_1 (This chapter is actually from yesterday, oh, North Pumpkin will continue to write, let¡¯s see if I can reach 10,000 words, please subscribe.) ¡­ The young master of the Immortal Palace stands proudly, like a banished immortal, as if he would ascend to heaven at any moment. He walked over from the other end of the single-plank bridge, glanced at the unconscious servants lying on the ground, and then looked at Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others with a deep gaze, as if facing a formidable enemy, demonstrating profound hatred. ¡°You really deserve to die. I have spared you once before, but not only did you not show gratitude, you even injured my servant. Only by crushing you into dust can I relieve the hatred in my heart at this moment!¡± At this moment, the face of the inheritor of the Immortal Palace, usually calm, was full of anger. Never before had he been so enraged. His Taoist heart had been somewhat affected. Since his inception, he had always been the one to oppress others, manipulating the situation to his advantage, stepping on all kinds of prodigies underneath his feet, and looking down on everything. He had never been so humiliated. His servant was knocked into the air right in front of him. This was deliberately humiliating him. ¡°Look, that group of people are facing the inheritor of the Immortal Palace again, with a full sense of tension. There might be another big battle between the two sides, and someone might even leave the battle bleeding,¡± a spectator murmured. More and more beings gathered around, all aiming at the opportunities in this inherited land. Seeing this tense scene, they couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare. ¡°These people are really brave. They seem to be deliberately targeting the inheritor of the Immortal Palace. Don¡¯t they know what the two words ¡®Immortal Palace¡¯ represent?!¡± someone exclaimed. As everyone knows, the two words ¡®Immortal Palace¡¯ in themselves represent the epitome of ultimate power, one of the strongest immortal forces in the upper realm. Even same-level forces in the Taoist orthodoxy are reluctant to provoke it. These two words alone are enough to deter all beings. Yet this group of people not only shows no fear, but they even take the initiative to compete with it. This leaves others in awe, marveling at their readiness to do something they never dared to do. ¡°Truly fearless, fresh as a calf not afraid of the tiger. The old one likes it. After the secret realm ends, I must invite them all to join the Sea of Clouds Sky Palace. Their appearances may be particularly dazzling under the guidance of our Sea of Clouds Sky Palace, and it¡¯s worth provoking the Immortal Palace!¡± In the vast void, the Sect Hierarch mused. ¡°Your Sea of Clouds Sky Palace has already declined thousands of years ago, and if it weren¡¯t for your past reserves, you¡¯d have already fallen from your immortal ranks. Are you still shamelessly inviting people to join and fall together with you? Joining you is worse than joining our Heavenly Academy!¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, immediate rebuttals from his equals were heard, holding the same thoughts as him. Really, Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi and the others¡¯ talents are too exaggerated, they can actually contend with the successor of the Immortal, showing no distinction of victory or defeat. Among their peers, only those exceptionally hidden talents can reach this point. In particular, Lin Hai, ranking the first on the three monument lists, forcing countless prodigies to lower their gazes, unmatched by all. Even in the history of countless years, such a peerless genius is extremely rare. If he could grow up completely, he would be able to lead an era. Therefore, the most concentrated attention is on him, all considering how to make him join their own force. The several Sect Leader Level beings were quibbling, their voices in the void sounded like rolling thunder, dividing up Tu Wa Zi, Lin Hai, and others. They all distributed a few people, planning to lead them into their own forces as soon as the secret realm ended. As for whether the latter agree, it¡¯s not within their consideration. Such geniuses, even by force, have to be grabbed. Otherwise, once they fall into the hands of opposing forces, it will be an unimaginable blow to them. Their younger generation may always live in the dark¡­ ¡­ In front of the endless abyss. Many beings gathered here, some for entertaining, others planning to seize the opportunity here. After all, not everyone likes to watch the excitement. ¡°Since you¡¯re claiming this single-log bridge as your own, we must snatch it from you!¡± boomed Second Brother Lin. ¡°A bunch of insignificant ants who don¡¯t see the dawn nor the dusk dare to challenge me? Such grandiose declarations without shame. I¡¯ve taken away the opportunity that this place had to offer, you simply arrived too late!¡± The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace hummed coldly, not having taken the initiative to strike first. If it were anyone else, he¡¯d have probably suppressed them right away. But this group was not just strong, it was also cunning, so rushing to attack could very well lead to the tables turning on him. One humiliating moment was enough. Especially because he currently strongly suspected that this group might possess a few True Dragon Skills. Otherwise, how could there be a dragon chant in mere punches inflated by qi and blood?! ¡°If you¡¯ve taken away the opportunity, then we¡¯ll snatch it from you!¡± Second Brother Lin declared with stony determination. His upper body formed an inverted triangle. Even if his waist wasn¡¯t perfectly straight, he still towered several heads above the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. The latter¡¯s high and mighty attitude made him especially uncomfortable. They all were born to fight throughout their lives to achieve immortality, so why should you be superior?! Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main reason. The most important reason was that the strength of this Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was indeed extraordinary, he¡¯s the toughest prodigy they¡¯ve encountered so far, with a variety of terrifyingly powerful tactics. For this very reason, they wanted to use him as a means to enhance their skills, to reveal and patch their shortcomings, and to perceive the Great Taoist. Simply put, they used him as a target to grind their experience. Lin Chen acted decisively, taking the initiative to attack. He activated the Ferocious Ape Secret Art, his body magnified four or five times instantly. His palm, as big as a palm-leaf fan, swung ruthlessly at the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, sweeping up a gust of wind. The young man from the Immortal Palace, bathed in hazy glow, was extremely powerful. He also reached out with a jade-like hand adorned with diamonds possessing a power that could destroy anything. Among the younger generation, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was undoubtedly an insurmountable existence, who looked down upon his generation. With a reputation earned through his own sheer mettle, he was the nightmare of countless young talents, creating an exceptionally brilliant record of battles. But at this moment, one of the most powerful talents in this era, was facing the most serious crisis in his life. Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t attack as a group but individually. Even so, they managed to stand toe-to-toe with the young lord from the Immortal Palace. This was beyond surprising, exceeding everyone¡¯s expectation. They initially thought it was just by chance in the Land of Origin, but now, it seems they were tragically wrong. Every person in this small team was horrifyingly powerful, each one of them bearing the strength to take on a thousand enemies. But what surprised the people even more was yet to come. After the man over two meters tall fought with him for a while, he deliberately showed a weak point and retreated, only to be replaced by a man holding a giant sword. After a while, the man with the giant sword also retreated while fighting and a quiet and scholarly young man went up. Compared to the ones before, the power of the young man was slightly inferior and he stepped down after only a few moves. Then came the half-demon teenager. ¡°You¡¯re actually using me for trial¡­¡± The young man from the Immortal Palace was no fool. He quickly noticed the anomaly, his eyes widened, he blurted out in embarrassment. But before he could finish his sentence, another figure rushed up, not giving the young man from the Immortal Palace a chance to react. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Chapter 289: Little Dot, we meet again? (Part 2)_1 Chapter 372: Chapter 289: Little Dot, we meet again? (Part 2)_1 Before the young adult from the Immortal Palace could finish his sentence, another figure abruptly surged forward, bursting forth like a cannonball, causing the void to shudder and stirring up the surrounding airflow. It was Lin Hai, who had been impatiently watching from the sidelines. Hence, the moment it was his turn, he dashed out, eager to test his current strength. Lin Hai was by no means burly, and in fact appeared somewhat thin, but the lifeblood energy undulating within his body was as vigorous as a boundless ocean, surpassing even Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen Er. A flame-like mark adorned on the boy¡¯s forehead, seemingly alive, lifelike, and splendidly radiant. His entire being appeared both enchanting and straightforward, leaving an extremely profound impression upon a first glance. ¡°It¡¯s the Shaman, he¡¯s going to make a move too!¡± No one in the crowd dared to breathe audibly, their gazes firmly fixed on the scene ahead, afraid to miss any part of this exciting spectacle. This person, known as the Shaman on the ancient stele, shone brilliantly like a comet, overwhelmingly radiant, suppressing figures like Qin Hao with his Double Supreme Bones and Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng, ranking as the true number one. Regardless of talent or potential, he was excessively monstrous. Moreover, they could clearly feel that the lifeblood within this young man was scarily vigorous, truly as fiery as the scorching sun, and even from a significant distance, they could sense a vague feeling of burning. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, seriously too far!!!¡± Seeing Lin Hai rushing up, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace flushed with anger, turning red, then green. Ever since his debut, he dominated the Upper Realm, suppressing his peers, and was seen as a taboo existence in the eyes of many cultivators of the same realm. Yet now, he had become a tool for others to train themselves, an unbearable insult, making him almost want to vomit blood in anger. ¡°Hai Wa Zhi, this kid¡¯s blood is extraordinary, qualifying as living Human Body Big Medicine, remember to aim a few shots at his nose later.¡± Behind him, Second Brother shouted. The sight of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace¡¯s blood spurting out with a silvery glow left a deep impression on him. The other party¡¯s Essence Blood must be extraordinary; it wouldn¡¯t have caused such a dramatic phenomenon otherwise. Especially after he unintentionally overheard people mentioning that a bit of Immortal Path¡¯s true intent was hidden within the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace¡¯s blood. It was a genuine treasure. Whether Lin Hai knew this or not, upon hearing it, he immediately nodded. He too had felt the preciousness of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace¡¯s True Blood. Even if Second Brother hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have paid special attention. Most importantly, when the other party¡¯s Essence Blood revealed an unusual sign, a novel feeling of restlessness rose within him. A peculiar ancient voice echoed in the depths of his mind, whispering continuously, prompting him to devour that Inheritor of the Immortal Palace¡¯s Essence Blood. Lin Hai quickly came to a realization that it was due to the Supreme Physique bestowed upon him by Lord Willow God. Lord Willow God once told him that his Ancestral Witch Physique was unrivaled in the ages, surpassing even the most top-tier prodigies among the Great Sects. But, the path of growth was particularly arduous, and even though his foundation deepened, it still required many years to catalyze. He shouldn¡¯t miss any chance that could incite the agitation of the Ancestral Witch¡¯s Blood. Better err on the side of caution than miss out. ¡°The Immortal Blood within him is useful to me!¡± Lin Hai collected his consciousness, and his gaze towards the young man from the Immortal Palace subtly changed, as if looking at a humanoid treasure trove. Without any hesitation, Lin Hai made a decisive move. In an instant, his boundless lifeblood erupted, transforming into a silent massive hand, enveloping everything around and fiercely striking at the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. Even though he had not acquired the bloodline inheritance from the Blood of the Witch Ancestor within his body, he had some insights. Even though he couldn¡¯t wield Rune Power, his physical body was terrifyingly strong. Just the sheer force of his Lifeblood could suppress all enemies in the world. His physical body alone could split heaven and earth. Lin Hai had been tested before, and could confidently say that his flesh and blood body was even harder than Divine Weapons. ¡°An insignificant ant who hasn¡¯t even reached the realm of the noble dares to be presumptuous?!¡± The young lord of the Immortal Palace snorted coldly, he hadn¡¯t sensed any power of the Noble Realm from Lin Hai. Yet, despite saying so, the man still didn¡¯t dare to disregard him. He had previously heard a bit about this youth. The latter once made a name for himself on a stele, outshining all the exceptional talents of eternity and securing the first position. This shocked everyone, even the immortal Daos and ancient families were awed. The stele was ancient and not an ordinary object. The conditions to leave a name on it were extremely stringent. Throughout history, countless talents have tried and failed, let alone being ranked first, even leaving a name was impossible. The fact that he was able to leave his name on the stele and surpass all the talents, proved that this youngster was not as simple as he seemed. In the air, their iron fist confronted each other, setting off a terrifying power. Windstorm rolled in and directly pulverized some of the giant stones into powder. The next moment. The face of the heir of the Immortal Palace changed dramatically, and disbelief filled his countenance. That punch just now made his whole arm go numb in an instant. His bones broke in four or five places, his skin split and blood spilled. What frightened him even more was the action of the young man in front of him. He opened his mouth and swallowed his blood without wasting a drop. And that wasn¡¯t all. He came charging at him again, with a cold expression and blood-red eyes, just like a ferocious beast that had sensed the scent of food. It was so eerie and insane that even he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The other person rushed at him using just the power of his body, but his speed was so fast that even he couldn¡¯t keep up. He could vaguely see a shadow flashing by. By the time the heir of the Immortal Palace realized what was happening, Lin Hai had already lunged to his back, biting down on his arm. Blood, accompanied by a dazzling silver glow, appeared out of thin air. A mysterious and ancient charm was circulating, but the next moment, a suction force swallowed all of it into Lin Hai¡¯s body, not leaving a single drop behind. The young lord of the Immortal Palace howled, almost in tears from the pain. However, what frightened him most was that the youth¡¯s mouth was like a black hole, trying to drain all of his immortal blood. It was terrifying. That bit of immortal blood in his body was his foundation and the cultivation bestowed upon him by the Hall Master. It was his opportunity for immortality and couldn¡¯t be lost. The young lord of the Immortal Palace roared in anger, trying all means to shake off Lin Hai. However, the latter was adamant, refusing to let go no matter what. This scene stunned the onlookers who took a long time to comprehend. Not just them. Even Lin Zhuang and others were at a loss and didn¡¯t expect Lin Hai to behave in such a way. ¡°Big brother, what happened to your boss? Could it be that the guy used some sort of trick?¡± Second Brother Lin asked, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Probably not.¡± Lin Zhuang shook his head, if it the Immortal Palace heir had actually used some method to turn Lin Hai into this state, then the former must be a serious masochist. He felt that the essence blood in the inheritor of the Immortal Palace might hold an irresistible attraction to his own boss. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chapter 290: Little Dot, We Meet Again (Part 3) (1st Update)_1 Chapter 373: Chapter 290: Little Dot, We Meet Again (Part 3) (1st Update)_1 In the essence blood of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, a dazzling silver radiance lingered. It was like the pale moonlight sprinkled by the moon, circulating a mysterious and ancient power. It was as if an immortal and terrifying creature was slowly awakening, overlooking the creatures of the world. This blood was extraordinary, even a drop of it was comparable to some great elixirs. But at this moment, all the energy that was seeping out was being madly absorbed by Lin Hai, without wasting a single bit. He was like a sponge, craving for nourishment, starving and thirsty. The young adult of the Immortal Palace was like the most precious spiritual fluid in the world, holding a direct temptation for the former. Lin Hai¡¯s actions seemed bizarre, picking up someone else¡¯s arm and gnawing it. It made it seem as if he¡¯d gone mad. However, after some consideration, Lin Zhuang and the others didn¡¯t try to stop him. They were all familiar with Hai Wa Zhi¡¯s potential. Although it hadn¡¯t fully manifested yet, it was on par with Gu Wa Zi¡¯s, catching the attention of the Willow God. Lin Hai, who had been given supreme opportunities that they couldn¡¯t even imagine, was the one favoured by the Lord Willow God. Perhaps, that opportunity was playing its role now. Most importantly, they could clearly see that the Flame Mark at the center of Lin Hai¡¯s brow was even more dazzling. It seemed as if it was about to burst through his body, turning into a real blazing flame, raging incessantly, burning up the heaven and earth. Clearly, the young man had benefited from the essence blood of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so extraordinary. ¡°You madman, all of you are madmen! You¡¯re all lunatics, you should die, all of you should die!¡± The young adult from the Immortal Palace had his hairs all over the place, and the white robe he had just changed into was once again soaked with strikingly red blood. He scolded in a furious rage, but there was a trace of unprecedented horror on his face. The immortal blood within his body was his vital essence. If he were to lose it, although he would still be considered a First-Generation Prodigy Level, it would be impossible for him to recover to his peak state. Feeling the rapid depletion of the immortal blood within his body, a sense of unprecedented despair emerged in the heart of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. The boy on his back was like a plaster that he couldn¡¯t shake off no matter what he did, leaving him exhausted instead. In the end, with a face full of grief and indignation, the young man from the Immortal Palace chose to self-detonate. He owned a supreme treasure that allowed him to cheat death once. Although it was a pity to use it at this time, it was still better than having all his immortal blood sucked dry. In the air, a loud explosion sounded, and the body of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace instantly turned into a dazzling Aurora, scattering like the most splendid fireworks, with runes overflowing and eventually disappearing into the void. ¡°This young lad looks quite young. How can he be so impatient? Such a minor issue made him explode!¡± ¡°Lin¡¯s second brother muttered completely believing that his grandnephew must have advanced by obtaining something from the essence blood of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace because the latter appeared even more sacred now, giving off a sense of wilderness. Had they known that the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace would self-explode, they should¡¯ve all attacked together, tied up the opponent, and drained all the blood first. Lin¡¯s second brother prided himself on being proficient in bloodletting. Whenever there was a festival or ceremony in the village, he was the one who drained the blood from the oxen, sheep, and pigs, ensuring it was done quickly and accurately. ¡°He must have a life-saving technique or cultivated a life-saving Divine Skills within his body, which is why he didn¡¯t truly fall. But in order to escape, he had to resort to this method!¡± Lin Zhuang raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced at Lin¡¯s second brother, and said. He had studied the books stored in the village and knew that there were all kinds of strange and mysterious treasures and Divine Skills in this world that could grant cultivators a second life. However, these methods were rare and generally considered secrets, making them hard to find. ¡°Brother, is there really such a sinister thing? If we ever get a chance, we should get our hands on some!¡± Lin¡¯s second brother¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If there is, we definitely need to get some. But I¡¯m not very sure if the other party really has them because it¡¯s a little different from what¡¯s described in the ancient texts!¡± Lin Zhuang non-committally nodded, and then shook his head again. After all, the ancient texts merely provided written records, with many descriptions being simplified. Just when they were puzzled. Someone stepped forward and explained the reason to Lin Zhuang and others. As Lin¡¯s eldest brother had said, the Inheritor from the Immortal Palace did not fall, he was still alive. Every First Generation who ascended the shrine would receive a mysterious beast tooth. This was a rare and uncommon life talisman, brought out from the Secret Realm in the past. It had the miraculous effect of substituting death. If one was killed in the Secret Realm, they could be transferred back to the shrine, at which point they could choose to re-enter or leave the Secret Realm. Each First Generation was extremely rare and expected. Their fathers or mothers were amongst the most evolved beings of that time. They carried an unprecedented bloodline within their bodies, possessing powerful talents, terrifying strength and could independently evolve into a new race. The one who answered was a young man who, although not as exceptional as the First Generation, was quite substantial. Otherwise, he would not have qualified to enter the Secret Realm. At the moment, he looked at Lin Zhuang with a smile, obviously being astonished by him and hoping to make friends. Many people in the audience actually felt the same way, but only the young man stood up. Most people were hesitant because the group in front of them, although extraordinary, had offended the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. This was equivalent to making an enemy out of the Immortal Palace. That was undoubtedly an immortal force, born at the dawn of the universe and had survived an incredibly long period. Its bottom line was terrifying. The Immortal Palace had few people in the world, but each of them was extremely terrifying and strong, especially their tendency to seek revenge for the smallest grievance. It was feared that this group of people would be retaliated by the Immortal Palace soon. Many people were worried that if they pledged their loyalty now, they would be implicated in the future. The Immortal Palace was indeed too terrifying, suppressing everything. It was mysterious and ancient. There was even a rumour that the Immortal Palace was named as such because it did possess the highest, eternal, unending, and immortal being. ¡°Thank you, brother, for explaining. My name is Lin Zhuang, and this is my second brother, Lin Chen!¡± Lin Zhuang chuckled with his fist in his palm. During his time in the Lower Realm, he had heard some legends about the Immortal Palace. The latter had even sent a deity to Stone Village once, but it was slain by a child from the village. He knew in his heart that it was a terrifying giant force. At this moment, the young man was explaining to them which showed a lot of sincerity. Hence Lin Zhuang announced his name, indicating that he valued this young man¡¯s virtues. ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Zhuang. If Brother Zhuang doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me Kirin Child. However, I¡¯m not a real Kylin. It¡¯s just that my clan named me hoping I could be like a Kylin, thriving and ascending to the pinnacle!¡± The young man said with a smile. Real Kylin is recognized as one of the Ten Evils. Once it goes wild, it can even turn an entire Race upside down. The offspring of such creatures, at the very least, will be on the First-Generation Level. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Chapter 291: Brother, you must have mistaken me for someone else _1 Chapter 374: Chapter 291: Brother, you must have mistaken me for someone else _1 The young man began to explain, afraid that others might truly misunderstand him as the reincarnation of a Kylin. The latter was far too extraordinary, at least of the First Generation Level. Although he had exceptional talents, he was far from reaching that level; he was merely a direct descendant of a minor clan. Whether it were his parents or ancestors, the most they achieved was to ignite the Divine Flame and step into the True God Realm. ¡°Haha, whether it¡¯s a Kylin or not, Lord Willow God once said that under these heavens, from the 32 Layers of Xuan Sky to eighteen layers of the underworld, the strongest is actually the mortal body. Throughout countless ages, no matter what physique, talent or noble blood, all end up vanishing in the river of time. Only the mortal body continues to pass on from one generation to another, endlessly. Only by ascending on the right path with a mortal body, can you reach the ultimate strength!¡± Lin Zhuang laughed, dismissing the idea. When he made friends, he never cared about these external conditions. Even if it were the true descendant of a Kylin, if their character is disagreeable and the conversation is not pleasant, even if it is a real Kylin, he wouldn¡¯t take a second look. ¡°The strongest is the mortal body?¡± The young man muttered to himself, his eyes lighting up after hearing these words. He had never heard this description before, which was both ordinary and vigorous. There was a kind of simple and eternal truth wandering around the heavens, as if the essence of everything was slowly revealed. In fact, the young man felt his horizons opened up imperceptibly, and his heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. But what truly captured his attention was the title, ¡°Lord Willow God¡±. The young man was astute. With just these few words, he deduced that Lin Zhuang and the others likely came from the same place, the same mysterious and ancient Taoist orthodoxy. But he was puzzled, because given the talent and potential of the people before him, they should have been assimilated into immortal lineages long ago. Yet he had never heard of the name Lin Zhuang before, nor had he ever seen such individuals appear in the lineages of immortal Taoist orthodoxy. But the man standing before him was sincere, it was clear he wasn¡¯t lying to him. The young man was deep in thought, then put everything aside. He was truly impressed by Lin Zhuang and the others. Despite the risk, he sincerely desired to make their acquaintance, without giving it much thought. On the other side. Next to a solitary wooden bridge. Little Dot and the Great Demon God watched everything happening in the field. When they saw the young deity from the Immortal Palace being forced to self-destruct, the Great Demon God took a while to react. ¡°Grandson, your pals are incredible. The Immortal Palace is one of the oldest forces since the time of creation. Their foundation is unimaginable. As one of the strongest entities in the Upper Realm, despite this, their disciples were driven to such extremes. If this matter were spread, the Immortal Palace would be ridiculed,¡± the Great Demon God remarked in shock. The Great Demon God was more shocked than before, but this time it wasn¡¯t due to the strength of Tu Wa Zi and others, but because of their actions. Since people have warned them about the grand power of the Immortal Palace, yet they remained unyielding. Although they had not killed the true body of the Immortal Palace¡¯s inheritor, the Great Demon God had no doubt that they would have done the same even if it were the true body. For a moment, he was curious about Liu Village. ¡°We should visit Liu Village together sometime. After all, that village has done you a favor. In this world, all creatures compete for excellence. Even the slightest kindness must be repaid,¡± the Great Demon God suggested. ¡°Liu Village is hidden within a heavy mist and is impossible to find from the outside. If one wants to enter, they would need a Guiding Stone,¡± said Little Dot. As he spoke, he took a palm-sized object that resembled a pebble from his pocket. It was the Guiding Stone that Jiang Hui had given him earlier. It had no usage limit and was relatively rare. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that mystical?¡± The Great Demon God was a little surprised. Just for entering a village, one needed a special guide. Even in the Upper Realm, only immortal level Taoist orthodoxies were like this. They hide from the world, untraceable to mortals, sitting across the long river of time. Like an invisible giant hand controlling the Three Thousand Dao Regions, could this village do the same? As the Great Demon God pondered, two terrifying figures appeared in the distance, carrying a tremendous aura of violence. One was a deity¡¯s child from the underworld, and the other was a purple-gold true Bian, both were terrifying creatures at the level of the first generation. They had previously had a feud with Little Dot in the secret realm and were preparing to take revenge on him when he ascended the single-plank bridge. However, seeing no follow-up actions from the two for half a day, the two first generations could not wait any longer and took the initiative to attack. A battle started and ended quickly. Even without the Supreme Bone, Little Dot was still terrifying, killing two nobles in a very short time, shocking everyone around. ¡°That boy, why does he give me a familiar feeling, like a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡± Turning his gaze away from Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi said with some astonishment. The way the other person moved and acted, the methods they used were strikingly similar to a certain old friend he knew. However, what puzzled him was that the person looked very unfamiliar, and he was certain that he had never seen him before. ¡°Brother De Quan, that¡¯s Shi Hao, you know him well!¡± In the crowd, the Desolate Prince stepped forward and spoke. He was a Jiang by nature, with a single name Heng, and possessed a Seven-trick Exquisite Heart, which is a very rare talent, not a physique, which has some similarities with Supreme Bone and heavy eyes. But the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart was not in control of the arts of attack and battle, but rather lent itself more to assisting, were one can empathize with the world with a sincere heart and grasp the most basic state of everything. Although Little Dot used the Zhu Yan Technique to change his appearance, his original inner self could not be changed, so he was seen directly. ¡°Shi Hao?¡± Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrow slightly, in his memory, Little Dot didn¡¯t look like this. ¡°He probably used some technique to change his appearance, probably to prevent others from recognizing him!¡± Jiang Heng explained, the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart had the ability to break through illusions. In other people¡¯s eyes, it was one scene, but in his eyes, it was another. But no matter how he disguised or concealed, the nature of things would never change. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense!¡± Tu Wa Zi pondered for a moment, then revealed a look of sudden realization. When Little Dot was in the Lower Realm, he had once killed seven gods on his own, and had a narrow escape from death. Those seven gods all carried different inheritances from the Upper Realm. If the immortal Dao recognized him, they would definitely not let Little Dot go. But meeting again naturally wasn¡¯t an option to not see each other; that did not fit with his character. The next moment, Tu Wa Zi gave a grin, then flashed his body, directly appearing beside Little Dot, and slapped him heavily on the shoulder. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Seeing Tu Wa Zi suddenly rush over, Shi Hao had a sudden premonition that something was not right. ¡°Who else? Of course I¡¯m looking for you. When you came to the Upper Realm, you didn¡¯t even visit the village. We agreed in the summer that we wouldn¡¯t return until we were drunk!¡± Tu Wa Zi directly gave Little Dot a big eye roll. ¡°Young man¡­you, you must have mistaken me for someone else. We don¡¯t know each other, do we?¡± Little Dot wanted to struggle one last time. His appearance had greatly changed, and even his voice and height had been altered. He didn¡¯t quite believe that Tu Wa Zi could recognize him. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t dare to admit. But now in the Upper Realm with so many people and mixed in, Little Dot was worried that his identity would be exposed and attract the crazy revenge of Immortal Dao. ¡°Comrade Shi Hao, how could I have mistaken you for someone else!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face became serious and he said in a low voice. ¡°Brother De Quan, how¡­how did you recognize me?!¡± Hearing Tu Wa Zi directly call him by his name, Little Dot stopped struggling altogether, laughing awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Chapter 292: The Thunder Emperors Legacy (First Update) (Revised)_1 Chapter 375: Chapter 292: The Thunder Emperor¡¯s Legacy (First Update) (Revised)_1 ¡°That comes as no surprise. This is Brother Jiang Heng who possesses the rare Seven-trick Exquisite Heart. His heart is the embodiment of authenticity and can discern truth from falsehood. Little Dot, your disguise technique obviously needs more refining, it was seen through instantly!¡± Tu Wa Zi chuckled, both explaining and jesting. Seeing old friends here delighted him greatly. Little Dot was amazed. He had heard some rumors about the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart. He knew that it was a rare unadulterated talent, similarly to the Double Pupil Holder and the Supreme Bone. It was naturally formed, a generous gift from the heavens. Peppered with legends about invincibility, the heart possesses seven apertures, delicate and everlasting. Rare even across millennia, it was indeed scarce. He just didn¡¯t expect that the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart could also serve such a wonderful purpose. It could pierce through the Zhu Yan Technique in one glance. Do understand, the Zhu Yan Technique is not some ordinary Treasured Technique. Though Zhu Yan does not belong amongst the Ten Evil, once rampant, he could dominate at par with the Ten Evil. Shi Hao once said that once the shortcomings of the Zhu Yan family¡¯s body technique are rectified, it would wield strength comparable to that of the Ten Ancient Beasts Treasured Technique. As for the deficiency in his training, others might have it but not him. Shi Hao was confident that he had perfected this Treasured Technique, it could not possibly be due to unfamiliarity. However, even so, it was seen through by the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart, further revealing the power of this talent. No wonder it was conferred with invincibility during the Ancient Times and destined to line up alongside the Double Pupil Holder and Supreme Bone. It made Little Dot quite curious, for a moment. In his hands remained a Double Pupil Holder gifted by the Ancient Heterochromatic One, his body once had the Supreme Bone. If he could complete the trio with a Seven-trick Exquisite Heart, it would amount to acquiring the three talents to overturn all Taoist Orthodoxies during Ancient Times. ¡°Liu Village is teeming with talents more than ever!¡± Little Dot exclaimed quite dramatically. During his previous visits to Liu Village as a guest, he had not seen the owner of the Seven-trick Exquisite Heart, hence assumed that the individual had just joined Liu Village recently. ¡°It¡¯s a given! Treading under Lord Willow God¡¯s guidance, our village is bound to flourish. I believe it won¡¯t be too long before the realms revered by the Immortal Dao become our usual training arenas. And as for the owners of the Immortal Dao, we¡¯ll have them all dragged into our village to tend to horses and cattle. Our village chief once asserted that they make a skilled hand at this!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s explosive claims were not for the fainthearted. Fortunately, his voice was low and he didn¡¯t intend to gather much attention from the sect leader level beings hidden in the void. Hence, his explosive words did not spread, let alone get detected. Likewise, Little Dot didn¡¯t sense much because he had once visited Liu Village with Willow God and knew about the village¡¯s power and mystical allure. According to Willow God, it might have inherited a history from untold eons yet only surfaced recently, having immeasurable depths even Willow God himself found hard to fathom. Indeed! With true Dragon Cubs to boot, which are currently considered extinct, it goes without saying that the village has a deep-rooted past. There probably wouldn¡¯t be many acknowledged as deep-rooted otherwise. The Great Demon God¡¯s expression, on the other hand, seemed slightly peculiar. His interactions with Liu Village were limited, and what he knew were mere hearsays. His impression of Liu Village was thus constrained to terms like ¡®rather powerful¡¯, ¡®top few in the Lower Realm¡¯. But then again, under the Great Demon God¡¯s impression, Liu Village, despite its formidable repute, shouldn¡¯t be comparable to those Supreme Daoist Unions. They appeared entirely incomparable. Having arrived in the Upper Realms slightly earlier, he knew what the term Supreme Daoist Union represented. Ever since the creation of heaven and earth, it signified powerful forces born out of countless years of accumulation and precipitation. There were more than one sect leader level beings within the Union. Once activated, they could intimidate with their terrifying power and suppress all enemies. Since time immemorial, these Supreme Daoist Unions have endured countless eras. Each was fearsomely deep-rooted, with numerous sect leader-level beings entrenched within. Such terrifying forces embodied rules across the realms. But while he didn¡¯t believe Tu Wa Zi¡¯s words and dismissed them as boasting, the Great Demon God chose not to speak out. Children, albeit occasionally boasting, bring no real harm, it was just a source of amusement for them. There was no need to expose him and risk hurting their pride, unless it was necessary. However, looking at his great-grandson¡¯s reaction, could it be that he was deceived by the brat¡¯s story? ¡°Little Dot, that¡¯s not cool, buddy! You must have recognized us right from the start, right? But you didn¡¯t go ahead and greet us, why? Did you forget our pact from the Lower Realm? We promised to gather in the Upper Realm for a hearty reunion, not to part until we¡¯ve had our fill!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s tone shifted as he spoke. That was one of the reasons he had come forward to greet. He remembered. Shi Hao felt slightly awkward. Indeed, he had indeed made a pact with Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen down in the Lower Realm to gather in the Upper Realm. At that gathering, they agreed that they would drink till they dropped. He just didn¡¯t expect to meet up so soon and he was not prepared. Besides, now was not the right time to gather. ¡°I just arrived in the Upper Realm and there are a few matters I need to sort out. Once those are taken care of, I promise to visit. We three brothers must gather together. If nothing else, there must be an abundance of Pure Blood Beast Meat. And don¡¯t forget the Monkey Wine, each of us must have a large jug!¡± Little Dot cheerfully proclaimed. The eager gleam in his eyes grew brighter. Somehow, he yearned to have a banquet in advance. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Chapter 292: The Thunder Emperors Legacy (First Update) (Revised)_2 Chapter 376: Chapter 292: The Thunder Emperor¡¯s Legacy (First Update) (Revised)_2 The Great Demon God seemed slightly taken aback, pure blood beast meat and monkey wine¡­ These were indeed delicacies that were hard to come by, each of them incredibly precious and not easily obtained, even in the upper realms. Let¡¯s not mention monkey wine for the moment, just the pure blood beast meat alone was extraordinarily hard to find. After all, pure blood creatures are unlike the species of the Ancient Times, the former possesses an esteemed bloodline; each of them has the potential to become a primordial creature. ¡°Rest assured, there will be plenty to go around at that time!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded his head. The two things that their village never ran out of were just these, stashing a whole mountain cave full of them. Even the newcomers who recently joined their village had the opportunity to have a share. Having said that, he suddenly turned his head to look at the young man beside Little Dot. He found him very strange, and equally unfamiliar. ¡°Little Dot, is this a new friend you¡¯ve made?¡± Tu Wa Zi asked. ¡°This is my grandfather, Shi Zhong Tian.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather? But he looks so young!¡± Tu Wa Zi was somewhat taken aback. This person in front of him seemed at most to be in his twenties, with hair as black as raven¡¯s feathers draped across his shoulders. Could it be possible for him to be a grandfather at this age? Is he too conservative, or is this world just too crazy? ¡°I¡¯m just a humble old man who was lucky enough to have regained my youth. In reality, I¡¯m already in my seventies!¡± Shi Zhong Tian laughed heartily. He had a grand personality. Although he had advanced in years, he still possessed a jovial, childlike spirit. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been chased by the adult Pixiu into the Dark Forest for thirteen years after hunting a Pixiu cub. As a result, he quickly hit it off with Tu Wa Zi. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I apologize for my disrespect upon our first meeting!¡± Tu Wa Zi hastily said, being genuinely sincere. In the meantime, Lin Zhuang and others were drawn in by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s actions and walked over. Tu Wa Zi did not beat around the bush and immediately introduced Shi Hao and Shi Zhong Tian to Lin Zhuang Lin Chen and others. ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master Shi. Your ability to disguise is truly astonishing! If it hadn¡¯t been for Tu Wa Zi¡¯s introduction, we wouldn¡¯t have recognized you. Not only did your appearance change, even your voice, height, weight and so on underwent changes!¡± Lin Zhuang Lin Chen and others marveled. Had it not been for Tu Wa Zi noticing something odd, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect it, even if Shi Hao was swaying in front of their eyes. The technique of disguise is regarded as a rare form of Divine Skill, especially for Little Rock, who seemed to have mastered it more deeply. As for Shi Zhong Tian, even though he was Little Dot¡¯s grandfather, they were not familiar with him, so they merely nodded at each other in a sign of friendliness. Subsequently, at the suggestion of Tu Wa Zi, several of them decided to travel together. The decision was based on their previous experiences. Tu Wa Zi always felt that staying close to Little Dot would significantly increase his chances of obtaining good things. Nine out of ten times, this proved to be accurate, something he had personally experienced before. Little Dot did not refuse and readily agreed. Along the way, the group chatted and laughed heartily. After all, they were all old acquaintances; once the floodgates were opened, there was much to talk about. This scene left the observing creatures around them astonished. Let¡¯s not bring up Lin Zhuang and Tu Wa Zi for now. They had seen Little Dot and Shi Zhong Tian take action before; they were formidable individuals, fearlessly facing thousands of enemies. Especially just now, the two of them effortlessly slew two primordial creatures. ¡°They know each other?¡± The surrounding onlookers were written all over with shock, as if they had seen a ghost. They originally thought that a collision between top talents would happen, which would provide a good show for them. However, they never expected that these individuals not only knew each other, but also their expressions and tones suggested that they were a team. This was the most terrifying part. Such powerful talents, when gathered, would certainly possess strength beyond any creature¡¯s imagination, enough to sweep across this secret realm. Moreover, someone recognized Little Dot. ¡°Is this young man actually Huang?¡± The crowd was astonished. Huang, who had only recently made his name known, left his mark under an ancient stele. Although he didn¡¯t achieve results as exaggerated as Lin Hai, suppressing all creatures, it was still enough to shake the world. After all, even Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng of Immortal Mountain ranked below him. Somehow, a strange notion arose in everyone¡¯s minds. These top-notch prodigies seemed to enjoy comparing themselves to Immortal Supreme. Has the Immortal Supreme done something to incur their wrath in recent times? The creatures pondered amongst themselves. ¡°Which hermit¡¯s immortal Dao does this belong to, there are so many prodigies!¡± Even more people expressed their heartfelt astonishment, their eyes red with envy; they subconsciously thought that Little Dot and Lin Zhuang were from the same Taoist Orthodoxy but had entered the Secret Realm separately and were now finally reunited. If these prodigies all belong to the same Taoist Orthodoxy, then the last term is likely to witness a significant change, because the number is truly vast, and each is extraordinarily exceptional. Be it Huang, or Wu, both of them are considered top prodigies throughout history. At the rear mountain of Liu Village, atop the mountain ranges. Seeing the sudden union of two teams, Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised as he didn¡¯t predict this scene. He suddenly wanted to give Tu Wa Zi a big thumbs up. He was worth his salt indeed. Despite Little Dot¡¯s convincing disguise, he had sensed something was amiss. Could this be a case of mutual restraint ordained by destiny? Jiang Hui¡¯s heart was filled with amusement. While he was deep in thought, Lin Zhuang, Little Dot and others had already stepped onto the single-log bridge and were heading deeper. The group kept moving forward. Apart from the Mingzi and the Purple-Gold True Leonopteryx that Little Dot encountered when they first stepped onto the single-log bridge, their journey was peaceful, with not a single reckless creature daring to challenge them. Before long, they reached nine majestic mountains. The grand mountain ranges were overwhelmingly tall, like giants propping up the sky. Bathed in an aura of purple, they exuded an ancient mysteriousness. ¡°We have arrived. This should be the place of inheritance!¡± said one creature, his eyes ablaze. This place was the Supreme Secret Realm, a supreme level of inheritance, which were hard to encounter but coveted by all. Even if they didn¡¯t get all the opportunities, getting a fraction of it was enough for them to significantly enhance their powers, or even defy fate and turn the tide. Most importantly, rumors said that a unimaginable inheritance was hidden in the Yuan Heavenly Supreme Secret Realm, even more precious than the Secret Realm itself. It was a genuinely immortal opportunity. As long as someone was destined, they could compete for it. Therefore, every time the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm opened, all the immortal Daoists sent their the most talented prodigies or hidden geniuses into it, in search of this legendary opportunity. Before the nine colossal mountains, many outstanding individuals were engaged in fierce competition. Many of them were wounded, their bodies stained with blood. However, their gaze was fixed at the front. Not far ahead of them. Two massive figures blocked everyone¡¯s path. A tens-of-meters-long purple gold centipede, its body emanating a metallic aura, and a pair of antennas as sharp as blades, capable of cutting through any mountain range that spanned hundreds of miles. The other was a body enshrouded in darkness, a black crow as big as a few dozen zhang, its body surrounded by a scorching aura streaking out, it was terrifying to behold. Both of these creatures were indigenous life forms of the ruins. They were usually incompatible like fire and water but today, they had set aside their differences and stood united against a common enemy. Both of these ferocious beasts were formidable, especially the leading Beast Kings who had ignited the Divine Flame. The pressure was intense, causing many prodigies to frown and feel a great amount of pressure. Although everyone present was a top-notch prodigy with high spirits, even the strongest among them was still only at the Perfection stage of the Noble Realm. To challenge those in the Godfire Realm was a leap of a great boundary; it was simply wishful thinking. Apart from the prodigies and geniuses of that era, they couldn¡¯t possibly pull it off. ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± At this moment, shrill roars echoed throughout the clear sky. The two Beast Kings had been watching the prodigies who ventured into this territory for a while, preparing to launch an attack. To them, the flesh and blood of these prodigies were precious, nourishing substances. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Instantly, from the shadows of the nine mountains, a large group of purple gold centipedes and black crows rushed out densely, like a torrent gushing out. This smaller size purple-gold centipede and black crow were offsprings of the two Beast Kings. After countless years of reproduction in the Secret Realm, they had reached a terrifying number. In just an instant, they completely surrounded the prodigies present. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 293: Our Ancestors Were All Killed (Chapter One, 4100)_1 Chapter 377: Chapter 293: Our Ancestors Were All Killed (Chapter One, 4100)_1 Among the nine gigantic Holy Mountains, chaotic auras permeated, and countless native Ferocious Beasts poured in from all directions, surrounding this area in an instant, leaving the arriving prideful spirits nowhere to escape. Although these slightly smaller Purple Gold Centipedes, and black crows are far less terrifying than the two ancestral beasts that ignited the Divine Flame, many of them have reached the Array and Noble Realm. What¡¯s more important is their enormous numbers, at least in the thousands. Gathered together, they seem like a black blanket covering the mountains, which is quite astonishing. Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly as they hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. However, the fighting spirits gathered here were all exceptional individuals with terrifying power, who had survived countless bloody battles. They weren¡¯t like sheltered flowers in a greenhouse. Therefore, they quickly reacted to the situation. ¡°These ferocious beasts are born in the Secret Realm and bear great hostility towards us. Even if we don¡¯t provoke them, they will still attack us relentlessly. Everyone must unite to fight them. Now is not the time for any hesitation; otherwise, we might fall into these beast¡¯s bloody maws!¡± Someone who had some prior knowledge of the dangerous situation here spoke up and immediately received many people¡¯s agreement. Runes swirled around everyone, giving off terrifying auras, resulting in no fear but rather an eagerness to begin. The ones who could make it here were all extremely powerful beings, almost all capable of fighting above their rank. Even though those two ancestral beasts had ignited their Divine Flame, they were not taken seriously by everyone. Everyone here was not just an ordinary person but rather chosen from various great forces. After all, only the top 1,000 prodigies have the qualification to enter this Secret Realm. Being able to enter here was already a testament to their extraordinariness. Besides their unbeatable strength, these prodigies were crowned for their indomitable hearts. Only with an unbeatable mind can one be truly invincible in this world. Of course, most importantly, They all knew that there were prodigies among them who had ignited their Divine Flame and were as powerful as these native Ferocious Beasts, capable of easily dispersing them. ¡°Charge, slaughter all these bastards! They have Beast Pills in their heads, they are Supreme¡¯s gifts, which can be used to refine Elixirs!¡± someone shouted, leaping up and punching several of the Ferocious Beasts to death on the spot. Seeing this, the others followed suit and deployed their own skills. For a moment, The area turned into an ocean of Runes, various lights shot towards the sky, dazzling and passionate, the entire land became colorful. Fire burned, spewing out intense glows. All the peaks of the mountains, except the Nine Holy Mountains, were burned into magma, rolling in and sweeping all around. In an instant, the clustered centipedes and crow groups were torn open by a huge gap with the combined strength of the fighters. If it weren¡¯t for the massive numbers of these two beasts, they might have been wiped out in a single encounter. At the same time, the First Generation hidden in the shadows also charged towards the two Beast Kings. They were the peerless prodigies from two different clans, wrapped in a halo of pride, sacred, and invincible, just like Deities. At their mere gesture, the spaces before them were swept by cyan shades, killing large swathes of Ferocious Beasts along the way. The two Beast Kings at the epicenter groaned in pain. But these two Beast Kings had been lurking here for a long time and were not easy to defeat. They were quite strong, possibly having inherited something from the ruins, far superior to other creatures of the same realm, even capable of rivaling True Gods. Therefore, even under the combined efforts of the First Generation, it was a back-and-forth battle. One of the First Generation was even injured, his entire body corroded by the acid sprayed by the centipede, which melted his flesh into a black liquid. However, that First Generation had a Beast Tooth, which could save his life once, so he did not really die. Like the young adults of the Immortal Palace, he was sent back to the sacrificial land and could choose whether or not to return to the Secret Realm. However, if he fell in battle again, it would be a real death, and not even the Hierarch of the ageless Taoist Orthodoxy could interfere. In the sky, other powerful beings joined the battlefield, taking advantage of the Beast Kings¡¯ distraction to launch direct attacks. That was the Deity¡¯s Child from the Underworld, extremely skilled at assassination. In an instant, beast blood spattered like a gushing spring, staining one corner of the nine majestic peaks. Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, and others also joined the battle, but they did not fight against the two Beast Kings directly. At the foot of the mountain, a black-haired youth holding a Golden Lamp bit his finger and dripped blood onto the lamp. He was also one of the First Generation, extremely powerful and holding a potent artifact. In an instant, a strong wind blew, grinding the surrounding centipedes and black crows into a meaty rain of blood and flesh. However, despite this, more Exotic Beasts continued coming unafraid of death. Both sides were fighting either for survival or for gaining opportunities for heritage, having reached a point of no return. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Chapter 293: Our Ancestors Were All Killed (Chapter One, 4100)_2 Chapter 378: Chapter 293: Our Ancestors Were All Killed (Chapter One, 4100)_2 But in the end, it was the prides of heaven who prevailed. With a hot, rancid rain of blood falling, the two Ferocious Beasts that had successfully ignited the Divine Flame were finally slain together by the first generation. Their blood splashed more than a hundred miles, transforming a recessed valley into a red-blooded lake. After completely clearing the Purple Gold Centipede and the Black Crow present, a violent fight broke out among the remaining prides of heaven again. Each mountain contained a grand palace. Though they were holy beyond measure, the quantities were limited. After a desperate struggle, the remaining were all those who had entered the secret realm, all of them the strongest existences at the first generation level. Tu Wa Zi and the others fought for the rights to a mountain peak and succeeded. However, after some pondering, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang and the others decided to temporarily separate. They divided themselves into teams and went to different palaces. In this way, they could maximize the benefits and take back as much of the inheritance here as possible. Nevertheless, they encountered some obstacles during implementation. Other mountain owners blocked Tu Wa Zi and the others. All of these people originated from the top-tier Immortal Powers, they were all at the first generation level. Terrifying in power and arrogant in nature, they had never conceded to anyone before. They had already divided these mountains amongst themselves and naturally would not give them up. ¡°We were originally planning to learn alongside you. It seems there¡¯s no need for that now!¡± Tu Wa Zi and the others immediately took action with crisp decisiveness. They all practiced the Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique in its ultimate form. In a moment, their bodies grew several times larger. A casual punch weighed a million pounds and if they sprinted with all their might, the force could reach the million-pound level. Such an exaggerated power, even the young adults of the Immortal Palace could not resist it. Their hand bones were shattered by the force, not to mention these common representatives of the first generation. However, in just a moment of clashing, someone was bloodied, their body smashed into pieces and sent flying in all directions. ¡°Arrogant youngsters, today none of you will walk out of here alive!¡± A being who had ignited the Divine Flame spoke out, seething with fury. However, the fury of this ignited Divine Flame being quickly turned into fear. The opponents had targeted him. They rushed towards him in a few steps, punch after punch forcing him to feel like his body was about to burst. ¡°Great opportunity!¡± Shi Hao and the Great Demon God also joined in, assisting with combined efforts. Especially Little Dot, he had absolute disdain for these Immortal Taoist Orthodoxy from the Upper Realm. Little Rock took the lead, holding a terrifying incense burner. With a casual cover, azure lightning burst forth, completely inundating the area, and turning several Heaven¡¯s Prides who rushed over into burnt black like charcoal. Soon, people began to fall. They were first-generation representatives, and not just one. This scene horrified the onlookers. It was not shock they felt, but fear. ¡°If those people come together, even the hidden prodigies in the Immortal Great Sects probably can¡¯t compete.¡± The spectators swallowed hard. The first generation, even if an entire continent¡¯s resources were drained, one might not be able to be produced. Extremely rare and powerful, even if placed within an Immortal Taoist Orthodoxy, they are a rare existence that could lead a sect into extraordinary brilliance. But at this moment, they were falling helplessly, like dumplings in a pot. Even though these people all held the beast teeth that could die in their stead and wouldn¡¯t truly perish, this scene was still terrifying. Because if they didn¡¯t have the life talisman, the Heaven¡¯s Prides would indeed be fatally wounded. ¡­ ¡­ Outside, near the exit of the secret realm, at the altar location. Many Sect Leader Level figures from various great sects hurriedly arrived here. Their figures were hidden in the void, vague and undetectable, each one mysterious and ancient, their bodies flowing with the aura of years. Leading them was Qin Chang Sheng, the Heaven¡¯s Pride of Immortal Mountain. Those Life Talismans that could serve as surrogates for death were refined by him, quite rare indeed. Next to Qin Changsheng stood the elders of powerful forces such as the Red Fire Palace and the Purple-Gold True Leonopteryx, among others. Each one was immensely powerful, makers of rules, all of whom left behind more or less legends. Even though they hadn¡¯t made a move in many years, no creature would doubt their existence unless they didn¡¯t want to live. At the moment, they were conversing passionately, talking about the first generation prodigies of their respective forces. ¡°Sect Leader Qin, I heard you recently accepted a True Disciple named Qin Hao, who possesses the Twin Supreme Bones, a rarity throughout the ages. Even the talented individuals hidden away in the Immortal Mountain can¡¯t compete with him. You even made an exception this time, allowing him to enter this Secret Realm. Aren¡¯t you afraid of accidents happening?¡± The one who spoke was the Sect Leader of the Purple Gold Zhenbi Clan, who was quite familiar with Qin Changsheng. He looked old and frail, his body full of the traces of time, but his eyes were filled with astonishment, like two sharp bolts of lightning, wisdom radiating from them, with no sign of dullness or senility. ¡°The other party is still young and should be trained more. Even if they have an exceedingly strong talent, it¡¯s hard to say whether they can be invincible. Only through battle can one grow,¡± Qin Changsheng said, there being a hint of pride in his tone. Not only is Qin Hao his True Disciple, but he is also a bloodline relative, with two Supreme Bones in his body. In past years, just one piece could make him invincible, let alone unbeatable. Although he is just stepping into the Noble Realm, his child¡¯s talent is extraordinary, terrifying, and strong. He has the power to fight even in the face of the life in the world. Even if the gifted ones hidden by the ancient daoists, as long as the realm is not stable, he is more than he is. That young man is the hope of the Qin Clan¡¯s future and the key to whether the Qin Clan can continue to shine in the future. If he can fully grow up, he can easily protect the Qin clan for countless generations. His glory still exists, even if he unfortunately falls, he can rest assured. ¡°The Qin Clan is likely to flourish in the future!¡± Some of the old sect leaders sighed. They did not know much about the boy with the Twin Supreme Bones, but had heard some news. They knew that he was one of the talents hidden by Immortal Mountain and were not even humbled by those few ancient daoist orthodoxy. Everyone originally thought it was nothing, but seeing Qin Changsheng¡¯s expression, the old sect leaders immediately understood. The terror and strength of the boy¡¯s talent, named Qin Hao, may even exceed their imaginations. For a moment, These terrifying existences, who have lived for countless years, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. Those were the Twin Supreme Bones, even in the ancient and even the primal eras, they had never appeared. The normal creatures with a single Supreme Bone had an immeasurable future and were regarded as unrivalled talents of the era. Let alone two pieces, even the existences at the level of sect leaders didn¡¯t dare to imagine. The Qin Clan had obtained such a terrifying prodigy, and everyone was somewhat unhappy about it. The old sect leader of the Purple-Gold True Leonopteryx was particularly displeased. He wished he could have the boy change his surname. What¡¯s wrong with the surname Leonopteryx? It sounds grand and pleasant. ¡°The Qin Clan will likely shine extraordinarily in the future due to a prodigy like this. However, being invincible requires not only a strong talent but also an unbeatable mindset. While our prodigy does not have such an outstanding talent, it is still uncertain who will win or lose when they meet in the future!¡± The one who spoke was a Golden Phoenix whose pupils were even golden, looking like suns, hot and dazzling, full of pride. Dressed in golden robes, the Phoenix was shrouded in a nebulous haze of chaos. Although the Golden Phoenix was not among the Ten Evils, it was a formidable adversary whose power could even intimidate the Purple-Gold True Leonopteryx. ¡°We¡¯ll see the truth in the future!¡± Qin Changsheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He had lived for who knows how many tens of thousands of years, but his face still bore no traces of time, as noble as in his prime, making it difficult to associate him with beings of the sect leader level based solely on his appearance. He was full of confidence in Qin Hao. Twin Supreme Bones, if such a prodigy couldn¡¯t sweep over everything, then it would overturn the norms of all ages. ¡°Elders, something terrible has happened, something terrible has happened!¡± Just as they were speaking, several desperate cries reached them. Immediately after, several flustered figures ran over quickly. ¡°Speak properly without disrespecting the sect leader¡¯s authority!¡± In front of the altar, an elder scolded, ¡°Instead of doing well in the Secret Realm, why did you come out?¡± ¡°Elder, someone attacked us. We were all killed. If it weren¡¯t for the Life Talisman, we might already have lost our lives in the Secret Realm! ¡± a few of them said with a fearful expression. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 294: Ancestors, a bunch of lunatics inside (First update)_1 Chapter 379: Chapter 294: Ancestors, a bunch of lunatics inside (First update)_1 Those who escaped from the Secret Realm looked panicked, their faces pale as paper, wailing uncontrollably, and still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock. ¡°What on earth are you babbling about?¡± said the sternly Qin Clan Elder. ¡°Elder, we¡¯re not babbling, it¡¯s all true, all of it. There are robbers in the Secret Realm, roaming and dominating indiscriminately, specifically targeting our Great Sects, their behavior absolutely brutal and deceitful!¡± The few hurriedly began to explain. ¡°Tell the truth, and not a single word of lie, otherwise you¡¯ll be punished according to the clan rules!¡± The Elder of Qin Clan finally noticed that something was off. They dared not slack off and quickly recounted everything that happened in the Secret Realm in detail. Upon hearing that their clan¡¯s Heavenly Pride had been slain by a group of young Demon Kings, not a single one surviving, the faces of everyone present changed slightly. ¡°Those people are lunatics, insatiably greedy lunatics. They¡¯ve already seized a Sacred Mountain, but they are not satisfied, wanting to seize ours as well. Naturally, we couldn¡¯t agree to that, so we fought back. But without further ado, these people attacked. Theirs strength was something else. Even the cultivators who have ignited divine fire could not defeat them. They were even led to an ancient battlefield, killed and their Life Talismans lost their effects. They died completely in the Secret Realm.¡± Their voices trembling slightly, they hurriedly spoke, still greatly frightened. Their story was not complete yet. The cultivators that had entered the Godfire Realm were not only killed but their bodies were roasted and eaten by that group. The scene was unbearable, a nightmare they¡¯ll have to live with for the rest of their lives. The Heavenly Prides from the Immortal Great Sect were used as food. This was way too shocking. They didn¡¯t dare to spread the word, for if the news were to reach outside, it would definitely spark an earth-shaking tremor, the aftermath hard to handle. All the Sect Leader level figures present looked at each other with solemn expressions. This Secret Realm is left by the Supreme, and it has the ability to isolate everything. They, although being Sect Hierarchs possessing countless authorities, in front of the Supreme, are little more than slightly larger ants. There is absolutely no way to break through the barrier of that Secret Realm. Therefore, after their Heavenly Pride went to the Sacred Mountain, numerous ancient ancestors level beings, could no longer perceive what was happening inside. They had no idea that such a thing would actually happen. ¡°If I understand correctly, doesn¡¯t that mean that the Sacred Mountain of our Clan has also been seized?¡± said the Sect Hierarch of the Purple Gold True Leonopteryx Clan, named Purple Meng, his appearance skinny, and shriveled. He was an elder of the True Bian Clan and survived from the Ancient Times, hence his strength was very strong. ¡°Not only yours, but also those nine Sacred Mountains ¡­ were all¡­ all seized by them, and the inhabitants inside were killed or chased away¡­¡± Under a boulder, two figures spoke with fear and trepidation. This news was explosive. Even though they didn¡¯t do it, they can imagine how much anger the ancient leaders hidden in the void would vent! For this Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm, several Immortal Powers have been preparing in secret for a long time. Even the first generation beings were all equipped with Life Talismans personally crafted by the Immortal Supreme. By rights, everything should have gone smoothly. If it proceeded as per the original imagination, all the opportunities in the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm would eventually be shared by several Immortal Powers. But now, it seemed that reality and expectations may have deviated slightly. ¡°It¡¯s truly outrageous!¡± Several Sect Leader level beings were infuriated, unable to control their rage. Their voices echoed like thunder, causing the Heaven and Earth to tremble. They chose not to comment further, as they suspected that the group might belong to one of the ancient lineages that kept a low profile. They doubted that anyone else could be this terrifying and powerful, crushing all their Heavenly Prides. Those several ancient lineages were formidable, with awe-inspiring deep-rooted histories. Ever since the creation of the world, they had always existed, even they have to be cautious of them and dare not provoke them lightly. If those people really came from those ancient lineages, then this would all make sense. Those several lineages were too ancient and mysterious. They have existed for an eternity, no one knows how many eons they have existed in this vast land. Even the first generations couldn¡¯t say they could enter it. The Heavenly Pride beings that did manage to enter, were like select a peak from the tens of thousands of mountains, no matter in terms of talent, potential, or temperament, all of them were among the most outstanding of the generation. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now and see where those people actually come from. They can¡¯t wait in this Secret Realm for the rest of their lives, they¡¯ll eventually come out!¡± Qin Chang Sheng leisurely spoke, his voice as calm as usual, showing no change in emotion. But when his voice fell, everyone could feel a tangible chilling killing intent slowly permeating the air and filling the Heaven and Earth, just like biting winter. Those who knew Qin Chang Sheng well knew that this undying presence with an unchanging appearance since the Ancient Times, already had the intent to kill. But it¡¯s understandable. After all, all the Deities of the Qin clan who went in were slain. They were not ordinary cultivators of Godfire Realm, they were all Heavenly Pride level existences. If it was any of them, their reactions would have been much stronger. If allowed, they might have rushed in to kill right away. ¡°We all know each other quite well. Even if it¡¯s the talents of those old ancient lineages, we absolutely can¡¯t ignore this!¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Chapter 294: Ancestors, a bunch of lunatics inside (First update)_2 Chapter 380: Chapter 294: Ancestors, a bunch of lunatics inside (First update)_2 The one who spoke this time was the Golden Phoenix. Although she had just been in a tense standoff with Qin Chang Sheng, their relationship was actually not bad on normal days. The two were even once Taoist companions, making their relationship more intimate. Therefore, they were able to move forward and retreat together; it was only on the issue of disciples that they liked to compete. However, the Golden Phoenix¡¯s words were not responded to, because if it was really those major ancient Taoist orthodoxies, they may not be able to provoke them. ¡­ ¡­ Within the nine Holy Mountains. Tu Wa Zi, Little Dot, and the others piled up the bodies of a group of prideful individuals in one place, most of whom were Pure Blood Creatures, and there were even more precious existences, such as the Purple-Gold True Leonopteryx, whose blood was exaggerated and powerful, and was the top existence of its clan. But at this moment, it was directly skewered on a bonfire by Tu Wa Zi and roasted. The other spectators were directly stunned. The True Leonopteryx was the young generation¡¯s leading figure, and even the direct descendant of its clan. Now it has fallen to being food. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have hardly believed it. ¡°Does anyone want to taste it? The taste is really good.¡± Tu Wa Zi was very enthusiastic, inviting friends and acquaintances, directly tearing off a large strip of True Leonopteryx¡¯s meat and throwing it to the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it, this is mine!¡± ¡°Get lost, this Leonopteryx meat is mine, anyone who dares to think about it is my enemy!¡± For a time, many people were in a mess, fighting for it. That is the flesh and blood of the First Generation, it is rare to meet, and very beneficial to the body. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it but now it¡¯s right in front of them. Hardly anyone could resist this temptation. Little Dot was also excessive, directly skinning and plucking the prideful boy of the Fire Demon Palace, even the wings and legs were thrown into a mixed stew. ¡°This is really delicious, even those replenishing medicinal plants can¡¯t compare with it.¡± Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and others were savoring it, their mouths oily. But the most exaggerated was Lin Hai, even the Little Dot who was desperately stuffing his mouth couldn¡¯t compare. Hai Wa Zhi¡¯s figure looked somewhat frail, but his appetite was astonishing. He quickly finished a whole tiger corpse roasted in his hands, clean and thorough, not even leaving the meat in the bone seams. That¡¯s not all, Lin Hai quickly set his sights on the big crane stewed by Little Dot. ¡°Here, Lin Hai brother!¡± Little Dot was a bit older than Lin Hai, seeing the situation, he smiled and scooped a back leg from the pot that was more robust than an adult¡¯s waist and handed it to the boy. ¡°Thank you, Shi Hao brother!¡± Lin Hai¡¯s mouth was about to split to his ears, he wasted no time and took it directly. Those who were eligible to enter the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm were the exceptional among the exceptional. The majority of them were even the core disciples treasured by the Immortal Dao. The flesh and blood of such talents were naturally extremely delicious. ¡°This is life! Eating meat in large bites, drinking in large bowls, even becoming an immortal can¡¯t compare to this carefreedom and happiness!¡± At one side, Second Brother Lin gave a satisfied burp. After a long time, everyone decided to set out, because the delay was indeed a bit too long. However, Lin Hai¡¯s eyes were somewhat resentful, because he wasn¡¯t full yet. He didn¡¯t know how after absorbing the immortal blood within the young adult of the Immortal Palace, his appetite suddenly opened up. It was so immense that no matter how much he ate, he wasn¡¯t satisfied. Even if he had a mountain of meat, he felt he could swallow it. It¡¯s worth mentioning. At the end, a small rabbit pervaded with faint moonlight suddenly ran out and wanted to grab some food. However, it was directly caught by Lin Hai, and its skin was almost peeled off, and feathers plucked, ready to be thrown into the pot to cook. Luckily, at the last moment, Little Dot and a suddenly rushed out Little Fatty stopped it. ¡°This is the Taiyin Moon Rabbit, we¡¯ve met before!¡± Tu Wa Zi hurriedly said. The little rabbit was very smart, sensing that it had been rescued, it quickly squeaked and turned into a white light, escaping rapidly. ¡°After leaving, please ask Lord Willow God, the Lord should know what¡¯s going on with you!¡± Lin Zhuang came forward, patted Lin Hai¡¯s shoulder, and said. He didn¡¯t have any pressing thoughts, after all, his eldest son¡¯s mental state seemed to be not affected in the slightest. Soon. The group started proceeding towards the palace in the sacred mountain. It¡¯s worth mentioning that they actually hadn¡¯t completely occupied these nine sacred mountains. Apart from those following the Immortal Dao, they allowed any other creatures to enter. This action garnered quite a bit of goodwill from loose cultivators. If it were not for Tu Wa Zi and others, they might not have the qualifications to enter these palaces at all, because the major clan forces would never allow them to. The scene inside the hall exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. It was not solemn and sacred, but rather like entering a garden isolated from the world, filled with lush woods and flashing exotic flowers. The sound of the Great Taoist resonated, echoing in the minds of everyone present. Engraved upon the pillars within the hall were Yuan Heavenly Venerable¡¯s cultivation insights. They were etched into the environment around and continuously resonated in tones reminiscent of heavenly music. ¡°Grasp it quickly, this is Yuan Heavenly Venerable selecting disciples. Whomever can better align with his insights will gain the supreme legacy of the High Hall mentioned in the legends of the realm. Even if one does not obtain such an opportunity, these insights are all supreme cultivation experiences. Every single one of them is a priceless treasure beyond one¡¯s reach. If we can comprehend even the tiniest bit, it would be enough to elevate our own selves!¡± Someone whispered, their eyes gleaming with excitement, Yuan Heavenly Venerable had a life full of legend and was classed among the pinnacle of the Human Path Domain. Born in the ancient times, he rose from a small clan, pushing horizontally all the way, competing against the most talented of all clans. His life was full of ups and downs, and he was an existence admired by many creatures, unparalleled in his strength. Upon hearing this, Lin Zhuang, Tu Wa Zi, and others quickly closed their eyes and began to comprehend. Nonetheless, while these insights were supreme cultivation experiences, their value to them wasn¡¯t actually that great. Because in Liu Village, their usual trial field was the extremely mysterious Divine Tomb Trial Ground. That was a truly Land of Immortality where the shadows of the many creatures shocking their hearts were still difficult to dissipate, just their residual might alone could shock the heaven and earth. Although they couldn¡¯t identify the identities of those creature¡¯s shadows, by comparison, the strength of those figures should be no less than a Venerable!!! However, no matter what, the cultivation insights of a Venerable are still worth comprehending by everyone. This continued for nearly half a month. Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang, Little Dot, and others fully comprehended the insights from these nine sacred mountains. Although they didn¡¯t truly ascend in strength, their internal feelings towards Dao had gone up a level. ¡°This Yuan boy is quite extraordinary!¡± Tu Wa Zi smacked his lips and exclaimed. Although in their opinion, the strength of Yuan Heavenly Venerable was not as strong as the creatures in the Divine Tomb Trial Grounds in their village, his comprehension of Tao was vastly different from ordinary people. On the sixteenth day, a dazzling light suddenly appeared. The next moment. The roaring sound of the Great Taoist resonated in everyone¡¯s minds. Also, all nine sacred mountains were glowing. ¡°This is Yuan Heavenly Venerable making the final selection. The qualified ones will be teleported into the legendary Supreme Palace. There lays the true supreme inheritance, even an ordinary creature who obtains it can immediately possess potential comparable to the First Generation!¡± Someone spoke, their eyes glowing with excitement. They all wanted to see the legendary Supreme Palace but it was just a wish. There were so many talented people from the last Three Thousand Continents, and those who could enter this secret realm were considered one in a million. However, if they want to enter the Supreme Palace, they need to be chosen among those one in a million, the conditions were extremely strict and demanding. When Tu Wa Zi, Lin Zhuang and others opened their eyes, they were already in an ancient palace filled with chaotic energy. ¡°These are all antiques!¡± Upon entering, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but gleam because the palace was filled with various divine weapons, even including a few treasures. Although the runes inside had dissipated, they still possessed great power. ¡°We have acquaintances!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s gaze swept around and suddenly noticed a familiar figure. It was the young lord of the Immortal Palace who, unknown to them, had also entered. As Little Rock noticed the other party, the young lord of the Immortal Palace also noticed them. This was simply because there were too few creatures that could enter this ancient palace. They could see each other just by raising their heads. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter 296: Bad Woman, Direct Everything at Me (First Update)_1 Chapter 383: Chapter 296: Bad Woman, Direct Everything at Me (First Update)_1 ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t hold on? If you don¡¯t want them to fight, just say so. Do you really have to beat around the bush and insult everyone?¡± All around, the bystanders were infuriated, yet their eyes gleamed with envy as they noticed the anomaly and the uniqueness hidden under the cushion. Anyone with keen eyes could identify that the gold paper wasn¡¯t just arbitrarily placed under the cushion, there was a high likelihood that this setup was deliberate. This carefully arranged display was enough to prove that the gold paper was extraordinary, possibly even more valuable and rare than the blue bone book on the cushion. After all, this was the land of inheritance of Yuan Heavenly Venerable. Yuan Heavenly Venerable, in his lifetime, had achieved creation, reached a realm that everyone else could only dream of, ascended to the throne, and became the supreme emperor throughout the ages, creating countless legendary epics. The appearance of the golden paper here was definitely not by chance. Instead, it was likely deliberately placed by Yuan Heavenly Venerable, and it might contain unimaginable opportunities and inheritances. A group of celestial prodigies who rushed to the scene were utterly depressed. This significant opportunity was right in front of their eyes, but they could only observe from afar and could not touch it. All of them were almost on the verge of internal bleeding from suppressing their frustration. However, despite their dissatisfaction, they dared not voice it. After gritting their teeth and swallowing their grievances, the only thing they could do was to keep their suffering to themselves. Even though these people appeared to be human-like, young and handsome, kind-hearted and benevolent, each of them was vicious, quick, and heavy-handed, behaving like young devils. Of course, if they lost, they lost. After all, even geniuses like them couldn¡¯t possibly have everything go smoothly. They would inevitably meet one or two opponents who could compete against them. Failure leads to progress. However, losing to others might merely cause them to lose face, whereas losing to these people could very likely cost them their lives. The inheritors of the Immortal Palace, Divine Kingdom, Underworld, and Demon Sunflower Garden represented the previous Taoist dominators, and their previous encounters were still vivid in their minds. They were thoroughly oppressed and it was a complete tragedy. If it weren¡¯t for the descendants of the Divine Kingdom and the Demon Sunflower Garden who managed to escape quickly, their fate would probably be similar to the Alien Tribe prodigies on the ancient stage, losing the effect of their life talismans and being roasted and devoured by these little devils. Not only did they not ensure their survival, but their corpses were also eaten up. Even the most vicious thugs would be terrified. ¡°I told you, with Little Dot around, we¡¯re bound to find great treasure on this journey!¡± Tu Wa Zi and others, seemingly oblivious to how fearsome they appear in the eyes of others, moved their gaze between the cushion and Little Dot, their voices full of surprise. Little Dot, however, was rather speechless. But everything the others said was true. His constitution seemed to attract treasures. No matter where he went, he could always find some precious items. This boy, who appeared to be around the same age as him, had obtained many benefits from him. Of course, even though they said this, in reality, Shi Hao showed no discontent at all. Let alone his buddy-like relationship with Tu Wa Zi, the intentional or unintentional help he had received from Liu Village on the journey was enough for him to repay. ¡°Why is this cushion so heavy? It¡¯s like it¡¯s rooted to the ground!¡± the voice of Second Brother Lin came. While they were talking, he walked up quickly, trying to lift the cushion. However, this seemingly small cushion appeared to weigh a ton. Despite using all his strength, he only managed to move it slightly. ¡°Brother Chen, are you getting weak?¡± Tu Wa Zi moved closer, beaming with mischief. ¡°Get out of here, you little brat. You¡¯re asking for a beating with that look on your face. You don¡¯t even have a wife yet, do you even know what it means to be weak?¡± Lin Chen immediately scolded Tu Wa Zi, causing Tu Wa to wince in pain. But, quick-witted as he was, he shrank his head and immediately reached out to pick up the blue bone book from the cushion. The bone book, about the size of a palm, glowed lightly with blue radiance, an extravagance akin to the pouring moonlight. He planned to bring it back to Liu Village first, and then deliberate on the contents of the bone book with everyone. A plump figure standing nearby watched with a pained expression, his eyes rolling about. He had been planning to create chaos and seize the bone book amidst the confusion. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the golden paper, seeming to have forgotten about the existence of the blue bone book. If he acted suddenly, his chances of success should be decent. However, Little Fatty never expected that someone could be even more shameless than him and still picked up the bone book sneakingly, despite already having claimed this place. ¡°Brother Yu Sheng, are we¡­ are we still proceeding with the plan?¡± A few young faces, seemingly younger than Little Fatty, peeked out from behind him, apparently his followers. ¡°What¡¯s the point? They¡¯ve already taken the stuff. If we act now, we won¡¯t only lose out on the objects, but we might also lose our lives!¡± Looking disgruntled, Little Fatty warned his followers not to act rashly. He didn¡¯t want to end up in a pot of delicious soup. ¡°Let¡¯s lift this together. It¡¯s just a small cushion, can¡¯t we lift it?!¡± Lin Zhuang stepped forward, and with a wave of his hand, he motioned everyone to help. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Chapter 296: Bad Woman, Direct Everything at Me (First Update)_2 Chapter 384: Chapter 296: Bad Woman, Direct Everything at Me (First Update)_2 As the voice died down, everyone immediately gathered around. Fortunately, the cushion was large enough, covering several square meters, barely allowing everyone to find their most suitable points of exertion. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and everyone pushes together!¡± Lin Zhuang spoke loudly. Quickly, with everyone¡¯s concerted effort¡­ The cushion that originally seemed as firm as a rock, unshakable, as if rooted in the ground, finally began to slowly move, revealing a fist-sized gap. However, at this moment, an anomaly suddenly arose. The seemingly ordinary golden paper suddenly emitted a brilliant light, like the supreme aura of the Immortal Path, becoming even more crystalline and transparent, bursting out with deafening thunderous sounds. Following that, the golden paper turned into a golden light and shot straight into the sky, within a blink of an eye, freeing itself from the restraint of Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen and others. The sudden incident caught everyone present off guard. ¡°Go! Whoever gets it, it¡¯s theirs!¡± Next moment, several First Generations roared, seized the opportunity, and rushed straight up. Each of them held a Life Talisman, possessing one chance to cheat death, as long as they grabbed it, they could claim it as their own. This was the best opportunity, so everyone put in their best effort, bringing out their unique skills. The more they felt the extraordinariness of the golden paper, the more they could create such a dramatic scene, which stirred all everyone¡¯s hearts and churned their emotions. However, Shi Hao was the quickest, and he rushed out first. He had previously obtained a piece of golden paper and knew of its mystique and peculiarity, so he had been prepared. But the speed of this golden paper was too fast and exceeded Little Rock¡¯s expectation. Like a star falling across the sky, even if Little Dot did everything possible to jump, he still couldn¡¯t catch it. Not only him, but everyone else also failed. The speed of the golden paper was unimaginably fast. With no other choice, Little Dot could only use the Kun Peng Step. This was the signature technique of one of the Ten Evils, Kun Peng. He had once obtained the complete version in Kun Peng¡¯s Nest, which was very powerful. In the blink of an eye, it surpassed everyone else and narrowed the distance with the golden paper. He actually didn¡¯t really want to use the Kun Peng Step unless necessary. It was too conspicuous and might reveal his real identity prematurely. This was once his symbol in the Lower Realm, known by many familiar spirits, especially the Fairy Moon Fairy¡¯s body double and the Witch, who had been in contact for quite some time, and might easily perceive his true identity through this. However, given the current circumstances, he had no choice but to disregard such concerns. If he missed this golden paper, he would regret it in the future. As Little Dot sprang into action, another figure stretched out simultaneously¡ªit was Broad Sword man. He was the rare Sword King Body who could blend man and sword into one, mastering the art of thunderbolt-like killing. While not primarily focused on speed, he could still match some of the rare speed treasures when sprinting all-out. However, Broad Sword man was still a step behind Little Dot. The Kun Peng Step was unparalleled in the world and belonged to the Ten Evil Level techniques, known for its speed. He could only see the afterimages of Shi Hao. In the end, the golden paper that shot out at extreme speed still fell into the hands of Little Dot. ¡°Little brother, hold on to it and don¡¯t let it be snatched away. I¡¯ll clear the obstacles for you!¡± The voice of Broad Sword man changed and he declared. In his eyes, Shi Hao was on the same side as him, so it didn¡¯t matter who ended up with the paper. ¡°Thanks, big brother!¡± Without hesitation, Little Dot nodded in agreement. ¡°Whish!¡± But just as Little Dot¡¯s voice fell, a blinding sword light suddenly attacked from the sky, filled with endless killing intent. It was dazzling to the extreme, piercing straight towards Shi Hao. The attacker was a young girl, peerlessly beautiful, ethereal and beautiful. She had skin like jade and was dressed in a long, blue dress. She was shrouded in mist, looking like a fairy from the ninth heaven. It was none other than the Fairy Moon Cicada, but not her second body, but the main one. She had always been following the young Adult of the Immortal Palace. She had previously made a move on Little Dot in the Land of Origin and killed Shi Hao. However, at that time, Little Dot had a Life Talisman, which he had snatched from the other first generation, and did not truly perish. She had always been hiding in the shadow, and only made a move now. Her aim was to snatch the golden paper and also directly kill Shi Hao. The girl had a city-falling ravishing beauty, unspoiled by the world, virtuously extraordinary. Above her head floated a gold cauldron, and in her hand was a mysterious Immortal Sword. Both were rare treasures, possessing various nontrivial powers. Within the vault of heaven, the sword Qi was as cold as frost, transforming into lancets of lethal chill and permeating the air with a ruthless intent, an unstoppable force. Just moments ago, she had recognized Little Dot and intended to thoroughly slay him right then and there. Though this being was her main body, she shared her memories with her secondary form, and was acutely aware of all she had experienced in the Lower Realm. She had some unresolved past issues with the brat standing before her. While nothing substantial had taken place, these issues had thrown her path off balance. Now, with her full strength, her purpose was to seek the path through evidence and sever her auxiliary form¡¯s chaotic past memories. Shi Hao was completely unafraid, even taking her words lightly, infuriating the woman continuously. Her attacking rhythm was somewhat disrupted, but at the same time, he launched a massive punch, completely unhesitant in his attack. ¡°What an impudent, slick-tongued brat. On the one hand, presumptuously trying to disturb my cultivation, while also landing such heavy attacks!¡± Fairy Moon Cicada gave a cold snort, her figure seeming like a dancing immortal crane, and with each swing of her Immortal Sword, the runes shimmered like a starry sky. However, before the woman¡¯s sword could fall, a palm as large as a straw fan suddenly slapped towards her from the other side. The straw fan-sized palm moved swiftly, resembling a flash of lightning directly appearing amidst the crackling thunder. Even Fairy Moon Cicada didn¡¯t foresee this. It was Tu Wa Zi. At this moment, empowered by the Ferocious Ape Body Art, his body had enlarged to more than ten meters, covered in a dull, grey, rune-like glow. Each of his large hands was more exaggerated than an adult¡¯s waist, and a simple swing could create a colossal whirlwind, capable of moving even several-ton mossy boulders. Compared to his massive hand, Fairy Moon Cicada appeared frail with her slim figure. The large grey hand was too fast. Even though Fairy Moon Cicada saw it coming, her body couldn¡¯t react in time. She was squarely hit by the massive palm, her brows furrowed, a light yelp escaped her mouth, and her body was sent flying backward, heavily crashing into nearby boulders. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the ground shook as if an earthquake had occurred. The mountain on which they stood burst, and dust and rocks were flung into the air. ¡°Wicked woman, don¡¯t you dare seduce my brother. If there are any grievances, aim them towards me. I can bear them!¡± Moreover, Tu Wa Zi feigned righteousness with his words. ¡°¡­¡± Shi Hao. ¡°¡­¡± Fairy Moon Cicada. ¡°What sort of company does this boy keep? Every single one of them is peculiarly extraordinary, seems like today I have to do more than just kill him!¡± Fairy Moon Cicada crawled out from the rubble, her facial expression cold and austere. A thin layer of frost appeared around her as she gritted her teeth. She was truly filled with the intention to kill. Originally, it was directed towards Little Dot, but now, it included Tu Wa Zi too. Coming from the Heaven Mending Sect, she could manipulate the laws of nature on one hand, and protect her own body on the other. With the addition of the golden cauldron guarding above her head, the woman¡¯s actual state was unscathed, despite appearing sullen and dishevelled. The moment Fairy Moon Cicada released her attack, in the sky above, another massive hand slapped towards her. This palm strike was countless times more terrifying than the previous one, even enclosing a faint sound of a dragon¡¯s hum, bursting with an invincible threat. The most important thing was¡­ ¡­the speed of the giant palm was faster, more abrupt. Fairy Moon Cicada didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before her body was sent flying again, causing a mountain peak to collapse. ¡°Crack!¡± Furthermore, the golden cauldron above her head was shattered into pieces. ¡°True Dragon Skills!!!¡± Fairy Moon Cicada¡¯s eyes, which shone as brightly as the stars, widened not just because of the broken golden cauldron, but primarily due to the shock of the skill used by the man in front of her. Before the woman could finish her sentence, Tu Wa Zi hurled himself towards her again, with justified indignation on his face. ¡°You wicked woman, taking advantage of your looks to seduce my brother. If you have the guts, come at me!¡± While Tu Wa Zi continually attacked, he purposely grumbled as well. ¡°You¡ªshould¡ªdie!¡± Fairy Moon Cicada was livid through and through. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: 297: Here is Liu Village Forbidden Land (Part One) (First Update)_1 Chapter 385: 297: Here is Liu Village Forbidden Land (Part One) (First Update)_1 ¡°You¡¯re really birds of a feather, no wonder you can get along!¡± Fairy Moon Cicada¡¯s body was shaking with anger. She had never met someone as shamelessly thick-skinned as Tu Wa Zi, who was exactly like that boy surnamed Shi. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together!!! ¡°Your second body and I have performed the wedding ceremony, oh right, I haven¡¯t told you yet, we have a child between us, we named her Shi Xiao Chan. If you have time, I can take you to meet our child!¡± Shi Hao grinned and said, intentionally talking nonsense, but every word seemed like a heavy hammer, heavily hitting Fairy Moon Cicada¡¯s heart, causing her to pause in her breath. Despite knowing that it was likely false, the woman was still overwhelmed with anger, her heart in a turmoil. ¡°Brother Tu, let¡¯s go!¡± Little Dot took the right opportunity and called to Tu Wa Zi, then rushed forward, his hands forming a calculation, transforming into a Reincarnation Rune, aimed at the front. This is the Heavenly Mending Technique, even in the Heaven Mending Sect of the Upper Realm, it is considered the supreme secret technique, a state that even Fairy Moon Cicada had not achieved. Another direction. In Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hand, a lightning spear about dozens of meters long was coagulated, completely consisting of runes, wrapped in purple light, trembling heaven and earth, filled with a terrifying, all-destructive energy. The two boys attacked from left and right, frequently employing treasured techniques, causing everyone around to show horror on their faces. They were remarkably strong, so much so that even a divine person was in danger of dying. The face of Fairy Moon Cicada drastically changed, and she immediately used a secret technique to instantly teleport herself to a safe position. Although she managed to escape safely, her face was as pale as a sheet, as if she was a blank page. Apparently, the secret technique she just performed had also backfired significantly. But compared to wasting a Life Talisman in vain, such a cost was still within the woman¡¯s tolerable range. At the same time Shi Hao and Tu Wa Zi were pursuing Fairy Moon Cicada. Many heavenly-emerging figures hidden in the dark began to appear, intending to seize the opportunity of this inheritance land. Additionally, immortal powers of unparalleled talent from the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, Divine Kingdom, Underworld, Demon Sunflower Garden and so on who were previously repelled, reappeared. Among them was a man holding a golden lamp; where he went, the light obscured the world and was extraordinarily dazzling. The golden light projected down, covering the man, ¨C like a supreme immortal Buddha, which made it unbearable, giving people a sense of submission. The man with the golden lamp was very strong, a mysterious first generation. He was entangled with the young adult from the Immortal Palace, and it was a fight without a clear winner. In mid-air, the Empty Great Poleaxe fiercely collided with the golden lamp, the ripples that were produced even forced the Godfire Realm experts to temporarily retreat, otherwise, they would have likely been injured. The scene was in total chaos, all the mighty talents were squabbling, all wanting to seize the golden paper and the blue bone book, but they were also afraid of others getting ahead, so they were all restraining each other. This scene left Lin¡¯s Second Brother somewhat in a daze. He was originally going to brace for a fierce fight, and never thought that this group of heavenly towering figures wouldn¡¯t unite against him first, but instead disorder among themselves first. In one corner. Shi Hao held the golden paper. After driving away Fairy Moon Cicada, his face suddenly changed. Because the second piece of golden paper resonated with the first one he obtained earlier. In a trance, Little Dot felt his consciousness being taken to a barbaric wilderness, where thunderous sounds echoed and streams of purple divine thunder fell like the aurora, shaking heaven and earth. In front of Shi Hao, a large number of ruined remains appeared, old yet mysterious. The remnants of the golden palaces that were left, were spread out over a large area, cut in two by a silver river, black mountains¡­ Although it was in a mess everywhere, there was still a sacred and inviolable atmosphere flowing around it. Right after, The words ¡®Thunder Emperor¡¯s Palace¡¯ appeared in front of the boy on a large plaque, the bone script was colorful and radiant. ¡°Is this¡­is this the Thunder Emperor¡¯s inheritance?!¡± Shi Hao opened his mouth, his face filled with shock. Who was the Thunder Emperor? Probably even a toddling child had heard of that name. The Thunder Emperor, acclaimed to have the highest achievement in the Thunder Dao. The Thunder Dao he displayed was not simply Treasured Technique Divine Ability, it was referred to as Heaven¡¯s Punishment in ancient times. The origin of the person who called this was mysterious and unpredictable, coming from that vast and boundless No Man¡¯s Area, he was not part of the Three Thousand Continents. His life was supremely powerful, and he left behind countless legends and epics. However, it was too long ago and many had already become unverifiable. But undoubtedly, the Thunder Emperor was strong, absolutely exceeding all living beings¡¯ imaginations. The Thunder Emperor, who was allegedly an immortal, even the Yuan Heavenly Venerable wanted to study his method. Shi Hao was shaking on the inside, but what left him even more shocked was next. The mirror of past images appeared in front of the boy, mentioning a bit about the origins of the Thunder Emperor, and that he was possibly one of the Ten Evils. A moment later, without the time to reflect much, Shi Hao withdrew from the scene, directly joining the battlefield. Liu Village. The gaze of Jiang Hui was moved away from the golden paper. If his guess was correct. The paper should record the Thunder Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Though placed in an inconspicuous corner, it was the most important inheritance in the entire Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm. For a moment, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was withdrawn. Then, he looked at Tu Wa Zi, as well as Lin¡¯s Second Brother and others. In the hand of Lin¡¯s Second Brother was the blue bone book on top of the Buddhist couch. From it, he had gained many inheritances and comprehended some divine skills. They were all Supreme Techniques from the peak period of the Yuan Heavenly Venerable. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Chapter 298: Visiting Liu Village Again (Revised)_1 Chapter 388: Chapter 298: Visiting Liu Village Again (Revised)_1 The statue spanned the gap between heaven and earth, imposing and immense. Its facial features were harsh and steep as if reaching for the skies, and all the canyons around it seemed rather negligible in comparison. ¡°This must be the statue of Yuan Heavenly Venerable, right?!¡± Next to Little Dot, Great Demon King Shi Zhong Tian spoke up. However, he could not be certain, considering Yuan Heavenly Venerable was a figure from the ancient years. The span of time from that era to the present was simply too long. It encompassed several periods including the ancient and far ancient eras, and by now, any trace of his true appearance had been lost to history. Yet, it was inconceivable that a Supreme would erect a statue of someone else in his own Secret Realm. Such an act would be incredibly bizarre unless the person involved was mentally twisted. The reason for their puzzlement was because the statue looked extraordinarily sleazy. Despite its enormous size and majestic peak-like stature, its visage bore an insidious smirk, as if it was leering at you, which made one itch to hit it with a sledgehammer. ¡°There is no path ahead, this should be the end of the Secret Realm!¡± Lin Zhuang walked out from the side, his gaze deep as he looked past the statue. Behind it was a rock wall as smooth as tofu, glistening faintly. Even the light that fell upon it would reflect a bit of brilliance. The massive statue collapsed with a great crash, scattering fragments everywhere. Fortunately, at a crucial moment, Little Dot somehow produced an ancient bronze furnace and held it over everyone¡¯s heads, neutralizing the shockwaves caused by the stone¡¯s collapse. The furnace was very ancient, bearing an air of antiquity. It was something Little Dot had acquired unintentionally and was rarely seen these days. ¡°What is this item, Little Dot, don¡¯t tell me you decided to take up alchemy?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked shocked, staring at the old furnace that Little Dot had produced, completely unable to identify what it was. ¡°I¡¯m not making elixirs. This is an artifact I stumbled upon, its exact nature is beyond me, but it¡¯s very impressive. It can even seal the cursed thunderbolts from the Immortal¡¯s Tomb!¡± Shi Hao explained with a smile. In the recent battle against a group of individuals, Shi Hao employed the furnace multiple times. Even those mighty individuals who ignited the divine flame could not stand against it¡ªa slight touch would cause their flesh to fester and bones to decay, an incredibly horrifying sight. Upon mention of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, Little Dot was suddenly reminded of a figure of unparalleled beauty, shrouded in mystery, and old yet invincible. He carried the tomb single-handedly, traversing the heavens with supreme domination, embodying ultimate strength and dominance. ¡°Look here, there¡¯s something!¡± A sudden shout from Second Brother Lin interrupted Little Dot¡¯s thoughts. After going around the statue multiple times, he finally made a discovery. Inside the left toe of the statue, Lin Chen found a gray bone book of several meters in size. It resembled the leg bone of some ancient creature and was lodged in there. Lin Zhuang and the others exerted their strength and finally managed to extract the bone book from the statue¡¯s toe. It was not because the bone book was too big, but because it was hidden in a concealed location and lodged in the crevice of the statue. ¡°No wonder it was so well hidden. It turns out that this statue wasn¡¯t left by Yuan Heavenly Venerable,¡± Having skimmed through the content recorded in the bone book, Second Brother Lin couldn¡¯t help but grimace. The content in the bone book was simple¡ªnot a record of the transfer of Divine Treasure Skills, but rather an unknown past of Yuan Heavenly Venerable. Although he was legendary and accomplished in public, earning himself the title of Great Emperor, his private character was rather disgraceful. Not only was he greedy and lecherous, he stooped to shameful acts like abducting married women. Of course, at the level of Yuan Heavenly Venerable, the married women he abducted couldn¡¯t possibly be mere commoners, but rather saintesses, goddesses, etc. from certain orthodox lineages¡ªall outstanding women unreachable by many. Such incidents happened quite frequently. Nevertheless, because of Yuan Heavenly Venerable¡¯s formidable power, even those old recluses from ancient lineages could only bear the anger and grievance. They did have Supreme-class old monsters amongst them, but Yuan Heavenly Venerable started from humble beginnings and in his youth, had received unimaginable fortunes. He was virtually invincible within the same realm. Only for this reason was he able to venture deep into the Forbidden Area, not only surviving it but also bringing back unique treasured techniques of the Thunder Emperor. However, despite how defiantly he violated the heavens¡¯ will, the Forbidden Area was truly terrifying. Even though he managed to escape, he sustained severe injuries and his cultivation foundations suffered irreversible damage. Consequently, just after ten thousand years at his peak, Yuan Heavenly Venerable¡¯s life had reached its end. Before he died, he left behind this Secret Realm for future generations to explore. ¡°Even in death, this old guy still couldn¡¯t forget about his licentious past!¡± Second Brother Lin exclaimed in disbelief as he found more smaller bones in the crevices of the statue. The bones were well-preserved but rather small in size. Based on Second Brother Lin¡¯s years of experience, these were likely the bones of females, of superior beauty and figure. ¡°Chains have been placed on these individuals, probably to prevent them from escaping. They were obviously meant for Yuan Heavenly Venerable¡¯s pleasure. In the end, they all were buried here!¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Chapter 298: Returning to Liu Village (revised) _2 Chapter 389: Chapter 298: Returning to Liu Village (revised) _2 The broad sword man analyzed. ¡°Why bother with that? Hurry up and search. Here, it is very likely that there is the real legacy of the Yuan Heavenly Venerable, even more formidable than what¡¯s written in the blue bone book!¡± Second Brother Lin spoke up. In a frantic frenzy, he inspected the surroundings of the stone statue and conducted a general scrutiny. He had benefited from the bone book, hence the fervor. What infuriated him was that apart from the bone book that recorded the reckless life of the Yuan Heavenly Venerable, they searched every possible place and didn¡¯t find anything substantial. As for the legacy, it was a lost cause. ¡°The purpose of the Yuan Heavenly Venerable leaving this secret realm was to pass on his life¡¯s legacy to the destined. However, it¡¯s likely that his enemy took away all those inheritances tens of thousands of years ago, leaving behind some past records difficult to understand about the Yuan Heavenly Venerable. The person wouldn¡¯t cultivate because of inner barriers but also would ensure that no one else could cultivate it. So, this would be revenge on the Yuan Heavenly Venerable!!!¡± After an unsuccessful search, everyone could only leave the secret realm reluctantly, guessing what the reasons could be. At this moment, outside the secret realm, it was already chaotic. Countless creatures awaited in anticipation. Many of them were granted by people like Lin Zhuang. Their life talismans shattered, wasting the opportunity to switch one¡¯s death fate, so they dared not hastily enter. Apart from these prodigies of various major forces, several existences at the Sect Hierarch level concealing in the void were also observing everything on the battlefield. ¡°The time for the secret realm¡¯s opening is about to end, and those people are going to show up finally. I want to see which disciple of an ancient lineage was so reckless!¡± In the void, someone of the ancestor-level spoke up, shaking the sky with a roar. It was the Ancestral Ancient of Purple Gold True Leonopteryx Clan. Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng also hid in the dark, but he didn¡¯t speak. His eyes slightly half-closed, his face shrouded in a fog, making it impossible to see his expression. However, they are doomed to wait in vain. On the journey back to the Land of Origin, Lin Zhuang and others were blocked by a huge figure in the sky. It was a Devil¡¯s Blood God Tree, brought back from the Forbidden Area by the Primitive Heavenly Supreme. When it was still a seed, it was planted in the Secret Realm. Over the years, either directly or indirectly, it obtained the noble lineage of Yuan Heavenly Supreme. Coupled with decent cultivation talent, its current strength has reached the Divine Realm. It was quite powerful. It stopped Little Dot and others but did not take action. Instead, it had a kind and cordial expression, merely wishing to feel the essence of the Thunder Technique rule in Little Dot¡¯s elixir cauldron. In the Secret Realm, the divine being was absolutely one of the strongest. Divine beings can resurrect with just a drop of blood. Even if Shi Hao and Tu Wa join hands, they can¡¯t resist it. Therefore, without giving it much thought, Little Dot directly agreed. After sensing a hint of the curse left by the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, the Devil¡¯s Blood God Divine Tree withdrew contentedly. To express its gratitude, The Devil¡¯s Blood God Divine Tree directly used a method to send Lin Zhuang and others out of the secret realm from another direction. Upon opening their eyes, their vision was filled with an endless expanse of dense forest. They were already outside. ¡°Why not go to the village for a visit today?¡± Tu Wa invited decisively. Little Dot pondered for a moment, but didn¡¯t refuse. First, he truly wanted to visit Liu Village. Second, he held a golden paper in his hand documenting the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Thunder Technique heritage. Although only he knew it, the people of Liu Village were kind to him. The mysterious entity of Liu Village protected the people of Stone Village and even helped him ascend to the Upper Realm. In terms of emotion and reason, he couldn¡¯t simply take it away. After traversing tens of thousands of miles and crossing countless magnificent mountains, a large strange land shrouded in vast mist appeared in Little Dot¡¯s vision. Before he had a chance to marvel, the scenery before his eyes changed once more. Upon opening his eyes again, a peaceful and serene village came into view. Although this was not his first visit to Liu Village, Shi Hao was awe-struck each time. Though he had never visited those Immortal Dao lineages, he imagined that even the oldest of them would not surpass this. Spiritual energy transformed into rain, rivers roared, and everywhere he looked, there were exotic beasts and odd treasures. In the air, he could faintly smell the unique herbal fragrance of the divine medicines, the scent filling his nose and letting his body fully relax. ¡°Heave ho, heave ho!¡± In the air, there were faint sounds of vigorous exercise, each punch and kick landing with a thunderous bang. Even though no one was in sight, the echoing sounds in the air were enough to shake one¡¯s soul. Little Dot had been to Liu Village multiple times and still felt this way, let alone the Great Demon God who was visiting for the first time. Since entering the village, his mouth had remained agape in surprise. ¡°Those medicinal plants¡­they¡¯re all divine medicines!¡± The Great Demon God¡¯s eyes were wide as if he had seen an unbelievable sight. Even in the Upper Realm, divine medicines were extraordinarily rare. Ordinary forces could not afford them, and even if they had them, it would only amount to one or two, treating them as treasures of the lineage, not to be revealed easily. In this village, however, the so-called divine medicines were everywhere, densely packed, appearing one cluster after another, vibrant and dazzling. For a moment, he almost felt dizzy from the sight. ¡°That plant¡­could it be the legendary Nine-Transformation Nirvana Flower that blooms for six months and matures every three thousand years? It is the only thing that can enhance breaking into the Supreme Realm. It is said to be extinct, I didn¡¯t expect to find it here!¡± The Great Demon God swallowed hard; he was too shocked to put his feelings into words. He had seen and experienced all sorts of things in his life, including numerous adventures. After reaching the Upper Realm, he even obtained a drop of essence blood from the legendary Demon Lord, from which he inherited unparalleled skills and rejuvenated himself, going from being aged to youthful in an instant. Both his talent and potential had reached the pinnacle. ¡°Grandfather, the mysteries of this village exceed your imagination!¡± Little Dot refrained from looking at the divine medicines and thought he should kindly remind the Great Demon God. He once visited this village with the Willow God and stayed there for a while, learning more about its secrets and foundations. Even though divine medicines were valuable, they were still worldly. He remembered clearly that the village housed two legendary Fairy King races. These beings were genuinely extraordinary. Even without cultivation, they could sweep all foes simply by relying on a few Fairy King races. The Willow God had once explained that the Fairy King races were the real great races. Although their numbers were extremely limited¡ªmaybe just a handful in all¡ª they possessed a power that even the Immortal Dao lineages would find terrifying. Besides, there were countless pure blood creatures in this village, so many that he could not help but feel envious. Apart from that, all the young men and women in the village were strong and vigorous. Every one of their energy levels reached the extreme realm, making them no less formidable than the heavenly rank fierce birds or divine beasts. Little Dot suddenly felt moved. As everyone knew, Supreme was currently the highest level one could reach in cultivation. Across the Upper World¡¯s three thousand states, creatures at the Supreme Realm are considered the most powerful. A single word could change the color of heaven and earth. They can easily crush any immortal forces, and if they perish, the heaven and earth would show strange signs, and mourn. But is the Supreme Realm really the end of all things? Before, Little Dot might have thought so. But now, he had some conjectures and no longer believed that Supreme was the highest realm. Both the single character ¡°Immortal¡± that occasionally appeared in the past scenes on the golden paper and the ¡°Fairy King race¡± mentioned by the Willow God obviously exceeded Supreme. They absolutely represented more potent beings. Even though the Willow God never told him about his realm, he had a feeling that his actual mentor might have already surpassed Supreme. Only such a person could easily slaughter the existence of a sect leader of the Immortal Dao lineages, even when his Dao injuries had not fully healed. ¡°That should be the Departure Fire God Bull!¡± The Great Demon God¡¯s gaze shifted, suddenly attracted by a giant figure that was dozens of meters long. Red and blazing it was, like the world¡¯s rare silk, the body engulfed in rolling magma and fierce flames, Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Chapter 300: He is God (First Update)_1 Chapter 392: Chapter 300: He is God (First Update)_1 Despite being rejected once, Tu Wa Zi still planned to persevere. The figure from his dreams still occupied his thoughts. Joy, laughter, the sound of her voice, they all seemed so near, as if he could see them just by looking up, but they slipped away when he reached for them. That was typical of his character. Some people wouldn¡¯t turn back until they hit a wall, but he wouldn¡¯t turn back easily even after hitting the wall ¨C conquering it was the only thing that gave him a sense of accomplishment. Unless he genuinely felt there was absolutely no hope left, as long as there was a glimmer, he would never easily give up. Besides, Lord Willow God had more than once taught them: being dumped once was not shameful, what was shameful was not having the courage to shamelessly keep on persisting, to strive to set a record. It was this teaching that kept motivating Tu Wa Zi, encouraging him from the depths of his heart. Luckily, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t hear the boy¡¯s inner voice. If he could, he would definitely reach for a willow branch to smack his backside, leaving it blossoming, and let him know why the flowers were so red, then ask him when did he ever say such fawning words? That day, the weather was just right, the sky was clear and blue like a mirror. The gentle breeze came and went, swept away and then gathered, like the determined lover embarking without any hesitation on the path of persistence. Once the idea was set, Tu Wa Zi put it into action right away. Climbing up the stone steps and descending down the stone ladder, following the Ascend Heaven Ladder at the back of the village, Tu Wa Zi marched hurriedly towards the Lower Realm, his pace rapid, with a kind of homing instinct. Jiang Hui was, of course, the first to notice Tu Wa Zi¡¯s actions, but he chose not to obstruct him. The Ascend Heaven Ladder was a path established for Liu Village to connect the Upper and Lower Realms, and so village residents were free to use it. Jiang Huai would not overly interfere in such small matters. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t feel it was his place to interfere in such personal matters. Young men have their own tenacity. Although it sometimes seems naively overenthusiastic, it¡¯s this quality that pushes them to keep going, never backing down regardless of the obstacles and dangers they might face. Especially when it came to affairs of the heart, he could hardly claim to know more than a white paper, and might even be less knowledgeable than Tu Wa Zi. At least Tu Wa Zi dared to act, bravely pursuing the girl he liked without hesitation. Watching the teen¡¯s relentless figure, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but privately wish him luck in fulfilling this dream. Truthfully, the War Goddess¡¯ temperament might indeed suit Tu Wa Zi¡¯s well. He was free-spirited with strong principles and persistence. Even though he could be a bit chatterbox sometimes, he possessed tremendous goodness and integrity, always placing relationships above all else, epitomizing an honorable young man. Jiang Hui had watched Tu Wa Zi grow up from a babbling toddler to a grown man who could stand tall. As a fellow believer, he had a better understanding of Tu Wa Zi¡¯s character than anyone, and he was confident that Tu Wa Zi was a man worthy of lifelong trust. As for the War Goddess, she was calm, knowledgeable, magnanimous, and more importantly, she was meticulous and sincere at heart. If the two were to be together, their personalities would complement each other well and it could surely manifest into a fine relationship. However, everything depended on whether the girl was interested in Tu Wa Zi. Love is unlike other things. Like the saying goes, ¡°beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder¡±. If they hit it off, even an otherwise unlikely couple could fall in love. But if they don¡¯t hit it off, even a seemingly perfect couple would likely miss each other, leading to a clich¨¦d melodramatic love story. Situations like these were too unique and there was no way he could intervene. After all, a forced fruit never tastes sweet. If the girl firmly did not like Tu Wa Zi, even intervening would be in vain. ¡­ ¡­ Tu Wa Zi, of course, had no idea that Lord Willow God was watching his every move at this moment. At this moment, he was crossing the seemingly endless and winding stone steps that stretched out like a dragon. The steps were extensive, truly endless. No matter how far he strained his eyes, he could not see the end. Although there is no need to worry about the danger of turbulent emptiness being erased or the rules of the higher and lower realms being obliterated on this Ascend Heaven Ladder, it is undoubtedly a strenuous physical task. In this regard, Tu Wa Zi never showed any modesty. After about half a moment, A vast and desolate gorge appeared before Tu Wa Zi, as deep and bottomless as an abyss, shrouded in darkness. This was originally the old site of Liu Village, but after Jiang Hui moved the entire Liu Village to the Upper Realm, it had become like this. However, by observing the surrounding mountain trends, one could still spot traces of the past. The years in the Lower Realm were also Tu Wa Zi¡¯s happiest and most unforgettable memories. The Upper Realm too, but the former recorded some moments from his childhood, which were the most innocent, splendid, and unblemished years. Those were the years when a young child¡¯s imagination was the richest. He could still remember, lying with his friends in the soft grass, dreaming about the future, cherishing his loved ones, and continuously striving for progress. Now, unknowingly, he was growing up quickly. Fortunately, those childhood friends were still around, his parents were healthy and strong, and some of the big words he had said had already been realized. As for the unrealized ones, he was already on his way. Life should be this perfect. At least that¡¯s how Tu Wa Zi saw it in his heart. After a great deal of effort, the young boy finally climbed up from the abyss. Even he fell into a deep sleep immediately from exhaustion. After a brief rest, Tu Wa Zi evaluated the direction, then sprinted towards a certain place. Soon, a distinctive building appeared before Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes. From a distance, it seemed like two swords clashing together, symbolizing the word ¡®Deer¡¯ in the name Deer Academy. The world chases the deer, an era of great talents emerging. In front of the huge academy gate, people still come and went bustlingly. It was even more lively than the last time Tu Wa Zi visited. After the downfall of Heaven Mending Pavilion and the complete disappearance of Liu Village from the Lower Realm, Deer Academy has become one of the actually strongest forces in the Wilderness, monopolizing one side, and both its disciples and occupied territory have largely expanded and strengthened. Looking from afar, the area at the gate of the academy was crowded and noisy. The appearance of Tu Wa Zi quickly drew the attention of the disciples guarding the front gate of Heaven Mending Pavilion. They were about to shout out, but the next moment they were shocked as if they had seen the most unbelievable sight. ¡°Noble¡­ this is a Noble, a teen Noble!!!¡± Someone exclaimed, feeling the terrifying aura emanating from Tu Wa Zi, and even started to stutter in speech. ¡°He is not a noble¡­ he is a God, a supreme God, everyone step aside!¡± At the back of the gate, following a slightly hoarse voice, an old man slowly emerged. He was an elder over fifty, dressed in a military uniform with a sword, long white beard fluttering across his chest, four scars crossing over his square face, appearing quite fierce and ferocious. As the elder stepped out, the faces of Deer Academy disciples guarding the mountain instantly turned extremely respectful, and so did the beings who wanted to join the academy. The elder had a high status, he was the third elder of Deer Academy, held an important position, even the dean of the academy was his junior, he was also among the top three strongest beings in the academy. What shocked everyone more was what the old man had said. God!! This seemingly teenage boy, with a somewhat naive face¡­was actually¡­a God? Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 301: Unforgettable, finally echoed (Part 2) (Modified) _1 Chapter 393: Chapter 301: Unforgettable, finally echoed (Part 2) (Modified) _1 (Just fixed a glitch so everything¡¯s fine now.) Everyone gaped in disbelief for a moment, utterly shocked. What is a god? For them, God represents the ultimate power. Life evolved to its pinnacle in eternity, transcendent and beyond the mundane, looking down upon the earth from on high. To the gods, all of them should be ants, if not less than that. A single divine wrath might bring down an entire civilization in an instant. Throughout the ancient times till now, countless cultivators have tread the path, their mortal remains paving the way to the Noble Realm. Nevertheless, even among the most promising ones, eight or nine out of ten fail to reach the Noble Realm, let alone shed their mortal bodies and ascend to become a god. The god they are witnessing seems to be in his teens, his face still bearing the innocence characteristic of young age. A teenaged god. This is so astonishing that they dare not even think about it. It¡¯s unheard of, unprecedented. Even pages of history may fail to provide any similar instance. Freakishly talented hardly captures what this is. Even in the ancient times, never was there such an unusually gifted being who could ignite The Divine Fire and ascend to godhood in their teenage years. Even the offspring of divine beasts and birds couldn¡¯t offer such an incredible narrative. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Third Uncle, could it be that you were mistaken? A teenaged god, even in the ancient past, is unheard of!¡± Someone cautiously whispered to the old man with a scar on his face, his voice barely perceptible. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to believe, but he couldn¡¯t. Before he could finish speaking, the old man slapped him away. His face swelled immediately, and all his teeth shattered. Even though his life was spared, he now had blood all over his face. ¡°Lord Deity, please pardon us. The disciple was ignorant. Upon such revelation, he still dared to question your identity. Rest assured, I have taught him a well-deserved lesson. Lord Deity, we hope you won¡¯t hold the Academy responsible for this!¡± The old man respectfully responded, showing the utmost humility. He then shot a murderous glance at the young man who had addressed him as Uncle, his dulled eyes suddenly piercing. If you wish to commit suicide, must you drag me along? You dared question the god¡¯s identity. Don¡¯t you know that he could instantly kill you with a single glaring look? The old man wiped the cold sweat from his brow, felt like he had just stared death in the face, and made a swift decision. He possessed a special treasure that could accurately identify any creature¡¯s Cultivation Realm, and it never erred. It was because of this treasure that the old man could sense what kind of fluctuations radiated from Tu Wa Zi immediately. ¡°I came here looking for someone,¡± Tu Wa Zi spoke with neutral expression. ¡°Please specify the person, Lord Deity. Even if I have to dig three feet through the ground, I will make every effort to find her,¡± the old man responded earnestly, bowing his head. ¡°Her name is War Goddess. She should be in your sect,¡± Tu Wa Zi replied. ¡°War Goddess?!¡± The old man¡¯s face changed at once as an image of a young woman armored in gold appeared before his eyes. Despite spending most of his time meditating in solitude, he had heard of War Goddess who was one of the academy¡¯s most gifted students, even making it to the top three. Feeling stunned, the old man couldn¡¯t comprehend why Lord Deity wanted to see the young woman but dared not to question. He turned and hurried away. Shortly, the old man returned, this time with a graceful and beautiful girl by his side. It was the War Goddess. She still wore her signature golden armor with a long white dress underneath. A gentle breeze came by, making her dress flutter like a Fairy Rose in the wind, spreading an enchanting fragrance. The moment he saw the young woman, Tu Wa Zi went forward, embraced the lady without a word, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight before she could react. By a picturesque river that flowed unceasingly¡­ War Goddess and Tu Wa Zi looked at each other. ¡°Why is it you? You¡¯re here again!¡± War Goddess pursed her lips, looking somewhat surprised. She had been practising cultivation when the Third elder at the academy found her in a rush, telling her that a mighty being from Godfire Realm wanted to see her. War Goddess was confounded about who this powerful being from the Godfire Realm could be, given that she hadn¡¯t met such a terrifying existence before. Also ¨C The Lower Realm¡¯s spiritual energy was thin, rules were incomplete, and the Noble Realm marked the peak of cultivation ¨C it was impossible for anyone to ignite the Divine Fire. However, the Third Elder was renowned for his profound knowledge, it was unlikely for him to make a mistake. But what she could never have expected was this terrorifying being from the Godfire realm turned out to be Tu Wa Zi?! She remembered his last visit, back when he was still a Noble. Now, to her surprise, he had already ignited the Divine Fire. The gap between them seemed to have widened further, and Tu Wa Zi became someone she could look up to but never reach. ¡°I¡­ I came this time for the same reason as before¡­ I want¡­ to pursue you and want¡­ to know what you think about it,¡± Tu Wa Zi took a deep breath, composed himself and said slowly. With each word, his complexion reddened and by the end, his face was as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom. ¡°If I say no, will you attack my fellow disciples?¡± War Goddess protected herself by asking. As she spoke, the fair girl rubbed her brows. At a glimpse, her skin still appeared as creamy and flawless as before, incredibly charming, especially that impressive bosom, so stunning that one couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. ¡°No¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi opened his mouth and said very decisively. War Goddess breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to say that¡¯s good when Tu Wa Zi immediately added¡­ ¡°I will erase the Deer Academy from the Wilderness, then snatch you away and always keep you by my side, till death do us part, even if seas run dry and rocks crumble, or mountains and rivers wear away. Lord Willow God has taught us that if you can¡¯t get, steal. Even if you can¡¯t win the heart, win over the person¡­¡± War Goddess: ¡°¡­¡± War Goddess pursed her lips, she really wanted to ask if all the teachings by Lord Willow God were so wicked. But looking at the boy¡¯s stubborn, determined face, the woman felt a sigh coming. ¡°Do you¡­ really like me that much?!¡± Looking at Tu Wa Zi¡¯s resolute and serious face, War Goddess felt an unprecedented softness stirring in her heart, leaving her tingling all over. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 302: Development Guide for Liu Village (Revised) (1)_1 Chapter 394: Chapter 302: Development Guide for Liu Village (Revised) (1)_1 (This chapter has been revised already.) ¡°I will go with you, but you can¡¯t harm anyone from Deer Academy. They are all innocent, I don¡¯t want them to get involved because of me. Also, if you truly like me that much, I will give you a chance, let¡¯s get to know each other better and understand what we truly want. Then, I may fall in love with you, or perhaps¡­ not. But¡­ if I do fall for you, I wish that from today onward, you¡¯ll only be with me. I tend to be possessive about my relationships. I don¡¯t want to share you with others, and don¡¯t want any more sisters. If you violate my principles, even if I can¡¯t bear to, I will leave, to a place where you can¡¯t find me!¡± The War Goddess tightens her lips, her voice gaining strength. The War Goddess eventually agrees to Tu Wa Zi¡¯s proposal. Although she is somewhat coerced, inexplicably, her inner resistance is not as strong as she thought it would be. The feeling is strange, she has no repulsion to it. At this moment, her heart is in chaos, not knowing if she really wants to give this boy in front of her a chance, or just wants to prevent the people from the Deer Academy from getting mixed up in this because of her. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, where is the place I can¡¯t find?¡± Tu Wa Zi scratched his head, still pondering on what the War Goddess had said earlier. ¡°So, you are already planning to find another intimate companion even after you get me?¡± The War Goddess¡¯s face changes abruptly. ¡°No, I was just genuinely curious!¡± Tu Wa Zi quickly shakes his head. He swears that he has never had such thoughts, it was just a slip of the tongue. Although his experiences aren¡¯t particularly rich, he has met countless goddesses and saintesses in his travels, yet apart from the War Goddess, no other woman has made him dream about her and kept him restless. The former has become his teenage dream, his white moonlight during his childhood, hoping that his dream can come true when he wakes up. ¡°Given my personality, it¡¯s not easy for me to fall for someone, but if I do, I will pursue it relentlessly. As for the place you can¡¯t find, it¡¯s probably where I¡¯ll be buried!¡± Although the War Goddess still maintains her calm expression, the fluctuation in her voice betrays her feelings at the moment. ¡°I swear, if I ever betray you, I¡¯d deserve lightning and thunder!¡± Watching the War Goddess¡¯s unwavering voice, Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He had intended to say something sweet, but found the words too cheesy as they reach his lips. In the end, all the words he wanted to say turned into a tight hug. The War Goddess¡¯s face suddenly turns crimson, so red it seems water could drip from it. A part of it is due to embarrassment because this boy isn¡¯t just hugging her, his hands are also moving slightly, making her feel weak. The other part is because Tu Wa Zi is too strong, his hug is so tight that she can hardly breathe. ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t need to do this now, we still need to get to know each other better. I am not ready to give up everything for you, and I will not end my life because of you!¡± The War Goddess forcefully breaks free and explains. Her eyes are gorgeous, pure as a baby¡¯s, twinkling incessantly, sparkling and dazzling like the stars, sprinkling dots of light. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will happen eventually!¡± Tu Wa Zi is exceptionally confident. ¡°Huh?¡± The War Goddess was stunned, feeling something was off. ¡°No, I mean sooner or later you will fall in love with me, and love me so deeply you cannot withdraw!¡± Tu Wa Zi awkwardly smiled. The woman glanced and unusually didn¡¯t respond further. Curiosity filled her eyes as she openly and directly stared at the young man in front of her. The War Goddess admits she has met many outstanding men of her age, but none of them, like Tu Wa Zi, integrates dominance and devotion so perfectly, making the act of eloping with a good girl sound so justifiable. ¡°Beauty befits heroes since ancient times, I, Tu Wa Zi, consider myself a hero. It is destined that we should be together!¡± Tu Wa Zi reached out and pulled the War Goddess into his arms. He is now a deity, with the Divine Flame burning hot and vigorously, extremely intense. While the War Goddess isn¡¯t even in the Array Realm, after struggling for a while, she ends up giving in to Tu Wa Zi¡¯s hold. If anyone familiar saw this, they would be shocked. Because the War Goddess is known for her chastity and propriety, she would never let a man touch her like this, even a light touch would result in her reciprocating fiercely, she would never give up after merely a little struggle. Even the War Goddess herself is wondering, why is it that she, especially, is fine with this. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel I am older than you?¡± After a long while, the War Goddess began to speak. Even for a practitioner with longevity, age is an issue that a woman cannot surpass. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°19¡± ¡°I¡¯m 16, just three years younger, that is not much of a difference. Lord Willow God said, if a woman is three years older, it is like embracing a gold brick!¡± Tu Wa Zi raised his eyebrows. Upper Realm, Stone Village, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze is profound, like an aurora that can penetrate the universe, piercing through the barriers of the two realms, seeing every move of Tu Wa Zi within his sight. Seeing Tu Wa Zi¡¯s various actions that make others blush, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a while, no wonder this kid has always been an outstanding talent since he was a boy. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Chapter 302: Liu Village Development Guide (Revised) (Part 1)_2 Chapter 395: Chapter 302: Liu Village Development Guide (Revised) (Part 1)_2 Indeed, it seems so now. Not to mention any potential, he¡¯s a damn natural, it seems. Indeed, I did transmit the concept of using force to rob them if they didn¡¯t get what they wanted. But this is not where his words apply. Everyone can understand, except for Tu Wa Zi, the little devil, who seizes an opportunity whenever there¡¯s one. And that thing about a woman being three years older wraps a gold brick, did I say that? That¡¯s clearly what Old Man Lin mutters all day long. ¡­ ¡­ Before officially leaving, the War Goddess returned to the academy once. The academy had treated her well, so she couldn¡¯t possibly leave without any notice. Tu Wa Zi accompanied her along the way like a bodyguard. At this moment, in Deer Academy. The high-ranking members of the academy have gathered, all of their expressions are serious and incredibly tense. An old man with a face full of scars was also there, guilt written all over his face. When they learned that the War Goddess, in whom they had great hope, was to be taken away, the elders and dean of Deer Academy fell into sorrow and resentment. While the War Goddess¡¯s talent might not be at the same level as the top prodigies, she was still considered a top-tier figure. Especially, most importantly, the War Goddess has a steady temperament. She¡¯s famous among her peers as a Senior Sister who can independently guide others. In the future, she may even be qualified to compete for the position of the dean of the Academy. However, despite their dismay, they were left helpless. Even the dean, who was only at the Array Realm stage of cultivation, could only watch as the War Goddess was taken away by Tu Wa Zi. The wrath of the deity was like the most violent volcanic eruption, with the divine flame that gushed out capable of swallowing the entire academy in an instant. Even if they had to risk everything, they simply were not qualified to confront a deity, even if the Supreme Elder of the academy broke through to the Noble Realm. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t take the War Goddess away for nothing. In return, I¡¯ll protect your academy for a hundred years.¡± With a wave of his hand, Tu Wa Zi took out a palm-sized green stone. ¡°You can contact me anytime with this message stone, no matter where I am. But remember, use it only when the academy is in an imminent danger, if misused, I have the right to take it back.¡± Said Tu Wa Zi, who then casually threw the green stone to the dean of Deer Academy. After leaving Deer Academy, led by Tu Wa Zi, the two rushed to the old site of Liu Village. After igniting the Divine Flame and ascending to the Divine Position, one would gain the ability to traverse the void. As such, they didn¡¯t waste much time on their journey. ¡°This is the Ascending Heaven Ladder, which can be used to reach the Upper Realm, it¡¯s safe from the hazards of space cracks and only appears when the people of Liu Village get close! ¡± Half a moment later, at the bottom of the abyss. Tu Wa Zi pointed to the ancient stone steps slowly appearing in front of him and introduced one by one. The War Goddess looked surprised, her eyes scanning the stairs back and forth. They were impossibly long, disappearing into the unknown distance like a dragon soaring into the sky. Standing here, one felt utterly insignificant. Even a single stone step was massive, solemn and majestic, it even made them fearful. ¡°This Ascending Heaven ladder is not just a passage to the upper and lower realms. If you¡¯re lucky, you can gain unexpected inheritances from it,¡± Tu Wa Zi continued. However, to his regret, throughout the journey, the War Goddess hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual or felt the magic that he had mentioned. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Although stepping on this ladder could bring unexpected opportunities, it didn¡¯t mean everyone would get them. It was down to luck. So, even if there was no gain, one couldn¡¯t blame it on bad luck. This kind of lottery-like chance had nothing to do with real fortune and destiny. They were two different things. ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance. It¡¯s just that this opportunity is¡­somewhat¡­¡± However, when they were about to reach the end of the journey, Jiang Hui suddenly saw a flash of translucent, colorless light on the War Goddess. Except for him, as the owner of the Heavenly Stairs, no one else could possibly detect it. Jiang Hui chose to inspect it directly. A moment later, a look of bemusement spread across her face. This War Goddess hadn¡¯t missed an opportunity, but rather, the opportunity she encountered wasn¡¯t a legacy, but a divine light of beauty. It didn¡¯t in any way enhance her personal strength. However, it indirectly bestowed upon her a hundred more years of life and¡­ a certain age-preserving effect. Despite not gaining stronger abilities, the opportunity the War Goddess got was far from simple. Especially the latter, which preserved her youth, it would likely make Immortal Supreme of Immortal Mountain weep if he knew about it¡­ ¡°Amazing, I feel so much lighter all of a sudden!¡± Descending from the Ascend Heaven Ladder, the War Goddess spoke, her expression slightly surprised. Especially, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but it seemed like her physique had become more slender and voluptuous. ¡°It must be some sort of gain, just not any particular legacy.¡± Tu Wa Zi picked up on it quickly, raising an eyebrow. He had the Body of Thick Earth. Although he seemed unruly, he was actually mature beyond his years, with a meticulously careful and mature mind. Just like how he was courting the War Goddess, he would put forth his utmost efforts towards what he liked. ¡°Where is this?¡± The War Goddess furrowed her brows slightly only to find that her surroundings had drastically changed. As far as she could see, smoke was curling from chimneys, ancient trees were lush, and fine rain was gently falling in the air like cow hair. However, there was no chill. In fact, it felt unexpectedly comfortable against her skin. Further away, the after-glow of the morning sun filtered through the leaves of various shades, casting a pale golden glow upon the red-brick and cyan-tiled buildings. It was tranquil and peaceful, utterly beguiling. ¡°Is this¡­ Liu Village?¡± The War Goddess quickly regained her senses. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the back mountain of our village!¡± Tu Wa Zi nodded hurriedly. Despite being mentally prepared, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling breathless when it came to this point. It felt like she was about to meet her in-laws. Moreover, she had a nagging feeling that something didn¡¯t seem right. Although she didn¡¯t reject Tu Wa Zi this time, she didn¡¯t directly agree either. So why did it seem that, according to the current course of actions, she was about to enter the wedding chamber at any moment?! Just when the War Goddess was deep in thought. On a narrow winding path. A few figures rushed over. Leading them was Old man Lin, Lin Zhuang Lin, Second Brother, followed by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s parents, siblings, and the Clan Leader of the Native Tribe, etc. They received the message first thing in the morning, hence they rushed over in a hurry. That Tu Wa Zi, he should have given them a heads up. ¡°Great, great!¡± Gazing at the girl Tu Wa Zi brought back, Old Man Lin and the others were grinning from ear to ear. Second Brother Lin and Brother Zhuang specifically gave a big thumbs up behind their backs. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our village head, Grandpa Lin, the authority of our village, this is Brother Zhuang and Brother Chen, these are my parents and siblings, and this is Grandpa Tu¡­..¡± Tu Wa Zi gave a detailed introduction. ¡°Hello, elders!¡± The War Goddess pursed her lips. She had guessed right. It was indeed the rhythm of meeting the parents. But at this point, it was time to face the music. She was a straightforward person, so she greeted without hesitation, not fretting about whether this was indeed the occasion to meet the parents. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was always proper to greet the elders when you met them. ¡°Little girl, you must be tired and hungry after your long journey. I¡¯ve already had food and lodging prepared for you. Have a talk over the meal.¡± Old man Lin nodded with a smile, clearly satisfied with the War Goddess. Tu Wa Zi¡¯s biological parents were even more straightforward. They directly held the War Goddess¡¯s hand, expressing their warm welcome. The smiles on their faces never faded. They said mother-in-laws finds faults with daughters-in-law the more they look. But Tu Wa¡¯s mother was more and more pleased the more she looked. Little Rock only found out later that Tu Wa Zi had brought someone along. It wasn¡¯t that Tu Wa Zi deliberately neglected to inform him. It was just that Little Dot wasn¡¯t a native of Liu Village and did not possess a treasure that could transmit voice across distance. Even if he wanted to notify him, there was no means or way to do so. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Chapter 303: Development Guide for Liu Village (Part 2) (1st Update)_1 Chapter 396: Chapter 303: Development Guide for Liu Village (Part 2) (1st Update)_1 Upon finding out that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s crush was actually the War Goddess, Shi Hao was quite surprised. If his memory served him correctly, the two had not met often, only three or four times at most, and their conversations, even then, were limited to basic greetings. Not even him, let alone anyone else, could¡¯ve probably noticed this. Of course, he didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they might have met privately. Regardless of their history, Shi Hao felt genuinely happy for Tu Wa Zi. He felt relieved to see his good friend find his place. Although Shi Hao wasn¡¯t very close to the War Goddess, he¡¯d met her a few times. From her words and actions, he knew she was a reliable girl. Shi Hao, however, was still curious about when his good buddy had set his sights on the War Goddess. So was Gu Chen, who was from the same village as Tu Wa Zi. Both boys were itching to find out their friend¡¯s secret. It felt too sudden for them that Tu Wa Zi had brought the woman home after just one night. They figured hardly anyone could have anticipated that. ¡°It was probably in the winter!¡± said Tu Wa Zi in a brooding tone. ¡°You¡¯re lying, you¡¯ve been holed up in the village all winter. When did you get out, and how didn¡¯t I know?¡± Gu Chen exposed his bluff without any hesitation. He spent most of his time with Tu Wa Zi, hence knew him best. ¡°Why would a kid worry about an adult¡¯s affairs? I said it was in winter; it was in winter!¡± Tu Wa Zi lost his temper and flat out refused to answer further. He couldn¡¯t flat out say that he had snatched her, could he? Although this was a tradition in Liu Village, it was an unwritten rule, not something to flaunt. Most importantly, he suspected that if he kept this conversation, these two would expose all his secrets. This pair of cunning rascals not only asked about the War Goddess but also dug up all kinds of side issues, some of which were inappropriate. He was overwhelmed. The War Goddess was even more bewildered. She originally thought Shi Hao and the others were gentlemen, but she never expected they would be so loose-lipped. Moreover, she had just agreed to give Tu Wa Zi a chance, but how had it become a fait accompli after they arrived here? This made her quite frustrated. As night fell. The bonfire in the center of the village was lit again. The air was filled with the scent of burning aromatic wood. In big cities, this was an expensive type of wood known for its magical effect of repelling mosquitoes and rats, but in this vast mountain, such plants were plentiful. Apart from the fragrance of aromatic wood, there was also the rich smell of meat wafting in the air, enough to make anyone salivate. The War Goddess, unusually, relaxed her guard a bit. To her, there were two things in the world which one should not refuse ¨C delicious food and genuine feelings. She was holding a leg of a Divine Bird in one hand and a rib of a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast in the other, savoring them without the slightest regard for being ladylike. But the happiest ones were the Little Rock and the Great Demon God. Despite having a feast the previous day, they still felt unsatisfied. They could now finally eat to their heart¡¯s content. Not mentioning the taste of the meat, the cooking skills of the aunties in the village was so excellent, it almost made the two swallow their own tongues. The moon shone brightly, and the stars were sparse. Nothing else happened that night. After busy with their own tasks, a group of people began their journey. While the sentiment between the young couple was touching, it was not the perfect time to indulge in it. Great changes were coming. Everyone was striding forward, looking for their own destiny. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and others hoped to try their luck as well. Before long, the real battle would begin. What they had encountered in the Yuan Heavenly Supreme Secret Realm was nothing more than an appetizer before the main course. In a short while, there would be a grand battle between all the talents of the Three Thousand Continents. Legend had it that the winners would enjoy supreme opportunities. Even those hidden geniuses from the Immortal Dao and the ancient lineages would emerge. Such individuals were the world¡¯s top-level prodigies; any one of them could stand as equals with inheritors of the Immortal Palace. The real splendid era had yet to unravel. As soon as it did, it would stun the world. All of them held their own ambitions. They didn¡¯t want to rely too much on Lord Willow God and become his burden. The most important factor was the inspiration they got from the Little Rock. They didn¡¯t need to worry about anything on their journey, and they only learnt the Treasured Techniques bestowed by Lord Willow God. With the help of Lord Willow God, they had come so far. Whereas the Little Rock reached this point all by himself. Whether it was competing against the Seven Gods at the Lower Realm with the noble realm or contending with numerous prodigies in the Upper Realm, his feats were enough to shake the world, surpassing even themselves. Compared to Little Rock, they were like flowers in a greenhouse. Although they were growing well, they might not be able to endure a great storm. They didn¡¯t want to witness such a scenario, let alone become a burden to Lord Willow God. Therefore, they wanted to improve themselves in the process of their Taoist journey. Upon their insistence, Jiang Hui agreed directly. Not all of their arguments were compelling, but some of them made sense. One of the key reasons was the feedback of experience points. As believers, the more opportunities Tu Wa Zi and others got, the larger the opportunities, the louder the reputation, the more experience points Jiang Hui would receive. But these opportunities couldn¡¯t be given by Jiang Hui. It had to be something they earned by themselves in the outside world. Tu Wa Zi revealed his deep possessiveness by taking the War Goddess everywhere he went. The War Goddess couldn¡¯t break free, so she could only agree. When she was in the Lower Realm, she was considered a once-in-a-millennium prodigy because of her potential and giftedness. But once she entered this village in the Upper Realm, she felt inferior. Her age was nearing twenty, and she had only half stepped into the Array Realm. If such a person was considered talented, wouldn¡¯t these teenagers who had ignited the Divine Flame be freaks? ¡­ ¡­ After they left Liu Village, they traveled westward, reaching the former Supreme Secret Realm first. Compared to the hustle and bustle a while ago, there was only a sparse population in front of the secret realm now. One could only see guards from different lineages patrolling the place. This level of secret realm requires a fixed time to open each time, and external force cannot open it, unless someone has strength surpassing Yuan Heavenly. In an era when supreme beings didn¡¯t come out, the leaders of these lineages did not worry at all. Shi Hao, Great Demon God, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others didn¡¯t stay in the secret realm for long and continued to walk along the continuous mountain range that spanned countless miles. They were riding on a huge piece of Void Beast Skin, so their speed wasn¡¯t slow. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: 305 Chapter 398: 305 The boy and the girl bear some resemblance to each other, but they embody two distinctly different auras. The girl appears to be a fairy surrounded by stars, exuding an intoxicating aura of youth, capturing attention wherever she goes. Moreover, her talent is extraordinary. At barely past her teens, she has reached the Array Peak in her cultivation, a fearsome feat just a step away from the Noble Realm. This isn¡¯t just a threshold. With some accumulation, she could naturally advance to that realm. Though the girl may not measure up to the most gifted prodigies in the world, she has every right to be proud. Her current cultivation level at such a young age already places her above a vast majority of the older cultivators, making her a prominent figure amongst her peers. The boy, however, is ordinary and unremarkable. Other than a decent face, there¡¯s nothing noteworthy about him. He seems rather pale, giving the impression of an individual with long-standing health issues. The girl arrives in a grand palanquin carried by a ferocious beast, escorted by a group of at least fifty to sixty servants and guards, indicating the reverence given to her status. An old woman, already partially in the True One Realm, hardly strays from her side, demonstrating the girl¡¯s high status. The boy, on the other hand, is dressed simply, his clothes bleached almost white from washing. Accompanied by only an old servant with failing eyesight, his status differs significantly from the girl¡¯s, despite their traveling together. Their positions within the clan are evidently unequal. The old woman never even gives him a direct look. ¡°Cousin, your meridians were innately severed, your vitality and blood energy weak. You can¡¯t even form True Blood. Cultivation is beyond you. Why are you so fixated?¡± she asked. ¡°The path of cultivation is as challenging as ascending to the heavens. A small mistake could render all efforts futile. Even a healthy person treads on thin ice!!! Even though rumors suggest this place holds boundless opportunities, we both know the dangers. Entering this realm with your current strength will likely prevent you from even reaching the deepest layer. Why not heed my advice? Live out your life comfortably with a sizable fortune in a small town. The girl is too exceptional for you. Her talents outshine us all. She¡¯s a True Disciple of a prestigious sect at such a young age. The gap between you two will only widen. Isn¡¯t it better to forget about each other?¡± The girl gathered her words and finally began to speak. Although her words sounded harsh, Jiang Hui could tell that she intended the best for the boy. She genuinely wanted to prevent him from making a grave mistake. ¡°I understand, cousin. But I¡¯ve always believed that everyone has a destiny, whether it is reincarnation through Nirvana or natural death. If we don¡¯t strive, how are we to know our destiny? As for her, I never planned to pressure her. Our childhood betrothal was mere drunken talk from the adults.¡± The boy answered with a bitter smile, his face earnest. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, cousin. This was my choice, and come what may, I will have no regrets.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to life than just cultivation. There are other sights to see on the great path. I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t be so stubborn, but since you insist, I won¡¯t say any more. And about that gratitude, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± The girl responded nonchalantly and quietly. After speaking, she turned her gaze forward again. Although they both belonged to the same clan, she had done her utmost in advising him due to the disparity in their status. Whether or not he listens, she thought, was no longer her concern. Before them, the green mountains loomed, ancient trees towered in the vast expanse, and a chain of mountains stretched across the heavens like a coiled dragon. The colossal ferocious beast pulling the palanquin exhaled clouds of mist from its nostrils, shaking the ground beneath with its rumbling energy. In the palanquin, two apricot trees stood tall, their smell as serene as their stature. The girl¡¯s gaze moved away from the boy, and she shook her head, not quite believing his words. That girl was so extraordinary that even she, a woman, felt amazed. Choosing between them could not be easy! However, she merely sighed in resignation. A grain of rice could never outshine the moon, she thought. Perhaps as time passes, the boy will understand the gap between them more clearly. But for now, the boy would continue pursuing his dream. ¡°He was born with physical defects and there¡¯s no way he could cultivate in the future. Why did you allow him to accompany us this time?¡± the old woman, partially in the True One Realm, asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Aunt, I am not showing him any special favors. We are members of the same clan, we are supposed to support and help each other. Why should there be discord within our own family?¡± the girl explained. Leaving the conversation between the girl and the old woman aside. The boy, with his captivating star-like eyes and sculpted face, was looking into the distance with a thoughtful look. Recently, he had been having the same strange dream over and over. In the dream, he found himself in a world that was wildly primitive, filled with earth-shaking ferocious beasts and gargantuan prehistoric creatures. Eventually, through the settling dust, he vaguely glimpsed a large golden character- ¡®Liu¡¯. That¡¯s why he had decided to come here without hesitation because the name of this rumored secret realm includes the character ¡®Liu¡¯. Furthermore, before setting off, the boy had divined his fortune, and the oracle had predicted great luck. Regardless of the accuracy of the prophecy, this seemed to be one of his limited chances. They had heard about this place a month ago. The source of the news was unknown, but it had suddenly swept across their homeland, sparking discussion among the masses. Initially, everyone was skeptical. In the realm of the Three Thousand Continents, each continent was vast and endlessly varied, filled with countless sects and clan powers. But no matter where, the best resources were always controlled by the greatest Taoist orthodoxy. They were not even allowed a glimpse, let alone a taste, so many doubted the truth of these rumors. However, subsequent explosive news revealed that disciples from the Taoist Dominators had visited that place and seemingly gained massive fortunes. Of course, such a place offering untapped opportunities quickly attracted much attention and curiosity. Regardless of whether people were just spectators or genuinely eager to test their luck, many chose to explore it, fearing to miss out on real opportunities. They were just an early group. The large troops were still behind them. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 306: Blood-red Coffin (Second Update)_1 Chapter 399: Chapter 306: Blood-red Coffin (Second Update)_1 Besides the group of girls who arrived early, two other groups hurriedly made their way through the mountains, their presence equally impressive. The leaders of these two groups, though not as powerful as the old woman, were entities who had already ignited their Divine Flames. Their casually emitted power raged wildly, frightening the birds and beasts in the forests to scatter. The Divine Flame represents transcendence. After reaching this realm, one surpasses the limits of ordinary lives, completely shedding the mortal coil. Every action carries immense power. Lifespan also tremendously increases, and it provides an unbeatable oppression against ordinary people in the sixth realm. It is also the first and strongest transformation on the path of cultivation. To enter this realm, one must ignite the Divine Flame using genius resources or ancient fires, etc. The rarer the materials used, the stronger the transformation, the higher the future achievements, and the more obvious the increase in power. Real Divine Flame entities can only perish when their flames are extinguished and are comparable to the Immortal Kings in the upper realm. Even in the Upper Realm, for some small clans, lifeforms in the Divine Flame Realm are considered unassailable entities. Of course, if placed in the triad of realms, beings of the Divine Flame Realm would probably not even be considered cannon fodder. At the very least, they need to reach the Realm of Gods to be reluctantly described as such. ¡­ The mountain forest road is rugged, the cold wind whistles, and the falling leaves rustle. The sights are full of wildness. The three groups of people came from different directions, each about ten miles apart. They had already detected each other, but did not greet each other, their expressions solemn, and the situation tense. Opportunities are limited, and the more valuable the opportunity, the more so. If there is a place with unimaginable legacy, every additional person increases the probability of being taken away. They are competitors and naturally wouldn¡¯t show kind faces. Jiang Hui did not pay much attention to these two groups. He possesses the Surveillance Technique, and although it is still at a basic level, he can generally see a person¡¯s talents and potential. Apart from the old woman who is on the verge of entering the True One Realm and a man and a woman that caught his attention, there are no outstanding talents in the other two groups. Although they are not mediocre, they definitely cannot be considered geniuses, and do not have any talents worth boasting about. These people are not Jiang Hui¡¯s targets. Jiang Hui does not look down upon ordinary bodies. Strictly speaking, among all existences in the world, the most powerful are not godly bodies, holy bodies, or the Supreme Bone, ancestral pupils, and other supreme talents that have been known as unbeatable since ancient times. Under the sky, across the ages, the strongest are actually the ordinary bodies. Whether it¡¯s the Ancient Holy Body, the Chaos Body, or the extraordinary Immortal Seeds buried in the ancient times, they may seem powerful, but their future is fixed. Even if they evolve to the extreme, they are just reiterating the glory of their ancestors. They may be momentary powerful, but cannot be invincible forever. Only ordinary bodies have infinite future potential, and the population is the foundation. The mighty Emperor Merciless was merely of an ordinary body, but ultimately rose to the peak, becoming one of the most powerful figures in history. He fought against the Immortal King as a Great Emperor and forged endless brilliant glory. Even Little Dot, in the end, also took the path of an ordinary body. But what Jiang Hui lacks right now is time. Among the vast sea of people, there may appear a second or a third being comparable to Emperor Merciless, but certainly not now, as it requires countless years of accumulation. This path is unique in the world, but the journey is longer than anyone could imagine. Jiang Hui can¡¯t wait that long. He doesn¡¯t have so much time to try. Within a limited time, Jiang Hui must ensure that he receives infinite enhancement. And a bunch of outstanding talents is naturally his most important target. It¡¯s not because of the future¡¯s dark chaos, Alien Territory invasion. Though the disaster is extremely terrifying, the time for it to erupt is still early, at the earliest several million years. He simply wants to enhance his own power. If everyone has their own addiction, then enhancing power is Jiang Hui¡¯s addiction. The dazzling era is about to begin, the future will be extremely bright and equally ruthless. Gods as cannon fodder, even the high-ranking Sect Hierarchs are just slightly bigger ants. Only one¡¯s own power is the fundamental guarantee of everything, giving him absolute peace of mind. Of course, if he meets someone with potential like Emperor Merciless, Jiang Hui will definitely pay special attention, but that is only a minority among minorities, perhaps not even one in tens of thousands of years. Most will eventually fade into the crowd, living a life of confusion. ¡­ The back mountain of Liu Village, Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and his eyes fell back on the spacious area enveloped by the fog. To make this Land of Mist he created more like a Secret Realm of legacy, he had specially modified this place several months ago. Using Huang Liang¡¯s Dream as a lead, and the Technique of Creation as a supplement, the two interact to ensure that the scenes inside could surprise any lifeform that enters. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± At the entrance of the fog, the three teams finally arrived and met. When they detected the old woman¡¯s cultivation, the faces of the leaders of the other two groups changed slightly. However, the three teams still did not speak first. After a glance at each other, they each stepped into the fog from three different directions. In a blink of an eye, the scene before everyone¡¯s eyes changed dramatically. That moment, They only felt the space being torn apart, time turning into a disconnection, and when they opened their eyes again, a large expanse of blood-red enveloped their sight. Everyone showed shocked expressions, looking towards where the light was emitted. A huge blood-red coffin appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The coffin was incredibly large, beyond their imagination. It completely blocked everyone¡¯s sight and was dyed with bright blood, flashing complicated patterns. In many places, there was a nagging dripping sound. This sound is not pleasant, on the contrary, it carries an inexplicable terror. Because with every drop, a huge blood flower bud would blossom on the ground, then grow rapidly, ranging from a few meters to tens of meters, and the large ones from hundreds to thousands of meters. Some are even as large as the towering peaks around. The surface of the flower bud is covered with various protruding and weird black patterns, like hideous abnormal blood vessels. They are visibly throbbing continuously. And with the throbbing of these abnormal blood vessels, the meaty red flower buds also started beating. From a distance, they looked like giant hearts. ¡°What kind of place is this? Whose legacy is this, it¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Someone exclaimed, feeling that the area enveloped in dense fog is not the simple Secret Realm of legacy they imagined. Everything in front of them exceeded their imagination, the bloody giant coffin and fleshy flower buds radiated an enormity impossible to be expressed with words. It was filled with a sense of bad omen and fear. An ancient aura circulates, making them shudder involuntarily, creating an inherent sense of terror. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Chapter 307: Blood of the Sky Demon_1 Chapter 400: Chapter 307: Blood of the Sky Demon_1 The first three groups that rushed in were all pale with terror, shocked by the scene before them and speechless for a long time. They felt a strange palpitation as if their hearts were being squeezed by an invisible hand. Just standing under this blood-red coffin gave them a sense of impending collapse. All of their vision was shrouded in the immense blood-red coffin, as if a red sun had descended on them, filling their eyes with a dazzling crimson. A terrifying aura emanated from the crimson coffin, causing them to feel as if their souls were being frozen, with their hearts filled with dread. Furthermore, strange syllables whispered continuously in their ears, like an indescribable chant or a song of praise sung by millions of devout believers, The scene before them was so strange that it sent shivers down the spine of even the toughest individuals. ¡°This secret realm is vastly different from what we expected, and it undoubtedly harbors a great danger. If we¡¯re not careful, we may perish here, becoming nothing more than bones. If we hope to survive and be successful, cooperation is key!¡± From the direction of the young girl and boy, a hunchbacked old woman who was half a step into the True One Realm slowly spoke. She was thin and frail, her skin like aged, hardened tree bark tightly clinging to her flesh and bones. As soon as the old woman spoke, the other two groups immediately looked over. ¡°Good, since we¡¯re going to cooperate, let¡¯s all announce our identities!¡± A burly middle-aged man roared, standing over two meters tall, wearing colorful beast skins with a body of dark, muscular bronze. He carried a pair of iron axes weighing nearly eight hundred pounds. His voice was as loud as thunder that could be heard clearly even from a distance. ¡°I am from the Li Clan of Yunzhou!¡± The old woman was the first to speak, announcing her background. The other two groups raised their brows, not in recognition of the name, but rather because they hadn¡¯t heard of it before. But they did not dwell on the matter. The Three Thousand Continents are vast, each continent being incomparable in size to the stars. There are countless forces of all sizes in them. Apart from the top-tier Immortal Dao, the lesser clans are as common as carp crossing the river. Who would bother to keep track of those small and medium forces? In their view, the Li Clan did not represent a significant force. However, their own clans were also small forces, with their strongest members being only in the True One Realm. They were likely not even as strong as old Jade¡¯s clan; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have traveled such a long and treacherous journey to seek opportunity here. ¡°So, you are from the Li Clan, I am from the Blaze Gang of Yunzhou!¡± said the large man. ¡°The Zhu Family from Yunzhou!¡± The leader of the last group was an old man who was over fifty, dressed simply and not very impressive-looking. To Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, all three groups came from Yunzhou. However, it makes sense, Yunzhou is the closest to this place. No need for a teleportation array, otherwise, they could not have arrived here so early. ¡°This place is engulfed in thick mist, even our divine senses struggle to penetrate it, and it also has cloaking abilities. In my opinion, there should be a teleportation platform within this fog, and only through that platform can we reach the actual location of the legacy!¡± The old woman spoke again, her gaze shifting back from the fog around them. ¡°Makes sense, when I was young, I accidentally stumbled into a secret realm. That realm was also mysterious. There was only a hundred square meters of ground, and you had to find the formation to open the path to the true inheritance of the realm. However, to truly obtain the legacy, you will inevitably have to pass numerous trials and win the approval of the realm¡¯s masters!¡± The burly man from the Blaze Gang nodded, his words noncommittal. ¡°In that case, we should get moving. The sight of that blood-red coffin always gives me the creeps!¡± said the old man from the Zhu family. Their voices gradually quieted down as they split up into three directions, heading towards the fog. The teams of followers, the guards, and the young prodigies of various families also quickly followed suit. In the group of the teen boy and girl, the girl stayed close to the old woman, protected thoroughly, while the teen boy was still accompanied by the aged servant. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°A teleportation array? Trials? You¡¯re thinking too far ahead, I don¡¯t have time for that!¡± On the hill behind Liu Village, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He had no time to play such games, setting up trials or checkpoints in the misty area. To Jiang Hui, it was both troublesome and time-wasting ¨C not to mention, served no real purpose. He had designed the area to look like a legacy secret realm from the outside, but that didn¡¯t mean it truly was one. With Golden Finger by his side, he had no need to set up successive trials to test the visitors¡¯ character. The visitors simply needed to become his believers. Even those with hidden intentions would instantly become devout to him and turn into his ardent supporters. There was absolutely no need to worry about any petty rebellion. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze pierced through the fog and once again landed on the young boy and girl. You could count the number of talents like the girl everywhere in Yun Zhou. After all, she had already reached the peak of the Array Realm at a young age, a level that many elders couldn¡¯t reach by the end of their life. But what intrigued Jiang Hui the most was the apparently unremarkable boy. With a movement of his mind, the boy¡¯s information appeared before him. Name: Li Zi Cheng Gender: Male Age: 16 Gift: Blood of the Sky Demon (sealed) Blood of the Sky Demon: A rare and potent bloodline, even amongst the Sky Demons, it¡¯s a once-in-a-blue-moon encounter. Even in common creatures, it can take thousands of years for one to be born with this bloodline. Evaluation: When the seal of the Blood of the Sky Demon is opened, it would be the day when Sky Demons reappear in the mortal world, darkness would tread on dawn, and a blood mist would envelop the world. Unsealing method: Three drops of True Dragon Essence Blood, to be consumed at dawn. Since Jiang Hui¡¯s surveillance technique was still at a primitive level, the information he could see was not detailed. However, it was enough; all he needed was already presented, whether detailed or not, was irrelevant. From the introduction, it appeared that the boy¡¯s potential was no less than Gu Chen, who possessed the Sky Tyrant Blood. The True Dragon, listed as the number one among the Ten Evil, coupled with the True Dragon Essence Blood used to unseal, destined that the boy would possess extraordinary talent. If left to others, the boy might never be able to showcase his real talent, from birth to death, he might just end up as a lonely grave in a wilderness after a few decades. After all, True Dragons are nearly extinct and impossible to find in the present. Even if one were found, who in this world could extract three drops of True Blood from a True Dragon?! But Jiang Hui could, he was blessed with a Little True Dragon, he had plenty of True Blood as he wished. As Jiang Hui looked at the boy, the boy seemed to have sensed him. His gaze was hesitant at first, and then unconsciously he looked up towards the deep fog. He just now felt as if someone was observing him, filled with an indescribable sense of sacredness. He looked around but found nothing, making him believe it was just an illusion. Hidden behind the Utopia Array, he could overlook everything below. Even if she had an extraordinary appearance, not even a real immortal had any chance of detecting his location. Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, and his interest was piqued by the old servant standing next to the boy. The old servant appeared weak and frail, tottering with every step as though a gust of wind could blow him away at any moment. But as far as Jiang Hui was concerned, the old man was a presence that could rival a Sect Leader Level. He could fool everyone else, but he couldn¡¯t fool Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 308: Is This the Heritage Site?_1 Chapter 401: Chapter 308: Is This the Heritage Site?_1 Aside the youth, the servant appeared old and haggard, with eyes dull and sunken. He seemed weary and decrepit to the extreme, appearing even more worn out than the old woman. However, this same servant scanned by the Surveillance Technique astonishingly projected the strength of a formidable Sect Hierarch. If one does not become a sect hierarch, they will forever be an ant. Even in the Upper Realm, Sect Leaders were rare and precious. Each one was extremely terrifying, ruling over the Endless Territory, with countless followers and disciples. With a single command, they could shatter stars and extinguish entire Ancient Countries. Such beings, who stood at the top of the human pyramid, had lifespans that were terrifyingly long. They could live for millions of years with the aid of longevity substances. Such a formidable entity, which can deter a region with its divine power and make Heaven and Earth bow to its will, was now serving a seemingly insignificant youth. If there wasn¡¯t something fishy going on, then there definitely was something fishy going on. However, it was a pity that Jiang Hui was not interested in the causes and effects behind this. Even if the story was replete with twists and turns, it failed to pique his interest. His only concern was the youth. The young girl could coolly step aside for all he cared. Of course, if that old man wished to join Liu Village, he certainly wouldn¡¯t object. After all, the existence of a Sect Leader would significantly enhance the strength of a faction. Such beings, at the level of the Sect Leader, were considered at the Giant Level. They were hard to come by, with their youngest years intimidating a region. Even today, they are among the most outstanding. Most importantly, having such beings join Liu Village could, once they converted to followers, yield massive amounts of experience points. The short-term gain would far surpass the total from all villagers combined, providing Jiang Hui with an abundance of experience points. With a few of them, Jiang Hui was confident in achieving substantial promotions in the shortest time possible. He vaguely remembered that in the Upper Realm there were several places where the remains of powerful beings were buried. They had fought since the ancient times and shed blood, but they were not completely annihilated. Still lurking in the world, they remained hidden. Even though their main consciousness had been worn away by the endless passage of time, their remaining bones still existed in the world and retained a fraction of their original might. Revival was possible with the assistance of some secret techniques. Unfortunately, although Jiang Hui had the perfect understanding in his previous life, he had nearly forgotten the content regarding the Upper Realm, retaining just a vague impression of the critical events. Otherwise, he could have seized the opportunity to ¡°kick someone while they were down¡± and locate some giants who were in their ¡°low period¡±, and quietly take measures to get them into the Liu Village camp. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Young Master, please stay close to this Old One in a while. This Secret Realm is not as simple as it seems. There is a great chance that long-dead spirits within it might revive!¡± In the churning mist, the youth¡¯s side, the old servant looked solemn, and his pair of eyes, filled with vicissitudes, flashed an icy radiance imperceptible to outsiders. ¡°Thirteenth Master, I also feel somewhat strange. Just now, I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but I always felt as though a pair of eyes was watching me in the darkness, but I couldn¡¯t see anything!¡± The youth spoke at the same time, agreeing with the old man¡¯s point of view. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The old man looked surprised. He had watched the youth grow up. Although the youth¡¯s talent was extremely poor, weak from birth, and insufficient in energy, attempts to include a lot of precious medicinal plants that restore vitality into his meals didn¡¯t bring any improvement. However, although the youth had insufficient innate energy and no opportunities to step into the Blood Realm in this life, the old man discovered over time that the youth was unusual, having a surprising ability to sense latent dangers. ¡°So it seems that the danger of escaping from the Secret Realm may exceed our estimations. If anything seems even slightly amiss, this Old One will immediately take you and break through!¡± The old servant spoke, spreading an invisible, terrifying pressure. If it came to that, he wouldn¡¯t mind revealing his true strength. Truth be told, if the youth hadn¡¯t harboured certain feelings for the Li Clan, he would have done so earlier. ¡­ ¡°Damn it, what kind of secret realm legacy is this? I can¡¯t see or touch anything, it feels like there¡¯s nothing here but fog as if we¡¯re being played!¡± In a corner of the mist, a rough man from the Blaze Gang exclaimed, his face turning unusually sullen. He estimated that since they entered the secret realm, at least a couple of hours had passed, but all this while, let alone a teleportation array, they hadn¡¯t even found a single rock, a tree or even a blade of grass. Apart from the fog, everything else was pure white. There wasn¡¯t a thing in sight. It was completely barren. Those in the know thought this was a secret realm. Those who didn¡¯t thought it was a land of miasma. Even a land of miasma has something in it. But this place, it felt like they had arrived in another world. A limitless realm shrouded by thick fog, no boundaries, no end, even the path they entered from had completely blurred. Not only the rough man from the Blaze Gang, but everyone else was also feeling as if they were almost suffocating. Because it was just too weird here. You could say it was a secret realm, but there was nothing inside. It was as if someone had looted everything. But if you said it wasn¡¯t, it was said that people indeed found things, even traces of a True Dragon and a possible skeleton of a Dragon Mastiff. ¡°We should look around more carefully, there must be areas in this fog that we haven¡¯t discovered yet!¡± An old woman interrupted, stirring the mist with her voice. But just as her voice fell. The huge blood-colored coffin suspended in the sky began to creak. Then came a gurgling sound, similar to the eruption of magma, as if something was about to burst out from within. This scene was extremely eerie, everyone¡¯s hearts involuntarily tightened, their scalps tingling. Before anyone could react, a pale green sprout emerged from the coffin, swaying in the wind, radiating a faint green glow. Only in the next moment, the pale green sprout ballooned and bloomed into a fruit in a flash. Then, surrounded by sharp teeth, the fruit split open to reveal a crimson vertical eye. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Everyone¡¯s expressions were stunned, their eyes drawn to the sight before them, looking dazed. Jiang Hui originally wanted to create a more premium product, but unfortunately, the result was this kind of coffin. Therefore, he could only fine-tune the details in subsequent stages, fortunately, the overall effect was satisfying. The single eye growing in the coffin was bound to create a striking impression. Of course, as for how others perceived it, that was none of his business. ¡°Why does that vertical eye make me feel anxious!!¡± At the back of the crowd, the old servant felt a shocking, unparalleled fear. He was a being from the Void Path Realm and held a Sect Leader Level position in one of the Great Sects. He commanded countless disciples and had lived for countless years, plucking stars and moons from the sky. To feel fear in this Land of Mist after so long was simply unimaginable. ¡°Humm¡­¡± The vertical eye hung high in the sky, like a blood moon. It caused a kind of trembling that came from the soul. Despite his best effort to suppress it, he couldn¡¯t avoid the feeling. His whole body felt like it was frozen in place by an invisible force, and being watched by that giant vertical eye, it felt like there was no place to hide. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 309: New Member of Liu Village (First update) _1 Chapter 402: Chapter 309: New Member of Liu Village (First update) _1 ¡°Thud¡­¡± ¡°Thud!¡± The huge vertical crimson eye stretched across the heavens and earth. Thick, dark-red liquid flowed on its surface, like a flower constantly blossoming and breaking. There was an indescribable sensation that left one in a trance, as their consciousness gradually got lost within the rotation of the stars. Everyone was stunned, speechless for a long time. What they saw was beyond their imagination. They were not unfamiliar with secret realms, but they had never seen or heard of such a bizarre and mysterious situation as the one before them. ¡°Leave quickly. This place is extremely dangerous, a great terror is awakening!¡± Next to the young man, the old servant with the strength of a Sect Hierarch, shouted. His panic grew, trembling uncontrollably, as if something terrible was about to happen. This kind of situation had only happened three times in his life, each time when he was in a dangerous situation. He was a Sect Hierarch, so something that could alarm him this much must be unimaginably dangerous. The servant¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, causing the surrounding clouds to rapidly churn and the old woman, the rough-looking man, and the old man from the Zhu family to jump in fright. But just as the old servant was shouting, the crowd did not have time to react. From the emptiness, a magnificently loud sound suddenly echoed from the vast Blue Sky, instantly drowning out the old man¡¯s voice. The voice was tremendous and impactful, like a hymn sung loudly by thousands of people, penetrating every corner, drilling into hearts and penetrating bones. In an instant, it invaded the minds of everyone present, booming and echoing, causing their heads to hurt. ¡°Liu Village Forbidden Land, Celestial Secret Realm, the Blood Coffin is revealed!!!¡± With this bell-like sound. Around the vertical eye, countless light spots suddenly flickered, dazzling and brilliant, like divine light piercing through the ancient times, tearing through the firmament. Looking around, each was extremely large, making rumbling noises, and circling around the crimson vertical eye. Within them, clouds churned with mountains appearing and disappearing, streams trickling, and creatures bowing in worship. Although they were spheres, each seemed to nurture a true deity, as if the next moment, the terrifying creatures in the stars would break through the barrier, descending from the boundless unknown to the mortal world, looking down upon the world, majestic through the ages. A chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine, and an uncontrollable sense of awe rose in their hearts. Humble, insignificant, not worth mentioning, like mere ants. Everyone unconsciously swallowed. However, most people were still savoring the thunderous noise that shook the heavens and the earth. ¡°Liu Village Forbidden Land, Celestial Secret Realm!¡± Everyone murmured, all with puzzled expressions. They were all too familiar with these words when spoken separately, but when put together, they didn¡¯t understand a word. After the rough man from the Blaze Gang and the old man from the Zhu family exchanged glances, they then looked at the old woman, hoping to get an answer from her. In their eyes, the old woman had the highest cultivation and should have the most experience. Although she was only half a step into the Holy Realm, this realm was far different from the mundane six realms. Even a small step was enough to crush them. But the old woman was equally confused, shaking her head when she saw their gazes, indicating she had not heard of it either. Not to mention the old woman, even the old servant hiding in the dark was just as perplexed. He had planned to stop holding back his strength and escape with the young man, but before he could, he was interrupted by the sudden loud noise. Among the swirling mist, the old servant looked astonished. He initially thought this place was tremendously dangerous, with no heritage of a secret realm. However, the sudden loud voice made him doubt his judgment. The voice was holy and majestic, cleansing one¡¯s heart. Most importantly, the scene after the voice was so shattering that every star shone incredibly bright. Every star in his opinion held a significant opportunity. Not just for lower-level cultivators, even he was a bit jealous. But the old servant¡¯s heart was also filled with astonishment. He had lived countless years and was among the strongest creatures under Heaven and Earth. He had experienced all kinds of perils, but he had never heard about the Celestial Supreme. This was a word he had never heard before, but it had an invisible charm that resonated in his mind for a long time. On the scene, the strange occurrences still hadn¡¯t ceased. Several more brilliant lights descended from the sky and turned into gigantic black portals as they touched the ground. Inside the portals, there was a dazzling red glow, creating a feeling akin to standing on the edge of an abyss. ¡°Everyone, it seems this place is undoubtedly the heritage of a secret realm. That voice has given us ample warning. If we want to acquire this heritage, we need to enter that massive Blood-red Coffin!¡± The masculine man from the Blaze Gang spoke. At the same time, he gave a glance at the old servant, looking furious as if his eyes were spitting fire. If he remembered correctly, it was this old fellow who had suddenly shouted and scared him. Facing the rugged man¡¯s sharp gaze, the young man¡¯s old servant acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything, still appearing frail, with slightly drooping eyes, looking at an unknown place. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Chapter 309: New Member of Liu Village (First Update)_2 Chapter 403: Chapter 309: New Member of Liu Village (First Update)_2 It wasn¡¯t just the burly man who felt this way; the old man from the Zhu family also shared this sentiment. However, given that the other party was an old woman, even if they found it hard to swallow their dissatisfaction, they didn¡¯t get enraged immediately. ¡°Since we have confirmed that this is a Secret Realm, then our next actions will depend on our abilities!!¡± The old woman started speaking, her gaze swept across her surroundings, and then she dashed with the girl by her side towards the tremendous gate in front of them. The gate was blood-red like it was crying blood; through it, they could faintly see a gigantic coffin-like contour, as though it had been miniaturized many times. Upon seeing this, the group hurried to follow suit. As they stepped into the gate, the scene before their eyes abruptly changed. However, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the entrance to the Secret Realm? Are we being driven out?!¡± Everyone was shocked, their faces full of astonishment unable to comprehend what had happened for a long time. They had clearly stepped into the gate, still full of resolve moments ago, seeking the boundless opportunities in the blood-red coffin. Why did they suddenly return to where they started? The old woman was no exception, her face was gloomy, deep in thought. At her side, the girl looked a bit strange. She glanced around and found that except for the young man and his old servant, everyone else had been driven out. ¡°Wait, some people didn¡¯t come out. That young man and the old servant stayed inside!¡± A voice cried out in surprise, having noticed the anomaly as well. But the most shocked was the old woman. ¡°It seems we did not pass the test of this Secret Realm!¡± After a long while, the old woman spoke out. ¡­ Although Jiang Hui had left the young man and his old servant behind, he hadn¡¯t brought them directly back to Liu Village yet. He planned to wait until their Faith Value reached a level that could receive his teachings before officially admitting them into Liu Village. It should be easy to convince the young man, but his old servant would be more troublesome. With his power and vision, he wouldn¡¯t easily serve others. However, risks are often linked with benefits. Jiang Hui felt that it was worth trying, even if it fails. If it succeeds, Liu Village would gain the presence of a Sect Leader Level existence. Jiang Hui had his own reasons for not including all the people present, including the girl, to Liu Village. If every newcomer were accepted, it would indeed not meet the specifications of the Secret Realm. Inheritances from Secret Realms are selective; it¡¯s impossible to match everyone. Although the Land of Mist is quite simple, it couldn¡¯t be equally basic inside and outside. The effect would be too fake, making Jiang Hui feel embarrassed. Besides, there is another drawback for indiscriminately taking everyone in. The effect of attracting talents would decline rapidly, and most likely, only ordinary creatures would come to try their luck. As for prodigies, there might be some, but very few. After all, they prefer challenges. Not everyone can be converted into believers. Even if these people are temporarily taken in, some of them may not meet the requirements for receiving his teachings for a long time. Naturally, these people are not eligible to stay in Liu Village. Just like the fleeing disciples from the Heaven Mending Pavilion. Jiang Hui was deep in thought, if he really had to tell, the path he is on now and the path taken by the Willow God when she transformed into an Ancestral Spiritualist were very similar; they are both fostering believers, walking the path of faith. However, in his view, there is a fundamental difference between the two. The Willow God fostered believers just for the sake of fostering, nothing more, but Jiang Hui fostered believers for Faith Value, and collecting Faith Value is for leveling up, reaping awards. ¡­ In the Land of Mist. The young man and the Sect Leader Level old servant only felt a flash of darkness before their eyes, followed by a dazzling flame. When they opened their eyes again, a majestic palace appeared in their line of sight. Mysterious and ancient. And at the center of the palace, an enormous figure loomed, shrouded in a thick mist, making it impossible to see its appearance clearly. ¡°Where are we?¡± The young man asked in surprise, completely startled. He remembered clearly that he had not yet stepped through the gate. How did he end up in such an unfamiliar place in the blink of an eye? The old servant was even more taken aback, feeling as if a storm was raging in his heart. He was an existence of the Void Path Realm, with a cultivation that reached from earth to heaven. Despite having sustained internal injuries, he can¡¯t easily be subdued even by the Immortal Supreme within the same realm. Yet now he¡¯s been captured like a mere toy and brought here. What¡¯s more, he had failed to notice it. This only proved that the strength of the master of this secret realm was beyond his expectations, likely a Supreme level existence. ¡°This is the true core of the Celestial Secret Realm, and all of you are the chosen ones for the inheritance.¡± In the center of the palace, a gigantic figure spoke slowly, bringing the young and old out of their thoughts. ¡°W-We?¡± Both the young man and the old servant spoke almost simultaneously, disbelief in their eyes. But unlike the old man, a trace of ecstasy was also hidden deep within the young man¡¯s eyes. The reason he had risked his life rushing here was to seize an opportunity. Despite his congenital weakness, he wasn¡¯t willing to be lost in the crowd for the rest of his life. And now it seemed his efforts had paid off. He had succeeded. ¡­ ¡­ The Demon Continent is boundless. If observed from above, the outline resembles a complete skeleton. Among the last Three Thousand Continents, the Demon Continent was renowned to be the most chaotic. In the farthest ancient era, this place was a battlefield where various powers slaughtered each other, and evil demons ran rampant, with blood flowing like rivers. Being immersed in slaughter and warfare for years, the land was stained with blood, and the mountains were built of skeletons. Not long after entering this wilderness, Shi Hao and his company came across some killings involving various kinds of monsters and scattered bandits; among them were those who had ignited the Divine Flame. Many creatures had noticed Tu Wa and his group, Shi Hao included, but most of them did not rush to approach due to being unsure about their strength. However, there were a few bold enough to pursue them. As for the result, they all ended up as juicy meat in the bellies of Shi Hao, Tu Wa, and the others. The scent of roasted meat wafted beside the river, smoke curled up into the sky. Everyone held a golden-brown, greasy bone in their hands, enjoying their feast with relish. This scene greatly shocked many creatures who harbored ill intentions. All creatures were stunned before scattering away, fleeing for their lives with all their might. My god, their initial intention was robbery, but these wicked kids were out for blood!!! After a hearty meal, at Shi Hao¡¯s suggestion, they planned to cross several continents to search for the deific stone and the Huang butterfly. Whether it was the deific stone or Huang butterfly, both were helpful allies to Little Dot, able to perform miracles at critical moments. Once they managed to regroup, they would then figure out when the grand event involving all the continents¡¯ prodigies would begin and whether they were qualified to participate? The Demon Continent was located west of Yun Zhou and was not too far away. Otherwise, a common teleportation array would not be able to reach it. Under the full operation of the Five Senses, Jiang Hui could observe every move they made. He would not interfere with the decisions of Tu Wa and the others unless danger befell them. In that case, he would appear to help. As Tu Wa and Gu Chen were his devoted disciples, although they were apart, he could appear to safeguard them instantly. Without mentioning anything else, this free-range experience was indeed far more profitable than before. In less than two months, the collective experience gained by everyone had already far exceeded that of the past year. Jiang Hui regretted a bit. Had he known this earlier, he would have adopted this approach long ago. Along the way, Tu Wa and the others had reaped some unique gains. Especially Shi Hao, who received some information that made his mind tremble, giving him a vague sense of a secret beyond comprehension. He found a title of an era. Immortal Ancient. This term was not recorded in any historical records, symbolizing an immortal, magnificent era that extended over unimaginably long years. He vaguely remembered that during his journey from Liu Village, he had heard some secret news. The Willow God seemed to have been born in that era and fell from grace due to a disaster. And that grand event of prodigies was named after this era and had an inseparable connection with it. A competition named after an era, the chances for growth it offered were beyond imagination. They even heard that many individuals who had reached the stage of igniting the Divine Flame purposely suppressed their realms just to participate and seize those excellent opportunities. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Chapter 310: Jiang Si Yu_1 Chapter 404: Chapter 310: Jiang Si Yu_1 Little Dot was lost in reverie, quietly preparing himself. He aimed to follow in the footsteps of the Willow God. Firstly, he must have the qualifications to participate in the final battle and attain ultimate victory, suppress all other elites, and achieve the supreme fortune behind it all. With this thought in mind, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but glance at Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and the others beside him. If it weren¡¯t for these few, he was rather hopeful that he could compete even with the unparalleled geniuses hidden within the Immortal Taoist Orthodoxy. However, if the young fellows from Liu Village were added to the mix, it would be tough to say. The latter was too formidable, possessing strength and potential no weaker than his. In the future, they would all exist on the Giant Level, and if they also wanted to compete with him, the difficulty would undoubtedly be raised a notch! Luckily, they were all on the same side. Family doesn¡¯t fight family, even if it¡¯s a competition, it¡¯s for collective progress. Upon the vast wilderness. As they journeyed deeper, the spirit of Little Dot and the others gradually became serious. They realized something was wrong because many powerful beings appeared on this wilderness, and the least powerful among them had stepped into the True One Realm, something they couldn¡¯t resist. Particularly the invisible aura in the air. After inquiring in every possible way, everyone received a grave piece of news. A great change was about to happen. Most likely, there would be a battle of gods, and beings of the Sect Leader Level would fight bloody battles. Deities would fall, and blood would spill for thousands of miles. Then, just as Shi Hao and the others were in shock. In the void, a violent rumble suddenly echoed, and in the next moment, runes sparkled in the sky at the heart of the plain. An Immortal Mighty One had made his move, opening a grand array that imprisoned the void, attempting to seal off this region. From tens of thousands of miles away, Jiang Hui cast his gaze, slowly observing everything that was happening on the wilderness. Such an unusual situation naturally caught his attention for the first time, but unfortunately, Jiang Hui could not recall any related plot from his memory, so he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next. However, they say the soldiers will stop an invading army, and the water will cover when the earth is shaping, following Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi, and the others, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Even in the worst-case scenario, Jiang Hui was there. As long as the Supreme didn¡¯t come personally, even when faced with creatures of the Beheading Me Realm, he had the power to fight. Although he wasn¡¯t confident in suppressing all enemies, protecting a few persons should entirely be without problems. ¡°Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­¡± ¡°Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­¡± In the Devil Continent Crimson Wasteland, at this moment, there came a series of ear-piercing rumbles. Following this, a horrific pressure spread like a tide toward the outskirts of the wilderness. This invisible pressure was extraordinarily mighty, and although it was intangible, it was like a sweeping gale. Many weaker beings were instantly terrified and shivered, trembling like a sieve. ¡°Swoosh!¡± It was at this moment. In the sky above. A peak-like massive silver spear suddenly fell, encapsulating unstoppable force, with the power to split open the heavens and the earth, shattering the ground, and directly killed tens of thousands of beings. Among them, there were some of those who had ignited the Divine Flame and ascended to the Divine Position, but under that silver spear, they had no power to resist and were directly annihilated into ashes by its abundant energy. As the spear fell, a figure in a silver robe descended from the sky, landing stably atop the spear. That was a Celestial God, incredibly powerful, living for ages, easily reaching tens or even hundreds of thousands of years, wielded an unstoppable force against the beings stranded on the wilderness. The Silver Robed Man seemed to be searching for something, wanting to force some beings to show themselves through ruthless killing. He was unusually decisive; every time his voice fell, he would swing the silver spear in his hand, sweeping down towards the wilderness below. In an instant, blood mist surged; every time, tens of thousands of beings died. Many treasures detonated under this terrifying power. Looking out, the bright red and eye-catching blood quickly pooled into streams, staining the earth and filling the air with a nauseating smell of blood. Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi, and others watched, their hearts chilled. They had already done some research before coming and know that this was a chaotic region. Nevertheless, they had no idea it could be this chaotic, with the fearsome cultivator of the Divine Realm appearing directly. Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, and others were shocked. They were no match for the silver-robed being in front of them. He was too powerful; the two parties weren¡¯t even on the same dimensional level. In the Divine Realm, a drop of blood could regenerate a life. In many small forces, this realm could barely substitute the position of the Sect Hierarch. It could knock down the sun, moon, and stars and traverse the boundless void with just the physical body. Liu Village, the back mountain. With his Five Senses fully open, Jiang Hui took in everything in the wilderness, but he didn¡¯t intend to take action. Although he could suppress the silver-robed being with a mere thought. The primary reason he hadn¡¯t made a move was that Tu Wa Zi and others were still safe. Usually, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t take action until they encountered a deadly crisis that couldn¡¯t be resolved. Although making a move didn¡¯t cost anything, he believed that crisis often forced one to unlock their maximum potential and promote progress, especially for Tu Wa Zi and the others. ¡­ At the end of the land, just as the silver-robed being was slaughtering wildly, another terrifying aura rose in the depths of a mountain range somewhere. Suddenly, many peaks exploded. The next moment, a pressuring force no less than that of the silver-robed being was released with a bang. ¡°Run! This is a battle of Sky God Level beings! Once we¡¯re caught up in it, we¡¯ll face disaster!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were shocked, and they soon reacted. Some beings even screamed and ran towards the end of the horizon without a care. Little Dot, Tu Wa Zi and others also joined the fleeing crowd. Though confident, they were all clear about their strength in front of Sky God. ¡°Could there really be extraordinary fortune here?!¡± Jiang Hui was astonished, wondering why else so many divine realm beings would appear. With the Golden Finger by his side, even extraordinary Secret Realm inheritance meant nothing to him, let alone Supreme-level inheritance. Could it compare to his Ascend Heaven Ladder Fragrance? Could it match various Treasured Techniques of Ten Evil level?! Nevertheless, no one would complain about their rich foundations. Although Jiang Hui didn¡¯t need any, leaving it to Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and the others would be perfect. The most important thing was that if they truly discovered some opportunities, it could bring Jiang Hui experience points. Killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Si Yu, stay close to me. If something dangerous arises, I can protect you!¡± In the middle of fleeing, Tu Wa Zi spoke up. He had already ignited the Divine Flame now and was considered powerful, even though he couldn¡¯t compete with the divine realm beings. As he spoke, he pulled the War Goddess into his arms and charged forward, quickly surpassing many others. Even though those who were half a step into the True One Realm were far left behind by him. This action left Shi Hao, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and the others shocked. When they came back to their senses, Tu Wa Zi was already about to disappear from their field of vision. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Chapter 311: Experience Points Increased (Already Revised)_1 Chapter 405: Chapter 311: Experience Points Increased (Already Revised)_1 Tu Wa Zi ran very fast, leading Jiang Si Yu, also known as the War Goddess, all the way to the front of everyone else. He was blessed with the Body of Thick Earth, possessing extraordinary endurance. After a while, he ended up carrying the War Goddess on his back. ¡°What are you doing?! We¡¯re in front of all these people. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± The War Goddess¡¯s face flushed a deep red in an instant. Jiang Hui could not help but chuckle at the sight of this. Just then ¨C In one corner, a remarkably beautiful girl suddenly caught his eye. The girl had big, lively eyes, and radiated a bright and witty spirit from every pore. Although her true face was hidden, under his Five Senses, Jiang Hui recognized her identity at a glance. Yun Xi. Seeing the girl, Jiang Hui finally remembered what this ¡®changing of the heavens¡¯ was supposedly all about. In simple terms, it appeared that the Celestials of this lifetime were unwilling to continue their decline. They were intent on defying fate, and in doing so, they mobilized all their clan power to search for the legendary Destiny Stone, intending to create a few supremely powerful beings. The Celestials, as one of the ancient clans, were said to have been the royal clan in ancient times, suppressing all else and immensely glorious, far surpassing the present. Their words carried great weight, even requiring thought from the Immortal Daos. They had at least a handful of supreme level beings. Such grandeur was hard to come by in thousands of eras, attracting countless living beings as vassals and worshippers. It was no wonder that the Celestials of this era wanted to defy the heavens again, to pave a way towards prosperity for their clan. Those who had deep grievances with the Celestials from ancient times naturally would not stand by dismissively. They had painstakingly brought the Celestials to decline, how could they possibly stand aside and let them recover? So, they joined forces, prepared to besiege the Celestials. Especially the young generation who had merged with the Destiny Stone, they were the primary targets. ¡°Is the clashing and killing of a few Sky Gods what they call changing the heavens?¡± Remembering the cause of everything, Jiang Hui could not help but retort in his heart. ¡­ The surroundings of the wilderness were restrained by invisible Runes. The closer one got to the edge, the stronger the feeling of solidification became. Even the Rune Power in their bodies would be shackled, making it hard to operate. Normal movements would be slowed down several times. However, people like Tu Wa Zi were a bit more comfortable. Their vitality was strong like a scorching sun, and even without using Rune Power, they could attain a frightening speed just relying on their flesh. If it were the past, many people would have noticed this. But at the moment, everyone was too busy to pay extra attention to others. Their power was ultimately limited. Relying on just their physical strength they could not break through the struggle of the sealing off. So, they wandered in the No Man¡¯s Areas. Little Dot similarly recognized Yun Xi. Although Shi Hao did not greet the girl at first, when she encountered danger, the boy stepped forward to protect her. ¡°Today, every creature of the Celestial Race must be executed without exception, especially those who have fused with the Destiny Stone!¡± From the sky, came thunderous voices, one after another, ringing out like countless peals of thunder echoing through the sky. The booming shockwaves caused pain in the ears of the creatures below. There were far more Sky Gods wanting to take action against the Celestials. Apart from the silver-cloaked strongman wielding a spear, there were Sky Gods from various other forces, the strongest of whom was a cruel and ruthless Sky God with three heads. They not only wanted to slaughter all the Celestial beings but also seize their fortunes. The voice of the Sky God with three heads was cold and chilling, flanked by several concealed figures shrouded behind a dense fog. All of them were beings that had reached the Sky God level. They had not fully revealed themselves, hidden in the dark, evidently prepared for any eventualities. On the wilderness, the Celestial beings were filled with indignant anger, but none dared to speak up. In the ancient war, their clan had suffered unimaginable devastation. They had almost lost all their high-ranking strength, all elder Sky Gods either died or fell unconscious. Now, only one survived, but even he was hanging by a thread, likely to pass away at any moment. If it wasn¡¯t for this, they wouldn¡¯t have risked everything. With their reckless actions this time, they had secured four Destiny Stones, each merged with a different youth. If everything goes smoothly, the future will have four peak Celestial powers. There is a great possibility of reliving the glory of the clan, which is the foundation of their race. Regardless of the price, they must be preserved. If Jiang Hui remembers correctly, there should also be a Destiny Stone in Yun Xi. Withdrawing his gaze, he didn¡¯t pay much attention here, after all, Tu Wa Zi wouldn¡¯t be in trouble for a while. With his tough skin and thick flesh, he should be able to manage for a while. Seizing this moment, Jiang Hui wanted to check the current condition of his First Spirit Body. With a single thought, his mind plunged in. In an instant, The scene in front of him changed rapidly. Once he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a peaceful and auspicious valley, a place akin to a paradisaical wonderland, By his side, a waterfall cascaded down, from a height of tens of thousands of feet. The roaring waves hit the surrounding rocks, producing a deafening roar. At this moment, his First Spirit Body was right under this waterfall, conditioning his physical body. The waterfall, tens of thousands of feet high, could shatter thick rocks in an instant. But for his First Spirit Body, it was nothing. If solely based on talent, Jiang Hui¡¯s First Spirit Body could absolutely rank first, outshining exceptional traits such as the Supreme Bone, double pupils, Immortal Seed and others ¨C they all had to stand aside. No talent could ever compete with Spirit Body. After the secret development and laissez-faire nurturing in this period, The First Spirit Body progressed rapidly. It had inherited a small part of Jiang Hui¡¯s original strength, and had reached the Godfire Realm before it was even raised. With such talent bolstering it, it had now already reached the late stage of the True One Realm. Although it had only traversed one major Realm, the realm of Shen Dao differed from the previous six Realms of ordinary people. The promotion of each minor realm required a lengthy period of time, let alone a major realm. Even the prides of heaven took decades, and even those rare talents hoarded by ancient lineages needed several years of accumulation. Such achievements were not attained overnight. Scanning his surroundings, what surprised Jiang Hui was that his Spirit Body had claimed a cave dwelling and become a special guest of honor for a small clan. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but Jiang Hui felt that the lady of the small clan would often throw seductive glances at his Spirit Body, eyes brimming with affection. Snorting lightly, Jiang Hui¡¯s consciousness returned to his original body. ¡­ ¡°Experience Points increased by 20,000.¡± ¡°Experience Points increased by 30,000.¡± ¡°Experience Points increased by 60,000.¡± One day, as he was in a light sleep, the voice of Golden Finger suddenly rang out. Hearing the sound by his ear, Jiang Hui instantly became alert. Just in that brief moment, the experience points in his hand had increased by more than 100,000. After looking around, Jiang Hui finally found the reason. It was Tu Wa and others. They had managed to escape and had stumbled upon a Secret Realm on their route. It was a grand mountain forged from the bones of a Celestial God, towering a thousand feet tall, shrouded in thick black clouds, chilling and treacherous. It filled anyone who looked at it with fear. By chance, they discovered the legendary Precious Medicine Golden Bodhi Fruit. It¡¯s an incredibly rare divine plant, even in the Upper Realm, it¡¯s hard to come by. It¡¯s far more valuable and rare than the legendary herb Blood Soul Grass, which is said to refine the physical body. It guides beings to the ultimate path of body refinement, leading one¡¯s self to an unprecedented sublimation. However, this Treasure medicinal plant can¡¯t be consumed alone. Apart from affecting the efficacy, apart from a few races known for their physical bodies, the physical bodies of the rest of the beings simply couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying medicinal effects, and would explode and die in an instant. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 312: Lottery (First Update) _1 Chapter 406: Chapter 312: Lottery (First Update) _1 The Golden Bodhi Fruit, is a legend. It forms when a Bodhi who has achieved enlightenment passes away, it is extremely rare, as every piece represents the fall of a successful Bodhi. Bodhi is rarely seen, just a piece can elevate the physical body to an unprecedented level, if consumed regularly, it can even rebuild the physical body. Even ordinary people can reach the limit in the Realm of Flesh. This is a kind of unimaginable sedimentation. Because from ancient times to the present, no living creature has ever been able to consume the Golden Bodhi Fruit regularly. Even in the Immortal Dao, such a naturally growing treasure is extremely precious, usually given as a reward to the top core disciples in a sect. Only utmost crucial seed players can get it. As for the small sects and schools, they are not qualified or capable of owning such rare plants. Jiang Hui looked surprised. He was not interested in the Golden Bodhi Fruit itself, but he was moved by the fact that a single fruit had directly given him over a hundred thousand experience points, equal to his total gain from the previous year. They had merely discovered the Golden Bodhi Fruit and hadn¡¯t taken it yet, if they did actually take it, wouldn¡¯t it trigger another explosion in his experience points? This gain was huge, it was almost equivalent to a year¡¯s worth of gains for several people. Although it was far from directly causing him to level up, the accumulation of small amounts was substantial. Even a mosquito could be considered as meat, let alone a fat one. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take much time to accumulate enough experience points for the next level up. Hindsight, he should¡¯ve driven Tu Wa Zi and the others away a long time ago, and let them stick with Little Dot. He was definitely miscalculating earlier! Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help sighing with regret. Although there are some magnificent opportunities in Liu Village, the Ascend Heaven Ladder and the Divine Tomb Trial Grounds, these places are actually Jiang Hui¡¯s, not their¡¯s. Therefore, apart from bringing Jiang Hui some experience points increase when their strength increased, it was considered gambling if anything moved. Luckily, Jiang Hui has finally identified the path to wealth. It shouldn¡¯t be too late. ¡­ ¡­ Inside the vast valley with ancient and strong trees, Tu Wa Zi, Little Dot and the others were completely captivated by the gleaming golden fruit. None of them wanted to shift their gazes away. The golden fruit gave them a unique feeling. ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Bodhi Fruit, extremely precious and rare. It has incomparable effects on the physical body and blood, taking it can easily break through the limit!¡± The words came out casually from a purple clothed girl standing beside Shi Hao. Her appearance was elegant, her body radiated an ineffable energy, her skin was white as snow and she had an elegant demeanor, captivating all the people around her. She was Yun Xi. The few of them got together in their previous escape, so they teamed up. Yun Xi is from the Celestials, the clan was one of the ten Royal Clans in ancient times. She was a standout among the younger generation. From her young age, she has received teachings from her masters. Therefore, nobody among Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen could match her knowledge. She must¡¯ve recognized the Golden Bodhi Fruit at first sight. ¡°Is it that impressive? Then it really sounds like a great thing!¡± Tu Wa Zi was slightly excited, his gaze tightly fixed on the round golden fruit ahead. He was used to grabbing anything good he saw. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from taking everything good and taking it back to Liu Village, let alone something as rare as what the girl had stated, he had to take it back to Liu Village. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The War Goddess raised an eyebrow, she had a keen perception and was good at observing details. She felt that something was off with Tu Wa Zi. She had raised a Lightning Dog before, It acted the same way when it saw its food, like a predator, it always seemed ferocious. This was exactly what Tu Wa Zi was like now. Could it be possible that Tu Wa Zi has been bitten by a dog? ¡°Jiang Si Yu, do you think that golden fruit looks good?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked at the War Goddess beside him and asked this out of nowhere. The War Goddess nodded subconsciously. The golden fruit shimmered with rainbow-like colors on the outside, appearing extremely attractive and hard to encounter. ¡°It¡¯s good if it¡¯s good, just pick it, this unowned thing is nature¡¯s gift. If you pass up an opportunity like this, you might not get another one like it later!¡± Tu Wa Zi decided decisively and simply, and ran directly towards the Golden Bodhi Fruit swinging in between Heaven and Earth. But in the moment when Tu Wa Zi plucked the Golden Bodhi fruit, there was suddenly a violent shaking around him, and the ground was trembling.. In the distance, terrifying auras began to slowly awaken and the whole world seemed to freeze in a horrifying atmosphere. Dust was flying away in the distance, countless mountains collapsed in an instant, ancient trees shattered, and there was a chilling sound of grinding teeth. The next moment. From the end of the land, a majestic and huge noise echoed, it was the sound of footsteps. That figure was not covered in flesh, but a rotten black skeletal frame, with black fire flickering at the eye sockets. It was spreading from his skeleton. It was the skeletal remains of a being of the Divine Territorial Boundary that has long been silent and dead. It was completely covered in moss as if it was left there for a while, with all the flesh dissolving. It awakened the moment the Golden Bodhi Fruit was plucked. ¡°Not good, this place is dangerous, the corpse of the being from the Divine Territorial Boundary must be guarding the Golden Bodhi Fruit, leave here quickly!¡± Yun Xi reacted instantly, her face showing an extreme sense of urgency. The existence from the Divine Territorial Boundary, even if dead for several days, the radiated power can¡¯t be confronted by them. Such beings have too exaggerated a vitality that even a single drop of blood can regrow them, without receiving fatal injuries, it¡¯s impossible for them to fall, and even when fatally injured, they can still be proud in the world. But when they wanted to leave, they suddenly found that an invisible seal was already covering all around them, even with all their strength, they couldn¡¯t break out. ¡°The skeleton must not just be at the Divine Territorial Boundary before dying, it¡¯s highly likely that he had half a step into the Patriarch realm. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so terrifying, has sealed us here instantly!¡± Everyone¡¯s face was full of discomfort. Their current strength was not enough to support them against a Divine. ¡°This fool!¡± Jiang Hui shook his head helplessly and sighed with a bitter smile. Tu Wa Zi didn¡¯t think about it, a Golden Bodhi Fruit is rare, and has even caused wars in succession. It couldn¡¯t grow anywhere ordinary. The place that can nurture such treasure must be filled with danger. Otherwise, It might¡¯ve been plucked by others long ago, how could Tu Wa Zi stand a chance. But it¡¯s good that Tu Wa Zi took it, after all, if the Golden Bodhi Fruit is left here, it¡¯s a waste! Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Chapter 313: Master, you are suppressing me (Already edited)_1 Chapter 407: Chapter 313: Master, you are suppressing me (Already edited)_1 However, treasures that are naturally produced and nurtured like this, it¡¯s better to pluck them than leaving them wasted here. Jiang Hui agreed a lot with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s decision, Because if he were in his place, he would do the same or even more directly. ¡°No one can mess with my disciples!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted, once again falling on the massive skeleton rapidly approaching from the horizon. The skeleton emanated a terrifyingly exaggerated aura; clouds of black mist filled the sky, threateningly grim. The body of this skeleton was extremely large, mighty and imposing, large as a mountain, stepping from the end of the horizon. With every step, the ground vibrated severely. Jiang Hui remained unflustered. A living being in the Divine Realm, although powerful enough to dominate one side even in the Upper Realm, was not worth his attention. His mind moved instantly. In an instant, a will spanned countless miles, whispering like a deity, appearing above Tu Wa Zi. When the Faith Value reaches a certain level, even if separated by countless miles, or even different dimensions and time, Jiang Hui can utilize the believers to manifest between Heaven and Earth, and the manifested spirit body possesses half the strength of the main body. In the void of thousands of miles, a figure in a white robe gently fell. In the breeze, the robe fluttered, rustling, with a crescent moon like a blade hanging in the zenith behind, sprinkling light and enveloping Tu Wa Zi and the others within. In it. A sense of security that could not be described in words arose in everyone¡¯s heart. In the field, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others showed shock, especially Little Dot, War Goddess, and the purple-robed girl Yun Xi. Everything in front of them was beyond their expectations. But at the next moment, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai and the others suddenly stiffened and were then engulfed in overwhelming joy. ¡°Lord Willow God!¡± In the astonished gaze of the purple-robed girl Yun Xi, they immediately knelt and shouted in unison, their eyes filled with fervor and reverence. They had a special connection with Jiang Hui, even if his main body undergoes any transformation, they could recognize him. ¡°Willow God?¡± Yun Xi opened her mouth in shock. She left the Lower Realm to escape disaster and moved to the Upper Realm; amongst them, she was the only one who had not visited Liu Village. However, she had heard of Liu Village and the mysterious entity behind it, knowing it to be a mysterious and terrifying existence while she was still in the Lower Realm, even her grandfather would often grumble about its sanctity. Jiang Hui was enveloped in divine light. After giving a faint smile to Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai, he made his move. Under the boundless clear sky, he made a casual pull. In an instant, a torrential force boiled up, the rune shimmered, and it was as if a dam had been breached, it erupted out in madness. Wherever his palm reached, the earth split, the ground was rolled up forcefully, and the Celestial God¡¯s skeleton was directly crushed into slag, with no resistance whatsoever¡­ Having dealt with the Celestial God¡¯s skeleton, Jiang Hui did not consider the shock and surprise in the hearts of Yun Xi and others, and directly withdrew his spiritual sense, returning to his main body. Although this behavior doesn¡¯t have any side effects for him, Jiang Hui felt that it was unnecessary for him to swagger in front of people all the time, he just needed to sit quietly behind the scenes. However, one noteworthy thing is that after Tu Wa Zi took away the Golden Bodhi Fruit, his experience points boosted again, and directly soared by more than fifty thousand. Which shows. That golden fruit is very extraordinary. ¡­ In the valley, apart from Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, Shi Hao, and others, Yun Xi and the War Goddess both showed shocked expressions, especially the purple-robed girl Yun Xi. That was a spirit of the Divine Territorial Boundary, and it was casually smashed to pieces with a light slap¡­ How strong is the revered entity of Liu Village?! She and her grandfather originally thought that the other party was only an ordinary Divine Flame, it was a lucky coincidence that it descended to the Lower Realm and established Liu Village, but it now appeared that they were clearly utterly mistaken!!! ¡­ The moon was faint and the stars sparse, as a gentle breeze blew from time to time. On the hills behind Liu Village. Night had fallen. The voice of the Golden Finger sounded, indicating that it was time for the monthly extraction of a dragon egg. Jiang Hui, without any hesitation, chose to use it right away, as there was no point in waiting for the next draw. ¡°You have successfully used the summoning ability.¡± ¡°Congratulations, you are extremely lucky. You have acquired a Legendary Dragon Egg from the dust of the universe.¡± ¡°The Hatching condition for the Legendary Dragon Egg: must be engulfed in dragon fire for three days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a Legendary Dragon Egg?!¡± As the voice of the Golden Finger faded in his mind, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t contain his joy. You should know that even among all levels of dragon eggs, the legendary level is among the top ranked tiers. This kind of dragon egg is extremely rare and valuable, it¡¯s a chance encounter not a sought-after event. Each extraction ensures the acquisition of two rare items. So far, Jiang Hui had only drawn one once, that time was a stroke of extreme luck, and he hadn¡¯t been so fortunate since then. He had drawn a couple of Epic dragon eggs, but compared to the Legendary Dragon Egg, the Epic dragon eggs were far inferior. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Jiang Hui immediately sought out the Little True Dragon. At this moment, the little guy was crouching in a corner with the Lightning Dog, who had recently turned into a Dragon Mastiff. They were plotting to steal and eat the meat stored in a cave in the back mountain. Jiang Hui¡¯s arrival directly scared these two scheming ¡°little thieves¡±. ¡°Master, you¡­ are you looking for me?¡± the Little True Dragon stammered, feeling that his secret plan might have been revealed. As for the Dragon Mastiff, it was even more frightened, trembling and unable to stand straight. It recognized Jiang Hui and knew that he was the real master of the village. His words were law and no one dared to disobey. ¡°Little guy, I need you to do something for me!¡± declared Jiang Hui. He wasn¡¯t interested in the antics of these two creatures. These two didn¡¯t even think about the fact that if it weren¡¯t for him turning a blind eye to Old man Lin, they wouldn¡¯t be successful every time. Or more accurately, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fill their mouths every time! ¡°Master, speak up!¡± The Little True Dragon immediately showed interest upon hearing about the task. ¡°Breathe fire on this egg until three days have passed, then you can stop!¡± Jiang Hui took out the Legendary Dragon Egg and casually placed it in front of the Little True Dragon. ¡°Master, you¡¯re exploiting me again! This is the second time now!¡± The Little True Dragon blurted out after a moment, raising its voice. Am I still a little toddler? Can I handle such overuse?! How am I supposed to survive non-stop fire breathing for three days with my small body?! Won¡¯t I turn to dust at the end of it? ¡°Exploiting your sister? I am squeezing you!¡± Jiang Hui looked speechless. Although the differences in the words were minute, the implications were vast. If he was exploiting a dragon, then he should be seeking a female dragon, shouldn¡¯t he? The Little True Dragon looked indignant, its cheeks puffed up. It felt that not only was its master exploiting it, but he also thought it was uneducated! Its eyes were filled with resentment. It kept looking at the Dragon Mastiff, hoping that its elder brother would stand up for it. The Dragon Mastiff pursed its lips, wanting to defend the Little True Dragon, but it just couldn¡¯t offend the person in front of it. So it could only give the Little True Dragon a look that said, ¡°you¡¯re on your own¡±. This made the Little True Dragon even more upset. When it came down to the wire, there was nobody reliable left. Eventually, the little creature agreed to Jiang Hui¡¯s request. It wanted to refuse, but a dragon under the eaves has no choice but to bow. ¡°Cheer up, this is also a good opportunity for you to learn how to control dragon flames better!¡± Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the Little True Dragon¡¯s expression. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 315: The Old One Wants to Join (Part 1)_1 Chapter 410: Chapter 315: The Old One Wants to Join (Part 1)_1 ¡°Honorable one, as I have already passed the assessment, can I join Liu Village now?¡± As Jiang Hui¡¯s voice faded, the young man hastily inquired, his face brimming with anticipation. Jiang Hui had previously informed the boy that after passing the assessment, he could go to the hidden world mountain village where he lived and officially become a member of his disciple, ready to heed his teachings at any time. In his previous conversation with the boy, Jiang Hui portrayed Liu Village as something of a paradise. He had not deceived the boy. Because Liu Village indeed befits the characterization of tranquil and harmonious, a deep-seated paradise. Untouched by strife or war, with picturesque scenery, harmonious cohabitation of poultry and pets, with no thefts in sight, everyone filled with vigor, everyone with broad smiles, everyone brimming with hope, no need to worry about sustenance, nor concern about invaders from outside. The children can run freely in the wilderness, they can comfortably sleep till dawn, and adults can host bonfires after meals, reminiscing about the past. Amidst the impending struggles, if such a place does not deserve the label of paradise, then what does?! His gaze was filled with anticipation, staring at the figure in front of him with yearning. In his view, only by officially joining the honorable one¡¯s power would he truly become a disciple. Such an occurrence was like a blessing from ancestral spirits, a missed chance would be a regret of a lifetime, hence his urgency. He had been cautious all along, never forsaking any opportunity he could grab, with such a favorable opportunity falling into his lap, he naturally ought to cherish it. Saints have always been elusive, but in the boy¡¯s eyes, the honorable one before him was even more so. His favor towards him outweighed the heavens, something he might not be capable of repaying in this lifetime. One must understand, those who had come along with him were all rare talents of Yun Zhou, in terms of foundation and depth of knowledge, they far surpassed him who was in ill health, yet the honorable one chose none of them, but chose him who was bedridden for a long time, if not favor, what else could it be? Long illness made him a doctor, the young man had a good understanding of his own constitution, inherently frail, having lost too much Qi and blood. If it had been a few years earlier, perhaps there would have been a remedy, but now, even the most eminent doctor in the world, would probably be helpless. The symptoms had transformed into a chronic disease, which was difficult to nourish, to the point that his meridians had become narrow, it was perhaps difficult for him to make any progress in cultivation in this lifetime. But even so, the Honorable One without any hesitation, kept him and drove the others away, what kind of favor must it be that he feels he may never be able to repay in a lifetime? Moreover, he had never seen the trials that the honorable one had spoken about, he had been allowed to explore freely in this cave, and then he was directly informed that he had passed the assessment, if not backdoor favoritism, what else could it be? But the young man did not feel belittled, his skin was not so thin, nor his mind so narrow, otherwise he would have died of anger long ago. In his eyes, being seen by the honorable one was a luck of three lifetimes. Although he held the status of a young master in his original clan, his status was not high, his mother was nothing more than a concubine, who died during childbirth. As for his father, he was nothing more than a philandering scumbag, who over the years had married countless concubines that he had lost count, even specifically built a mansion for his harems, and they named it Yuchun Garden. God knows what went wrong in his mind to come up with such a name¡­ anyone who did not know would think it was the grand opening of a new brothel. The man spent his days in drunken stupor, and had no time for him, a bastard son born to a concubine. Fortunately, over the years, the main wife, who was also the mother of the girl who had accompanied him on this journey, gave him some attention that allowed him to survive birth, otherwise he would not only have failed to grow up but may not have even survived to a full month. Now, his destiny may change. ¡°Li Zi Cheng¡¯s Faith Value +20.¡± ¡°Li Zi Cheng¡¯s Faith Value +10.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Watching the young man¡¯s rapidly increasing faith value, Jiang Hui smiled lightly. He was not surprised by the boy¡¯s actions. After passing on his teachings, the boy¡¯s faith value reached a hundred, reaching the level of a loyal follower, naturally he would look forward to joining Liu Village as soon as possible. ¡°Certainly!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s finger pointed towards the air in front of him. His fingers were long and translucent like agate, casting a soft reddish glow. As his finger fell. In an instant, the air that was like a mirror gently quivered, followed by visible ripples that spread out quickly in all directions. The next moment. A vibrant colorful portal appeared in front of the boy, suspended in mid-air. The stone gate was neither too high nor too wide, just right for the boy to pass through. Through the stone gate, one could faintly hear cheerful laughter and the crowing of roosters and barking of dogs, creating a sense of harmony and a sense of peace. ¡°After you pass through this stone gate, you will be in Liu Village. From now on, that will be your home. If you have any loved ones that you can¡¯t bear to part with, you can bring them here too!¡± Jiang Hui spoke in a leisurely manner. ¡°Honorable one, the disciple would like to ask, where did the old servant, who has always followed around the disciple, go? If possible, the disciple would like to bring him in as well!¡± The boy, suppressing his joy, said. He had no one close to him, but the old servant certainly counted as one, having watched him grow up, and several times saved him from danger. ¡°He is not here, I have placed him somewhere else. If you wish, I can let him join you!¡± Jiang Hui said. When he initially established the trial cave, he did so according to the number of individuals, therefore the old servant was not by his side, now, he was ¡°reflecting¡± in another cave dwelling. Although the boy¡¯s faith value had reached the level where he could pass on his teachings, the faith value of the old servant by his side had remained steady from beginning to end. Of course, strictly speaking, it was not completely static, it had grown somewhat, but not significantly. Clearly, the old man was not as easy to deal with as the boy. But even so, an individual of the sect leader level was still worth pursuing. At present, there was a distinct lack of high-level combat personnel in Liu Village. Apart from himself, there was nobody who could handle a fight. If things continued like this, although the protection provided by the Utopia Array would rule out any mishaps, it would eventually knock the village¡¯s reputation, it could not be that every time a situation arose, it was his responsibility to handle it personally! ¡°Then, I appreciate your kindness, Honorable One.¡± The boy¡¯s voice echoed, respectfully. ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand, speaking in a calm tone. Afterward, he had a thought and instantly appeared before the old servant. However, unlike with the boy, this time he used Huang Liang¡¯s Dream in conjunction with the Technique of Creation, to slightly alter his appearance. As a result. The old servant saw a sight before him that left him utterly astonished. At the distant end of the horizon, a colossal figure appeared intermittently, its figure bathed in the electric glow that reached the high heavens. And, where the divine light touched, there were thirty thousand miles of rising Great Taoist runes, and golden lotuses blooming. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 316: The Old One Also Wants to Join (Part 2) (Revision)_1 Chapter 411: Chapter 316: The Old One Also Wants to Join (Part 2) (Revision)_1 (This chapter has been revised) The Great Taoist Rune rises, a golden lotus blossoms. A profound meaning circulates within it. Around them, countless stars rotate, one by one an ancient star emerges, their specifics obscured, but their quiet presence seeming to blanket the sky. The figure that materializes is truly majestic, inexpressible in words. His gaze spans the blue sky, steps tread upon the nine netherworlds, he observes all life from eternity, his body radiating an archaic, immortal aura. If there¡¯s truly an eternal, indestructible existence in this world, it must be the one before their eyes. Countless ages seem but a snap of fingers to it, and the passage of eras leaves no trace upon its figure. The elder feels at loss for words, uncertain how to describe the grandeur of the figure before him. With one thought, all beings come to life. With one thought, generations fall into silence. Under the vast figure¡¯s gaze from the sky, his body involuntarily trembles, an unprecedented fear rises. This is an unimaginable scene, a breathtaking sight. He exists in the Void Path Realm, even amongst the Immortal Dao, he holds a revered position of a Sect Hierarch, yet at this moment, he feels as if his very life is at the mercy of the figure before him. ¡°I understand, I understand, this is the real master of the inheritance in this secret realm, the universe as an ocean, the universe as a joke, the master of this place is likely a living taboo, a living legend. Once it emerges, I fear no one can withstand it, even the Immortal Dao must retreat¡­¡± The elder seems to have realized something and can¡¯t help but exclaim. However, immediately after, a look of astonishment crosses his face. The elder¡¯s origins are mysterious, he understands many hidden truths of the world, and while he has seen and heard many things, he has never heard of such a terrifying existence. The Three Thousand Continents are vast, teeming with astounding talents from ancient to present times, so his lack of knowledge regarding this figure is understandable. But why would the figure appear before him now?! Also, why was he kept locked in this Secret Territory Cave Mansion?! Moreover, where is the young man? Is he with him or somewhere else? Many questions swarm the elder¡¯s mind, he anxiously seeks answers. ¡°May I ask where the young master has gone?¡± Taking a deep breath, the elder looked up at the massive figure in the sky and asked after pursing his lips. ¡°The young man has already been accepted as my disciple.¡± Jiang Hui directly replied, his voice indifferent. This turn of events leaves the elder speechless. From the perspective of the elder, Such high and mighty beings would have exceedingly strict requirements for choosing a disciple, even the finest prodigies in the world might not satisfy them, only a truly capable genius who could reign an era might do so. While the young man by his side may not be a waste, he certainly does not belong to the cream of the crop. The elder has a good grasp of the young man¡¯s talent, his inherent nature is good, he is kind-hearted, patient, and hardworking, but his meridian pathways were narrow at birth, and are now nearly all blocked. Were it not for the nurturing spiritual energy provided secretly over the years, the boy may have died of a blocked flow of qi and blood years ago. Throughout his life, the young man might not even reach Blood Realm, naturally, he doesn¡¯t have much talent to speak of. Such mental and intellectual talents would barely stir the interest of minor sects, and yet, he somehow caught the eye of an unparalleled being and was accepted as a disciple, this causes the elder to question his beliefs. The elder is taken aback and remains dazed for a long time. Nevertheless, after a long while, an almost imperceptible smile emerges on his weathered face. He doesn¡¯t need to understand the reasons behind it, knowing that the young man¡¯s unwillingness to succumb has elicited a response is enough. The boy under his protection has gained recognition from an unparalleled being, even if he might not immediately succeed like ¡°a Carp Jumping Through the Dragon¡¯s Gate¡±, his life¡¯s safety isn¡¯t likely to be threatened in the future. This being before them, its divine might is endless, it could truly vie with the Supreme, is considered one of the most powerful existences at the Emperor Level in the present world. ¡°The reason for my appearance is because the young man wishes for you to join my teachings together with him.¡± Jiang Hui stated. ¡°How can an old one like me be worthy of such high expectations? If I were decades younger, I might consider, but now, my qi and blood have depleted, I don¡¯t think I can bear such expectations!¡± The elder said. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about the young man¡¯s safety anymore, it¡¯s time for him to attend to his own matters. ¡°You should know, in front of me, any concealment is merely a joke.¡± Jiang Hui didn¡¯t bother to address the elder¡¯s feigned obliviousness and directly responded. His eyes shone brightly, shooting out two beams of divine light as if he could see through everything. The elder was taken aback, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jiang Hui would say so, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± As he composed himself, the elder responded with a bitter smile. ¡°I do not repeat my words.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he calmly replied. At this moment, the elder could keenly perceive that the unparalleled being before him was closely observing him. Under this gaze, he could feel as though all his secrets were laid bare. ¡­ ¡­ In the vast expanse of the Devil Continent¡¯s Crimson Wasteland. Unbelievable changes are taking place. The once War Emperor, after an eternity, reveals himself upon the mortal world. His divine might descends through endless eras, causing heaven and earth to echo with his presence, the sun, moon, and stars change color, deep, uplifting martial spirit fills heaven and earth, leaving all sentient beings trembling. Apart from that, the Celestial Clan¡¯s Old Heavenly Man is also reviving from his long silence, his sweeping divine might covers the world, heaven and earth lose their brightness, reflecting all the heavens, three thousand great realms rotate in tandem, countless gods and demons emerge, truly unparalleled. ¡°The War Emperor, the Old Heavenly Man¡­ they¡¯ve revived¡­ they¡¯re still alive and still in this world, heaven and earth may really fall into chaos¡­¡± A Sect Hierarch whispers, an ominous color on his face, trembling with every such word that could explain everything. Whether it¡¯s the War Emperor or the Old Heavenly Man, both have not been seen for thousands of generations, and were believed to have perished in the passage of time, but their sudden reappearance now, stirs shock and consternation amongst all beings. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Shi Hao, and others are also filled with shock, even Yun Xi of the Celestial Clan is equally so. The former had always perceived the Sect Hierarch to be unrivaled, controlling an area, with limitless resources, but now they understand that the Sect Hierarch is nothing more than a slightly bigger ant, and those towering figures in the sky are the true horrors of this world. And Yun Xi¡¯s shock comes from witnessing the resurrection of the ancestor legend within her family. In the legend, the Old Heavenly Man had perished in the endless times past, hadn¡¯t appeared for countless years, even Yun Xi¡¯s great-great-great-grandfather hadn¡¯t seen the divine might of the Old Heavenly Man. But now, he reveals himself before countless sentient beings. Elsewhere, a dozen Celestial Gods of the Celestial Clan can¡¯t help but cry with joy, the Old Heavenly Man is still in this world, who would dare to provoke them now?!! Knowledge that the Celestial Clan is destined to restore its past glory! However, shockingly, No sooner had the Old Heavenly Man and War Emperor appeared, they opposed each other, each openly making a move. Technically, they do not exist in the same timeline but belong to different eras, but at this moment, they collide through the invisible boundaries of space and time. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 317: Only Immortals Live Forever (First Update)_1 Chapter 412: Chapter 317: Only Immortals Live Forever (First Update)_1 Liu Village, tranquil and serene, with small bridges over flowing streams, surrounded by rivers. From a distance, the village is surrounded by mountains and adorned with green waters, presenting a picturesque scene. At this moment. Not far from the village, through the dense mist, one could vaguely see two huge cave dwellings. The caves were enormous, each spanning over several kilometers, hidden within an unknown spatial rift, concealed between illusory and reality, invisible to outsiders. Inside one of these ancient caves right now. Divine light shone down, like the first rays of dawn, or like specks of moonlight¡­ Within the conflux of all the light, an old man stood with a skinny body, black skin, a mouth full of yellow teeth, frosty white temples, his whole body exuding a sense of vicissitude. If one were to judge by senses alone, it would be hard to link the old man to the Void Path Master, for the aura he exuded was exceedingly ordinary, just like that of a common elderly man heading towards his twilight years. Truth be told, if it were not for Jiang Hui¡¯s basic detection spell, he might not even have discovered it. The old man¡¯s disguise was impeccable, be it his hands that showed signs of cracks because of years of hard labor, his old and yellow eyes, or the lonely air he exuded; everything about him made him seem even more like a common elderly man than an actual one. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m nothing more than an ordinary man, I truly don¡¯t understand the meaning of your words!¡± After pondering deeply, the old man gave a wry smile and decided to feign ignorance. He vaguely figured out the meaning behind this majestic figure¡¯s words, and if he guessed correctly, the man wanted him to submit. Had it been anyone else, they might have agreed happily, as this was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that could potentially change their fate. But the old man was different. He was once a creature on par with a Sect Leader Level, and his true form was that of a rare-blooded Golden Heavenly Python. He was noble, supreme, and had broken through to the Void Path Realm tens of thousands of years ago, ruling over countless territories and people, leaving behind his own legend. Even if one looked at the vast Three Thousand Continents, still he was a presence that could cause tremors with just a stomp of his foot. How could one who stood high above in the past now willingly serve others?! Even if this ¡°other¡± was mysterious and powerful to a point that it set his heart pounding. Who would want to serve if they could lead? At least for now, he didn¡¯t feel that the man had any irresistible offers or chips to entice him with! However, the old man was somewhat puzzled, wondering why the figure would suddenly say such a thing. He didn¡¯t believe it was because of the off-handed mention by the young man. Although in his heart he held fondness for the young man, he was well aware of the boy¡¯s talent, which could only be described as extraordinarily poor. His meridians were narrow, and his absorption speed of spiritual energy was a mere one ten-thousandth of others. What ordinary people could achieve in a day, the young man would need ten thousand days, thirty years of exertion to accomplish. It was already an immense stroke of luck for a talent like his to be taken in, the old man didn¡¯t think that the boy¡¯s place in the heart of this towering figure was that high! Did the man see through his identity? The old man looked slightly surprised, but he immediately dismissed the thought. He found it hard to believe that the man could see through him, or even that he revealed his own reality. Despite his fame, the old man didn¡¯t consider himself the most prominent figure of his era. He left behind a scant reputation, but that was about it. Especially since he had undergone complete change, for over a hundred thousand years, thoroughly altering his looks and stature, it was more than just a simple facial change. Under the endless passage of those hundred thousand years, that was a splendid and lengthy epic, all his old friends and relatives had fallen. On top of that, he used a certain precious treasure to hide his Void Path Realm aura. The treasure was obtained from the mythical black fog, and although it was damaged, even the Great Emperor couldn¡¯t investigate it. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, past instances were like smoke, too distant and lengthy. If after so much effort he could still be seen through, he might as well go hang himself on a crooked old tree. With these thoughts, the old man¡¯s mind gradually settled. The issue with the young man¡¯s future had finally been resolved. Though it was due to some fortunate coincidences, giving him an unreal feeling, at least the worry for the boy¡¯s safety in the future had been lifted. As for him, it was time to settle his remaining personal matters. He had wasted too much time, and if he continues to delay, he was unsure if his body could hold up. He had lived for too long, so long that even the old man himself had lost count of exactly how many tens of thousands of years. The Supreme was merely a million years old, while he had to be at least sixty ten thousand years old. What a vast span of time that was, with stars collapsing, seas turning into fields, countless revolutions of life and death played out. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to force others into submission. If you truly don¡¯t wish to join, so be it, I won¡¯t force you!¡± To the old man¡¯s surprise, the towering figure didn¡¯t continue to press the issue, he didn¡¯t even insist, and breezed over it with a single remark. Jiang Hui was not the type who would dig in his heels over one issue. The old man feigned ignorance repeatedly, clearly showing his reluctance to join the village. Given this, Jiang Hui naturally would not impose upon him. Between Heaven and Earth, his voice reverberated like a series of deep and muted thunderclaps. This left the old man somewhat flabbergasted. He had expected the man to coax him a bit, but didn¡¯t expect him to be so decisive out of the blue. But it was just as well, because the stunning aura emitting from the towering figure before him was truly oppressive. If the figure insisted, the old man felt there was a good chance he would end up revealing his true strength. ¡°Sir, I truly don¡¯t understand. Why would you want an old man like me, whose vital energy has almost dried up and is already halfway in his grave, to join you? I¡¯m no more than an old man whose shoulders can¡¯t carry the weight and whose hands can¡¯t lift a thing. I¡¯m likely to return to dust in a few years. Could it really be because of Young Master Li?¡± In the end, the old man couldn¡¯t help but voice his question. He was genuinely curious. Whether the man¡¯s intention was because of the young man, or because he saw through the old man, causing him to suddenly bring it up. This had been troubling him, as the man¡¯s words had been very vague, leaving him unable to discern the truth. ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t, what does it matter?¡± High above in the boundless sky, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes cast downwards. He spoke leisurely, his voice was not loud, nor was his pace speedy, but his words were as startling to the old man as the booming sound of a giant bell. This was a simple manifestation of divine power, but what startled the old man was that despite employing all his expertise, he was unable to block it. ¡°I¡¯ve roamed around the world in my heyday, been through numerous mountains and waters, but I¡¯ve never met someone like you Sir, hence my curiosity.¡± The old man said. ¡°In that case, I also have a question in my mind. If you can answer it, I will tell you why.¡± ¡°Please, Sir, go ahead.¡± ¡°You, who are a revered Void Path Master, why would you stay by the side of an extraordinarily ordinary young man? Could it be, you have some kind of scheme, or is there something on the young man that attracts a Void Path Master?¡± In mid-air, a roaring voice emerged once again. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 318: Reason (Revised) _1 Chapter 413: Chapter 318: Reason (Revised) _1 ¡°I also have a question. You, as the Master of the Void Path Realm, why do you accompany a young boy?!¡± In mid-air, Jiang Hui slowly uttered, surrounded by blooming Flowers of the Taoist. Their continuous chanting and the encircling stars appeared dramatically, merely from speaking. From this moment onward, the boy is his disciple. While the boy¡¯s background is not important, Jiang Hui was still a little curious. Similar to the boy with a half-demon body. Sadly, the boy remembered nothing, wasting his Gossip fire. Overhead, the huge figure Jiang Hui transformed into spoke slowly, but each word left the old man¡¯s face growing more shocked and disbelieving. ¡°The boy¡¯s ancestors and I have a bond, waiting by his side is but to repay a favor. Nevertheless¡­ how did you perceive my cultivation level?!¡± As Jiang Hui¡¯s voice fell, the old man¡¯s dull eyes instantly became bright as stars and his antiquated body stood tall and straight. The old man¡¯s body straightened, emanating an awe-inducing aura that was completely opposite from before. He looked like a sharpened sword, appearing like he would draw it at any moment. His gaze was sharp, sternly gazing at the towering figure overhead. At this point, he knew very well that it was pointless to deny anything further. It would make him seem unreasonable. But he was still filled with confusion. When did he expose himself? His disguise was perfect, having been undoubted for over a hundred thousand years. ¡°I didn¡¯t perceive anything. If there is anything that I perceived, you can assume it¡¯s just using my eyes!¡± Jiang Hui replied. The old man pursed his lips as everything became clear to him. The owner of this secret realm might have a gift similar to double pupils. They could see through the illusion and perceive the truth. Thus, even if he concealed his Void Path realm¡¯s fluctuations, he couldn¡¯t change his identity because the essence remained the same. ¡°So, your decision to keep me was because I¡¯m a cultivator of the Void Path realm. It, in fact, had nothing to do with the boy!¡± said the old man suddenly. ¡°How thick-skinned are you Hierarchs? Where does this confidence of yours come from?! Your cultivation level, secrets, all of them are worthless to me. If my disciple had not mentioned you, why would I cast an eye upon you!¡± In the clear sky, thunderous sound fell. Although what the old man guessed wasn¡¯t wrong, how could Jiang Hui admit! ¡°Is your vanity not a bit excessive?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold glint. The fluctuations of the Void Path realm surfaced, affecting the surroundings, and engulfing his body in dense runes. He used to be a sect leader, ruling over numerous people with high status. If not respect, at least some politeness would be expected. But no sooner had these words left the old man¡¯s mouth, when a giant palm print of a thousand miles, descended from above. Without even approaching, a terrifying wind started to swirl, numerous runes sprouted, the power of the laws cut through, flickering with dazzling light. It was as if a series of meteorites were rapidly falling. It was horrifying and dramatic. Fortunately, they were inside a pavilion that emerged from the mist in the Secret Realm, otherwise tens of thousands of miles around would be devastated. ¡°Break it!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned cold. He acted immediately, unleashing the full strength of the Void Path realm, transforming into a giant world-blocking hand, hurling upwards. However, very soon, the old man was stunned. Because his attack was like an egg crashing against a rock, completely crushed by that heavenly descending giant hand. Then, in the old man¡¯s panicked and astonished gaze, that giant hand shrank rapidly to several meters, and then, with a slap, sent him flying out. Jiang Hui did not use his full strength, so the old man only suffered some minor injuries. But after he got up, he looked as if he had gone mad, it took him quite some time to recover. He had considered that he might not be the opponent, but he did not expect to lose so quickly and get his eyes knocked out. Who exactly is the owner of this Secret Realm? For a moment, the old man was taken aback. He had thought about this problem before, but he did not delve into it. After all, looking around the Upper World Three Thousand States, there are countless Secret Realms, most of which are nameless. But now, after getting a beating, the old man felt he should think about it. At the very least, he needs to know who slapped him! Although he is in the Void Path realm, because of his special constitution, he can even compete with cultivators with a slightly stronger realm. But now, he was beaten and he could not fight back, which frightened him. To achieve this, the other party must have a much higher realm. The opponent is very likely to be in the Escape One realm, beyond the Beheading Me realm, an old monster who has lived for countless years!!! But he couldn¡¯t figure it out after thinking about it. If it is indeed the Escape One realm, the era is too long ago. The epochs involved far exceed imagination, and it is not recorded in the history books. It is usually hundreds of millions of years. Apart from some very famous ones, most of the time there is no name left. After all, this realm, although extremely powerful, is not as earth-shattering as the Supreme. ¡°Now, can you tell me about your relationship with the boy?!¡± As the old man pondered, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have much to do with the boy, just because the boy¡¯s mother helped me in times of crisis. At that time, I failed to attack the Beheading Me realm, suffered severe backlash, and couldn¡¯t use rune power for decades. As I was alone, I almost starved to death on the streets. It was the boy¡¯s mother who secretly gave me some food to survive. I still remember that she was just a seven or eight-year-old girl. Her life was full of hardships, and she died in her twenties. I had no way to repay her, so I treated her child as my grandchild, protecting him silently. I don¡¯t know where this boy offended a group of mysterious people, if it wasn¡¯t for me, he would have probably died a long time ago!¡± The old man pursed his lips, a hint of reminiscence in his eyes as he narrated the full story. There are no complicated plots, just a simple story. Jiang Hui. The reason why the boy attracted a group of mysterious people was likely because of the Blood of the Sky Demon. Fortunately, the old man was guarding him, otherwise, he might not have even survived his childhood. In this case, Jiang Hui should actually thank the old man for silently helping his disciple. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recruit such an unrivaled young man with so much potential. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that I do not want to surrender, just that there are some personal matters that need to be resolved. After I am done, I will definitely come and see you!¡± Perhaps he got to know him better through the beating, the old man¡¯s words were certainly not as stiff, he solemnly said. ¡°If there are any problems that you can¡¯t resolve, you can also come and find me!¡± Jiang Hui spoke. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡­ The afternoon sun was particularly warm. After bidding farewell to the boy, the old man rushed to leave and promised to see him soon. But compared to when he came, the old man had an additional Guiding Stone in his hand. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Chapter 319: Germination of the World Tree Seed (First Update)_1 Chapter 414: Chapter 319: Germination of the World Tree Seed (First Update)_1 Demon Continent, Blood Red Wasteland. Two figures were suspended above the horizon like resplendent suns, radiating immense majestic power that intimidated the people below them. These were none other than the War Emperor and the Old Heavenly Man. Regardless of whether it was the War Emperor or the Old Heavenly Man, both were reigning figures in their time. The turbulence created by their encounter was immense and overbearing, akin to the dropping of an atomic bomb on a plain, causing the heavens and the earth to roar in shock. As soon as the old man left, Jiang Hui quickly regained his composure. The aftermath of the wagering battle between the two initially alerted him. Immediately, Jiang Hui activated all his Five Senses to perceive the scene unfolding in the Blood Red Wasteland and identified the two figures through the conversations of the crowd below. To be honest, he was quite taken aback. In the original story, the descriptions of these two figures¡¯ realms weren¡¯t very specific, merely hinting at the extent of their strength and presence that made them the dominating figures of their era. Jiang Hui was previously unsure about this, but upon experiencing this now, he surmised that both of these individuals were likely in the Escape One Realm, while not yet reaching the level of Supreme Great Emperor, they were considered the apex within their own realm. As for the War Emperor, his details are unclear, seeming to have spent his entire life in wars, hence the name War Emperor. In the Ancient Times, he waged wars across the Three Thousand Continents, slaughtered countless Giant Level entities, establishing a fearsome reputation and instilled fear in all beings. He knew more about the Old Heavenly Man, who was the supreme being of his tribe, ruling over the Three Thousand Continents during the Ancient Years, undefeated in the struggles for power in the mortal world, he even led the Celestials to invade the Upper Realm Royal Clan, an immortal figure with a terrifying lifespan, living for tens of thousands of years. Unexpectedly, these two ancient figures woke up from the endless passage of time and engaged in a fierce battle, demonstrating clangorous hostility and completely showcasing their tremendous power. However, Jiang Hui could sense that, although they were at odds, they were in fact holding back. Otherwise, given their power, not to mention this small Blood Red Wasteland, even the entire Demon Continent would have collapsed instantaneously, countless beings would have been buried, dyeing the vast sky in blood¡­. ¡°The Old Heavenly Man makes his move for the Destiny Stone, but what about the War Emperor? Is it possible that he is also after the Destiny Stone? But if I remember correctly, the Destiny Stone has always been exclusive to the Celestials since ancient times and all other tribes can¡¯t use it! ¡± Jiang Hui pondered. However, he could not accurately recall the subsequent plots, so he merely gave up on trying to figure it out. But just observing how these two menacing figures clashed against each other, a sudden alarm went off in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind. Such beings, with endlessly long lifespans, are in a state of dispute. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be due to a mere trivial matter. All of a sudden, Jiang Hui thought of something. It seemed that in the near future, a looming crisis was about to emerge. The Age of Doom was about to arrive. It was an unprecedented catastrophe, a necessary part of the world¡¯s evolution. Just like the tectonic movement on Earth in his previous life, where all the continents spread out in all directions, they would eventually converge again to form the once huge supercontinent. However, the crises of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were certainly far more catastrophic and inescapable. With the arrival of the Age of Doom, the fractured Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would merge into one realm where the spiritual energy would become extremely scarce. That would be the worst era, because the Age of Doom symbolised that the Age of Daolessness would come. At that time, the heaven and the earth would retaliate, not only would cultivation progress be next to impossible, the lifespan of all races would also drastically decrease. The most obvious point ¨C those ancient beasts that lived for millions of years would become extinct, even the Supreme who had already reached the apex of the Shen Dao realm would be affected in an unprecedented way. Their lifespan would decrease drastically, for those who were just entering the realm ¨C like Shi Hao, could only live for ten thousand years at most. It was truly the doomsday for the mighty! Only Immortals could truly live forever, not being constrained by the rules. But the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were not the Immortal Domain, so where could there be Immortals? The Incomplete Fairy in the Immortal Palace doesn¡¯t count. As they could barely hold out within the Bronze Fairy Palace, they couldn¡¯t possibly make a move unless absolutely necessary. If such individuals could be called Immortals, then perhaps in a few decades, right before the Age of Doom arrives, Jiang Hui could lead his disciples from Liu Village straight into the Immortal Domain, beat up the Immortal King and kick the Immortal Emperor! In comparison to the darkness and chaos in the future, the Age of Doom left Jiang Hui with little time. If his memory served him right, it seemed that it would arrive in less than a hundred years. This was because Shi Hao broke through to this realm when he was in his fifties and shattered the curse which stated no one could become a Supreme within five hundred years. But just after Little Dot ascended to the throne, the Age of Doom arrived! However, Jiang Hui was not particularly worried about this because he was on a path different from the other beings. His body had its own rules whether the spiritual energy in the world was strong or weak, scarce or not, had little effect on him. He didn¡¯t need it, so therefore he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the Age of Doom. His disciples, on the other hand, would probably be affected to some extent. However, the village had the supreme formation method of Spirit Gathering Array which might offset some of the impact. In fact, when looking at the upper realm, the Spirit Gathering Array is not considered a rare formation. Not to mention the large Taoist dominators, even some small forces possess it. However, the Spirit Gathering Array in Liu Village was extracted by Jiang Huai from a dragon egg, and it has a pretty noticeable difference from the usual kind. Firstly, his Spirit Gathering Array does not require any external force to stimulate it. Secondly, other similar arrays generally absorb spiritual energy from every direction, but Jiang Huai¡¯s Spirit Gathering Array independently generates spiritual energy. Even if the spiritual energy disappears, it will not be affected. If he can open a few more Spirit Gathering Array formations in the upcoming time, that would be even more perfect, preferably mid-to-high level Spirit Gathering Arrays, being able to reach the desired level in just one step. Liu Village currently only has a primary Spirit Gathering Array and it has this kind of effect. If there comes an even higher-level one, it would likely turn into a fairy land, on par with the Immortal Domain. If his power becomes even stronger, he could create a world on his own. Having Huang Liang¡¯s Dream and The Zen Creation Technique by his side, he feels that his future definitely holds such potential. Soon, Jiang Huai withdrew his gaze from the Blood Red Wasteland and did not pay much attention to everything happening on the battlefield. He naturally found the figures of Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. The few children were not injured and were still lively and jumpy. Those two supreme existences were careful with their shots and did not target all the creatures below. They chose to fight among the stars in the sky. Plus, Little Dot was with them; they would not encounter any danger. Regaining his senses, Jiang Huai spread his palms, and a mysterious elliptical object that looked like green jade emerged in his palm. It was the World Tree Seed, After receiving this seed, Jiang Huai had not yet had time to plant it. Left or right, he specifically chose a place that he was relatively satisfied with. Located at the back mountain, around the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. This Immortal¡¯s Tomb seemed to possess a certain ability to assimilate the environment. Under its influence, many nearby plots had become loamy in soil quality and had more or fewer visible changes. But at the same time, the fertility of the soil improved. After carefully placing the World Tree Seed into the soil, For the subsequent period, he watered and weeded every day. He didn¡¯t assign these tasks to others. One day, Deep into the night, a round moon was hanging high in the sky, casting down soft moonlight that painted the whole Liu Village as if it had been given a shiny silver coat. In his sleep, Jiang Huai was playing chess with Lord Zhou. Suddenly, A violent disturbance occurred¡­ Waking Jiang Huai up. Before he could react, an unprecedented surge of spiritual energy fluctuations arrived, instantly filling the entire area of Liu Village. Under this intense energy fluctuation, all living beings stretched their bodies in their sleep and were each enveloped with a faint aura¡­ The spiritual energy became so thick; it was like a vast ocean sweeping across the area. ¡°Boom¡­¡± In an instant, it started to rain over Liu Village. The rain was not cold. Instead, it would make one feel comfort throughout the body when it touched the skin. The look on Jiang Huai¡¯s face was instantly replaced with one of ecstatic joy. Within his sensing range, the World Tree Seed that had not been planted for long had shot a tender sprout, swaying gently in the wind. Jiang Huai quickly called upon his External Avatar, who immediately arrived in front of the sprout, which was as big as a normal ancient tree, in an instant. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Chapter 321: Ye Qing Xians Shock (Chapter 1)_1 Chapter 416: Chapter 321: Ye Qing Xian¡¯s Shock (Chapter 1)_1 Ye Qing Xian, standing alone in her mesmerizing charm, one and only in the whole world. There was an inexplicable rhythm swirling around her, her robes swirling, her figure curvaceous, radiating a luminous glow. She was like a Mysterious Woman from the Nine Heavens, out of harmony with her surroundings. The woman¡¯s eyes were dazzling, shining like stars, and emitted a special power at every blink, which was the legendary Martial Dao True Eyes. This is a rare Divine Skill that cannot be learned from the outside world, but can only be perceived instinctively. The skill demands understanding of Great Taoist, any deficiency will by no means work. It is a kind of innate talent that can be born, complete and not inferior to the legendary double pupils of ancient times. Even the Sect Hierarch envies it, but because of its extreme difficulty, it is rare to find in the whole world. Although Shi Hao himself did not condense it, it appeared in this woman, surprising them all. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was fixed on the woman, contemplating within his heart. Others did not understand, but he knew who the woman was. She was a controversial figure, of a mysterious origin. The Immortal King Ao Sheng once said that the woman was a piece of Chaos, vague and void, with unclear cause and effect, and unknown destiny, not belonging to this world or to this epoch. Some said that she was Ye Fan¡¯s daughter, Little Zi, who was sent back to the time of the Emperor Huang Tian era in the endless past, escaping the darkness that the future Age of Doom would bring. However, according to Jiang Hui, this seemed incorrect, for if it were true, that would make Ye Qing Xian tens of thousands of years old. With such an accumulation of tens of thousands of years, and having personally experienced such a dark period, Ye Qing Xian should have a very steady disposition. But the person before him behaved in a somewhat unusual way. Taking all of these into account, Jiang Hui believed that it was more likely that the person in front of him was Ye Fan¡¯s granddaughter. This is because during the dream of the ancient times, Ye Fan once had a one-night relationship with Chen Xi who had an Innate Tao Fetus, and a boy was born from the relationship. Later, Ye Fan had to combat the invading darkness, and the boy was brought up by the Big Black Dog and was named Ye Yi Shui. During the cataclysm, Ye Yi Shui fell in love with Ye Xian and gave birth to a girl who inherited Chen Xi¡¯s supreme Taoist body. Jiang Hui speculated that this Ye Qing Xin was likely the girl from back then. Qing Xian, Qing Xian is not the enchanting fairy, but is infatuated with fairy, could be seen as a little bit of Ye Yi Shui¡¯s romanticism. Of course, all these were just Jiang Hui¡¯s conjectures, as there was no specific explanation in the texts. If he really wanted to find out, he would have to inquire in person. ¡­ Within the Forbidden Area, ancient trees towered, and the forest was filled with primitive wildness. Although it is a forbidden area, it is not completely a forbidden place for life, it is just that the area is extremely dangerous and filled with traps. Those with lesser strength are likely to be buried here immediately. Throughout the ages, countless skeletons have been submerged deep in this great land. The appearance of Ye Qing Xian startled Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, and others, because the woman seemed to be quite an important figure. At first, she claimed to be the master of the Thunder Emperor, and that she had instructed him in the remote past, which alarmed everyone. ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Hao and the others stared at the peerless beauty who stood before them, their hearts trembling. If what she claimed was true, then she would undoubtedly be one of the oldest people in existence. Shi Hao did not yet know the era when the Thunder Emperor was famous, but he was sure it was from the Ancient Times. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and the three Lin Hai brothers were also extremely serious, especially Lin Hai. He possessed the Body of Ancestor Witch and carried the powerful and mysterious Ancestral Witch Destiny Symbol. His perception was stronger than anyone else present, even outmatching Shi Hao. He could clearly feel the terrifying energy concealed within this woman¡¯s body, especially her pulsating blood, fiery and resplendent, like a grand sun, sacred yet terrifying. If its full power were to be revealed, it would certainly shock everyone¡¯s eyes. What surprised him even more was that this woman seemed to know Shi Hao. From the moment she appeared, her eyes never left the young man. He was the most observant, so he noticed the most details. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Little Dot finally noticed something strange. ¡°No, but I feel we are destined. You see, I am in need of an assistant, and you could do me a favour by accepting the position. In the future, you can handle some trivial matters for me!¡± The woman shook her head, then said sincerely. ¡°Help you with trivial affairs, doesn¡¯t that mean that you are busy every day?¡± Shi Hao opened his mouth and asked. ¡°I¡¯m extremely busy every day. If I¡¯m not in the Immortal Palace for Enlightenment, I¡¯m discussing the Taoist Principle with people like the War Emperor and the Old Heavenly Man. But rest assured, although I am very busy, I am unmatched in the world. Between chores, I will find time to instruct you. If you follow me for less than a hundred years, I guarantee you will become a supremely powerful being.¡± The woman spoke confidently. She also drew a huge pie for Shi Hao in advance. But there was not all pie in the sky. As her voice fell, the woman pulled out a beautifully made small jade jar from her bosom. Inside the jar, there was a bug that looked like a Kylin, which looked extraordinary. ¡°This is a Kirin Bug, it has a chance to become the Bug Emperor in the future. If you agree to become my assistant, I will gift it to you!¡± ¡°Become the Bug Emperor! Huh! This woman can boast even more than I can!¡± On the side, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s usually cheerful face now wore an unusually serious expression as he sensed that he had finally met a rival in the art of boasting. She may not seem to speak much, but each word appeared to be a boast in its own right. Visiting the Immortal Palace for Enlightenment, discussing Taoist Principles with the Old Heavenly Man, being unmatched in the world, surpassing all others: how had he missed such phrases! Tu Wa Zi had gained some understanding in his mind. For him, this was the highest state of boasting; everything he had done before was insignificant. ¡°This fellow Daoist, what did you just say?¡± Ye Qing Xian¡¯s ears perked up; although his voice was very low, she had heard Tu Wa Zi mumbling. What did he mean by ¡°boasting¡±? She was simply stating the facts. ¡°Nothing, I just feel an unexpected affinity with this girl. If we could¡¯ve seen each other earlier, I could¡¯ve learned a lot!¡± Tu Wa Zi grinned cheesily. ¡°Gourd heavenly being, the latter part of your statement seems plausible, but what do you mean by ¡®an unexpected affinity¡¯? I do not feel that way. And who are you?¡± The woman squinted her eyes and glanced at the youth in front of her. Tu Wa Zi seemed quite young and his face still had a youthful aura. However, his features were defined, his body was lean and tall, taller than the woman by a head, and his body hinted at an explosive power. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my nicknames are Earth Overlord, Earth Yan King, Thirteen Deadly Instant Kicks, the number one person in the Ancient Times¡­¡± Tu Wa Zi said with all seriousness. ¡°You, the number one person in the Ancient Times? I am from after the Ancient Times, I have never heard of someone like you!¡± Ye Qing Xian replied. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Chapter 322: How did Emperor Huang Tian end up like this? (Part 2)_1 Chapter 417: Chapter 322: How did Emperor Huang Tian end up like this? (Part 2)_1 ¡°Yep, not just me, all of us here are indeed the foremost beings of the eternal ages.¡± Tu Wa Zi puffed his chest, revealing his signature broad white teeth, shiny and bright. They gleamed, as though coated in a layer of white paint, under the faint light. The boy was very generous, and as he spoke, he pointed to Shi Hao, Gu Chen and Lin Hai who were standing beside him. In the end, he also pointed to the War Goddess. Sheesh, he had to be fair to his future wife as well. Share the blessings equally and bear the burdens together. If they were to be the foremost beings of eternity, then they should all be included. After all, it was just a bit of bragging, and there was nothing to lose. ¡°Are all of you the foremost beings of the eternal ages? Shouldn¡¯t you guys be referred to as a group of people throughout the ages?¡± Ye Qing Xin snapped back. She had a strong feeling that the little rascal in front of her was indeed teasing her. Those boys were one thing, but the girl¡­ didn¡¯t even have the title of Noble, so where was the justification for such arrogance?! ¡°No, no, no, we really are the foremost individuals. We are uniquely talented, standing above others during the eternal ages!¡± Tu Wa Zi deliberately emphasized. ¡°You little brat, you sure talk a big game. If you are considered one of the foremost beings of the ages, then wouldn¡¯t I be utterly unmatched throughout the ages?¡± Ye Qing Xian chuckled. Sharing the title of ¡®foremost of the eternal ages¡¯? None of them had used that title before. She was afraid it would bring some karmic backlash. Clearly, the young calves are not afraid of the tiger. However, speaking of the strongest of all ages, there was indeed one amongst them but that would only be sometime in the future, at least after some period of development. As for the others¡­ What were they even up to?! Furthermore, she¡¯d never seen such boastful individuals, so thick-skinned. Just listening made her blush with embarrassment; their dialogue seemed overly fake. Ye Qing Xian felt that she had encountered a weirdo. No, a bunch of weirdos, even the future Emperor Huang Tian started to seem somewhat abnormal. Most importantly, where did Emperor Huang Tian meet all these odd companions? She pursed her lips, swallowed back the words she had prepared to say earlier, and then slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Young ones, where do you come from?¡± The woman voiced her doubts. ¡°We come from Liu Village!¡± ¡°Liu Village? Never heard of it, it¡¯s probably not that famous!¡± Ye Qing Xian furrowed her brows. She had never heard of this place, it must be a minuscule force of little importance. ¡°Woman, it seems you lack knowledge despite your long hair. Our village may not be famous now, but it will eventually shake the Upper Realm, becoming the ultimate force throughout the eternal years. It¡¯s just lying low for the time being.¡± The one speaking this time was Gu Chen, who likely had spent a lot of time with Tu Wa Zi, and therefore, tended to talk in a similar vein. Ye Qing Xian raised an eyebrow, not wishing to dwell on this topic. Throughout history, she had traveled through time and seen countless forces, large and small, and was familiar even with those in legends. Ordinary small factions could no longer catch her eyes. Immediately after, She turned to look at Shi Hao. This young boy was the only reason for her journey. ¡°Remember, my name is Ye Qing Xian. If anyone tries to bully you, call out my name and I assure you, they will not harm you!¡± The woman clad in snow-white clothing spoke, specifically reminding Little Dot. She came here with the help of the Imperishable Immortal King¡¯s Taoist Bell, spanning the long river of time, mainly to secretly aid Emperor Huang Tian in his early development. But Heaven and Earth bear witness, and laws follow everything. Everything is bound by the invisible rules; they couldn¡¯t be too blatant, so they first needed to get to know each other. At the same time, she cautioned Little Dot; her name carried a lot of weight. Karma-connected, he should only invoke her name when entities at the level of War Emperor or Old Heavenly Man target him. As she spoke, the woman sidelong glanced, surveying Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai with a touch of contemplation in her eyes. As soon as her words fell, the woman exchanged no further pleasantries and instead turned away to leave the area. However, in Jiang Hui¡¯s perception, the other party had not completely left, but rather was hidden somewhere nearby. ¡­ Forbidden Area, within a corner. Through the vibrant shadows of the trees, Ye Qing Xian¡¯s face bore a slightly strange expression. She felt as if something had deviated from expectations. She had traversed countless eras, arriving from a chaotic era. Although her grandfather forcefully suppressed the most turbulent era, barely securing a peaceful era for later generations, the woman had experienced the cruel, dark chaos and knew its horror. The real catastrophe, compared with the invasion of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands by alien territories, hardly qualifies as anything? Even her grandfather was unable to eradicate the dark turmoil, he could only manage to resist it with all his might. Yet in the many eras of past, even the strongest lifeforms, evolving to the pinnacle, could not resist the encroachment of that curse. It was for this reason that she came to Emperor Huang Tian for help. However, how did Emperor Huang Tian turn out to be like this? It was completely different from what she imagined. She still remembered that after a long time, Emperor Huang Tian had manifested once or twice, with ultimate power, silent, cold, giving the feeling of keeping everyone at a distance. But now, he was indulging in a free and easy lifestyle, making it hard for her to reconcile the two images. Moreover, what puzzled her the most were the young men next to Emperor Huang Tian. If they were his close friends, their traces should be found in the historical records of the later eras. But, despite racking her brains, she couldn¡¯t recall any information related to them. Could it be that none of the young men were worthy of being recorded in history? Such thoughts crossed Ye Qing Xian¡¯s mind. Yet, even she struggled believing this conjecture. Because she bore the divine eyes of martial arts, combined with her own physique, she could see through the fog and perceive the essence of things. Naturally, she could sense the extraordinary talents of these young men, which are rare in the past and present. The fluctuation of blood and energy of one of them was very familiar to her, similar to the legend of Sky Tyrant Blood, which once competed against her grandfather. However, what surprised her the most was a young man with a mysterious mark on the center of his forehead. Despite looking weak and frail, in reality, he was like a dormant, world-shaking tiger, causing her heart to flutter involuntarily. Without a doubt, Ye Qing Xin believed if that young man matures fully, his terror can hardly be imagined. But she had never heard of him in her era. There could only be one reason for this. That would be the young man had not properly grown up and died prematurely, not even waiting for the invasion of the alien territory. However, Ye Qing Xin was puzzled again, Considering the young man¡¯s strength, even if he didn¡¯t fight across levels, he should be considered invincible within his own realm. He ignited the Divine Flame at a young age, which seemed to be even more exaggerated than the future Emperor Huang Tian. Unless a much stronger person took action, suppression was impossible. Also, according to those young wild boys, they seem to come from the same place. A place that could cultivate so many geniuses should not be small in scale, and would definitely deploy corresponding Protectors for them. With the double security, they could not be easily killed. Thinking so, Ye Qing Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit gloomy, suddenly feeling her vision being obscured by layers of fog, unable to see the future path in the era of eternity¡­ Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Chapter 323: Jiang Hui Enters Supreme (Part 1) (Chapter 1)_1 Chapter 418: Chapter 323: Jiang Hui Enters Supreme (Part 1) (Chapter 1)_1 Ye Qing Xian suddenly found the road ahead shrouded in a heavy fog, a sensation that crippled her vision and differed from what she had imagined. In Liu Village, atop the mountains, countless willow branches swayed in the wind. Looking at Ye Qing Xian, a pleasant expression surfaced on Jiang Hui¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t due to the woman¡¯s changing complexion. Instead, he suddenly remembered something, how during An Lan¡¯s border attack, Ye Fan had used a drop of Ye Qing Xian¡¯s blood to materialize in the Mortal World and repel An Lan¡¯s invasion. Jiang Hui was filled with anticipation, wondering what the omnipresent Ye Emperor was like, and how much he would have grown by then? This was a curiosity born of the unknown, something no one could escape, like a child always fantasizing about when they would truly grow up. Inside the Forbidden Area, fallen leaves fluttered about; dry leaves mixed with the chilly wind, covering the ground like a layer of dazzling golden carpet. In the distance, the vague sound of beastly roars could be heard. Ye Qing Xian hadn¡¯t truly left. She remained there, her current mission being to assist the future Emperor Huang Tian. Therefore, she would secretly follow Little Dot for a long time to come. Just that, Somewhat indescribable charm could now be seen in the woman¡¯s eyes. Curiosity, astonishment, confusion, maybe a bit of all. She realized that Huang Tian¡¯s youth personality was not what she had imagined. But it wasn¡¯t the character that bothered her; after all, the Heavenly Emperor was still young, he hadn¡¯t yet experienced the horrendous dark calamity that future held. All along, he had a smooth journey, reigning over all corners, displaying traits of a normal youthful character. Of particular note, she had read thousands of books, observed the historical epics of ages, followed the footsteps of certain supreme powers, reached the desolated Bei Ze Great Wall; she was aware of some instances from the young Huang Tian¡¯s past?events that could not be forgotten even after reaching the peak?which subsequently led to his cold demeanor. She vaguely discerned a fragment of history, all of this seemed to have something to do with a woman. But the span of eternity was too long. Galaxies scrolled, time became a monolith, much more turbulent than the evolution of all sentient beings; numerous heroes were buried under yellow soil. That era was too remote, and some things were no longer traceable; all that was known were mere reflections of those bygone days. The woman didn¡¯t further ponder over the other stuff. What really intrigued Ye Qing Xian was the fact that Emperor Huang Tian had several companions that weren¡¯t mentioned in the historic records; each was more mischievous than the last. Her eyes were deep, shooting two rays of dazzling divine brilliance, scanning over Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai. Her Martial God¡¯s Eye, besides unveiling desire, had other uses, like tracing back to ancient times and witnessing an individual¡¯s past life. Of course, this ability was not without limitations, indeed there were many. If the subject carried too many Karmic ties, it wouldn¡¯t be functional, instead, it could backlash and affect her cultivation level. For example, the Emperor Huang Tian. Even with intense bravery, she wouldn¡¯t dare to attempt, as the karmic burden on him was too massive, probably a single fragment of his past could be enough to annihilate all her cultivation. But for the rest of the youngsters, Ye Qing Xian wasn¡¯t as concerned, she assumed that even if these mischievous kids were tied with certain Karma, it wouldn¡¯t be to an unbearable extent. So, after weighing her thougths, she decided to give it a shot. As the Martial God¡¯s Eye opened and closed, a vertical eye illusion emerged from the center of Ye Qing Xian¡¯s forehead, emitting ripples of coruscating aurras, glittering with ineffable radiance as though it could illuminate all. In a flash, the rune in the woman¡¯s eye blazed brilliantly. Glowing lines intertwined, finally forming a mirror in the sky visible only to her, measuring hundreds of meters in size, suspended above the heavens. Inside the mirror, runes swirled, producing various images. They were Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai. ¡°Pfft!¡± However, the next moment. From the woman¡¯s mouth, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, shockingly red under the faint light, extraordinarily eye-catching. Not only that, the ¡°mirror¡± in the sky immediately shattered to the ground, a tiny cut appeared at the deepest recesses of the woman¡¯s heart. Ye Qing Xian¡¯s crystal clear eyes widened in disbelief, she didn¡¯t even wipe off the blood at the corner of her mouth. Her face was filled with incredulity. She had merely glanced at a portion of the past of these three mischievous kids. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t even a fragment, simply a page of their existence. Just as she was about to urge the Heavenly Eye to continue, an unimaginable forbidden power suddenly emerged, it was enormous and terrifying?in an instance, it shattered the heavenly mirror formed by the Heavenly Eye. She suffered an unprecedented backlash, not only was the Heavenly Eye affected and couldn¡¯t be used for a long time, her vital organs were also fragmented. Just as things were reaching a critical moment, faint patterns appeared, spread like a dense spider¡¯s web. They were primordial runes, revolving around the woman, eventually forming a giant hand that firmly enveloped Ye Qing Xian, offsetting the final backlash. If not for that power which wasn¡¯t specifically aimed at her, she probably would have fallen here, dead and buried within Green Mountain. However, even though that was not the case, she was still severely injured and needed extensive recuperation. Fortunately, she was protected at the critical moment by the power her grandfather had left on her. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Chapter 323: Jiang Hui Enters Supreme (Part 1) (Chapter 1)_2 Chapter 419: Chapter 323: Jiang Hui Enters Supreme (Part 1) (Chapter 1)_2 ¡°This¡­ this¡­ how is it possible? The causality on those three brats is so immense that not even a fragment can be discerned?!¡± On the ground covered with fallen leaves, a faint, cold wind whistles past, threading through the towering and dense forest. The woman¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, devoid of any semblance of color, her expression filled with astonishment. This sudden turn of events had exceeded Ye Qing Xian¡¯s expectations. At that moment, her heart even unavoidably rose with a touch of fear. She originally thought this was a trivial matter, who expected that she almost lost her life in this. Ye Qing Xian felt as though her entire field of vision had suddenly been filled with a thick fog she had never encountered before. It concealed everything from the time immemorial, obstructing the future, making her previously clear path become filled with the unknown. ¡°Who exactly are those three brats, and why do they have such a profound causality on them?!¡± The woman¡¯s heart was filled with a throbbing sensation, her mind occupied by a deep mystery, eagerly seeking an answer. The extensive causality suggested that these three teenagers could very well be the protagonists of this world. In the not too distant future, they could all turn into supreme giants known to all, and they might even make a grand display of their abilities amidst the looming chaos. But she distinctly remembered, her Grandfather Heavenly Emperor once told her that in every world where luck gathers, often only one Chosen Son could be born, carrying a mission belonging only to himself. His grandfather became the emperor against nature in the Age of Doom when heavenly and earth¡¯s spiritual energy had been drained to the extreme, daring to be an immortal in the world and annihilating reincarnations with his fist. In one era, only one person has the qualifications to ascend to the throne, and in that era, her grandfather achieved that. And before the era of his grandfather, it was the most powerful eternal being who cut down the era with a single sword, companioned Shen Dao, lived alongside solitude, and fought alone into the unknown. In every era, only one person can make it to the end. But now¡­ the woman was not so sure. Because the causality borne by those three brats was so immense and far-reaching, it was certain to leave numerous legends and praises in the world, perhaps on par with even the future Emperor Huang Tian. Ye Qing Xian suddenly felt an indescribable sense of unknown throbbing, more intense than ever. Moreover, the woman¡¯s doubts peaked at this moment, because she suddenly realized that there was no word of these three brats in the new universe after the time immemorial¡­ They were as if they had never appeared. ¡°What on earth happened in the sliced time immemorial? Is there some hidden secret buried in the yellow soil of time?!¡± Ye Qing Xian kept muttering to herself, feeling it was very likely that a shocking conspiracy was slowly emerging. ¡­ At the back mountains of Liu Village, Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze, the corner of his eye curling up in a faint smile. He was unaware of what Ye Qing Xian was thinking, but based on what had just transpired, he could guess a bit. Just then, the woman must have used some method on Tu Wa Zi to probe their past identities. But from the looks of it, she probably didn¡¯t find anything in the end, and even suffered a severe backlash, causing her aura to instantly wilt and spit out blood. If it weren¡¯t for the power protecting her, she might have perished on the spot. Having the Golden Finger by his side, Jiang Hui had never worried about anyone discovering anything. But after this attempt, Ye Qing Xian¡¯s mind should be filled with various kinds of doubts; however, that was not something Jiang Hui needed to worry about. ¡°Were those web-like rays of light that appeared at the end the legendary Origin Text Secret Skill?¡± Putting aside his pondering, Jiang Hui suddenly wondered. He felt a slightly different energy surge from those scattered web-like rays of light, entirely unlike runes, or blood energy, hence his conjecture. According to his guess, Ye Qing Xian and Ye Fan had an intimate relationship¨Cthey were grandparent and grandchild. The Ye Emperor probably had installed various safeguards on her to protect her safety. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, the Ye Emperor seemed to have cultivated the Origin Text Secret Skill and even held the title of the sixth-generation Yuan Heavenly Master. Using the Origin Technique to cloak and reverse the cosmos to provide protection was much more potent and secretive than other methods. However, he still remembered that in the Overarching Heavens, while the Yuan Heavenly Masters were indeed powerful and rare, even more so than the ancient Great Emperors, every Yuan Heavenly Master¡¯s old age was hardly a happy one. They would almost always undergo strange transformations, with red hair growing all over their bodies, their Divine Sense becoming unclear, and becoming dark generals. At times, this would even bring calamity upon their descendants until their own bloodline was completely eradicated. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, it might be possible to bring such a mysterious heritage to the forefront in advance, just not like the Netherworld Supreme!¡± With a slight upward curve at the corners of his mouth, Jiang Hui chuckled softly. ¡­ The vast earth spun, and in the blink of an eye, over ten days had passed. Yun Zhou, Li Family residing in Jiangfu City. As one of the three major clans in Jiangfu city, the Li Clan¡¯s power was massive. They commanded absolute authority in this city, with their most powerful member being the Great High ancestor who had successfully broken through the True One Realm in his early years. Though his life was nearing its end, he was still in this world, protecting the clan¡¯s progression. However, in recent years, with the frequent rumors of the Great High Ancestor¡¯s fall, the Li Clan had long lost its initial brilliance. Over the recent period, many of the clan¡¯s ancestral properties have been annexed by other large families. If it wasn¡¯t for the afterglow of their ancestors, the Li Clan would likely have been squeezed out of Jiangfu city. Right now, Inside the gates of the Li Mansion, the large hall was filled with people. Almost all the high-ranking members of the Li family were gathered here. On one side, a young man sat sprawled across a chair, resembling the Big Ma Golden Knife. It was none other than Li Zi Cheng, who had joined Liu Village not long ago. Now, the youth was tall and upright. Compared to only a few months ago, he looked much fuller, and no longer weak and thin. His vital energy was overflowing, emanating from his body, incredibly exaggerated. His seated presence alone exuded an indescribable sense of oppression and heat. This was a manifestation of his potent essence blood. Without making a move, just the heat of his vital energy was enough to burn all evil spirits. Moreover, the young man¡¯s pupils were dazzling. They had an unspeakable noble air about them, completely different from before. If it wasn¡¯t for his appearance, and his daily behavior still being the same, the Li Clan would have thought the young man had been possessed by a demon. While looking at the youth in front of them, the elders of the Li Clan exchanged glances, surprised that after just a few months, he not only recovered from his previous frail state but had greatly improved in his cultivation. On the other side, the girl who had journeyed with him also wore a strange expression, as though she was meeting the young man for the first time. Simultaneously, the girl¡¯s expression also held some indescribable regret. After being driven out of the Secret Realm, the girl was dissatisfied, unconsciously concluding that the inheritance was mediocre since even her weak brother was accepted while she was excluded. This only proved that the owner of the Secret Realm could not recognize real talent. But now, she felt somewhat embarrassed. If she had known the effects were so extraordinary, she should have entered there again, trying to move the owner of the heritage with sincerity. Next to the girl, a lady sat who bore around eighty percent resemblance to her. She was elegantly dressed, not speaking, only occasionally glancing at the youth with a curious gaze. ¡°All Elders, Li Zi Cheng has already stated his intentions. Please give your opinion on whether to agree or not!¡± Li Zi Cheng spoke up, his voice deep and thunderous. He had come back specifically to collect some of his mother¡¯s relics. Apart from that, there was another significant matter, i.e. moving his mother¡¯s grave to Liu Village. Lord Willow God had once stated that there was a mysterious ancient tomb on the hill behind the village that he had recently moved. If the corpse of the deceased was buried nearby, there was a probability that they could be revived in the future. Since hearing about this, he had held it in his heart, and as soon as he had achieved something, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Lord Willow God for a favor. After gaining consent, the youth didn¡¯t dare to delay and rushed back to the Li Clan immediately. Although Lord Willow God had said the chances were slim, he would attempt it even if there was just a glimmer of hope. He had never seen his mother before, but he had heard about her. She was a woman who dared to love and hate, just like when she disregarded everything and gave birth to him, fully aware that it could result in a difficult delivery and possible death. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_1 Chapter 420: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_1 (There is still another chapter, and these two chapters are not randomly written, there will be relevant parts later on.) In the living room adorned with carved beams and painted rafters, a massive Tenglong wooden pillar stood defiantly in the center, every inch of it demonstrating the substantial wealth of the Li Clan. With a tall stature, Li Zi Cheng surveyed the crowd with his sparkling gaze, and upon seeing the young girl and the glamorous woman beside her, the young man offered a slight smile. These two had once shown him kindness, and he would not forget. Of course, he harbored no grudges against the others. Those who had ridiculed him in the past were merely some spoiled girls and servants, these elders had nothing to do with him, nor had they ever targeted him. ¡°Although your mother was just one of my Li Clan¡¯s concubines, she should logically have been buried in the Li Family Cemetery as well. Relocating a grave is no small matter, it could easily disturb the ancestral spirits of our Li Clan Cemetery. This issue needs to be carefully considered!¡± An elder of the Li Family spoke with a furrowed brow, not outrightly rejecting the idea. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to discuss? The Li Clan has been established for a millennium and never before has such absurdity as relocating a grave occurred. If we let this brat set the precedent today, our Li Clan would become the laughingstock of the other major families!¡± Another person refuted promptly. The speaker was a leader among the Li Clan¡¯s youthful generation, who had been at odds with Li Zi Cheng since childhood. Gifted yet arrogant, he was merely seventeen or eighteen but had already reached the Inscription Realm, earning him the title of Marquis. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there isn¡¯t much for us to discuss!¡± The young man rose from his seat. With a calm face and fearlessness, before coming back this time, the Lord Willow God had specifically used the supreme Divine Skills to temporarily activate the Blood of the Sky Demon for him. Even though he had just successfully entered the Blood Realm, he could already contend against Godfire Realm¡¯s powerhouses. Yet the time was limited, once activated, it would merely last for the duration of a joss stick¡¯s incense burning. ¡°Even if you, a waste from my Li Clan, have entered the Blood Realm, so what? You¡¯ve merely passed the first insignificant threshold in your cultivation path. What¡¯s there to be proud of!¡± The leader of the Li Clan¡¯s younger generation spurned. Without any hesitation, the youth striked directly. *Splish-Splash*¡­ *Splish-Splash*¡­ Suddenly, a clear sound of flowing water appeared in the air. The next moment. A vast black sea slowly emerged from behind the youth. The seawater was immense, as dark as ink and substantial. Looking into the distance, the black sea stretched endlessly, spanning thousands of kilometers, hanging behind the youth. In no time, the pounding waves emitted deafening roars, as if an ancient Divine Spirit was angered in the Mortal World. Just the passing roars sent the younger generation of the Li Clan white-faced and trembling, uncontrollably filled with fear. It wasn¡¯t due to the gap in Realm, but the fear that originated from their bloodline. The elders of the Li Clan felt the same, their eyes fixed on the boy before them with an unprecedented seriousness. The might that emanated from the black sea even made them feel oppressed. Above the black sea, a scarlet sun loomed high, and a silvery moon churned violently while the mist of chaos surged and rolled. But the most dazzling of all was the despair-inducing, silent blackness. The younger generation of the Li Clan was hit the hardest, their faces turned red. Unyielding, they made their move unyieldingly only to be swept away by the sea, signifying their unknown fate. ¡°Blood of the Sky Demon, is it actually the legendary Blood of the Sky Demon?!!¡± At this moment, an astonished cry arose from the depths of the Li Family Mansion. The next instant. A slightly stooped figure charged out, his whole body wreathed in Divine Flame, sweeping the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s aura, appearing beside everyone in the blink of an eye. The Old One rushed next to the youth in three steps, reached out an arm and grabbed his, his face full of exhilaration. ¡°You are a worthy son of my Li Clan, a worthy son indeed, well done, well done!¡± He had originally been in seclusion when he suddenly detected a terrifying talent aura within his mansion. Without a second thought, he had rushed out to investigate and found himself before the vast black sea. ¡°Good, good, good,¡± The Great High Ancestor of the Li Clan was brimming with excitement, after hundreds of years, his Li Clan had finally birthed a matchless prodigy worth being proud of. A cause for celebration indeed, truly a cause for celebration. ¡°Lad, I¡¯m not here today to acknowledge my ancestry, but only to relocate my mother¡¯s grave!¡± Li Zi Cheng didn¡¯t say anything about no longer being a member of the Li Clan. Even though the Li Clan hadn¡¯t treated him well, they hadn¡¯t been too harsh on him either. His monthly allowance was always paid in full, and the mistress of the Li Clan had been kind to him. His physical frailty was due to his congenital condition. ¡°Since you are the Kylin child of my Li Clan, if it¡¯s just to relocate a grave, you can do so whenever you wish!¡± The Elder Supreme of the Li Family readily agreed, without even asking about the reasons behind the request. For a prodigy of this caliber, as long as the request isn¡¯t too extravagant, it should be granted. Although relocating a grave isn¡¯t something to be openly discussed, there are no ancestral teachings about this matter in the Li Clan. Eventually, Li Zi Cheng got what he wanted, and under the guidance of the Supreme Elder of the Li Family, he arrived at his mother¡¯s grave. The humble grave lay on the vast earth, outside of the Li Family Cemetery. Around it, weeds had flourished due to years of neglect. The Elder Supreme of the Li Family showed an awkward expression, involuntarily clearing his throat twice. ¡°It seems I have been too lenient with you all in the past. Even though Zi Cheng¡¯s mother was only a concubine, she entered the Li Clan¡¯s residence and thus, is one of our own. After her death, why wasn¡¯t she buried within the Li Family Cemetery?¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_2 Chapter 421: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_2 The Elder Supreme of the Li Family showed anger in his face. The old man was truly angry. He usually kept himself secluded, hoping to break through to the Divine Realm within his lifetime. He had long handed over authority to the younger generations and rarely appeared unless there was a matter threatening the survival of the clan. He had no idea such a thing had happened within the clan. People around him looked at each other after being scolded, but no one dared to say anything, as they too didn¡¯t know why this was happening. ¡°Open the coffin!¡± Soon, the coffin in the mound was opened. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, no corpse was found inside, just an empty coffin. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the Great High Ancestor turned towards a middle-aged man. That was Li Zi Cheng¡¯s biological father, Li Nan Zhu. The man sighed heavily and then sat on the ground. He¡¯d hidden this secret for more than a decade, and even played the part of an unruly fop to keep it under wraps. When he heard the news today, he came in a hurry to stop it, but still failed to prevent everything from coming to light. He could never have dreamt that this matter would even alert the Great High Ancestor. ¡°Clan Leader, tell me clearly what is going on.¡± The Elder Supreme of the Li Family narrowed his eyes, casting a glance at the middle-aged man by his side. His robes were fluttering without wind, an aura of intimidating authority radiated from him. The terrifying pressure of the True One Realm was like a tidal wave, pressing down on everyone. ¡°Clang¡­¡± Li Nan Zhu, taking the brunt of the force, couldn¡¯t resist at all and knelt down onto the ground. ¡°Great High Ancestor, I am really not in a position to disclose this!¡± Li Nan Zhu bit his lips, his face reddened, but he still stubbornly resisted. ¡°What are you reluctant to disclose? The person buried in this tomb isn¡¯t just your wife, she¡¯s also Zi Cheng¡¯s biological mother. What right do you have to hide it?!¡± The Elder Supreme of the Li Family snorted coldly and with one slap sent Li Nan Zhu several meters away. In the elder¡¯s heart, the young man in front of him was far more precious than the entirety of the Li Clan. With the young man¡¯s presence, the Li Clan had the assured prospects of a revival. Furthermore, there was a considerable chance that the Clan would climb atop the Immortal Dao, equalling the likes of a sovereign or a Divine Mountain. That was the Blood of the Sky Demon, the epitome of strengthened nobility, a rarity over the length of the ages. Even when compared to the Supreme Bone and Double Pupils¡¯ unrivalled talents of the ancient times, it wasn¡¯t in any way inferior. It was a unique and dominating talent, capable of annihilating all enemies of the world and forging an undefeated legacy. ¡°Zhao Yi Xue isn¡¯t actually dead. She faked her own death years ago to escape her true identity as the Goddess of the Sacred Void Palace.¡± After a while, Li Nan Zhu began to speak, revealing a shocking secret to everyone. As his words fell, his already scruffy appearance became even more decrepit. ¡°Sacred Void Palace?¡± On hearing this, the expressions of every member of the Li family drastically changed, even the Great High Ancestor¡¯s expression seemed a bit off. While the Li Clan was indeed large and prosperous, it was only within the city of Jiangfu. If placed in the vast Yun Zhou, it could just about be counted as a third-rate force. But if it was to be put within the vast Upper World Three Thousand States, it couldn¡¯t even be considered a minor faction, only a tiny corner of the realm. The Sacred Void Palace, on the other hand, was an Immortal Dao Sect that was well-known throughout the Three Thousand States. Its influence was terrifying and extensive, with an Immortal Old One of the Supreme Realm at its helm. The Palace had several Sect Hierarchs who were in the Void Path Realm, not to mention Celestial Gods and True Gods were as common as carps crossing the river. Any one of them could easily wipe out the Li Clan. They were truly a colossal entity. They never imagined that the woman from back then was the Goddess of the Sacred Void Palace. ¡°Xue¡¯er was a Goddess of the Sacred Void Palace, noble and dignified, and had achieved the Noble Realm even before our first meeting years ago. She could have ignited the Divine Flame at any time. But Xue¡¯er was proud and lofty, a rare genius once in a thousand years. She was not satisfied with just any Divine Flame. Even though the world¡¯s miraculous flames were hard to obtain and had nothing to do with one¡¯s strength but rather extraordinary luck, she painstakingly studied ancient books and finally found a way to upgrade the quality of the Divine Flame.¡± But perhaps her luck was too dire, she was injured when she was chasing after a certain Treasure medicinal plant and temporally lost her memory. Back then, I had just returned from my travels to Jiangfu City when she sought my help and my sympathy compelled me to save her. And so, we got to know each other since that day and after many trials and tribulations, we ended up together.¡± A year later, Zi Cheng was born and I was also chosen to be the Clan Leader of the family. When I thought everything was finally going smoothly, Xue¡¯er suddenly regained her memory¡­¡± Li Nan Zhu¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°And then? What happened after that?!¡± From the side, the young man¡¯s eyes turned red with anticipation, he vaguely sensed what happened next, but he still wanted to hear it from his own ears. ¡°After that, your mother left us. She was always destined to be the sun in the sky, shining brightly while moving forward. Her life¡¯s purpose was to climb the peak of cultivation; she could not settle down within a small clan like ours. I was blinded back then, thinking you were the reason she had to leave, therefore I ignored you all these years. I¡¯m sorry, my child!¡± ¡°Why did it have to come to this?¡± Tears welled up in Li Zi Cheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sacred Void Palace? So what if she was the Goddess of the Sacred Void Palace? Only the top geniuses could make it to the end with their vast potential. Regardless of any circumstances, no one could ever abandon their own child!¡± The Elder Supreme of the Li Clan sighed deeply, and his tone became noticeably weaker. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_3 Chapter 422: Chapter 324: Jiang Hui Enters the Supreme (End)_3 The power of the Sacred Void Palace is too strong, far beyond what he could discuss privately, especially since the other party is a goddess of the Sacred Void Palace, even in such an Immortal Dao, she is considered a noble person. ¡°So, did my mother voluntarily abandon me?¡± Li Zi Cheng moistened his lips and chuckled bitterly. His figure went hazy as he felt what he had always held onto crumbling to pieces. The boy had been adept at reading people¡¯s expressions from a young age, and he could feel that the man was not deceiving him. He did not understand why his mother would do this! Li Nan Zhu did not answer the boy, only took to smoking his pipe silently, heaving a sigh within the enveloping cloud of smoke. At this moment, far, far away. In Liu Village, atop the majestic mountains. Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses swept across Yun Zhou, gazing in the direction of the Li Mansion. As he listened to the middle-aged man recount the past events, his mind was filled with a stampeding herd of alpacas¡­ Holy mackerel, what was thought to be a simple minor event turned out to have so much involved. A breeze blew across his face, Jiang Hui looked at the young boy who was clenching his teeth, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The boy had always believed that his mother loved him since he was young, and now that the truth had been unveiled, the disparity he felt in his heart could be imagined. No one can comfort him now, perhaps only time can heal all wounds. ¡­ ¡­ There are no secrets in this world. As Li Zi Cheng returned to the Li Clan and revealed his Talent of Sky Demon Blood, coupled with the guidance of Jiang Hui¡¯s illusion of the storyteller, the Land of Mist in front of Liu Village became increasingly renowned. It almost became the most prestigious existence within several significant regions, without parallel. Having witnessed the weak and deficient Li Clan¡¯s young master breaking his limits, going against the heavens, not only successfully breaking through to the Blood Realm but also gaining the Supreme Talent, everyone¡¯s curiosity was ignited to the extreme. This curiosity was like throwing a stone into a calm lake, even the smallest ripple could spread far away. In a short time, countless people, full of vigor and spirit, went in droves towards Liu Village, some alone, some in groups. Such events happened almost every day. As usual, Jiang Hui kept those with the best talent. Of course, he didn¡¯t do this every time, because not every time could there be promising seed candidates. However, because Jiang Hui had obtained an artifact from the dragon egg before, which could increase the attraction probability of prodigies, there could be as many as six or seven promising boys and girls six or seven times out of ten, his luck was quite good. ¡­ ¡­ Time seemed non-existent in the mountains, with years passing unknowingly. In the east of the village, the gardenia tree with a trunk so thick that it took over a dozen people to encircle bloomed and withered, bloomed and withered. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. In these three years, the population of Liu Village expanded by half, reaching over 50,000. Under Jiang Hui¡¯s careful selection, prodigy-level seed candidates made up two-thirds of the total. As for the rest, most of them were relatives of these prodigies. After getting their approval, they were brought to Liu Village by Old man Lin and others. Three years may seem long or short. With the arduous cultivation of the group of prodigies and various trials, Jiang Hui¡¯s Experience Points increased significantly like never before. On this day. The sky was just beginning to break, with a sliver of dawn hanging in the dome of the sky. The villagers were still in their dreams. At this moment. A tremendous momentum suddenly surged into the sky, as if splitting the heavens and the earth, and yet like evolving the universe. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Chapter 325: The Strange Fish and the Great Cutting Technique_1 Chapter 423: Chapter 325: The Strange Fish and the Great Cutting Technique_1 (This chapter is from yesterday.) Vast momentum emerges, like great rivers endlessly rushing, encompassing above Liu Village, and an even more terrifying pressure surges skywards, suppressing the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. That aura is too immense, the quaking heavens and earth are all sounding with thunderous roars. Luckily, everything is blocked by the Utopia Array, otherwise this commotion would definitely alert the strong ones. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The next moment. Heaven and earth sway, the previously somewhat gray sky turns dazzlingly bright in an instant, as if countless suns emerge, piercing through all, shattering the darkness, sprinkling the most radiant light onto the earth, divine radiance envelopes everything. On top of the mountain stone, Jiang Hui stands tall, thousands of willow branches are swaying, appearing more lush and verdant, around him, clusters of scorching rune light are lingering, more so, immense Taoist chants transmit out, seemingly expounding the principles of heaven and earth. Heaven and earth, just in an instant. Immediately after, Jiang Hui¡¯s scene begins to change dramatically. Dawn fades away, the vast darkness once again sweeps up, like a surging monstrous mouth devouring everything. He seems to have come to another dimension. Profound, mysterious, vast, high sky, endless heavens. As far as the eye can see, stars rise, the Milky Way hang upside down, star clouds roll, continuous, endless, below the starry skies, a boundary-less blood-red ocean roils and flows, enshrouding all the stars. The endless blood ocean is filled with eye-piercing ink-black thunder lights, merely the sporadically splashing spark is enough to reduce nearby stars into ashes, the scene is incredibly terrifying. Jiang Hui¡¯s mind gets drawn to it, and subconsciously looks towards the blood-red ocean. But the next moment, his pupils slightly constrict. Just on that blood water, he sees numerous fish desperately squirming, pale fish eyes nearly going mad, looking like lunatics. Those fish vary in size, the small ones are hundreds of meters, the large ones are who knows how many tens of thousands Zhang, just one scale on their bodies can be compared to the size of a star. The auras they emit are also different. The weak ones are almost not perceivable, the strong ones can stir up wind and clouds. But regardless of which type, all of them are covered in large and small boils, some even burst open due to vigorous movements, spurting out a dreadful green liquid visible to the naked eye. ¡°Splish splash¡­¡± ¡°Mine, mine¡­¡± ¡°Eat quickly, eat quickly¡­¡± Before Jiang Hui could recover his senses, fish around him quickly gather towards the dreadful green liquid, their large mouths filled with sharp teeth frantically snatch it, even fighting with each other for it, their scales being knocked off in the process. Jiang Hui feels something, waves a willow branch, transforming it into a fishhook. With a pop sound, soon, a fish gets hooked, it¡¯s thousands of meter in size, the whole body is covered with rugged and daunting bone spikes, in its pale fish eyes, there is full of humanized fear and struggle, struggling to break free from the willow branch. But no matter how hard this tens of thousands meter size fish pushes, it can not break free from the thin willow branch¡¯s restriction. In this world, he is the angler, capable of angling all living creatures, capable of angling fortunes and rules, no matter how hard the fish struggle, how can they resist this heaven and earth¡­ Jiang Hui¡¯s heart suddenly has an inexpressible realization. He looks into the sky above, penetrating the thick mist, thousands of willow branches radiating with a dazzling light. In that eternal and boundless void, throughout the entire world, four extremes, eight desolate areas, stars glistening, a vast chanting sounds, its content and name are unknowable. And behind the countless starry sea, Jiang Hui sees a towering gigantic palm made of white bones, propping up heaven and earth, the surrounding chaotic aura is so rich that it has materialized. Around that gigantic white bone palm, countless tombstones stand tall, several times larger than stars, the previous blood-red vast ocean is flowing out from here¡­ Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes reveal a shock, wanting to further observe, but in the next moment, an unprecedented wave of fatigue and dizziness hits him. When he gets back to his senses, he¡¯s already immersed in a real upgrading state. The time this upgrade takes is a bit longer than before, a whole three days, Liu Village is completely engulfed in a dazzling divine light, with ethereal chanting of the Tao and the more mysterious rhythm of the Tao flowing around. At this moment, an imposing aura begins to emerge from Jiang Hui, different from before, and accompanied by an extremely rich chaotic aura. He stands upright, his huge body spanning between heaven and earth, thousands of willow branches waving, thunderbolts like dragons winding around them, falling like a sky curtain with each casual swing, suppressing everything. Behind him, under the clear sky, countless stars appeared, sprinkling faint brilliance. Where the light touched, all things revived. Trees that had withered, nearing the end of their lifespan, sprouted new shoots. Even the intelligence of the most basic creatures experienced unprecedented enhancements, their eyes no longer clouded but filled with spirituality. In the back mountain of the village, a large field of treasured medicinal plants bloomed and bore fruit ahead of schedule, filling the air with a rich medicinal scent. Besides this, many more magical things happened that were beyond imagination. Egrets squabble, morning light dotting the landscape. Three days flew by in an instant. Soon, Jiang Hui saw an attribute panel in front of him which only he could see. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv9 (Supreme Realm) (Immortal Emperor)] [Annual Rings: 79] [Territory: Liu Village] [Number of Believers: 38035] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaotic Divine Thunder] [Practices (Treasure Technique): Body Refining Scripture, The Zen Creation Technique, Ferocious Ape Body Art, Thunder Snake Treasure Technique, Original Truth ¨C God Attraction Chapter, True Dragon Skills, Swallowing Sun Treasure Art] [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Activated), Map of Utopia (Activated), Bronze Giant (Activated), Crossbow Tower (Activated), miscellaneous items countless, Killing Immortal Formation (Activated), Tiyue Ancient Stele 2/5 (Not Activated)] [Spiritual Power: 900] [Draw Chances: 1] Every time you level up, a chance to draw a prize is given. Guaranteed to receive a Divine Skill after using it. Like the previous time, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t use it right away. He had formed a habit of feeling the changes in his body right after each level-up, and would only choose to use the draw chance after he had fully grasped the changes. Although he had mentally prepared for this, Jiang Hui¡¯s face was filled with excitement that he couldn¡¯t hide. He never expected that even at the Void Path Realm, he could leap multiple realms at once and attain the Supreme Position. The Supreme Realm, regarded as the highest Emperor in all of existence, is the limit of the Human Path. If one continues to rise, one can only consolidate this realm, there is no other path. Unless one attains Immortality. This is a terrifying realm, distinct from the past. Not only will one¡¯s abilities increase dramatically, one¡¯s comprehension of Tao will reach an exaggerated level, allowing one to easily traverse the starry skies and cross the river of time. One can suppress the myriad realms of the universe with one¡¯s power alone, be supreme in the universe, and a single Chaotic Finger can kill those weaker of the same rank. Surpassing ancient sages, when one dies, the heavens and earth will drop off an anomaly, commonly known as ¡®heavenly weep¡¯. Who knows how many unparalleled talents of the heavens have fallen on the path to that Great Way, This realm has transcended self and belongs to the true existence of the behemoth. Its lifespan is terrifyingly exaggerated, making it the true master of this great world. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± After discerning for a while, Jiang Hui retracted his thoughts satisfactorily and looked at the draw chance. ¡°Draw!¡± Without hesitation, he chose to use it right away. ¡°Drawing completed, congratulations, you have obtained the Divine Skill: Great Cutting Technique.¡± ¡°Great Cutting Technique: One of the Three Thousand Paths, one of the supreme divine skills, its power is unpredictable, and when perfected it can cut through anything and easily break the realm barrier.¡± Soon, the voice of the Golden Finger fell. Subsequently, Jiang felt an inexplicable connection in his mind. Then, The unprecedented sharpness of the road was fully exposed, and the world froze. In just an instant, the proficiency of the Great Cutting Technique directly progressed from not yet entering the door to being perfected. To be honest, this feeling is quite good. After all, it saves the process of cultivation. As long as he gets the Treasure Techniques and Divine Skills from the dragon egg and the draw, they can all reach full proficiency in an instant, without the need for hard cultivation. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Chapter 326: I Want My Believers to Live Forever (Part 1)_1 Chapter 424: Chapter 326: I Want My Believers to Live Forever (Part 1)_1 The Great Cutting Technique, one of the Three Thousand Ancient Immortal Arts, is a supreme, forbidden divine technique. Once mastered, not only can it cut through everything, it can even shatter time itself. Truly, it is invincible. Once used, its power is unimaginable and even a true immortal would not be able to resist it. After fully mastering the Great Cutting Technique, Jiang Hui tested the power of this divine skill. He swung the willow branch, his colossal body enshrouded by endless mist. Hidden thunder rolled about him like an immortal deity from the Nine Heavens, overseeing the mortal world, perusing the affairs of life. ¡°Hum¡­¡± The branches stirred, and sparks crackled, like a casual heavenly punishment. Instantaneously, the surrounding void vibrated. The next moment, a black ripple resembling a saw blade spread outwards at high speed, akin to the awakening of a forbidden force in legend. The jet-black, saw-like ripple emitted an utterly terrifying aura, much like the loneliest black hole deep in the universe¡­ ¡°Boom¡­¡± Where the black ripple traveled, towering mountains were instantly split into two, with boulders tumbling down, and dust flying everywhere. Within the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of towering mountains were razed to the ground; the cut surface was sleek, reflecting like a mirror. Even some of the formations left from ancient times within these mountains shattered instantly. This is the horror of the Great Cutting Technique; it annihilates everything, truly unstoppable. Only the Grand Defense Technique, also of the Ancient Immortal Arts, can counter it. ¡°Excellent. Excellent!¡± Jiang Hui quickly stopped, already satisfied with the power he had displayed. He estimated that, if he used his full strength, even the entire Yun Zhou could be turned to dust, reduced to nothingness. If he could ascend to immortality and employ this Ancient Immortal Art as an Immortal, the destructive power would be all the more exaggerated, truly capable of eradicating anything. With this Ancient Immortal Art alongside his various other techniques, Jiang Hui was confident that he could hold his own against a True Immortal Existence even in the Supreme realm. This was his confidence, and also the strength to protect Liu Village and his followers. Now, even when looking across the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Jiang Hui¡¯s strength could definitely be considered among the most powerful. He was truly invincible across the Three Thousand Continents. Even the Incomplete Fairy of the Immortal Palace was no match for him. Of course, Jiang Hui did not care about this Incomplete Fairy. Even though it was an immortal, it was dilapidated and could only survive within the Ancient Bronze Palace, unable to show itself in the mortal world. Even though it possessed the authority of an immortal, it did not have the life of one. One day, it would be completely buried in the long river of time. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, an immortal should be carefree in the mortal world and invincible in the Star Sea. Otherwise, how could it be called an immortal? Immortality is not just about living forever, because life will continue in one form or another. That which transcends everything is an immortal. In addition to rapidly increasing his strength, breaking through to the Supreme Realm also brought Jiang Hui another benefit. That is, at last, he could shed his tree form and transform into a human form. However, for some reason, Jiang Hui¡¯s state of mind did not change at present. It remained neither sad nor happy, without any fluctuation. If it were in the past, Jiang Hui would definitely have been incomparably excited, but now, his temperament had changed. He was different from before. He saw more. He saw further. When life evolves to a certain height, the form in which it manifests itself becomes less important. Whether consciousness carries them or matter carries them, they¡¯re but different forms of life prolongation. However, since he could finally transform into a person, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t resist trying. With just a thought, his enormous body rapidly shrank, and then, under the brilliant light of what seemed like high noon, a tall figure slowly walked out. That figure was as upright as a green pine, covered in a faint moonlight. His features were defined, his eyes shining like stars and crystal clear, without a hint of impurities. Just like a banished immortal, he appeared ethereal with a dreadful aura swirling around him¡­ Even the fluttering of his robe seemed to be playing the Heavenly Taoist Rhythm. In fact, if one were to simply judge by appearance, there is not much difference from the previous avatars created by Jiang Hui; the details and the overall form were identical. However, if one were to observe carefully, one would still be able to discern the differences. After all, that avatar, no matter how similar, was still an energetic embodiment. It was vivid but not a true living entity with flesh and blood. There are indeed differences from a real flesh-and-blood body. In the past, when Jiang Hui used his avatar, he felt like he was operating through a window. It was not truly dexterous or handy. Although the avatar acted entirely in accordance with his instructions, something still seemed lacking. Now, Jiang Hui felt that he had truly entered an integrated state. Not only did he not feel any discomfort, but his spirit and flesh had also achieved complete fusion. ¡°Although in human form there is no conflict, during a confrontation, the original form is stronger!¡± Jiang Hui contemplated. Transformed into a human, he felt a sense of freedom, uninhibited by any tethers. However, Jiang Hui also sensed that if he were to fight against someone, it would be better to revert to his original form in the end. As he was pondering this, In the heavens above, the originally gloomy sky had completely brightened, and amidst the thick mist, a red sun was rising slowly¡­ In the vast village, spring was in the air. Despite it being autumn, the air was still filled with warmth. In one corner of the village, Old man Lin woke up from his dream. After eating breakfast and washing up, he intended to stroll around. But just as he stepped out of the house, he froze. As always, he unconsciously looked towards the hill behind. However, this time Old man Lin¡¯s usual gentle and kind face froze instantly, replaced by astonishment and panic, At the top of the hill, the mighty willow tree that used to stand tall like the peaks had vanished. Instead, it was completely bare and the familiar figure was nowhere to be found. ¡°The Lord Willow God¡­ He¡¯s gone!¡± Old man Lin rubbed his eyes hard, and after confirming several times, the trace of the Lord Willow God indeed had vanished. Did Lord Willow God leave this place? Otherwise, why were there no signs of him? For a moment, Old man Lin felt an unprecedented chill reaching the crown of his head, as if he was being doused in harsh cold weather, chilling him to the bone. Even he couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. Liu Village, it depends on the willow for its existence. Lord Willow God is the root of everything in the village. If there were no Willow God, Liu Village would not have the need to exist. ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time!¡± Jiang Hui spoke directly, simply and decisively. He took a step forward and in an instant appeared before Old man Lin, interrupting his wails. Seeing the majestic figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Old man Lin¡¯s face lit up with joy. He even began to smile. ¡°What a relief, Lord Willow God is still here!¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Chapter 327: I Want My Believers to Live Forever (Part 2)_1 Chapter 425: Chapter 327: I Want My Believers to Live Forever (Part 2)_1 This incident was a minor episode. Not everyone woke up as early as Old man Lin, so it didn¡¯t really cause any stir. However, to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Jiang Hui used the Zen Creation Technique to reimagine a tall and robust sturdy willow tree. As before, the wind gently caressed, the willow leaves swayed, making a crisp bell-like sound. Like a giant holding up the sky, stretching across the mountains, an invincible aura could be felt¡­ The Supreme Realm, a level where one could be called a Great Emperor in the world, was also invincible. It was rare for one to be born in ten thousand years. Although the conglomerated willow tree was not his real body, it still exuded a terrifying aura. Between the blooming and withering of flowers, another half a month swiftly passed. The days remained the same, with everyone in Liu Village waking up at sunrise and retiring at sunset, perfectly in tune with nature¡¯s rhythm. The only difference was the small figure that appeared on the winding stone steps behind the mountain. It was the elderly Clan Leader of the Native Tribe. He is now over 90 years old, which might not be a big deal among high-level cultivators who live for thousands, but for ordinary people, he was already considered an old man. The old man¡¯s body was increasingly hunched, and his complexion more aged. In the past, he would often plan various village affairs with Old man Lin, but in recent years, he couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Instead, he had taken a liking to basking in the sun, often sitting for hours on end. Whenever this happened, Old man Lin and several other old men of about the same age would come over specifically to accompany him. They had a vague sense of what was coming, each of them looking rather solemn. The elderly Clan Leader¡¯s talent was poor and he had no enthusiasm for cultivation. Up to this point, he hadn¡¯t made any significant breakthroughs and his vitality was already depleted. The sun set in the west, highlighting the gnarled old trees. The Clan Leader lay casually on his armchair, his face was relaxed, kind, and amiable. ¡°I really wish I could hear my mother¡¯s admonitions one more time.¡± The Native Tribe¡¯s elderly Clan Leader sighed. ¡°What? What did she say to you?¡± Old Man Lin opened his mouth, feeling that the old man¡¯s words were a bit strange this year, like he was having a sudden resurgence. He couldn¡¯t help but get a little nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The old man didn¡¯t hear it!¡± The old man shook his head with a bitter smile, but soon his face showed a relieved expression, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s good too. The old man can listen to it soon. Please tell Lord Willow God for me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t serve him anymore¡­¡± The old Clan Leader¡¯s voice got softer and softer, lower and lower. After that, his body gradually lost any signs of life. ¡°Old pal, you went to sleep pretty early today!¡± Old man Lin sighed, and his eyes got somewhat moist. Three days later. The Native Tribe¡¯s old Clan Leader was buried behind the mountain. On the day of the funeral, Lin, along with several old friends who usually got along well, wept bitterly. They mourned the loss of a former friend and felt oppressed by the thought of death. Even the highest Supreme couldn¡¯t claim to be immortal or indestructible, let alone them? In fact, the older one gets, the more afraid of death one becomes. After all, there is much in life to be attached to. Although life itself is like walking in a swamp, sooner or later we all end up in the earth, but as long as we¡¯re alive, we can see the world¡¯s flourishing sights, and our children and grandchildren. Once we die, we won¡¯t see or hear anything. Time is boundless, and eventually, we will all be completely forgotten by the world. The most terrifying thing in the world is not death, but being forgotten. Whether for the living or the dead, the loneliness that comes from being forgotten is comparable to the desolate darkness of the universe¡¯s depths. Jiang Hui observed all of this. Some ripples appeared in his long unchanging heart. Even though he was immortal and invincible to the world, the people around him couldn¡¯t achieve the same. They would gradually depart from him one by one, just like Emperor Huang Tian, looking back on eternity, seeing no familiar faces, the loneliness was beyond any living being¡¯s tolerance. He wanted his faithful followers to achieve eternity and also hoped to fulfill all their wishes. This was the path he had chosen to tread. Enlightenment cannot be achieved if it belongs only to one man. True enlightenment is when all achieve it. ¡°If possible, I wish all my followers immortality. Neither time could snatch our souls nor the desolation of the universe could end us. Even if the galaxies fall silent, we, the people of Liu Village, will remain immortal!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze became resilient. His pupils shone brightly, countless stars rose and fell within, as though an endless cycle of cosmic life was taking place¡­ ¡­ Streams flow to the east, and leaves signify the arrival of autumn. In the blink of an eye, the days passed by. When the warm sunlight pierced through the mottled shadows of the aged and vigorous ancient trees and shone on the ground, and when the autumn wind brought the fragrance of spiritual wheat, winter arrived once again. However, ever since the Utopia Array and the Primary Spirit Gathering Array were established, Liu Village had begun to enjoy eternal spring, with a never ceasing pleasant temperature. Especially after Jiang Hui planted the World Tree seed, the small village was completely transformed. The spiritual energy was abundant, surpassing even the Immortal Dao. From a distance, the village was shrouded in fairy fog, blanketed with auspicious clouds, and vibrant with Qilin, with numerous auspicious beasts and sacred birds coming from unknown places, competing to nest here. Such changes happened quietly and unexpectedly. On the third day of winter, the first blast of cold wind swept the vast land. Jiang Hui planned to issue a divine decree, declaring Liu Village¡¯s emergence to the world. He is now in the Supreme Realm, and with various means, he is capable of even opposing True Immortals. He is truly invincible and no longer needs to worry about the Immortal Dao deliberately opposing him, or Liu Village. If anyone dares to disobey, he will exterminate them directly. Jiang Hui was confident that he could sweep through all obstacles. The supreme will is exceptionally powerful, carrying the supreme¡¯s will, and capable of declaring to all the heavens and all worlds. In an instant, a dazzling divine decree turned into pure energy that shot straight into the sky. Then, like a rainbow sun hanging in the sky, an overwhelming pressure descended from the Nine Heavens, enveloping the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. It was as if they had arrived in the ancient era, witnessing the primal chaos, and the heavens were reverberating with roars. At this moment, the Upper Realm was astonished, and the universe was shocked. Whether it was the immortal way that had been inherited for endless years not just the reclusive clan powers, all fell into an unprecedented shock. After all, it was too astonishing. The Supreme had conferred a decree, and issued a divine meaning. It had been countless ages since such a thing had last happened. This grand event suggested the birth of a new Great Emperor. Under the decree that hung like the sun, many beings converged. There were newly initiated youths who had just stepped into the Blood Realm, as well as astonishing beings who had ascended to the status of Celestial God. However, compared to the majestic divine decree, they were as small as ants, insignificant. Everyone was solemn, the presence of the Supreme Realm was too terrifying. It was a mere decree, but it caused the heavens and earth to rumble, preventing their hearts from calming down after a long time. ¡°There seems to be a great change coming!¡± An elderly being spoke, his voice filled with shock. That was a Rising Serpent, a Pure Blood creature. His divine flame was burning, incidental melting mountains, showing its extreme unrest. It was staring intently at the brilliantly shining decree hanging high in the sky. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 328: Change of Weather (Second Update)_1 Chapter 426: Chapter 328: Change of Weather (Second Update)_1 Change is coming! It is undoubtedly coming! At this moment, not only were the snake spirits thinking this, but everyone else also felt the same way. Because indeed, the birth of a new Supreme Power foretells that a new Immortal Dao will emerge in this land, breaking the original division of power and disrupting the established allocation of interests. In the near future, the Three Thousand Continents may see an unprecedented bloodbath, where true gods and celestial gods may be slaughtered¡­ Some beings were terrified and uneasy, others shocked, and still more were horrified. ¡°Can anyone tell me about this Liu Village? Why have I never heard of it before?!¡± Someone asked while attentively listening to the divine interpretation within the Supreme Divine Decree. When they heard that it had ordained Liu Village to recruit prodigies from all over the world, they couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. With the protection of the Supreme, even if the dojo is small, it will be enough to offer a place among the Immortal Positions. The chance to join an Immortal Dao is an unattainable dream for most beings present. In the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of this. Given their abilities, most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to pass those incredibly difficult assessments. But now, a new Immortal Power has emerged, and many felt they could try their luck. After all, their chances of success seemed slightly higher than before. Therefore, that very day, a large group of beings moved towards the direction indicated by the Divine Decree¡­ ¡­ Not long after Jiang Hui issued the Divine Decree, the previously dormant major Immortal Dao lineages instantly reacted. Almost simultaneously, a terrifying and ancient pressure poured out from the Ten Lands, surging across earth like a torrential flood or ferocious beast, making their presence known in the mortal world. Each wave of pressure was startling, far surpassing a Sect Hierarch, making countless beings tremble in fear. Being subjected to any single pressure was more than they could take, let alone facing so many at once. But some beings were also curious. Because the more powerful the reaction, the more it indicated how much importance the Immortal Dao lineages placed on this matter. Perhaps it far exceeded their expectations. At the same time, some were filled with rage. If they¡¯re so capable, let them go after Liu Village. How brave they are to make them their targets? ¡­ ¡­ The Dark Forbidden Area, expansive and infinite, is perpetually shrouded in black fog, never seeing the light of day. Although it may not be Paradise, it offers rare solitude. Amid the sturdy and majestic ancient trees, spirit beasts dart around and leaves fall. At this moment. In the deepest part of the boundless forest, a deafening voice suddenly boomed. ¡°Proclaim my edict! The ten ancient royal clans to assemble in the Hall of the Dead! I have significant matters to discuss!¡± The voice was thunderous, instantly filling the entire Dark Forest. ¡­ The Immortal Mountain, as far as the eye can see, stretches unbroken, with rolling ridges and peaks everywhere. Countless majestic mountains, ancient woods scatter all over, massive trees casting shadows, towering into the clouds, obscuring the sun, with a rich aura of spiritual energy that filled the air. Nestled within this endless mountain range, a river hundreds of thousands of miles wide gushes down from the edge of the sky. The waterfall, entirely golden in color, seems to shower the world with golden radiance as the waves roll. The cleaning effect of it all seems to encompass everything, and one could faintly see gigantic scale-armored fish, thousands and tens of thousands of meters in size, traversing the river, creating mighty waves like floods rushing forth. This is a rare creature in the world, quite uncommon. The flesh of this creature contains a hint of dragon blood, which holds the potential to evolve into the legendary dragon fish. Regular consumption of this creature can not only extend one¡¯s lifespan but also cleanse one¡¯s body, reaching all 365 acupuncture points in the human body. However, once these giant fish reach maturity, they possess strength that can rival a cultivator of the Divine Flame Realm. Fierce and formidable, yet they are now caught and raised as pets in the Sky River. Among all the immortal Taoist powers within the Ten Lands, the influence of Immortal Mountain might not rank the highest, nor does the Immortal Supreme have exceptional strength, but the location where Immortal Mountain is undoubtedly a prime selection even within the entire Upper Realm, it is an extremely blessed land consistently producing excellent individuals. However, as the ruler of this realm, Immortal Supreme has not been in a good mood recently. He constantly feels as though he¡¯s been cursed with ill fortune this year. Firstly, the plan to suppress the immortal creatures in the Lower Realm failed. The offspring of the Kun Peng escaped from the Five Finger Mountain. Although there is still some peace now, this creature is the descendant of the Ten Evils ¨C revengeful creatures of nature. Once this creature reaches maturity, it will be nearly impossible to resist. It¡¯s bound to settle the scores in the future, which will certainly cause him some trouble. Secondly, during the opening of the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm some time ago, he was very confident. He even painstakingly forged a batch of life-saving talismans. But what¡¯s the outcome? The people from his clan were almost annihilated. His much-esteemed young prodigy, Qin Hao, was even beaten to a pulp by a group of mischievous children from Liu Village. It took more than half a month for him to recover. This event became a laughing-stock among many, a conversation topic over meals, and he too lost face among his friends. Lastly, the Supreme Divine Decree that had just graced the heavens, besides demonstrating might towards the immortal Taoist orthodoxy within his territories, also implied that a new, supreme existence has been born in the world. What bothers Qin Chang Sheng is that this newly born supreme seems to be from Liu Village. This is the key point. After the cataclysm, the rules of heaven and earth shattered. Not only was it impossible to attain the Supreme position within 500 years, even after the 500 years, no one broke the curse and ascended to the Great Emperor¡¯s position. Even he, once the unrivaled talent of his generation, has lived for tens of thousands of years and has yet to reach that stage. If he doesn¡¯t encounter an opportunity coupled with good fortune, it might be difficult to breakthrough within his lifetime. A new Supreme has arisen in an unknown force he never heard of. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it incredulous. ¡°Heavenly Supreme, True Bian Old Ancestor is here!¡± As Qin Chang Sheng was racking his brain, a report came from outside the palace. ¡°Let him in!¡± Qin Chang Sheng immediately responded. He has lived long enough and likes to make friends, so over the long years, he managed to make a few trustful friends. True Bian Old Ancestor is one of them. In his early years, True Bian Old Ancestor had a formidable presence and left behind countless legends. The most famous of all was the time he bellowed and brought down the sun¡­ ¡°Brother Qin, you should know about what just happened, right?!¡± Before the guest entered, True Bian Old Ancestor¡¯s voice echoed out, booming like a striking thunderbolt. Although he¡¯s lived for hundreds of thousands of years, True Bian Old Ancestor only appears as a septuagenarian. He is dressed in a loose, black robe. Fleeting flashes of lightning appear in his eyes, he emanates a rainbow-like aura, radiating an incredibly grand atmosphere. ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Qin Chang Sheng nodded. He had just been pondering how to handle this matter. Despite much deliberation, he still couldn¡¯t decide on a course of action. An existence at the Supreme Realm is simply too powerful, considered invincible. They could easily suppress him, leaving him with no chance to resist. ¡°If worse comes to worst, I will just respond to changes as they come.¡± After pondering for a long time, Qin Chang Sheng spoke up. Seeking true immortality was his life¡¯s purpose, he finds no interest in conflict or killings. Especially since he senses a conflict with Liu Village, he prefers not to get overly involved. ¡°I had the same idea. However, while we might remain passive, some forces can¡¯t!¡± The patriarch of the True Bian clan spoke, his voice lowered. ¡°The likes of Demon Sunflower Garden, Underworld, and Heaven are bound to intervene. If they invite me when that time comes, I might lend a helping hand to some extent. What about you, Brother Qin?¡± Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Chapter 329: Qi Dao Lin (First Update)_1 Chapter 427: Chapter 329: Qi Dao Lin (First Update)_1 The elder of the True Bian Clan spoke. His voice thundered like a roar, radiating a terrifying presence that was overstated. He was like an ancient giant demon that dominated the current age; his gaze even flickered with a faint purple lightning. He had a good private relationship with some of the old hierarchs of powers like Heaven and Demon Sunflower Garden. If they invited him, he was likely to agree. However, even if he did make a move, he probably wouldn¡¯t go there in person. The opponent was, after all, of Supreme rank. It was possible that not every millennia could produce one; a true invincible existence in the world who defied norms, oversaw territories, looked arrogantly at all the races, and suppressed everything. Whether in the Ten Lands or even in the Nine Heavens, they were giant-like existences that they could not compete against. However, as terrifying as the Supreme was, within their forces there was also that kind of undying invincible existence. That was the True Bian Clan¡¯s Supreme Old Ancestor, an immortal existence that once suppressed an epoch. He had been aroused by this matter. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that the two sides had to truly go to war; even a bit of a rumble would do. When a group of Supremes knocked on the door, he didn¡¯t believe the other party wouldn¡¯t comprehend the situation! ¡°I¡¯m going to stay out of it. It¡¯s not a secret, but I feel that the village conflicts with me. Unless I have to, I shouldn¡¯t make the move,¡± Qin Chang Sheng shook his head without thinking twice. He practiced the Path of Longevity, a rather rare art; it didn¡¯t enhance his strength as greatly as the other Hierarchs did, but it did have unique insights into prolonging life. This method focused on the mysteries of tranquility and greatly valued temperamental changes. He felt that Liu Village conflicted with him, so he would not participate no matter what. Furthermore. The opponent was of Supreme rank, the invincible existence in ancient times. The realm of human cultivation was at its ultimate status, able to obliterate the stars in the blink of an eye, return all things to reincarnation; he was just at the Escape One Boundary. There was only one major boundary difference between two sides, but it was still far from something he could fight against. Even his method of cultivating the Five Elements Corpse for self-preservation was not enough against their killing potential. He named himself Chang Sheng (Eternal Life) naturally because he hoped to truly live forever. To be shattered halfway through his enterprise was not his style, nor what he hoped for. ¡°We cultivators are always fighting against nature, and striving for life against fate. If you feel conflicted, just smash and push through it directly. Brother Qin, don¡¯t underestimate yourself!¡± laughed the elder of the True Bian Clan. He understood Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s custom and therefore did not insist. While the two were conversing, there was a knock on the door. Then, a young boy strode in. The young man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes shone like stars, his features were like jade, his body stood tall, and an unbeatable confidence radiated from him. He held his head up high and had a pure youthful energy. It was none other than Qin Hao, Little Dot¡¯s younger brother. He had two flawless Supreme Bones in his body. He was the top person of the younger generation in the Immortal Mountain. Although his current realm was not very high, that was mostly because he hadn¡¯t practiced long enough. If given enough time, he could definitely outperform all the younger generation. Among ordinary beings, having one Supreme Bone was already extremely against the heaven¡¯s will while the young man had two, unseen in countless years. Compared to three years ago, the youth had gradually lost his immaturity of the past and become more mature. He was like a flawless jade, truly extraordinary and unique. ¡°Qin Hao, come meet the Purple First Ancestor and the elder ancestor of the True Bian Clan. The last time we met was in the Yuan Heavenly Venerable¡¯s Secret Realm!¡± Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s face broke into a long-absent smile upon seeing the youth. The growth of a force was not just correlated with its strongest individual, but also with its talent. The former provided the assurance for a force to survive, whereas the latter was the key for the force to continue. Although what he practiced was the Path of Longevity, without achieving immortality¡­ even if he obtained Supreme status, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live forever¡ªthere would eventually come a day when he would be buried in the sands of time, leaving only a pile of bones for future generations. And immortality¡­ Was tantamount to a pipe dream. How could the beings in the Immortal Domain let the Three Thousand Continents rise? Since the Great Chaos, it was impossible for their home soil to produce more immortals in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, just as they didn¡¯t want the Lower Realm to develop! Now, Immortals are no longer born, and the Supreme is the end of the cultivation path. ¡°Qin Hao, isn¡¯t he the young man with two Supreme Bones?!¡± The True Bian Older Ancestor said in surprise. Since ancient times, only those top-level Divine Birds and Heavenly Beasts could produce Supreme Bones or lucky items like pupils with multiple irises, which were rare among the human race, let alone two. Without even thinking, the boy¡¯s future achievements were boundless. If he could grow correctly, he would definitely be a Supreme in the future. By that time, Immortal Mountain would really have the qualification to compete for the top Taoist Orthodoxy. ¡°Greetings to Purple First Ancestor!¡± Qin Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he quickly bowed to the elder of the True Bian Clan. ¡°Good, good, good, worthy of being one of the leading figures in the younger generation. Indeed extraordinary. Brother Qin, your Immortal Mountain will surely prosper!¡± The elder of the True Bian Clan said enviously. Simultaneously, his expression was a bit strange. Back in the Yuan Heavenly Secret Realm, he had seen this boy, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened then. He was being furiously beaten up by a group of bearish children. His face had been beaten into a pig head-like state; it was a heartbreaking sight. ¡°I won¡¯t hide from Brother Purple First, among those children, a few come from Liu Village. One of them, named Lin Hai, was the most ruthless!¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chapter 329: Qi Dao Lin (First Update)_2 Chapter 428: Chapter 329: Qi Dao Lin (First Update)_2 It seemed as if Qin Chang Sheng had read True Bian Old Ancestor¡¯s mind. He spoke, but didn¡¯t do so directly. Instead, he transmitted his voice, fearing that the boy would suffer another setback. The boy, proud in nature and possessing two Supreme Bones, had unparalleled talent. Such talent, one that could only be found once in every countless eons, made him unable to handle setbacks. Being in the spotlight everywhere he went, when he suddenly fell into the abyss, those without a firm mind could hardly bear this gap, which could affect his future cultivation path. ¡°He actually comes from Liu Village, this master is becoming more and more interested in it¡­¡± The ancestor of the True Bian clan was intrigued. He knew little about the boy, but he had heard some of his deeds. Too famous, he not only left his name on the Demon Sovereign Stone Stele and topped the list of Heavenly Born, he even surpassed this boy who possessed Double Supreme Bones. Truly unmatched in the contemporary age, he also possesses rare divine power and unparalleled combat power! Qin Chang Sheng sighed imperceptibly. Honestly, he was upset. Even though it was difficult for his outstanding talent to meet his peers in countless years, and he could be the strongest in the world, having his own unbeatable legend, for some unknown reason, there was always some unknown proud figures who would popping up and crudely defeat his outstanding talent, which really bothered him. The ancestor of the True Bian clan didn¡¯t stay at the Immortal Mountain for long. He had important things to attend to. The birth of a new Supreme was a significant event, so he had to return to the clan to discuss it with other ancestors. ¡­ ¡­ The Supreme Divine Decree, vast and endless, carrying unprecedented Supreme power, was revealed in all continents in an instant, spread across all major forces, irresistible, unable to be blocked. The world was truly shocked on this day. Not only the Dark Forbidden Area, Immortal Mountain, and the Genealogy of the True Bian Clan, but other forces like Heaven, Red Fire Palace, Demon Sunflower Garden, Sea of Ten Thousand Beasts, etc., also took action. Especially those forces that belonged to Yun Zhou with Jiang Hui, or those not far away, were the most active, causing the entire tribe to be shaken. A new Immortal Dao was born, and even the invincible Great Emperor of the Supreme Realm was protecting it. They had to spew out all the resources they had in their hands and make way for it. But no force was willing to do this, despite the supremacy. ¡°Either way, we have to meet and see who is so sacred!¡± Above the sky, countless terrifying auras ravaged the sky, making it tremble, and even more, a loud sound like a big bell shook the heart. ¡­ The Celestial Immortal Academy, located on the edge of the Celestial Immortal Continent, is magnificent and extremely majestic, occupying a wide area larger than a giant city. The towering academy walls are endless. At a glance, you see clouds and mist here, many spiritual mountains, various auspicious beasts and divine birds around, many large rivers passing through, one of the top Taoist believers in the Three Thousand Continents, from which many world-class powerhouses have emerged, even those Immortal Daos dare not provoke. At this moment. Inside the academy, in a giant palace, twelve giant pillars are arranged here, ancient and vicissitudinous, settling in the years, showing its profoundness. Above the palace, you can vaguely see the three elders with white hair and young faces sitting opposite each other. The few figures were vague and illusory, with the sun, moon and stars shining around their bodies, as if endless moonlight was spilling down, each of them mysterious and powerful, the power radiating from their bodies surge to the sky, lingering, and no less than the Old Heavenly Man in the battlefield. If outsiders saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked because those are the supreme existences of the Celestial Immortal Academy, and several Supreme Elders. They either practice in seclusion or seek opportunities around. Rarely can one be seen, but now, they are gathered here. ¡°A new Supreme, there hasn¡¯t been one in this mainland for tens of thousands of years, some forces probably can¡¯t sit still!¡± Although the Celestial Immortal Academy is large, it is different from those immortal Daos. It is one of the several holy lands. They do not interfere in worldly matters or participate in any disputes. They stand alone. The emergence of Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t actually have much impact on them. However, despite this, the Great Elders of the several Celestial Immortal Academies still had grave expressions. They had tried everything and had still failed to break through to the Supreme Realm, not even entering Escape One. Now, out of the blue, an Emperor had emerged, frightening them and putting them under tremendous pressure. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Supreme one for now. Today, several young men have successfully walked through the Academy¡¯s Heavenly Stairs and succeeded in passing the gate, qualifying as exceptional seeds for our Celestial Immortal Academy!¡± Someone spoke, the roaring voice shifting the topic. The Celestial Immortal Academy, unlike other Immortal Dao, is not greatly affected by the birth of new Supremes. ¡°Is that so? Haven¡¯t encountered such a thing in so many years. Second Elder, do you know where these young men are now?¡± Immediately there were voices of surprise. ¡°Humph, they could have been calmly admitted into our academy, but who would have known that Qi Dao Lin would cut in halfway!¡± The voice that spoke before coldly stated, discontentedly. ¡°Qi Dao Lin, is that the guy? Isn¡¯t he from the Supreme Hall? The rumor is that the Supreme Hall only accepts one person per generation. Isn¡¯t he breaking the rules that the Taoist Temple has been adhering to for thousands of years?!¡± In the void, immediately there was a resonating voice, filled with astonishment. After crossing the Heavenly Stairs, one can become an exceptional disciple in the academy, even having the chance to enter the Immortal Pool where the Calamity Transcending Lotus grows, for a baptism. Such disciples are even rare in the academy, each one very unique and hard to come by. ¡°Not only that, amongst those young men, you may have heard of two!¡± The old man known as the Second Elder continued, ¡°They come from Yun Zhou, and have left their names on the immortality stele in the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land. One is a shaman, and the other unknown. They press down on a group of brilliant young prodigies, ranking in the top three, particularly the one who left a Shaman character is even more impressive and leading among all, even Tian Guo, Demon Sunflower Garden, and other hidden youngsters cannot compete with him and are firmly suppressed.¡± ¡°Is the youngster with the twin Supreme Bones from Immortal Mountain inferior?¡± There were sounds of thicker doubt. In ancient times, the Supreme Bones were like heavy pupils, both were hailed as undefeated legends. Even those divine birds with the most precious bloodline or Heavenly Beasts may not be able to be born, let alone twin Supreme Bones, absolutely the characters with the most style in the upper realm. ¡°Inferior!¡± ¡°What? Let¡¯s go quickly and check out the Supreme Taoist Temple. I want to see what Qi Dao Lin has to offer, to make such talents join him!¡± Accompanied by annoyance, a voice more unbearably deep is heard, it is the academy¡¯s Supreme Great Elder, who is very fiery. ¡°We are all clear, that once they join that infamous one, what will the talents become in the future. We must find a way to bring them back. Otherwise, those talents will be destroyed!¡± The Great Elder of the Celestial Immortal Academy had eyes filled with fury, as though he wanted to sweep everything and burn all things. ¡°Forget it, to be honest, the Supreme Taoist Temple and our Heavenly God Academy are somewhat related. Qi Dao Lin didn¡¯t have an easy life since the beginning. Although he was chosen for the supreme heritage, his mentor passed away while researching the three-generation bronze coffin. That kid has not learned the unique skills of the Supreme Hall since he was a child. There was no one to guide him.¡± ¡°However, his talent cannot be questioned; the ability to be favored by the Supreme Hall is absolutely leading and even under a hundred teachings, he could develop the eight-nine profound art. His disciples should have their own set, Moreover, how do we know where he has gone? He hasn¡¯t appeared for thousands of years¡­¡± Just as these three figures were preparing to set out, an even greater voice emerged, like the arrival of an unbeatable Supreme, looking down at all, arrogantly ruling over the Three Thousand Zones. That was the old dean of the Celestial Immortal Academy, resonating with a sense of imagining anxieties. ¡°But we can¡¯t let this matter go dean¡­ If it was just one, it can be ignored. But there are a number of them, all of them exceptional prodigies who can match up the youngster with the twin Supreme Bones from the Immortal Mountain. It is an occasion rare in a million years. How can we let them slip away? Moreover, they climbed the Heavenly Stairs with obvious intentions towards our academy!¡± The Great Young Elders were not satisfied. When it comes to their status, they are almost on par with the old dean. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go check out his little broken mountain gate!¡± The old dean sighed, his eyes flashed with divine light, like two dazzling golden lamps. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. If I remember correctly, several of those young men come from Liu Village¡­¡± The Great Elder of the Celestial Immortal Academy spoke up. Soon, above the academy, several auras of terrifying power surged into the sky, then quickly disappeared into a Stone Gate. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Chapter 331: Qi Dao Lin is Stunned (Second Update)_1 Chapter 430: Chapter 331: Qi Dao Lin is Stunned (Second Update)_1 ¡°Headmaster, don¡¯t play me for a fool. Our very order of existence is flawed; it¡¯s been years since we gave birth to a Supreme figure. Plus, there¡¯s been the curse of not attaining Supremacy for five hundred years. Even the most talented of individuals can¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°Even the Immortal Supreme from Immortal Mountain, such a remarkably brilliant figure, couldn¡¯t breakthrough the last step to Supreme status. How can a figure the likes of which suddenly appeared out of nowhere? We can¡¯t trivialize these matters. Given our statuses, we must be wary of what we say!¡± Qi Dao Lin was somewhat unfaithful, for this seemed too exaggerated, almost unimaginable. If such a being truly appeared, the entire order of the Three Thousand Continents would likely have to be rewritten, causing countless people to lose sleep. In front of a Supreme, whether you are the leader of a sect or an elder of a certain force, you are nothing but an ant, utterly insignificant. Nothing more than a mere thought can result in countless lives lost instantly. They are truly supreme beings, ones that can obscure the sky with one hand. If they were to possess certain immortal substances, they could easily live to see millions, even tens of millions, hundreds of millions of years, magnificently powerful, unyielding, suppressing everything. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± The headmaster said righteously, while couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes at Qi Dao Lin. What¡¯s with ¡®our status¡¯? I am the headmaster of the Celestial Immortal Academy, when did you become a headmaster too? Although he thought so, the headmaster didn¡¯t voice it out. For he and Qi Dao Lin did share some relationships. The other party had once completed the Heavenly Stairs and almost became his disciple. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was a child discarded by Supreme, he might have really entered the Academy. Therefore, the headmaster held special feelings for him. However, the other elders were not so kind. They were full of resentment. Such promising young talents only appeared every so many years. Seeing this one being taken away by the one eyed old divine stick was enough to make them want to cough up blood. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of Qi Dao Lin¡¯s strength, they would have made a move long ago. ¡°Qi Dao Lin, believe it or not, the headmaster is respected and treats everyone equally. You think he¡¯d spout off nonsense like you?¡± The Great Elder said bitterly. ¡°Even if it really is a Supreme, I have nothing to fear!¡± Qi Dao Lin¡¯s face changed repeatedly and then he suddenly said righteously, as if he really didn¡¯t care. He had just taken these disciples, and claimed to be the supreme existence in the long time span. If he shows weakness so quickly, he might not be able to bluff in the future. As soon as the words were uttered. Qi Dao Lin did not speak anymore, turned around and left directly with Shi Hao, Tu Wa and others. ¡°This bastard is still stirring trouble!¡± The elders of Celestial Immortal Academy spoke bitterly and wanted to make a move, but were all stopped by the headmaster. ¡°Let it be, let him go. We have wronged him these many years; we have Phoenix Dance in our Academy which is more than enough. The era will eventually come to an end, and we will face an unprecedented disaster. If we could train a peerless genius with the power of the entire Academy, it would be sufficient!¡± The old headmaster spoke leisurely and sighed. Compared to the talents of those few youngsters, he actually valued that girl more. The way she handles the arrow technique shakes the world, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do, something that has never happened in the ancient times. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Is it true, young men, what the old dean said earlier about the Supreme Protecting you where you come from?¡± When the silhouettes of the elders of the academy completely disappeared from sight, the figures of Qi Dao Lin and his party seemed to reappear again. He turned his head towards Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, Jiang Si Yu, and others. Despite his disbelief, he had to verify what was said. However, before Tu Wa Zi could open his mouth, Shi Hao on the side could not contain himself any longer. The teenager looked around in astonishment and disbelief, feeling as if he had been tricked. The feeling was especially intense after the powerful figures from the academy had come and gone. Ever since he entered, he had felt that something was wrong. Whose Orthodoxy would be a ruin overrun by weeds? Moreover, the name on the building was bogus, he remembered clearly, that they said it was the Supreme Hall, but the sign said it was the Creation Academy. It was like mixing apples with oranges. Also, he explicitly remembered that the ragged old man had said he was a supreme elder of the Celestial Immortal Academy, one of its founders. He was selected as the old man¡¯s disciple due to his extraordinary talent. However, those who came earlier were either patrons of the academy or the dean. It was expected that they would communicate, but it appeared that they were more like opposing sides, with their swords drawn ready for battle. ¡°I never said I was from the Celestial Immortal Academy. As for why the orthodoxy I belong to looks like a desolate ruin overgrown with weeds, that¡¯s a form of respecting the rules of nature. My first lesson to you. Life is a long road, stagnation leads to regression. You need to understand that everything other than yourself is external. Can we, as cultivators, be blinded by them? Remember, it¡¯s not always the most extravagant or grandiose that has the deepest foundation. Our Supreme Hall has a lineage that has connections with the King of Reincarnation. Long ago, it was the only existence that could rival the Immortal Palace. Although the academy is the strongest force in the Celestial Immortal Continent, it¡¯s only mediocre by my standards. You just need to concentrate on your cultivation. The Eight-Nine Profound Art that I passed on to you, once you reach the realm of Completion, nothing will stop you from becoming a king. The Supreme Hall doesn¡¯t just accept anyone, only the top geniuses are allowed. This opportunity is rare, cherish it. If you were unable to become a supreme ruler in the future, you would be deemed unfit. At that point, I might even step forward to clear the house myself!¡± Qi Dao Lin urged, his face remained the same, speaking nonsense without skipping a beat. Little Dot smirked, he actually liked the nonsense, how could someone speak such ridiculous words? Before Shi Hao could speak, Qi Dao Lin quickly turned his attention back to Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and the others, repeating the previous question. He knew the old dean well, and he wouldn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Supreme? He¡¯s just a frog at the bottom of the well. Even the lofty immortals must give way to Lord Willow God whenever they encounter him!¡± Tu Wa Zi snorted, opening his mouth to shocking blabbering. However, he was not lying. In their minds, Lord Willow God is omniscient and omnipotent, beyond any conventional measure. But, Qi Dao Lin¡¯s expression promptly returned to normal, and he seemed to understand it all. The nonsensical words of the other party led him to conclude the Supreme Protecting their power was undoubtedly a lie. However, to be on the safe side, Qi Dao Lin went out to inquire carefully. The moment he left the mountain gate, a divine light as vast as the sun was sprinkled downward, slowing Qi Dao Lin¡¯s vigorous stride. The divine light was terrifying and mighty, illuminating the realms, as if countless creatures were chanting sacred hymns, as if a supreme being was watching over the mortal world. This was a divine decree only the Supreme possessed, which contained immense power. Even the Sect Hierarch of the Void Path Realm would tremble beneath it, causing Qi Dao Lin¡¯s face to change instantly. But what shocked him more, was the intention of the Supreme within the divine decree¡­ Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chapter 332: Who Dares to Bully You? (First update)_1 Chapter 431: Chapter 332: Who Dares to Bully You? (First update)_1 Qi Dao Lin¡¯s face underwent a dramatic change. In the high sky above, a brilliant Divine Decree was suspended, shining brilliantly like a vast sun, impossible for any creature to ignore! In the endless expanse of the heavens, there were melodious hymns resounding, and flowers of the Great Taoist were blooming, everything was vast and unpredictable, it was as if an immortal epic was slowly being written, spanning endless eons and revealing itself in the mortal world¡­ This was the effect of perfectly aligning with the Law of Heaven and Earth, it was very rare, not any Divine Decree could achieve this. Even among the Supremes, it was considered rare, only the established Supremes could achieve it. Felling the Supreme essence disseminating from the immortal Divine Decree, his complexion instantly became as pale as paper, and he was mumbling to himself. ¡°The old Dean did not lie to me, I didn¡¯t expect there to be truly a Supreme¡¯s protection in Liu Village!¡± Qi Dao Lin could not stop muttering to himself, and his forehead was instantly covered with cold sweat. He was genuinely startled, even now his heart was still pounding non-stop, and his whole body was still shivering uncontrollably. To be honest, if those young men really were Supreme Disciples, he would not dare to disrespect them. Luckily, he was just planning to admit them as nominal disciples. He had not acted yet, so it should be possible to stop now. Fortunately, he personally came out to investigate at this critical moment, otherwise, who knows what kind of disaster might have befallen him! No matter how strong a Supreme being is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discern his inner thoughts, right? Qi Dao Lin murmured to himself in his heart, he hurriedly arrived and now hurriedly left. After wiping off the cold sweat on his forehead, he did not hesitate before turning around to head back to the dilapidated Taoist Temple¡­ At this moment, inside the Taoist Temple. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, Shi Hao, Jiang Si Yu, and others were idly chatting, bored to death, but most of the time they were speaking, while Shi Hao occasionally answered. Little Dot was in a bad mood now. He originally thought that he was in luck, joining a Supreme sect, and from then on, he would rise above all and could catch up with the Willow God earlier. But to his surprise, he ended up being tricked by a fraud, not only was the sect small and dilapidated without even a door, even the materials used to build it were stolen from various Great Sects, it was even inferior to the lesser sects in the Lower Realm. ¡°Brother Tu, why don¡¯t you guys take advantage of this time to leave? That one-eyed old Taoist is a con man, there is not a word of truth in his mouth. By that time, you might not even know that you¡¯ve been cheated!¡± Little Dot looked at that sign at the entrance, indicating the Creation Academy, and said with a depressed face. That¡¯s to say, stealing is stealing, but can¡¯t he at least change the name? Evidently, it is a Supreme Taoist Temple, but it¡¯s hanging a sign that says Creation Academy, this is not just a weird and unique thing anymore, it¡¯s completely unrelated. ¡°We have to stay, before we left, the Willow God told us to stick with you no matter what, and it is best not to go anywhere.¡± Tu Wa Zi firmly shook his head. Before they left, Jiang Hui secretly had a word with them, urging them to follow Little Dot¡¯s path no matter what, promising that they will have meat to eat if they follow him. At first, Tu Wa Zi and others were somewhat puzzled, not understanding why Willow God would say this, but along the way, they increasingly appreciate Willow God¡¯s foresight. Following Little Dot really means they can have meat to eat! Nowadays, they absolutely believe in this!!! Despite only wandering around aimlessly, they have acquired quite a few good things along the way, including some exceptionally precious treasure medicinal plants and divine weapons, which have made many people envious. ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t joke with your own futures, why not return and consult with the Willow God first, it¡¯s not too late.¡± Shi Hao earnestly advised, truly worried about his old friends mistakenly falling into the pit like him. He already signed the contract, it was too late for him. ¡°That¡¯s simple!¡± Tu Wa Zi and others patted their chests confidently, smiling. After that, their faces suddenly became devout and serious, they lowered their gaze slightly, looking at the vast earth. At that moment, it seemed as if they traveled beyond the clouds. There was a vast and mysterious aura circulating around them, which couldn¡¯t help but call forth Little Dot¡¯s solemnity. Little Dot was puzzled, but didn¡¯t rashly speak up, instead, he quietly waited on the side. Jiang Si Yu was also surprised, because she left in a hurry, she hasn¡¯t yet become one of Jiang Hui¡¯s followers. Fortunately, the abnormal state of the three of them did not last long. After a short while, their expressions returned to normal. ¡°We have asked, the Willow God said to just follow you, don¡¯t worry about anything else. If anyone dares to bully us, Lord Willow God will help us!¡± It was Gu Chen who spoke this time. His slender form stood tall, his black hair hung straight and shiny, his eyebrows shot upward like swords, his eyes narrow and deep black, sparkling like stars. He looked like a hawk in the night, arrogantly overlooking Heaven and Earth. The boy who was once so small has now mostly grown up. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, one could establish a family and carve out a living in the vast Wilderness of the Lower Realm. ¡°What, that¡¯s it? Little brother, you¡¯re not teasing me, are you?¡± Shi Hao raised an eyebrow, speaking almost reflexively. Closing one¡¯s eyes and communicating that way seemed too childish, like a game. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, we share a receptive mind with Lord Willow God. No matter when or where, we can always contact the Lord!¡± Tu Wa Zi explained with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s possible like that?!¡± Little Dot began to babble, he could never have guessed this. At the same time, Shi Hao couldn¡¯t help but admire them a little. With a Supreme Existence protecting their path, who would dare to provoke them? He wished he could receive the same treatment. That¡¯s the pinnacle of the Human Path Domain, a notable force throughout history whose thoughts could incinerate stars. This was unimaginable! But Little Dot also understood that he wasn¡¯t really from Liu village. He was born in Stone Village and would die as a ghost of Stone Village. That couldn¡¯t be changed. He could only hope that the Cyclops Elder, his new mentor, was reliable in terms of power. ¡­ ¡­ Liu Village, behind the hill. Just after communicating with Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and the others, Jiang Hui tried to suppress his smile. After much meandering, and the addition of Tu Wa Zi and the others, he hadn¡¯t expected Little Dot to end up in the Supreme Hall and get tricked by Qi Dao Lin! What surprised him most was that Qi Dao Lin was willing to make an exception due to the talents of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and Lin Hai, and wanted to recruit them all under his tutelage. Still, in the past three years, Tu Wa Zi and the others had earned him plenty of Experience Points, almost equal to the total sum of the previous decades. If circumstances permitted, Jiang Hui would really like to send the entire village to follow Little Dot. He was a walking Experience Points extraction machine. But that was obviously unrealistic and would raise Little Dot¡¯s suspicions. It¡¯s all right for Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and Jiang Si Yu. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and Little Dot have known each other for a long time. They¡¯re seasoned friends, and it¡¯s reasonable for them to travel together and roam together. Jiang Siyu had also known Little Dot from a long time ago. Although they weren¡¯t close, they could at least chat. Plus, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s insistent request, Jiang Hui could not refuse. They were in love. Although the girl was not his believer, he couldn¡¯t let her go, could he? As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to demolish ten temples than break up a marriage! As for Lin Hai, who once had some interaction with Little Dot at the Demon Lord¡¯s Stele, it wasn¡¯t too obvious. Besides, Lin Hai had the highest talent and provided the most Experience Points. He should go out and experience the world. After briefly collecting his thoughts, Jiang Hui released his Five Senses, targeting the location of Tu Wa Zi and the others¡­ He was very eager to see what the legendary Supreme Taoist Temple looked like! Jiang Hui, who is now a Supreme Being, was known as the Invincible Existence in ancient times, undefeated in the world, and he could easily suppress all Cultivators of lower realms. As his realm soars, his divine senses, necromancy, and treasured technique have all received enormous boosts. In particular, his Five Senses. When fully exhibited, they could easily cover all Three Thousand Continents¡­ Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chapter 333: Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King_1 Chapter 432: Chapter 333: Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King_1 In an instant. The Five Senses engulfed the entire landscape, covering the entire Celestial Immortal Continent. Jiang Hui was somewhat curious, wanting to see what the legendary Supreme Hall really looked like? That place was Shi Hao¡¯s starting point for entering the Heavenly God Academy, and the beginning and end of all subsequent plots. Aside from this, it was also the most important. Legend has it that the Supreme Hall is related to the King of Reincarnation. Long ago, an unknown giant tortoise carried it into the Forbidden Area of Three Thousand States, setting up the Taoist Orthodoxy, hence he took particular interest in it. The King of Reincarnation was one of the three giants in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths during the Immortal Ancient era, alongside the Imperishable Immortal King and the Willow God. They were the strongest forces at that time, with even True Dragons having to avoid their sharpness. Even the Supreme Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain could not compare to them. They were truly unparalleled and eternally imperishable. With their own power, they suppressed the creatures of the Alien Territory from causing chaos, cut off the years, were invincible in the world, and mysteriously strong. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the King of Reincarnation that made Jiang Hui interested in the place, but simply because of the word ¡°reincarnation¡±. Since he planned to create a presence in the back mountains similar to that of the Netherworld Underworld, it naturally would not lack contact with the Power of Reincarnation. At the end of reincarnation, all things will come to an end, and it is then that the Underworld will be the final destination of all creatures. Reincarnation and the Underworld have been closely linked since ancient times, mutually achieving each other. The Underworld exists because of reincarnation, and reincarnation shines brilliantly because of the Underworld. Jiang Hui wanted to get involved more, in case of any sudden needs, and to create the Underworld faster and earlier. He was never someone who liked to speak grandly without action, all he did was in order to have his goals realized further. He had been shouting the goal and slogan of building the Underworld for nearly half a year, it was time to put it on the schedule. Naturally, if one wants to learn about reincarnation, the King of Reincarnation is naturally the best target. He was named after reincarnation, and throughout history, there was only this one who primarily practiced the Great Taoist of Reincarnation, controlling all beings with the Land of Reincarnation at his fingertips. He could turn the world upside down with a flick of his hand, he should be the most outstanding existence who has perfectly mastered reincarnation, the great achiever of reincarnation, with no living being able to match him. At this thought, Jiang Hui suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a guy in the village who was related to the King of Reincarnation. It was none other than the God Flame Man whom Jiang Hui had directly caught and brought into the village, who was currently helping old man Lin to take care of the mountain full of chickens, ducks, and geese¡­ He vaguely remembered that the man held a fragment of the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk in his hand. Jiang Hui did not take that treasure, so it was still in the man¡¯s hands. As is well known, the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk is the treasure of the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King, containing the understanding of the Great Taoist of Reincarnation, some rules and orders, and even without anyone¡¯s stimulation, the treasure itself can suppress any minor figures. It is just a pity that such a powerful magical instrument was shattered into five pieces after the fall of the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King. The fragment in the hands of the God Flame Man is one of them. Although it is just a corner fragment, it can protect the man from any attack of the Void God Lord, and even allow him to leave leisurely. It is conceivable that if the complete Six Paths Reincarnation Disk were in his possession, how terrifying would it be? Jiang Hui originally thought that the God Flame Man could possibly be the reincarnation of the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King, after all, the man had a fragment of the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk in his hand. That thing is not something that one can touch if they want to. Such a heavenly treasure, embodying the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King¡¯s feelings for the Great Taoist of Reincarnation, if one does not have the chance, one would not be able to notice it even if it was in front of them. Even if they luckily get it, they also need to be approved by the treasure, and both of these points are indispensable. However, Jiang Hui now felt that the possibility of the God Flame Man being the reincarnation of the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King was not great. One must know that the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk was finally shattered into five pieces, and even if it was not all found by people, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be limited to the God Flame Man alone. They can¡¯t all be reincarnations of the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King, can they?! Most importantly, the man¡¯s personality that God Flame Man imprinted on him didn¡¯t seem to match. It was too unconventional, not at all like an Immortal King who had lived for countless eons. Besides, the man¡¯s use of the Reincarnation Disk was just superficial, merely relying on the Disk¡¯s own power to combat enemies, without showing any hint of the Power of Reincarnation. But who exactly is God Flame Man? Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t sure. He had once asked him, but the man couldn¡¯t give an explanation, lacking any memory related to it. Shaking his head to rid himself of these chaotic thoughts, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted towards a secluded spot in the distance. It was where the Supreme Hall lay. However, the expression on Jiang Hui¡¯s face froze as he looked over. If that small area on the left, wavering back and forth, overgrown with weeds, littered with rubble, and filled with ruined walls could be called the Supreme Hall, then everything he¡¯d experienced could be denied. Truly, nothing could resist the passage of time, even the inherited land of the Immortal King would eventually turn into ruins. No matter how glorious someone¡¯s life, death eventually turns all to dust. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but sigh with melancholy. The Supreme Hall was related to the Six Paths Reincarnation Immortal King. In the Ancient Immortal Era, it must have been supremely glorious, but now, it was long past its prime, lacking its original brilliance. Even the courtyard had been left uncared for, overgrown with dense weeds. As his thoughts swirled¡­ Qi Dao Lin finally returned to his Taoist temple. He hurried in, rushed out, and returned from a certain direction. Upon seeing the few youngsters, the one-eyed old Taoist pressed his lips together, forced a smile at the corners of his mouth, walked quickly to Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and the others, and spoke kindly. ¡°My dear brothers, it seems I misjudged you. I never imagined you would be from an Immortal Power like Liu Village!¡± ¡°How about this, pretend you¡¯ve never been here, never seen this Old One. My humble temple is too small for such deities, in case¡­ in case your Supreme becomes aware, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to fundraise for the Supreme Hall¡¯s rebuilding!¡± Qi Dao Lin said, sounding convinced. Those were Supreme beings, the highest existences in all Three Thousand Continents, extremely rare. Just one of their thoughts could bring down the stars. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Qi, we¡¯ve made up our minds. We¡¯re volunteering to stay here!¡± Tu Wa Zi smiled and announced. The Lord Willow God had already told them to follow Little Dot, eat their fill, and not listen to this old Taoist¡¯s words and leave this place. At the side, Shi Hao pursed his lips. To be honest, he had no idea what that existence in Liu Village was thinking. They were clearly leading them into a pit, yet they were still doing it! Was following him really that great? When did he become so irresistible? ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether you want to or not, but¡­¡± Right after Tu Wa Zi finished speaking, Qi Dao Lin¡¯s face turned red with urgency, and he was on the verge of tears. What did it matter whether these little brats agreed or not? The important thing was whether the force behind them agreed or not. Couldn¡¯t they understand what he was trying to say? In the end, he could only gently hint at them one more time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Qi, it¡¯s that existence that wants us to do this. You won¡¯t be bothered!¡± Lin Hai reassured him. ¡°Really?¡± Qi Dao Lin paused, his eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, it couldn¡¯t possibly be false!¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Chapter 334: This is Liu Village (First Update)_1 Chapter 433: Chapter 334: This is Liu Village (First Update)_1 Although Qi Dao Lin reluctantly believed Lin Hai¡¯s words, he still dared not overstep. His pitiful mentor was a Supreme being. He knew better than anyone the power of such an existence and there was no need for his mentor to take action. Even a single thought would be too much for him to bear. For this reason, and because the Supreme Hall could only have one disciple per generation, Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai did not eventually become Qi Dao Lin¡¯s disciples. Although Qi Dao Lin had wanted to take all of them under his wing, he didn¡¯t dare. These young men ignited the Divine Flame at such a young age. Even in the upper realm, they could be considered top-notch prodigies. Only the hidden astounding talents of the Immortal Dao could be comparable to them. And without a doubt, their status in their village must also be extraordinary. He particularly remembered how exceptionally gifted he was when he was very young. That was why his mentor chose him and made him the disciple of the Supreme Hall. However, his untrustworthy mentor even got assassinated by the Immortal Palace¡¯s members without having the chance to pass on the complete lineage of the Supreme Hall to him. Qi Dao Lin sighed a little. If he could have gained the full inheritance of the Supreme Hall, he would not have ended up in the current situation, needing to study various other powerful techniques. But he had an upbeat character and didn¡¯t particularly care about these external matters. His only lingering memory was of a girl from many years ago. She was the great-granddaughter of the academy¡¯s old dean. They were in love with each other then, but the outcome was regrettable. ¡­ Although he didn¡¯t dare to take in Tu Wa and the others as disciples, he allowed them to live in his dojo on regular days. These teenagers coming to the Supreme¡¯s door surely had the Supreme¡¯s backing. With them around, his humble dojo also had the presence of significant people. War Goddess Jiang Si Yu was also settled down like this. But her reason was different from Tu Wa and the others. Her talent seemed average to Qi Dao Lin, so he never intended to take her as his disciple. If she weren¡¯t with Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai, he might not even have cared about her. Clearly, it was like a ¡®buy three, get one free¡¯ deal. But the War Goddess was happy with this arrangement. She wasn¡¯t especially devoted to cultivation. She felt life had more important things, objects or people. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left a message like ¡°Come back early, don¡¯t be too late, time is ruthless, if you wait until you finally get to the top, there may not be anyone left on the journey.¡± ¡°If you find living in the dojo uncomfortable, there is a small market not far from here. It¡¯s small, but fully equipped and is an extension of the academy¡¯s market. When you¡¯re free, there¡¯s a Drunken Tower which is owned by this old man. You can stay there as long as you want!¡± Qi Dao Lin slowly explained. With his cultivation, if he wanted to get some gold and silver in the mundane world, it would be as easy as turning his hand. ¡°Thank you!¡± Tu Wa and the others laughed. They didn¡¯t have any specific demands regarding their living conditions. After all, they came from the lower realm where the environment was even worse, with scarce spiritual energy, barren and untamed mountains, and snakes, ants and mosquitoes. ¡°What about me?¡± Shi Hao hastily asked. This broken dojo was covered with weeds higher than a person; there was no place for him to set his foot. He didn¡¯t know where he would sleep. ¡°Disciple, actually the answers to all your questions are already there. You¡¯re just saying them in front of me now. The solutions to your problems have already been determined; you just need to follow your heart!¡± Qi Dao Lin began to speak in an earnest manner, returning to his previous guise of an enlightened figure. %&a#¡­ For some reason, Shi Hao suddenly felt like swearing. What was that supposed to mean? In front of the Supreme disciples, he was all agreement, but in front of Shi Hao, he put on an act of profundity? Besides, was what he said related to Shi Hao¡¯s question in any way? Shi Hao had a stern look on his face. He was rather unhappy. He wanted to bash his head in. The difference in treatment was too apparent. It was his fault for being so gullible and easily deceived. ¡°My dear disciple, you must understand the painstaking efforts of your master. Although this place was rebuilt by me after gathering various schools, the original site was of the Hall. You should try to feel it earnestly. Perhaps, you could understand some fragments of the Great Taoist from the past. As for the place to live, there is a thatched hut that was recently built behind the dojo. Although the environment is a bit harsh, it should be good enough for shelter from wind and rain on ordinary days!¡± In the end, Qi Dao Lin seemed to detect the blazing fire in Little Dot¡¯s eyes, and explained with an awkward laugh. Then, he changed the subject: ¡°Young man, it just occurred to me that I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°Shi Hao, ¡®Shi¡¯ as in stone, ¡®Hao¡¯ as in the sun!¡± Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. What kind of situation was this? A master who didn¡¯t even know his own disciple¡¯s name. ¡°Shi Hao, huh? Starting today, you are the 106th generation successor of my Supreme Hall. Everyone who joins my Supreme Hall is a person with top-notch talents and aptitudes, with outstanding character. In each generation, only one person is allowed to venture into the world. I have high hopes for you!¡± Qi Dao Lin said earnestly. Shi Hao¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡­ ¡­ Liu Village, the hill behind it, atop the mountain range. Jiang Hui averted his gaze and did not continue to watch. As long as Tu Wa Zi and the others weren¡¯t in danger, he wouldn¡¯t get involved too much. As for the way Qi Dao Lin handled the matter, he was quite satisfied, considering it the best solution for now. It was impossible for Tu Wa Zi and the others to join the Supreme Hall, and he wouldn¡¯t agree to it either, but learning the Eight-Nine Profound Art in secret was acceptable. Once he took on a human form, Jiang Hui¡¯s life undoubtedly became filled with pleasures he hadn¡¯t had before, Like eating and drinking. Although he could create a replica of himself to participate before, it was still a fake body, and there was always a feeling of unrealness. Now, all barriers were removed, giving him a clear and free feeling. Simply put, the food tasted better, and the wine was more potent. One day, the sky was clear with a few thin, fluffy clouds, curtains of mist floated along with the wind. Not far away, the bell in Liu Village rang out, spreading with the wind, creating a refreshing atmosphere that calmed restless hearts. On the back hill, Jiang Hui, having just enjoyed a delicious meal and fine wine, was submerged in his sea of consciousness. He was merging all his methods, integrating all his Treasured Techniques and Divine Skills, to form his own unique Great Taoist. The saying goes ¡®one palm contains ten thousand laws¡¯, and that¡¯s what Jiang Hui was striving for. You can break ten thousand laws with one punch, but what if my palm contains a million laws?! This way was bound to be tough, unrelated to perseverance, but required extreme comprehension. It required each law, each Treasured Technique, each Divine Skill to be cultivated to the extreme, thoroughly understood. Only by becoming thoroughly proficient in the existing laws and understanding their meaning could one qualify to integrate them, there was no place for swallowed hurriedly without chewing. Furthermore, the rank of the original Divine Treasure Skills could not be too low and required comprehension of the Rules of The Great Taoist. This was as difficult as ascending to heaven for others, but for Jiang Hui it was as easy as turning over his hand. Gradually, a golden phantom appeared above his head. It was a willow tree. Although it was only the size of a thumb cap, it was crystal clear and gleaming, with gold substance flowing through it, as if forged from Immortal Gold, emanating a vast and mysterious aura, a holy and invincible force. Even though it wasn¡¯t larger than a thumb cap, it seemed to possess the power to split the heavens and break through the clouds. However, as the golden willow phantom appeared, dark clouds rolled in the sky above, accompanied by endless lightning, rumbling and roaring! That was heavenly tribulation, said to be a punishment from the heavens, slowly accumulating¡­ Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 335: Endless Beast Sea (Second Update)_1 Chapter 434: Chapter 335: Endless Beast Sea (Second Update)_1 This was the first time Jiang Hui saw Heaven¡¯s Punishment, he was somewhat curious, but after observing for a while, he found it rather dull. Because this Heaven¡¯s Punishment was not anything special, completely different from what he had imagined, it was simply a congregation of thunder and lightning. Of course, perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t reached such lofty heights yet to draw the mighty Heaven¡¯s Punishment he had imagined. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Suddenly, the previously clear sky with not a cloud in sight was replaced with flashes of lightning and roars of thunder. The thunder roared as if millions of chariots were galloping, the boundless black clouds thoroughly engulfed the sky, dark and terrifying, as if signaling the end of the world. The next moment. Without any warning, endless light from Heaven¡¯s Punishment poured down, the rampant energy filled the sky in an instant, like an endless ocean viciously crashing down. Heaven and earth seemed to overturn in a split second¡­ Jiang Hui remained calm and waved his hand casually. The golden willow tree phantom directly charged out, its chattering and killing was unstoppable, like a small invincible war god, easily tearing apart the sky filled with heavenly light and shattering the thunder. The dark clouds dissipated, the thunder and lightning retracted and between heaven and earth, peace was restored. Everything seemed as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°If I don¡¯t go searching for you, you all dare to come and find me instead!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Hui¡¯s expression shifted, looking towards the far distance. His eyes were dazzling, radiating two divine rays, possessing unmatched divine power, piercing through the endless mountain ranges. At this moment. About a billion li away from Liu Village, massive living beings were stirring, dust was billowing, and the earth was shaking. The one leading was a colorful giant python the size of tens of thousands of li, the python¡¯s head alone was larger than the majestic peak, when it flicks its deep red letter everything wilts, and the ancient trees shattered. In the sky, divine birds were screaming, with bodies hundreds of millions of meters large piercing through the clouds, blocking out the sun. There were many more terrifying figures like this, all extraordinary, terrifying and strong. Yet, if one were to mention the strongest, it would be the few figures hidden in the starry sky, unknown to outsiders, mysterious and immortal. Just one glance down would make those hundreds of thousands or even millions of meters large figures tremble! These were many great sects united, among them were immortal powers, they all agreed to head straight to Liu Village today. This was a day that shook the world, catching everyone¡¯s attention. A billion li might be a distance that ordinary people may never reach in their lifetime, but for cultivators, it wasn¡¯t far. Soon. A large group of people finally reached the territory of Liu Village. ¡°This is where the Divine Decree has stopped, Liu Village must be nearby!¡± Someone spoke, and at the same time looked around. Where their eyesight reached, tall mountains rise, like ancient dragons crawling here. The ancient trees are strong and rise from the ground, the spiritual energy is rich, almost substantial. A gentle breeze came, making people feel refreshed. Even the sect leaders of these great sects couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised when they saw this scene. ¡°We¡¯ve stayed in the Upper Realm for so long, why haven¡¯t we ever found such a place rich with spiritual energy, with soft water and mild mountains, the perfect place for cultivation?!¡± From within the crowd, a Sky God-level being spoke. It was a huge three-headed being, about fifty or sixty meters tall, covered in purple scale armor, all three heads were sharp-toothed, its voice hoarse, seeming to want to claim this place for itself right away. ¡°We can discuss the oddities of this place later, but let¡¯s not forget that nearby is a mysterious mountain village protected by a Supreme. The extraordinary nature of this place is likely closely related to that village!¡± An elder Sect Hierarch from the Human Race spoke up, his rich experience allowing him to quickly identify the root of the abnormalities. ¡°What is that foggy area? It seems like some kind of heritage site!¡± Many eyes were drawn to the Land of Mist in front of Liu Village, which was typically used as recruiting grounds for prodigious disciples. At the same time, many people felt puzzled. The directions they had been guided to by the Divine Decree led them to a place where they found nothing, which was contrary to logic. ¡°Supreme of the Liu Village, we have come with sincerity, we hope you will honor us with your presence!¡± A Sect Hierarch couldn¡¯t hold back any longer after searching for half the day and spoke out. His voice was like rolling thunder, echoing within tens of thousands of miles, making the mountains quiver and the ground tumble. But there was no response. The Sect Leader Level being showed his dissatisfaction, but continued to speak: ¡°If the Elder is not willing to show us respect, then we will have to call upon our ancestors to personally invite you. And when the time comes, our ancestors may not be as polite as we are!¡± In the past, he would never dare speak like this to a Supreme being, but this time was different. In their team, there were also invincible existences of the Supreme Realm, and not just one, who had made their names before the long ages, the old masters of the Supreme, their strength had reached unimaginable heights over time, enough to suppress everything. ¡°Why should I give face to the likes of you ants?¡± Barely audible, a dull echo emerged in the midst of the lingering fog, sounding more like a whisper, but it was clearly perceived by everyone present. It was overbearing and full of naked killing intent, echoing for a long time¡­. The next moment. From the horizon, a figure in snow-white clothes strode forward in mid-air, shrouded in a faint divine glow, like a Banished Immortal. The figure was slightly thin, surrounded by revolving stars, the Star Sea emerging. He stood in front of everyone, mighty power dripping from his body, spreading out, transforming into dazzling divine rays, exploding, their light sacred, like a never-ending waterfall. The whole aura was sharp, possessing a sense of opening up heaven and earth, causing everyone¡¯s heart to shake, as if a mountain was pressing down on their minds. In particular, the first few Sect Hierarchs were the most affected, with the greatest pressure impacting them, causing every bone in their body to creak. ¡°This is the territory of my Liu Village, take one more step forward, and you die!¡± Jiang Hui stood proudly, speaking indifferently, eyes sweeping all around. ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We didn¡¯t come here to be your enemies. We admire your overwhelming divine might and have come specifically to observe your honorable figure!¡± From within the crowd, an elderly man stepped out, quickly explaining. The old man was a Sect Hierarch of the Void Path Realm, his face full of traces of time, both temples snow-white, emitting an aura of antiquity. He was not of the Human Race, but an ant that gained enlightenment from the Endless Beast Sea. He belonged to a rather mysterious force, formed by a group of beast cultivators. The outside world knew very little about them, only that their ancestor had once observed the lowest level Beast Bone Script of an ant and understood the astounding Hundred Beast True Scripture, which had evolved into an unsurpassed Dao Law. The strongest among the Beast Sea was the King of Ten Thousand Beasts, known as the Supreme Among the Beasts, not a real Supreme invincible existence, but a Pseudo-Supreme, who¡¯d stepped halfway into that supreme realm. This was incredibly shocking. Because the number of Supremes was extremely rare, even throughout the whole Upper Realm, only a handful could be found. The path of the Supreme was littered with corpses. Once you step onto that ancient path, even the most talented prodigies could likely end in bloody demise. The old Sect Hierarch from the Beast Sea was at his most humble, his forehead somehow covered in cold sweat. Under the Supreme Divine Might, he felt like a solitary boat in a violent ocean, that could capsize at any moment. The Supreme Realm, few in billions could reach. Ever since the battle of the Immortal Ancient, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands had been shattered. Laws were disjointed, the environment was greatly disrupted, and no one could break into the realm of immortality anymore, even the Supreme Realm was difficult to attain. That was essentially the peak realm of the Human Dao. Within the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, they could be said to be invincible, reaching the peak of the pyramid of existence. Even a slim trace of their might was too much for him and others to bear. The one who just spoke clearly wasn¡¯t thinking. If a being like this made a move, even the shelter of an invincible Supreme might not guarantee survival. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_1 Chapter 435: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_1 Before coming here, the Old Beast Monarch took great care to instruct him that no matter what, he must maintain the correct attitude. The Endless Beast Sea had already shown signs of decline and couldn¡¯t compete with the flourishing Immortal Powers. Therefore, it could not afford any more turmoil. In fact, even without the Old Beast Monarch¡¯s reminder, the old man would have done the same. The individual in question was a Supreme being, a unique existence in the entire ancient times, capable of easily suppressing him with just a thought. Even if he had ten thousand guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly in front of such a life-like existence! To be honest, it was utterly unexpected for him that there would be a creature daring to speak impertinently in front of such a presence, even threatening the Supreme. To the old man, this was akin to tempting fate. Couldn¡¯t they just use their barren brains to think about it? Can such an existence be threatened? Even the Supreme Ancestors who stand behind the various Immortal Dao could only converse amicably with such an entity. ¡°What stupidity, trying to maintain an air of superiority in front of such an existence. Even if you have a Supreme behind you, so what?!¡± For a while, the Old Man from the Beast Sea inwardly lambasted the person who had spoken earlier, prepared to break off ties with them. He had lived for tens of thousands of years and had never seen such an oblivious creature. Living to such an old age and not knowing his limits. If he became too involved and ended up getting implicated, it would be a losing proposition. ¡°What an admirer you are? Is this how you admire me?¡± Jiang Hui sneered, his eyes filled with disdain as he looked towards the majestic mountains ahead. Over there. Like a light waterfall, emitting heat, radiant light rain into bright luminosity, to the extreme sharpness. Just a speck of scattered light could split the ground and exaggerate the mountains. This was an ancient Killing Formation, originating from the vast No Man¡¯s Area beyond the Three Thousand Dao Regions. Although it appeared corroded and damaged, it was rumored to be capable of killing Pseudo-Supremes, terrifying and powerful. Although it was once treated as a sort of taboo, it had now reappeared in the world. ¡°I am wrongly accused, Supreme. This terrifying Killing Formation originates from the Demon Dragon Sect, having no relation to the Beast Sea at all. I genuinely came to admire Your Supreme¡¯s divine prowess and have no hostility at all!¡± The old man gave an embarrassed smile and hurriedly explained, fearing that any delay would result in the Supreme misunderstanding him. At the same time, he pulled out a rare, peerless Treasure medicinal plant from his bosom. ¡°This is the Sky Luo Flower, born under the sea of the Endless Beast Sea. It blooms every ten thousand years, and again it bears fruit every ten thousand years, each time producing three fruits. Consuming it greatly prolongs lifespan, is a kind of immortality substance. This was given by our king on behalf of himself to you, Your Supreme. Our king is in poor health and cannot travel far. Hope you understand! I come here with the sincerity of all members of the Endless Beast Sea. We don¡¯t seek hostility with you, hoping to leave a good impression in front of you. Besides that, I don¡¯t have any other ulterior motives!¡± The old man was afraid that Jiang Hui would not believe him, so he explained again. Although he had also arrived here with ¡°The large troops¡±, it was not a prearranged meeting, rather they join forces after bumping into several old friends along the way. ¡°If you genuinely wish to admire me, why not come inside and take a look!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, extending his hands slightly. Under the astonished gaze of the old man, his body uncontrollably flew into the air and landed steadily next to Jiang Hui. ¡°So, can you get a clear look now?¡± Jiang Hui asked indifferently, looking all around. ¡°I see¡­I see it clearly!¡± The Old Man from the Beast Sea stammered, truly taken aback. Despite his ability, he could accompany a Supreme at such close range, getting a chance to admire the divine form of a Supreme. ¡°As long as you can see it clearly!¡± Although Jiang Hui could not read minds, he could discern the sincerity of the old man, or more importantly, due to the Sky Luo Flower. The substance of immortality was rare and valuable, on par with some peerless Treasure medicinal plant, using it as a gift was absolutely a display of utmost sincerity. When others show good will, he will not rebuff it. If the Endless Beast Sea genuinely wanted to forge good relations, he was not opposed to it. Jiang Hui¡¯s knowledge about the Endless Beast Sea was not extensive. There was not much depiction of it in the original text either. He only knew that the strongest among them was the Old Beast Monarch, an existence of Pseudo-Supreme, not a bad individual, and one of the Taoist Orthodoxy that was left behind when Shi Hao was settling accounts in the Upper Realm. ¡°Do you know which of them are from the Demon Dragon Sect?¡± Jiang Hui asked suddenly, looking down. ¡°They all are from the Demon Dragon Sect.¡± The Beast Sea Old man seemed to hesitate at first but then readily identified them, not hesitating at all. The Beast Sea and the Demon Dragon Sect had been mutually hostile since ancient times. They hold deep grudges against each other, so there was no need to talk about any code of honor. ¡°Beast Sea Old man, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Somewhere, as soon as the old man¡¯s voice fell, there was an instant surge of uncontrollable fury and cursing. These were the disciples of the Demon Dragon Sect. They felt that this Beast Sea Old Man was too treacherous, thoroughly inhumane. Despite traveling together, he just sold them out in a blink of an eye. Standing tall in the sky, Jiang Hui with his everlasting expression, his gaze fell along the direction pointed out by the Beast Sea Old Man. A group of figures clad in blue-green robes instantly entered his vision. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_2 Chapter 436: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_2 Meanwhile, a few impressions about the force appeared in his mind. Among the Upper World Three Thousand States, the Demon Dragon Sect is considered one of the oldest and most top-notch of the Great Sects, purporting to be a mainstream influence, when in fact, it is nothing more than a heterodox entity. It regards itself as kin to the Immortal Powers such as Luo Floating True Valley, Flame Cloud Cave, Sword Valley, and Heaven. It claims its purpose to be the extermination of sinful descendants like Little Dot. The Sect boasts of its longstanding history and superiority, yet it was annihilated by Shi Hao, who had achieved the Supreme Fruit Position, causing millennia of inheritance to be destroyed in an instant. As for the Sect Leader of the Demon Dragon Sect, his power should be around the Beheading Me Realm, far from achieving the Supreme status. Nonetheless, he casually drew out a divine weapon capable of annihilating Pseudo-Supremes, which implies a significant investment! ¡°However, can you withstand my wrath?¡± The corners of Jiang Hui¡¯s mouth slightly curled upward and his expression remained indifferent. Slowly, he stretched out his hand, and in the air, he created an enormous palm that covered the sky and blotted out the sun, casting a shadow over the sun itself. He mercilessly slapped it towards the direction where the people of the Demon Dragon Sect were. In an instant, heaven and earth seemed to invert and the earth cracked as if in an earthquake. All of this occurred in a blink of an eye. By the time everyone reacted, all the disciples of the Demon Dragon Sect who had flocked over were brutally slapped to death, with none of their remains left behind. In the mere blink of an eye, countless powerful beings of the Divine Realm fell. However, no one voiced injustice for the Demon Dragon Sect; they all clearly understood that it was the Demon Dragon Sect who started the provocation first; arrogantly presuming that they could suppress the Supreme with an unknown formation, therefore, it was only fitting that they ended up in such a dire predicament. If they were in their place, they would have probably been even more ruthless. The Supreme amongst the ancients has always been considered an Invincible Existence, and their dignity cannot be violated. At the same time, many creatures began to feel fearful, including the Void Path Master who had threatened Jiang Hui. They all considered the Supreme of The Liu Village, Jiang Hui, to be too vicious, striking as soon as a conflict arose. Before any of them could react, Jiang Hui striked again, this time targeting the Void Path Master who had threatened him earlier. Like slicing melons and cutting vegetables, the master, even in full force, was effortlessly crushed to death by Jiang Hui, devoid of any trace of resistance. The majestic Sect Hierarch, known as the most powerful entity in one of the Great Sects, was now dead, leaving behind no remains. This spectacle caused the Beast Sea Old man, who was at the side, to involuntarily twitch at the corners of his eyes, feeling extremely glad that his previous attitude hadn¡¯t been hostile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are becoming irritable. Although you are Supreme, to think you can challenge our Taoist Orthodoxy with just a single person¡¯s power is too disrespectful!¡± In the sky spanning thousands of miles, a huge figure stepped forward. It was hundreds of thousands of meters tall, standing towering and majestic, with clouds swirling around its waist. ¡°So what if I am irritable?¡± Jiang Hui spoke blandly. His body floated in the sky, overlooking the ground from a high position like an ancient Immortal Great Emperor suppressing all directions, his gaze intertwined with a trace of disdain. On him circulated an immense authoritative aura, sweeping across all ancient life star regions, causing countless living beings to tremble. After getting into the Supreme level, his life form was elevated like never before, the willow tree body evolved to the ultimate level, shattering the void with every move he made, causing the Great Taoist to rumble, shaking the past and the present. ¡°I represent the Supreme of the Immortal Palace, upholding the Divine Decree of the Immortal Palace. I hope you understand that there are always people higher, and heavens beyond heavens. Although you, as a Supreme, are strong, you still belong to the Human Path Domain, and it¡¯s not the ultimate limit. If you want to continue to base yourself in these Upper World Three Thousand Dao States, you should follow the will of my Immortal Palace in the future!¡± Another boundlessly terrifying aura appeared; it was a woman who possessed the demeanor of an Empress ruling over the world, her demeanor even more noble in her every move. ¡°Immortal Palace? Just a bunch of lingering misfits. I, the Lord, have issued a Divine Decree. From today onwards, there can only be one Immortal Power, and that will be my Liu Village. Do you accept this?!¡± Jiang Hui spoke out, his body radiating infinite brilliance, filled with countless orderliness of the Rules of the Great Taoist. Just standing there caused countless living beings to cast sideways glances, filled with fear and shock. ¡°Supreme of Liu Village, you¡¯re too arrogant! No Immortal has ever truly dominated the Three Thousand Dao States. Do you really think that once you¡¯ve become Supreme, you¡¯ll be unbeatable?!¡± The Supreme of Immortal Palace was completely enraged and wanted to take action. The Immortal Palace, which was the most top-tier of the Immortal Dao lineages within the Three Thousand Dao states, was home to not only elderly monsters of Supreme level, but even had one of the few remaining Incomplete Fairies of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. You can imagine the high status of the Immortal Palace in the Upper World. Even the eternal life families of the Nine Heavens wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them. Countless people cast sideways glances, feeling shocked, yet some were also excited, as what might ensue could be a clash at the Supreme Level and amongst such existences, it¡¯s rare to witness their battles. Meanwhile, the onlookers quickly retreated in all directions. The Supreme Realm, the pinnacle of the Human Path Domain, was an evolutionary extreme to life, surpassing their imaginations. If such beings engaged in full-on combat, it would probably result in the breaking apart of many continents. ¡°Supreme of Liu Village, do you dare to fight with this old one outside the starry territory?¡± Another Supreme spoke. His giant body hundreds of thousands of meters tall stepped forward. Heaven and earth were enveloped in a dazzling light. As he spoke, there were faintly huge divine sounds in between heaven and earth, and the flowers of the stars bloomed one after another. ¡°What is there to be afraid of!¡± Jiang Hui, with no expression on his face, took a step forward without hesitation. Dressed in a white robe, he looked awe-inspiring as he directly stepped into the starry sky with his domineering Supreme aura. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_3 Chapter 437: Chapter 336: Supreme Bloodbath and Lord of the Forbidden Area_3 ¡°Dao friend, I give you one last chance, will you join the Immortal Palace? Not to mention a radius of a hundred million miles, even the Hundred Continents can be given to you!¡± the Supreme of the Immortal Palace said with a proud and superior look, as if bestowing charity upon others. Jiang Hui cast a glance at them as if they were idiots. ¡°There¡¯s only one of you, and there are two of us. You are destined to shed blood today!¡± With the first move, the Supreme of the Immortal Palace went all out, directly deploying the strongest technique. ¡°Buzz!¡± Between heaven and earth, the Ancient Bronze Palace reappeared in the world, radiating a vast and profound aura that enveloped the Starry Sea, seemingly imprisoning everything and refining it into the essence of life. ¡°Playing fancy with an old palace, what a joke!¡± Jiang Hui snorted, then took a swing with his palm. In an instant, thunder was rolling between heaven and earth, endless divine light poured down like a vast ocean, with an unstoppable momentum, the massive blood gas tore the sky open, transforming into endless rules of power. The power was so overwhelming that the starry sky collapsed, the Frontier Wilderness land was broken, and dazzling Aurora burst out in the dark, boundless universe, dispersing innumerable darkness in an instant. ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Impossible, why is the pressure it brings so intense?!!¡± The Supreme of the Immortal Palace looked horrified, his heart started to beat excessively, and an unprecedented chill rose from his feet, quickly spreading across his body. The other Supreme was in the same state, trembling under the overwhelming power. He almost forgot how many years it had been since he felt this way. But they were Supremes, after all. They quickly recovered, unleashing all sorts of terrifying Treasured Techniques, and the universe seemed to turn into an ocean of light, but everything was suppressed by Jiang Hui, even the Ancient Bronze Palace directly exploded. Jiang Hui was attaining victory everywhere, even though he was in the Supreme Realm, True Immortals were no match for him, he pushed forward unhindered, with great power demonstrated within every move, stars falling, galaxies being cut off. Despite the two powerful Supremes joining forces, they were beaten back again and again, blood-soaked, energy depleted¡­ Across the Three Thousand Dao Regions, the world was shook! ¡°The order of the Upper Realm may be thoroughly changed after this battle, the Supreme of Liu Village is destined to be famous throughout the ages!¡± Someone whispered, their face full of infinite shock. This Supreme of Liu Village was too powerful, even the invincible ones of his rank weren¡¯t his opponents. Without the protection of ancient treasures, they might fall on the spot. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Liu Village¡­Supreme¡­¡± At this moment, beyond the Three Thousand Dao Regions, in the endless void, a voice emerged, husky and hoarse, mixed with a bit of surprise. It was a supreme being of the highest order, of unknown origin and mysterious, with vast power. The other party was hiding in the darkness, exuding an extremely ancient and mysterious aura, not rushing to the scene but watching from afar, with a hint of seriousness in their brows. This was quite dramatic because this figure was extraordinarily special and terrifying, coming from the ancient Emperor Fallen era, once ventured through the Dam World alone to explore the secrets of The Boundary Sea, but died on the way, however, his obsession did not dissipate after death and he claimed a Forbidden Area as his own, becoming the supreme ruler over it; ordinary Supreme beings couldn¡¯t even catch his eye. Now, he found himself unable to see through an unknown Supreme. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chapter 338: Sin Continent and the Key_1 Chapter 441: Chapter 338: Sin Continent and the Key_1 ¡°Is this¡­ someone has found me?¡± The Lord of the Forbidden Area frowned, his face filled with deep surprise, just like when he first climbed onto the Boundary Sea Dam and witnessed those scenes. His eyes were profound, like black ink, full of desolation, no admixture of any other color, and pure to the extreme. He was in stark contrast with Jiang Hui. One was shadowy as the deepest Heavenly Abyss in the universe, eternally unseen by daylight, exuding an extreme darkness. Another was like the glimmering star in the world, bright as morning sun rays, wherever it went the starlight swam, irresistibly attractive. Separated by an unknown number of billions miles, and divided by vast endless starry sky, eye contact was nevertheless made between them as if two unaged Great Emperors severed the river of time. As he looked into the slightly playful eyes in the starry sky, the Lord of the Forbidden Area¡¯s expression gradually entered from curiosity to disbelief. The lord existed now as God Soul. Except for showing himself , even a True Immortal could not detect his existence. However, now, this once supreme presence suddenly felt a pair of eyes observing him. After a million-year slumber, a creature has appeared in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths that he cannot fathom. For the first time in ten thousand years, the Lord of the Forbidden Area encountered such a situation, and needed a while before he recovered from his shock. After a moment, he looked back towards the starry sky with a complex mood. Neither could he see the eye light, nor could he see the figure dressed in snow-white clothes. The vast starry sky regained its tranquility, still desolate and vast as before, as if nothing had ever happened. The merely red sunrise-like golden blood water, emanating hot and surging undulations, kept surging back and forth among the enormous stars, like a beating flame ignited in the universe¡­ ¡°Liu Village¡­ Supreme, who¡­ exactly are you?¡± Inside the Dark Forbidden Area, boundless fallen leaves were scattered, composing a thick leaf blanket on the ground, revealing a primitive and barbarous aura. The Lord of the Forbidden Area muttered to himself, his eyes deep, and questions in his mind became heavier, like a mountain that pressed on his heart and made him feel like he could not clear away the fog even if he tried. Not only was the opponent able to achieve the Invincible Position silently in an era when it became increasingly challenging to reach the supreme, without him noticing in advance, but also the opponent could feel his gaze. Either of these made him quite shocked, and he could not calm down for a long time. After pondering, the Lord of the Forbidden Area decided to personally visit Liu Village. However, this idea was immediately defeated by reality. Although he was extremely powerful in the past as he had Achieved Creation, now he was merely a God Soul without a physical body. Moreover, after the erosive process of a long time, his God Soul became more unstable without fortifying material, and so the Lord of the Forbidden Area had to set this idea aside temporarily to avoid unnecessary trouble. He remained silent here, turning a large area into the Forbidden Area. Aside from his lingering obsession from wanting to know the source of the darkness, he had another important purpose, which was to wait for the right time, to meet a youth recommended by an old friend, someone known for the exceptional talent and temperament. He still had complete trust in that old friend. Come to think of it, the time should be almost here. At that time, it won¡¯t be too late to visit Liu Village after seeing that youth. In his view, with the protection of the Supreme, Liu Village¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t be too weak that it was hard to find. ¡­ Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know about the thoughts of the Lord of the Forbidden Area. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t care about what the other thought. He would rather play a few rounds of chess with Lord Zhou than worrying about this. He glanced at the Forbidden Area not with any specific intention, it was purely a subconscious reaction. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t regret showing ¡°arrogance¡±! As he had reached the Supreme Realm, even True Immortals could be killed by him. Now he was at least invincible in his Nine Heavens and Ten Earths domain, and while being discreet sometimes is necessary, he was no longer willing to do so on his own turf. Liu Village needs to make a name for itself, and so does he. So that more genius disciples could be recruited, bringing him more Experience Points. He had already taken the first step, it was no longer necessary to act secretly. Instead, he needed to proceed resolutely, and move forward vigorously. After returning to Liu Village, neglecting how the outside world reacted, Jiang Hui immediately went for a short retreat. In the recent battles with Supreme of the Immortal Palace and Supreme of Heaven, he had gained some insights into his exclusive Tao, so he couldn¡¯t wait to try when he got back. Given Jiang Hui¡¯s current Realm, this process did not take long. The next day, when the first crimson dawn light pierced the sky, dyeing the Heaven and Earth red, Jiang Hui woke up from his sleep. There was bird song by his ear, but it didn¡¯t sound pleasant. It was more like a thunderous roar, causing the mountains to crumble and the leaves to rustle. It was the God Soul Big Red Bird, a surprise gain during the Lower Realm chaos. Now, the bird¡¯s wounds had long since healed, and it had become stronger than before. It had already reached the threshold of the Void Path Realm. If there was a suitable opportunity, it might even reach that realm and become a giant level existence in the near future. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Chapter 338: Sin Continent and the Key_2 Chapter 442: Chapter 338: Sin Continent and the Key_2 ¡°Go play on your own!¡± Jiang Hui gently rubbed Big Red Bird¡¯s head, reluctantly speaking. He had no idea why, but ever since his transformation into a human, Big Red Bird had become increasingly clingy. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it were a mother bird, but ironically, this Big Red Bird was a male. After calming the Big Red Bird, Jiang Hui began to reflect on what he himself had gained from this retreat. First, and most importantly, his understanding of his own Dao had improved. Even though it was only the initial blending stage, it was enough for him to be proud of himself. The second thing was the monthly egg drawing event that happened yesterday. Jiang Hui was in luck, he drew a diamond level dragon egg that could yield rare items. However, the hatching condition of this dragon egg was quite peculiar. It needed to be placed in Sin Island for specifically 49 hours. Truth be told, Jiang Hui never quite expected such hatching conditions. ¡°Sin Island, it¡¯s indeed probably time to check it out!¡± He sighed lightly, his eyes sparkled brightly. His gaze penetrated through the endless fog, revealing magnificent and spectacular cities, like giant beings sprawled across the vast ground. Some of them even towered to the heights of the sun and the moon. Those from the Lower Realm Eight Domains, who were tainted with sin blood, were only permitted to stay in Sin Island. However, in actual fact, the word ¡®sin¡¯ represented honor, denoting the highest honor of guarding the Nine Heavens and Ten Realms. Shaking his head, Jiang Hui moved and the surrounding landscape changed. In the blink of an eye, he faced a city built of oversized grey-brown stones that exuded a primitive and desolate aura, akin to a prehistoric giant sprawling spread-eagle here. This city, named Mulberry City, was situated atop Sin Island. It was a considerable distance from Liu Village. For even the gods to cover such a long distance, they had to rely on a super-large teleportation array, after several transitions. However, for Jiang Hui, such a large geographical distance didn¡¯t even cross his mind. He crossed the distance using the method of shrinking the ground into inches, easily bypassing numerous provinces, and reached the place in an instant. Although he had not stepped into the realm of immortals, Jiang Hui¡¯s strength was no weaker than a true immortal. Besides the difference in realm names, he was no different from a real immortal. The biggest difference between the Immortal Path Field and the Human Path Domain, other than the strength gap, was lifespan. In the human realm, even a Supreme could only live a maximum of a million to ten million years, with the aid of longevity substances. Perhaps an ancient beast like the Xuanwu could live up to a hundred million years, surpassing all other sentient beings. But regardless of the situation, when facing the vast and infinite history of the universe, both lifespans were just like dropping a grain of sand into the sea. Even the youngest life system in the universe is calculated in billions of years, while some of the oldest stars are even measured in trillions of years. They can¡¯t be counted due to their extremely long lifespan. Except for the immortals. Their lifespans were infinite and they could live forever, unless they died in battle. With this in mind, Jiang Hui felt that he quite agreed with the concept of immortality. ¡°When the time comes, I will build more Spirit Gathering Arrays, and wait for the World Tree to bloom. From then on, my Liu Village will change its name to Immortal Village!¡± Jiang Hui thought enthusiastically on his journey. As he drew closer to the giant city, the bustling hawkers became more pleasing to his ears. Jiang Hui stopped. Mulberry City, which was part of Fire Country, was famous for the vast fiery mulberry forests within the city. Faintly, petals were fluttering, shining with pure radiance like a rain of light, filled with as much fiery passion as a blazing flame. Under the Fire Mulberry Tree, there was no ivory-skinned, kind-hearted girl. If he was not mistaken about the circumstances, due to Fire Spirit¡¯s father not having any power in the Upper Realm¡¯s Fire Country, Fire Spirit was demoted from Fire Country¡¯s princess to a silkworm girl under the Fire Mulberry Tree. She finally settled down in a place not far from Fire City, and met Shi Hao before the battle of geniuses in the Three Thousand Dao Regions. And that was probably the last time those two met. The next time they met, the whole Sin Island had been seized by the Immortal King, An Lan, along with the fiery figure¡­ Even though Mulberry City covered a large area and was the largest city on Sin Island, parts of it were covered with dust due to time¡¯s brutal erosion. Jiang Hui concealed his cultivation level, and caused no stir when he appeared. Within the towering city, shadows of various creatures could be faintly seen, most of them going about their business in a hurry, too busy preparing for the upcoming events. Before long, the battle of geniuses across the Three Thousand Continents would kick off. When that time comes, this backward and primitive land will welcome the convergence of many talents, as the slots for entrance into the Immortal Ancient were limited. Many aimed to participate in the battle in weaker continents in order to secure the final qualification. Jiang Hui already decided, the prodigies of Liu Village would also participate!!! In a blink of an eye, seventy-seven hours passed quickly. On this day, accompanied by the rising sun, the dragon egg successfully hatched, turning into a streak of light that poured into Jiang Hui¡¯s body. Immediately before his eyes appeared a palm-sized key, crusted with rust, seemingly quite old. However, what surprised Jiang Hui was that there was only a single lonely item inside the dragon egg, nothing else. He lowered his gaze in surprise, looking at the key. Then, an introduction about it appeared before his eyes: Rare Item: Key to the World Ocean (1/3) Key to the World Ocean: A rather magical key that can open a safe passage to the World Ocean by simply using it on the void. Friendly Reminder: During the safe passage, you will not be attacked. Friendly Reminder: When three Keys to the World Ocean are gathered, they will automatically evolve into a Rotten Wooden Box Key ¡°It¡¯s actually a safe key to the World Ocean!¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. The World Ocean, the carrier of all stars and living beings, could only be entered through the Primitive Gate. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a key, and what shocked him even more was that it could evolve into the Rotten Wooden Box Key after gathering three. That¡¯s the Rotten Wooden Box¡­ After a few seconds of contemplation, Jiang Hui chose to use it immediately. In an instant, massive waves rose, crashing against the shore. A dam, seemingly ordinary, yet boundless and endless, stretched there, as if it had existed since ancient times, mysterious and eternal, Vaguely, the sound of fluctuating waves came from behind the dam, making a splashing noise. The sky was dim, the fog heavy. This place was very mysterious, everything was blurred. With a thought, Jiang Hui directly appeared on the dam, the fog scattered, and the true form of the World Ocean was fully revealed in front of him. The waves rolled in, the droplets of water he encountered were as vast as stars, truly boundless. Even if Jiang Hui pushed his Five Senses¡¯ divine sense to the extreme, he couldn¡¯t detect where the border was. The World Ocean was turbulent and dark, emitting an extremely strange aura. Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t sure if it was his illusion, but he seemed to have also detected a fishy smell that was hard to describe. It was like polluted waste water with a lot of dead fish and rotten shrimp. Furrowing his brows, Jiang Hui continued along the dam, finding a shallow set of footprints. This was rare. The dam¡¯s solidity was beyond imagination. Even time would struggle to leave any marks on it, yet someone had left footprints. Jiang Hui naturally knew who the owner of these footprints was. He was a Quasi-Immortal Emperor from the Emperor Fallen era who had crossed the World Ocean to the source of the dark chaos in order to quell the turmoil. He had made some discoveries, but was killed en route by Emperor Cang, Feather Emperor, and Hong Emperor joining forces. In the end, only a cluster of emperor fire was left burning, which had still not extinguished after several eras. ¡°Hmm, what is this?¡± Jiang Hui bent down, slowly inspecting the footprints, and suddenly made some other discoveries. Among them, several footprints were different from the others. This difference was hardly noticeable to the naked eye, even his divine sense might not detect it. Jiang Hui deliberately stepped on them to try, and likewise felt no difference. Had it not been for his Five Senses, he might have overlooked it. It was an eye, crystal clear like an agate, with a miniaturized dam running horizontally inside it, shrunk countless times. Jiang Hui found it interesting and immediately cast a Surveillance Technique on it. Item Name: Dam Eye Dam Eye: When you stare at it, it may also be gazing back at you. Friendly Reminder: Possessing it grants you control over a tenth of the dam¡¯s authority. It¡¯s quite precious, so handle it with care. After a moment of examining the basic information gleaned from his inspection, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Chapter 339: The Floating Corpse on the Boundary Sea _1 Chapter 443: Chapter 339: The Floating Corpse on the Boundary Sea _1 Behind the barrier, the ocean constantly surged, waves brimming with chilling intent eddied forwards¡­ This was the ultimate cold in the world, originating from the soul, penetrating flesh, marrow, and even a sliver could freeze the life of a star, sending countless beings to their doom. If not for the barrier¡¯s resistance ¨C not even the Immortal Domain could parry such a power ¨C life would entirely cease to exist, Next to the faint footprints that even the passage of long years had not been able to erase. Jiang Hui stood tall and proud, like a firm pine, looking at the crystalline pupil in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Honestly, the data information provided by the surveillance technique was unexpectedly startling. A random, nameless eye he found held a tenth of the control over the barrier! It sounded so unbelievable, almost childish¡­ Especially since he had never heard that the barrier could be controlled! Jiang Hui pondered internally, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, so he arbitrarily gave up such an unreal quest. As expected, he naturally was not the type to overthink. Instead of pondering about whether such a thing really exists, why not try out what the one-tenth power actually is! However¡­ He was suddenly stumped by this question. Because his surveillance technique was only at the beginner level, it could only decipher the simplest basic data of items and did not provide a method to control this eye. Helpless, Jiang Hui could only stick with the blind-flying-squirrel method, testing some familiar methods one by one. However, the result was clear; his luck was poor. He didn¡¯t find the ¡°dead rat¡±. Whether it was trying to communicate with it mentally, using various methods of blood sacrifices, even kicking it or burning it ¨C all were fruitless. The eye was as motionless as if it had fallen into a slumber, seemingly impossible to awaken. Left without a choice, Jiang Hui could only put away the eye for now, waiting to slowly figure it out, or maybe when his surveillance technique level increased, he might be shown the correct method of usage. Once he decided, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted from the boundary sea to the barrier. The term ¡°barrier¡± was used, but describing the land beneath Jiang Hui¡¯s feet as a continent was more accurate. Like the boundary sea, it was endless. Ancient trees stretched up majestically and imposingly, entirely unlike what Jiang Hui had imagined. It wasn¡¯t just an old straight path. It seemed more like a difference between land and sea, giving an impression of grandeur, vastness, and endlessness, like the chest of a giant. Putting aside his thoughts, Jiang Hui continued walking along the barrier. With the protection of the key to the World Ocean, the whole barrier seemed to have been marked as a safe zone. So, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the gusts from the boundary sea capable of tearing even an Immortal King apart, blowing him away. The boundary sea was vast and infinite, and the barrier even more so was just as long, continuous and unending. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only one; it was formed by many similar barriers coming together, like meridians within a giant¡¯s body, densely intertwined, separating the boundary sea. After traveling an unknown distance once more, the landscape before Jiang Hui began to change. Within his line of sight, suddenly numerous skeletons appeared. Countless in number, they floated on the Boundary Sea, incredibly densely packed, at least a hundred, like ants drowned in a ditch. There was no way to tell how long they had been dead, their flesh had long decayed, leaving only the bare, pit-pitted frameworks of their skeletons. Those who could ascend to the Boundary Sea, still leaving a trace under its corrosive influence, who did not completely dissolve into the river of time, these skeletons must have been quite powerful in life. At the very least, they had entered the Immortal Realm. Even now, in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, they were rare powerhouses, and yet a mass of them had died here, their souls extinguished. If word of this got out, it would certainly shock all the Ten Thousand Clans¡­ As Jiang Hui continued deeper, he found another expansive area of buried skeletons, much larger than the previous, like a desolate mausoleum, preserving the passage of time. There were even more skeletons and a few, instead of rolling with the waves like the others, were in a strange sitting position, their entire bodies encased within the Boundary Sea. Their massive size revealed that they were not of the human race, but part of a powerful and rare race. One of their finger bones alone was as massive as a mountain peak. Even in death, their bodies were shrouded in decaying Rules of the Great Taoist, emitting an eerie and chilling aura. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, these creatures were beings of the Immortal King Level during their lifetime. They were unyielding and eternal, true climbers of the Great Taoist, but for some reason, their bodies ended up here. Although their original realm and strength were evident, even after death they still made a grand statement. Heaven and Earth wept for them, and even lamentations could be heard¡­ It was rumored that the Boundary Sea contained secrets and fortunes for becoming an emperor after gaining the King level. Over countless eons, many peerlessly strong beings who had suppressed their era wanted to cross this mysterious ancient land, pursuing that fortune. However, it seemed that most of them had fallen on the road. Looking back, all would have vanished without a trace. Jiang Hui sighed helplessly, not because he lamented these people¡¯s fate, but just imagining if such characters could join his Liu Village. He wondered how many Experience Points they could provide. If nothing else, becoming rich overnight was surely just around the corner. ¡°The Boundary Sea is becoming more turbulent!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s perception was astonishing. As he journeyed, he could clearly sense the waters of the Boundary Sea growing increasingly violent. Especially near the central position, it was as black and viscous as boiling water, continuously dragging the floating skeletons under. The Boundary Sea was boundless. Although named a sea, it was actually a universe composed of countless shattered remnants of worlds. The order here was extremely chaotic, every wave that foamed was a small world unto itself. Even the Immortals shunned this place, considering it taboo. In layman¡¯s terms, the Boundary Sea was a lawless zone, a space separated from Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the Immortal Domain, the Alien Territory, and the Burying Ground. In front of Jiang Hui, several isolated islands emerged, jutting out from the sea, looming under the grey, cloudy night. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t approach, but instead used the Five Senses Surveillance Technique to probe from afar within the safety zone created by the key. On those few isolated islands, there lived creatures, sitting on the islands, like dried stones, concealing a terrifying power. Even Jiang Hui was far from their match. At the very least, they were ordinary Immortal Kings, and one had even reached the level of Undying Immortal King, equivalent to the Willow God and the Lord of the Forbidden Area of his past. Jiang Hui dared not probe too much, fearing detection. After just a few moments, he averted his gaze. Without any hesitation, Jiang Hui continued to advance along the bank. Jiang Hui was eager to see where the safety zone created by the Key to the World Ocean led. This entire journey, if it were in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, would have crossed at least thousands of continents. After an unknown amount of time, a destructive light appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes, flickering like stars in the night sky. But soon, these specks of starlight were obscured by pitch-black fog. The black fog was incredibly thick, attacking from all sides, with a strong corrosiveness. Even the order of rules could not exist in this fog, everything would be polluted. Within the black fog, he saw a corpse. It was truly massive; a single scale was as large as a mountain peak. It floated on the Boundary Sea, rising and falling with the churning waves, causing endless tsunamis¡­ Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Chapter 342: The Clone is Trying to Rebel_1 Chapter 448: Chapter 342: The Clone is Trying to Rebel_1 The truth is often cruel, often forged with blood and bones. Like the iron throne in the great desert! In the not-too-distant future, supreme beings who have watched the long river of time from different eras will eventually appear, a battle to seek the secrets and opportunities of becoming an emperor from a king as told in the legends, is inevitable. By then, will there still be pure land in this world?! Jiang Hui shook his head, reined in his thoughts, no longer letting them roam wild. After crossing the footprints of the Immortal Emperor and continuing forward for a distance, the Array of Exit appeared in Jiang Hui¡¯s sight. After crossing it, he could return to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt something, and turned his head abruptly. His gaze was drawn to a giant tomb floating in the Boundary Sea. The tomb was as huge as a constellation, covered in yellow soil and emitting a terrifying curse power. It floated in the vast sea, the water surface shimmering. It moved steadily towards the embankment, its speed not slow, even faster than those black warships, and even more stable. Jiang Hui looked a bit surprised, but not because of the tomb¡¯s speed. The Boundary Sea was vast, truly boundless. Even a slight distance would span several eras. Even immortals would need a long time and pay a high price to cross it. What surprised Jiang Hui was that the huge tomb seemed almost identical to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb on the hill behind the village. When he was in the village, he would go to the hill to wander every day, gaining enlightenment on the Immortal¡¯s Tomb, so he was quite familiar with this Tomb. Jiang Hui seemed to remember that massive tombs like the Immortal¡¯s Tomb did exist within the Boundary Sea, not just one tomb. However, there was not much introduction in the original text. According to Jiang Hui¡¯s guess, those yellow tombs should belong to a certain race or creature, representing an ultimate power, usually dormant in the tomb, waiting for the day of the grand era. After moving that Immortal¡¯s Tomb back to Liu Village, Jiang Hui actually planned on exploring it deeply, However, his strength was limited at that time. Even though he moved the Immortal¡¯s Tomb to Liu Village, he didn¡¯t dare to explore it too much, fearing that he would bring about catastrophe beyond his control. Immortal¡¯s Tomb, the name alone suggests that it should at least be inhabited by Immortal Dao level creatures, far more potent than he could contend with at the time. He was unsure if there truly were creatures in the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. If there were, they should act as a counterbalance to the Yellow Soil Tomb. Jiang Hui was worried that rash action would disrupt this balance. But now he felt he could at least take a shot. He was currently as powerful as a True Immortal, invincible amongst True Immortals, and should be considered a formidable immortal. He should be well qualified. However, before heading out, Jiang Hui remembered something else. The Thunder and Lightning Abyss he had discovered earlier seemed also to be useful to him. He was also practicing the Thunder Technique and had terrifying Divine Skills like Chaotic Divine Thunder. He had recently added the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Method to his arsenal with the help of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai and others, so he had an uncommon understanding and mastery of the Thunder Technique. If he could temper it further, he believed he could reach an unimaginable level. ¡°I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I almost forgot the main point!¡± Jiang Hui slapped himself on the forehead and then opened the pathfinder. He stepped forward and appeared in front of the Thunder Sea in an instant. Then, with determined eyes, his body shot into the Thunder Sea like a cannonball. ¡°Rumble~¡± ¡°Crackle¡­¡± The Thunder Sea was violent and overbearing, far beyond Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. The moment he came into contact with it, Jiang Hui charred instantly. His body carbonized directly, his flesh dropping inch by inch. His internal organs even flowed out. His body exploded into pieces of scattered flesh, falling into the Thunder Sea Abyss. If it were an ordinary person with such injuries, they would have died long ago. But Jiang Hui was now at the cusp of the Supreme Realm, his true strength comparable to a True Immortal. He could be reborn with a drop of blood. Unless directly suppressed, it would be hard to kill him. Next. The scattered flesh began to congeal and took shape again after a while. Then again, divine thunder fell, and Jiang Hui¡¯s body crumbled to the ground once more. Aggregation, scattering¡­ Scattering, aggregation¡­ The cycle repeated. Gradually his body became completely resistant to the falling Thunder Sea without exerting any effort, he could achieve this with ease. What came next was absorption. Jiang Hui turned into a sponge and began to absorb the falling thunder with a voracious thirst. With this absorbing and resisting, three years passed in a flash. Three years. In the endless Thunder Sea, a branch as beautiful as jade and agate suddenly sprouted, forcefully tearing apart the falling Thunder net. Jiang Hui¡¯s figure flickered in and out of sight. His eyes were deeper, and despite not yet attaining immortality, he was surrounded by a dense cloud of Immortal Qi. More intense were the rays of Immortal Dao that flowed around him, like the light of dawn tearing through the darkness of night. Three years. He had become more restrained and powerful. He had drunk quite a lot of Thunder Tribulation Liquid from several Thunder Ponds over the years, and the remaining liquid was put directly into his personal backpack. The Thunder Tribulation Liquid was formed by the natural course of heaven and earth, filled with extreme destructive power, especially the Thunder Tribulation Liquid condensed by this Thunder Electric Abyss Sea, the quality of which was incomparable to ordinary. It is hard to store in a general Storage Jar, but there are no such worries for a personal backpack, whatever the quantity, he would store it all. Benefitting from such natural fortunes, Jiang Hui had been evolving almost every moment over the past three years. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Chapter 342: The Clone Wants to Rebel_2 Chapter 449: Chapter 342: The Clone Wants to Rebel_2 The shape of the human body was still unnoticeable, but the changes in the original body were much more obvious. The previously lush willow branches were filled with thunder and lightning, thick and dense, like roaming dragons. Moreover, the trunk part of it was turning into an amber-like translucent texture, with True Dragon formed by Thunder Tribulation as its backbone, allowing it to take root not only on the earth, but also in the void. During these three years, apart from evolving himself, Jiang Hui had some other gains as well. He found that the bottom of this Thunder Sea Abyss is a naturally formed formation, possessing the patterns of the Great Tao, within which the supreme law of Thunder Tribulation is hidden, and those thunder and lightning were born from this formation accumulated over time, serving as the source of the Thunder Sea Abyss. So after being able to resist the violent Thunder of the Thunder Electric Abyss Sea, Jiang Hui spent the rest of his time imprinting this formation. This was definitely a meticulous task, for the formation was excessively complicated and intricate, like a ghost painting, where any wrong stroke would require a complete reworking of the formation, requiring Jiang Hui to ensure it was completed in one go. Luckily, his effort was rewarded. After more than a year, Jiang Hui successfully imprinted the whole Thunder Sea formation on his body. Although the power of such a formation, naturally formed by heaven and earth and recreated by imprinting, would inevitably be greatly reduced, it should not be a problem to deal with the Supreme or ordinary immortals; it could be arranged all around Liu Village. Especially, he first imprinted this Thunder Abyss formation into his own body, maybe in the future when his strength advances, it might be possible to recreate the terrifying power of the formation, maybe even step up to the next level. After all the work was done, Jiang Hui finally left the created world. With the Key to the World Ocean, he could return at any time, so there was no hurry to fully explore this place. Especially, his power was limited, and some secrets were still beyond his reach, requiring further enhancement. Most importantly, he had already stayed here for a full three years. Although three years was not long, and was just a fleeting moment for the powerful beings, quite a few things could happen. The Boundary Sea is a unique world, completely different from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Isolated from everything else, he could not sense the situation in Liu Village, nor could he manifest through his own followers. Three years later, Mulberry City remained as desolate and bleak as when he first arrived, and at some point, a heavy snow had fallen, freezing everything, with the cold air piercing to the bone. In the heavy snow, the crisp sound of bells rang out in the city, those were a herd of yaks. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t linger. For now, the Sin Continent was relatively peaceful, just let it develop naturally. There was no need to change anything. Maybe he would appear when An Lan took action in the future, but definitely not now. Returning to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, Jiang Hui immediately felt relaxed, like a fish returning to water. He opened all his Five Senses, and Liu Village, hidden in the dim fog and shrouded by the Utopia Array, reappeared in his senses. All was well, and there were no accidents. Everything was developing systematically. The only change was that some naughty children from before were quickly growing into adults, and some had even gotten married and had children, but the atmosphere remained harmonious, as people followed the practice of not picking up lost things. Because after transforming into a human form, Jiang Hui used the Technique of Creation to transform a similar willow tree on the Post-Human Mountains. Apart from Old man Lin and others who were familiar with him, the whole village didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and nobody found out that he had left for three years without anyone knowing. Jiang Hui relaxed instantly. Knowing that Liu Village was fine, Jiang Hui did not rush back immediately, but crossed millions of miles to reach the Taoist State where his First Spirit Body was. ¡­ ¡­ Red Fire State, with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, is a slightly smaller Taoist Region. It is located in a land of lofty mountains and ridges, with many mountain ranges and hills. Although the environment is a bit harsh, the spiritual energy is quite abundant, and there is a large river crossing over more than a dozen states, flowing endlessly. Luo City, one of the states of Red Fire State, has a population of several billion, with the strongest Taoist Orthodoxy being the Red Fire Palace. As one of the large powers that has left a legacy thousands of years ago, the Red Fire Palace¡¯s development in recent years has been very rapid. The number of disciples in the door has reached hundreds of thousands, making it the strongest native force in the Red Fire State. The Red Fire State was named after it, similar to the Five Elements State with the Immortal Mountain standing guard. Although it is named Immortal Mountain, it is in fact an ancient Divine Mountain, and its real name is Five Elements Mountain. Hundred Flowers Building, although the name sounds a bit frivolous and makes people can¡¯t help but imagine, is actually just a tavern, having eight floors and standing tall, it is the largest tavern in Luo City. Every day, either officials from mundane kingdoms, young masters from large families, the heads of families, all are rich bosses. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know about these things. All he knew was that the tavern looked quite well decorated. It was luxurious yet simple and elegant, with a sense of simple refinement. As for money, Jiang Hui had more than enough, be it gold, silver, jewels or spirit stones, all of which were acquired from the dragon egg. Even if he didn¡¯t have the necessary currency, he could easily create some more using the Technique of Creation. ¡°Sir, you must be new here. Coming to our Hundred Flowers Building is definitely not a misstep on your part. Our fine wines and dishes are unmatched in all of Luo City!¡± The waiter, a master of reading people, quickly recognized Jiang Hui¡¯s bearing and aura as those of a distinguished guest. Therefore, he greeted him with a flattering smile, filled with enthusiasm. Jiang Hui did not refuse. In the end, led by the waiter, Jiang Hui was brought to a private room overlooking the river. The reason he decided to meet here was an impulsive decision. It had been a long time since he had experienced mundane life, and he couldn¡¯t help but to feel a bit nostalgic. Soon, a series of exquisite dishes were served. After trying some, Jiang Hui found that, although there weren¡¯t as many seasonings or additives as in his previous life, the taste was still quite good. The flavours of the ingredients themselves were really highlighted, and even though it was slightly lacking in terms of depth of flavour, it was even more tender and sweet. After a few rounds of drinks, a sturdy figure in front of Jiang Hui suddenly appeared. It was a handsome young man with a face somewhat similar to Jiang Hui. His body was straight as a rock, like a sword about to be unsheathed. His body language conveyed a sharp edge. ¡°Master, I encountered some people who should not have crossed my path on the way, which caused my delay. Please forgive me for my tardiness!¡± The young man bowed slightly, speaking in a tone of utmost respect. The man was no one else but the First Spirit Body. ¡°You should know what happens if you deceive me!¡± Jiang Hui took a swig from his cup of fine wine but didn¡¯t even bother to lift his head as he spoke. ¡°Master, even if I had the guts¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you!¡± The First Spirit Body pursed his lips. Hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words, his face instantly turned pale, but he still gritted his teeth and spoke. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. Although the First Spirit Body was essentially part of him, he pursued his own thoughts and reasoning, essentially becoming a completely new individual. However, did he not realize that as a part of himself, anything he does would be known to Jiang Hui himself?! ¡°My patience is limited, and we share a mental connection. You should know this, right!¡± At the dinner table carved out of Phoebe Nanmu, Jiang Hui¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. An invisible pressure fell abruptly from the air. The First Spirit Body could not resist at all and was directly forced to kneel before Jiang Hui. ¡°Master, I lied. I did not encounter any troublemakers. Miss Li caught a cold yesterday, and I was worried about her, so I arrived late!¡± Taking a deep breath, the First Spirit Body confessed honestly. Being a fragment of himself, he knew Jiang Hui¡¯s power better than anyone else. However¡­ he was still a living being. All living beings experience feelings, attachments, and passion. This was the universal truth for all spirits. Why was the master so angry?! ¡°I hope this is the only time!¡± As Jiang Hui withdrew his pressure, the mountain-like weight that was on the First Spirit Body was lifted like a receding tide¡­ ¡°I understand!¡± The First Spirit Body didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly nodded in agreement. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 343: Battle of 3000 Genius from the Taoist Region_1 Chapter 450: Chapter 343: Battle of 3000 Genius from the Taoist Region_1 ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, because you haven¡¯t felt that bone-chilling despair, you don¡¯t know what loyalty is, yet you persist in thinking you¡¯re right!¡± Jiang Hui spoke calmly, his tone as casual as a leisurely walk through a park. But as his voice fell, the mountain-like pressure came again, much stronger than before. The First Spirit Body¡¯s complexion changed abruptly, and he fell to his knees once more. ¡°Master, you¡­ What is¡­ ¡± The First Spirit Body painfully lifted his head, looking at the figure sitting before him, as mighty as Big Ma Golden Knife. The figure was wearing a white-gold long robe, on which various ferocious Exotic Beasts and Divine Birds were embroidered. Casually seated, half of his face shrouded in shadow, a contemptuous look that defied verbal description, as if he held dominion over everything. At this moment, the man was looking at him with deep, speculative eyes. He had no idea what the man was thinking! The First Spirit Body¡¯s expression turned grim, his heart jumping, as he could not fathom why he had provoked the man before him. Was it just because he had deceived the man? But he had had valid reasons! That girl, she had been really good to him. It was his duty, both emotionally and rationally, to take good care of her! Moreover, if possible, he hoped to go the distance with that girl. He yearned even more for a life that he desired, a life¡­ that he could control. To the First Spirit Body, his life should be under his own control! No longer would he be the shadow of someone else, nor would he need to live in darkness anymore. Although he was fully aware that he was merely a split body of the man before him and perhaps destined to live in the man¡¯s shadow forever. But he knew that he was fundamentally different from other puppets. He had his own consciousness and ideas. He had independent thinking, the ability to judge, and he was not like those banal, pure puppets. Especially, his talents were incomparable, rare in the world. Even throughout history, there was no one who could be mentioned in the same breath with him. As long as he worked hard to cultivate, he would eventually reach an incredibly high level, and perhaps even become immortal! Having such talent but being the shadow of someone else was something he couldn¡¯t reconcile with himself. But at the moment, the First Spirit Body dared not reveal his feelings and buried them deep in his heart. Perhaps, once his strength becomes stronger, he would express his thoughts to his master. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly at the dining table. He wondered if he was too easy-going, or if this split body of his was innately deficient in some ways, such as: low intelligence! Otherwise, how dare the other party think about how to break free from his control in front of him?! Just like the Moon Fairy¡¯s main and sub-bodies?! Does the sub-body¡¯s thoughts always diverge from the original¡¯s? But Jiang Hui was not the Moon Fairy! ¡°You do have your own ideas and plans, but remember, who gave you all these things. If I can offer you all these things, I can also take them back!¡± Jiang Hui looked down from above, overlooking the figure before him that bore some resemblance to himself. His voice was still slow and unhurried, seemingly eternally relaxed. But to the First Spirit Body, it instantly made his heart drop. Master¡­ seems to be implying something! This gave him a sense of unprecedented panic! Now, he was far from weak, endowed with talents and potential that even the hidden geniuses of the ancient Great Sects did not have. In just a few years, he had already reached the Divine Realm, with the power to recreate himself by using his own blood, and the might of Deity, able to sweep away all beings of the same realm. Even when facing the Supreme of the Void Path Realm, he had the power to fight. But feeling the aura emanating from the man before him, the First Spirit Body couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of despair. The master was too powerful! He was more powerful than he could imagine! Although he couldn¡¯t sense his master¡¯s power, he could feel the unbridgeable gap between them. Like a vast chasm of abyss¡­ Most importantly, from the sounds of it¡­ it seemed that the master could hear his inner voice. This made the First Spirit Body panic, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel fear! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I said I¡¯ll give you a chance, I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Jiang Hui, tall and mighty, cast large shadows in the sunlight, like a massive rock pressing down on the First Spirit Body¡¯s heart. He always kept his word! ¡°Go and do something for me. If you do it well, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones, forgive you this time, and of course, only this time!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s slender finger tapped lightly on the wooden table, creating a crisp, ethereal sound that was pleasing to the ear. But to the First Spirit Body, it sounded like a death knell. Although he was a part of the man before him, to be honest, he didn¡¯t quite understand the man¡¯s nature. They had spent very little time together and had rarely been in each other¡¯s company. Considering the man¡¯s recent anger, whatever task he was given would not be easy and could possibly pose a threat to his life. But he had no choice but to obey! ¡°Master, just give your orders!¡± Snapping back to reality, the First Spirit Body immediately spoke, his attitude respectful and submissive. ¡°It¡¯s time for the big battle amongst the young talents of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces. I need you to participate, crush everyone, and win first place!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice rang out. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 343: Battle of 3000 Taoist Region Geniuses_2 Chapter 451: Chapter 343: Battle of 3000 Taoist Region Geniuses_2 ¡°The Great Battle of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces¡¯ heavenly talents? But master¡­ if I remember correctly, there seems to be a realm restriction to that. One cannot exceed the Noble Realm, and it seems my current cultivation has already surpassed that by quite a bit¡­¡± The First Spirit Body spoke in a low voice, but the hope in his dark, shiny eyes was impossible to conceal. It was, after all, the great battle of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces. At that time, the most extraordinary heavenly talents from the entire Three Thousand Continents would appear. The prodigious talents hidden away within the Immortal Great Sects would all break free from their seals, revealing themselves in the mortal world. To have the opportunity to compete against such people was one of the greatest pleasures of his life, and he felt he would regret it if he missed out. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I have an elixir here that can temporarily suppress your cultivation to below the Divine Flame, so even the Flower of the Taoist cannot detect it!¡± Jiang Hui reached out with his left hand, revealing an elixir that resembled agate. It wasn¡¯t big but it emitted an extremely pure and captivating fragrance. The elixir was called You Huan, a decent name, but it had only one function, and that was to temporarily suppress one¡¯s realm. The advantage of it was that before the efficacy wore off, it could not be detected. Additionally, it was non-toxic and harmless, and wouldn¡¯t produce any side effects. However, it seemed obvious ¨C while elixirs that forcibly boosted cultivation could have side effects, there had never been a case where those which suppressed one¡¯s realm would induce side effects. As for the disadvantage, aside from the aforementioned points, it had no other uses. It truly exemplified singularity to the extreme! ¡°Consume it, and you¡¯ll be eligible to participate in this grand event!¡± Jiang Hui handed the elixir directly to his clone without further explanation and then turned to gaze out at the river scenery from the window. Under the midday sun, the river surface shimmered. The breeze caused ripples and waves to roll like a golden giant python. It was spectacular! In the distance, the river water was vast and misty. Green mountains stretched continuously while a light mist diffused in the sky. It had a touch of a fairyland charm! As for whether this elixir was poisonous, he didn¡¯t explain nor did he need to. The First Spirit Body was merely one of his clones. The only significant difference was that it had more natural talent and independent thinking ability. But apart from that, even if it were a poison, the clone would willingly consume it. Fortunately, the First Spirit Body¡¯s response seemed to please Jiang Hui somewhat. Without any hesitation, it picked up the elixir and swallowed it. The entire process was concise and decisive. ¡­ ¡­ Jiang Hui stayed in Luo City for several days while his First Spirit Body never left his side. If Jiang Hui didn¡¯t speak, it didn¡¯t dare to leave. On this day, there were no clouds as far as the eye could see. Suddenly, a massive Dome Flower appeared in the sky, grand to the point of having no boundaries. The Dome Flower displayed the dazzling hues of a rainbow. Even the bright sun couldn¡¯t compare with its brilliance as the prismatic auspicious clouds rose in the sky and petals fell one after another. In the end, along with the last petal falling, three thousand rays of golden lights descended from the sky like ladders reaching heaven, awaiting the arrival of the various races¡¯ heavenly talents to compete for the final opportunity. ¡°Whoo¡­ Whoo¡­¡± Below the vast sky, the sound of a horn resounded, profound and distant, causing heaven and earth to tremble. ¡°The Great Battle of the Three Thousand Dao Provinces has begun. Don¡¯t miss it! This epoch will soon wither away. If you wish to seize the supreme opportunity, this is your only chance. Let me go ahead!¡± A divine talent spoke, his voice resonant as thunder. He then took strides towards the three thousand golden lights that had descended. Numerous other talents followed closely behind. The flowering of the Flower of the Taoist signified that their era was about to end and the Age of Doom could be approaching. Although they all considered themselves the cream of the crop, not one of them was confident they could achieve anything substantial in such a desolate era. Therefore, they had to seize this final opportunity for a celebration. Jiang Hui¡¯s five senses were fully activated, covering the Three Thousand Dao Provinces. Vaguely, he spotted a few familiar figures. Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, War Goddess¡­ But only Little Dot could enter through those petal portals. That¡¯s because only he had a cultivation that met the conditions. For this period, Little Dot had been laying low and didn¡¯t ingest the Divine Flame, even though he could¡¯ve done so with his strength. Tu Wa Zi and the others had already reached the True One Realm. Earlier, with the help of Jiang Hui, they had ignited the Divine Fire. However, they currently not meeting the requirements. Despite this, Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t worried, for he still had some You Huan Elixirs at his disposal. With that thought, he quickly stepped out, instantly crossing several continents, took his First Spirit Body to a location, and then arrived alone in front of Tu Wa Zi and the others. He still concealed his aura, going unnoticed by all, even the Great Sect Hierarchs observing from shadows were completely oblivious. ¡°Lord, You¡¯re here?!¡± Tu Wa Zi and the others were initially startled on seeing Jiang Hui and then became excited. They had not even dreamed that Lord Willow God would suddenly appear in front of them. ¡°This is an elixir that can temporarily suppress your cultivation to the Noble Realm. It should be of some use to you!¡± said Jiang Hui with a smile, pulling out a few pills from his pocket and handing them to the group. ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡± Tu Wa Zi and others quickly accepted, looking both happy and surprised. They were feeling melancholic because they couldn¡¯t join the best of each race in battle like Tu Wa Zi. Then Lord Willow God appeared. ¡°I am very optimistic about you. With your abilities, you will surely make our village proud, make me proud!¡± Jiang Hui enthusiastically boosted their morale. The abilities of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai were quite good. Even if they didn¡¯t come in first, they should be among the best. Especially Lin Hai, who possesses the Body of the Ancestral Witch of Fire should have a chance to fight for the first place! When that time comes, combine it with his own First Spirit Body¡­ The battle of the most outstanding talents in the Three Thousand Dao Regions will certainly be exciting! No, this is far from enough~ Jiang Hui¡¯s mouth corners turned up slightly. During this grand event marking the end of an epoch, he wanted Liu Village to truly make a name for itself! ¡°Rest assured, Lord Willow God, when the time comes, we brothers will be unstoppable, suppressing all the geniuses, pushing everything away. We will definitely meet your expectations!¡± Tu Wa Zi slapped his own chest and said decisively. Jiang Hui smiled without saying a word. In comparison to the previous battle of talents, this one is truly worth writing down in history. At that time, Ten Crown King, Six Crown King, the Inheritors of the Immortal Palace, Lone Sword Cloud, Jun Dao, Banished Immortals, and the like, would awaken from their seals. Those beings were nigh invincible within their own realm, possessing many unimaginable Divine Skills and secret techniques, and all of them had terrifyingly profound foundations. After suppressing their realms, it would not be easy for Tu Wa Zi and the others to defeat those talents. However, they have all received the true teachings of Liu Village, and are armed with the Techniques of Creation and True Dragon Skills. So who is to say they can¡¯t become a dark horse? After boosting the morale of Tu Wa Zi and others, Jiang Hui returned to Liu Village. For this grandest ¡°feast¡±, other talented individuals in the village who meet the criteria also shouldn¡¯t miss out. Like Little True Dragon, the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, the Three-eyed Raven, the Half-demon Teenager, the Desolate Prince, the God Flame Man who possesses a corner of the Reincarnation Compass, Broad sword man, Lin Zhuang, Lin Chen, and the newly accepted disciple who possesses the Blood of the Sky Demon, and the others. With this opportunity at hand, it definitely couldn¡¯t be missed. This time, Jiang Hui did not hide his power. A terrifying aura even more powerful than the Supreme Realm was unleashed without restraint, like a capricious stormy sea. In an instant, the Three Thousand Dao Provinces trembled. ¡°It¡¯s that person from Liu Village¡­ After many years of silence, he has emerged. Is he¡­ also going to participate in this Taoist disciple competition?¡± There was a powerful figure who was shocked, so stunned by the overwhelming aura that he was at a loss for words. From the sky above, a gigantic Void Beast rushed past, tens of thousands of meters in size, obscuring the sky, crossing through the void, and its terrifying power was like a raging storm. It was a Void Beast King who even the usual Void Path Masters couldn¡¯t resist, but now it had become a transportation tool for a group of young boys and girls! This scene was exaggerated and caused many people to feel shocked, but they couldn¡¯t help but privately acknowledge the strength of Liu Village. Void Beasts were extremely rare, even if looking at the Upper Realm¡¯s Three Thousand States, even the Beast Kings amongst them. Such a being, even more charismatic than the talents, seemed nearly impossible to tame, but now it was willingly serving as a mount! Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Chapter 344: Decree of the Incomplete Fairy_1 Chapter 452: Chapter 344: Decree of the Incomplete Fairy_1 The Void Beast King was colossal, its wings spread wide to cover the entire area, its body enveloping a terrifying whirlwind that could not be resisted. The sight was impressive, drawing the gaze of the nearby Sect Leaders surrounding the three thousand Taoist Flowers¡­. ¡°Using the Void Beast King as a driver, Liu Village really has some luck!¡± A sect leader quietly muttered, his voice so low it was like the buzzing of a mosquito, as if he was afraid to be heard. ¡°Why is your voice so weak, brother? Have you caught a cold recently?¡± A familiar sect leader asked with concern. ¡°Yes indeed, I have had a bit of a cold these past few days, and my throat isn¡¯t feeling too good!¡± ¡°Just as well, I have some treasure medicinal plants that can treat your cold. Not at all expensive, only one hundred thousand spirit stones!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Arrogant and domineering, one day he will fall harder the higher he flies!¡± In another direction, the Sect Hierarch of the Demon Dragon Sect¡¯s eyes were gloomy. If we had to say who harbored the most hatred towards Liu Village on the scene, the Demon Dragon Sect would definitely be the one. After all, the losses they had suffered were too severe. Not only had their former Celestial God Sect Leader and disciples been killed, but even the killing formation treasured by the sect for a long time had been stolen. It was a huge setback, causing them to lose face and suffer serious losses. When did the Demon Dragon Sect ever suffer such a great loss in its long history? Nonetheless, the Sect Hierarch of the Demon Dragon Sect could only vent his frustration inwardly, given the insurmountable gap in strength. ¡°Didn¡¯t the outside world all rumor that he was seriously injured during the process of fighting with the Immortal Palace and the two Supreme beings of the Heaven? How come it seems not only is he unscathed now, but even more terrifying!¡± someone wondered. However, no one answered him at the moment, because everyone was confused. ¡°Fellow sect friends, don¡¯t you think the Void Beast King looks familiar? It seems to come from the Endless Boundary Sea and is a Sect Hierarch from there!¡± ¡°No need to guess, it is a sect hierarch from the Beast Sea. Perhaps you all do not yet know, the Beast Sea and Liu Village have established a connection!¡± snapped a sure-footed Sect Hierarch. Just as they said. This Void Beast King was none other than the Old Man of the Endless Beast Sea who had visited Liu Village with various Immortal Daoists last time. After Jiang Hui killed a Supreme from the Immortal Palace and another Immortal Daoist, the Great Sects that had gathered in Liu Village were scared away. Under Old Beast Monarch¡¯s arrangement, the old man enthusiastically became the communicative bridge between Liu Village and The Endless Beast Sea, resembling a retired horse admiringly looking for a good master, showing clear intent for an alliance. It would be more accurate to say that it was a channel for the Beast Sea to pay tributes to Liu Village from time to time, rather than merely making contact. Liu Village would occasionally reciprocate, but most of the time it was the Beast Sea sending things over, all of which were highly valuable. Even so, the Old Beast Monarch of Beast Sea agreed with both hands raised. He¡¯s at the end of his lifespan, and although he doesn¡¯t worry about dying soon, thanks to certain longevity materials, his potential has already been fixed. The possibility of breaking through to the supreme realm has become non-existent, and he will eventually be abandoned by time. The Beast Sea has a large business and offended quite a few forces in its early years, and there are countless Immortal Great Sects coveting it in secret. If he were to fall, the entire Beast Sea would be cleanly devoured like a dish on someone else¡¯s plate. So, he had to find an ally that he considers reliable. The Immortal Palace once extended an olive branch to him, but the Old Beast Monarch, a man of integrity, could not stand the actions of the Immortal Palace, so he did not agree. Liu Village was initially a place he wanted the old man to explore with the intention of a last-ditch effort. However, he never expected that the invincible existence in Liu Village would be so terrifying. He alone could fight against two supremes, kill one and capture the other alive. It was this event that strengthened Old Beast Monarch¡¯s intention to communicate with Liu Village. Even if he were to be humbled a little, it¡¯s okay as long as he has a big leg to hold onto. At the very least, Liu Village¡¯s actions were generally upright and there were not so many plot twists. Cooperating with them would not torment him with overthinking. With the full support of Old Beast Monarch, the old man stayed true to this route for three years. Although the invincible being of Liu Village seemed to vanish from the mortal world later on, the old man did not dare be careless and still served conscientiously day after day. On the one hand, this was an order from Old Beast Monarch, and as a trusted aide near the Old Beast Monarch, he naturally had to obey unconditionally. On the other hand, he feared Jiang Hui¡¯s strength. Even to this day, the old man still cannot forget that scene. The sunset, the supreme covered in blood, and the world turning strange. On the boundless land, countless followers from various great sects were scrambling to escape. Those normally high and mighty sect hierarchs had lost all semblance of dignity in the face of life and death, using ancient secret techniques that were potentially harmful just to get away from Liu Village as fast as possible. Thankfully, the invincible person of Liu Village had a good temper and didn¡¯t punish these people. Otherwise, there would have been countless dead bodies and rivers of blood everywhere that day, and countless sect hierarchs would be deemed fallen¡­ The anger of a Supreme, is surely no joke! In these three years, although the old man never saw Jiang Hui again, his relationship with Old man Lin grew by leaps and bounds. When he found out that Jiang Hui wanted the Heavenly Pride of Liu Village to also participate in the battle of the Three Thousand Daoist States, he even took the initiative to guide and pave the way for the Heavenly Pride of Liu Village! ¡°Everyone back off! Up in the vast sky, the Void Beast King spoke, his voice like thunder shaking the earth, overwhelming charisma of a sect leader raining down, sweeping across the land like an evening glow. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Chapter 344: Decree of the Incomplete Fairy_2 Chapter 453: Chapter 344: Decree of the Incomplete Fairy_2 Some figures looked annoyed. As a Sect Hierarch, how could you have such arrogance and insolence? However, they only dared to grumble in their hearts. The Invincible Supreme of Liu Village still exists in the world and is even more terrifying. They feel despair from the depths of their souls! ¡°The future is already unfolding, the Frontier Wilderness is in chaos, we are all on the same front line, why insist on being so high and mighty?! If you have the strength, you should go to that place and kill the enemy. Only then will earns public respect. Bickering within our ranks serves no purpose!¡± In the void, an ancient, star-like white turtle with a body as large as a star spoke. Each word resonated deeply, creating visible ripples in the sky. This turtle is one of the oldest creatures in the Upper Realm. Its life force is terrifying. No one knows exactly how long this old turtle has lived. All that is known is that its age is terrifyingly long, supposedly living through several eras, while many of its contemporaries have faded into the dust of history. The old turtle¡¯s words were profund and mysterious, only understood by some of the oldest creatures in the An Ancient Lineage. The Void Beast King did understand, though. Although he had not lived as long as the old turtle, he still knew some secrets. But the old turtle wasn¡¯t speaking to him. It was addressing the Invincible Existence on his back. The figure looks young, possibly an unparalleled genius, who may not have lived very long and may not know the secrets of the Upper Realm. However, just as the old man was about to explain, the towering figure on his back spoke. ¡°What do I care for the respect of the masses? I¡¯ve never been interested in that. You seem to know about the Frontier Wilderness, but do you grasp the full extent of the bloodshed and suffering there? You¡¯re just an old fool with blinded eyes. The long years have not brought you wisdom, but rather made you increasingly ignorant,¡± Jiang Hui sneered. He didn¡¯t know who this white old turtle was, nor did he need to. If it continues to be unreasonable, he wouldn¡¯t mind grilling Wang Ba for dinner Rumors have it, it¡¯s quite a delicacy! ¡°Your strength is indeed formidable, but you are far too stubborn and willful. There will come a day when you pay a price for this!¡± The white old turtle spoke calmly, showing no signs of anger, ¡°Whether or not I will pay a price for this, I do not know. However, if you continue to talk nonsense in my ear, surely you will be the first to pay a price!¡± Jiang Hui said coldly. As soon as his voice fell, he stretched out a hand, which turned into a giant hand as large as the sky in mid-air, wrapped in terrifying thunder, forcefully grabbing the white old turtle who was as large as a star. He had already given this old turtle a chance, but the latter had not cherished it! The white old turtle had clearly not expected this Supreme from Liu Village to make a sudden move. The old turtle, not known for its speed, was caught off guard and instantly grabbed, unable to move. Not only did the white old turtle fail to react in time, but the surrounding audiences, Sect Hierarchs were also taken aback. This old turtle¡¯s origins are incredibly mysterious, it¡¯s said it has a connection with the Immortal Domain. The Invincible One from Liu Village is being too reckless. There¡¯s always someone better out there. Heaven has higher heaven, and one day he will be suppressed!¡± some Sect Hierarchs muttered. ¡°Break-Mister!¡± Within the giant hand enveloping the sun, moon, and stars, the face of the white old turtle turned red, and it shouted desperately, exerting its most potent Treasured Technique. However, it was all in vain. Even after using its full strength, it couldn¡¯t break past the slightest. Even its usually impervious shell began to crack slightly. The white old turtle felt an unprecedented fear, as if its life and death rested in the hands of another¡­ The turtle had lived for a long time. No matter where it went, all the Taoist Dominators treated it with great respect. Today, in this kind of situation, it is unprecedented. ¡°Boom boom boom!!!¡± At that moment. A dreadful momentum descended from heaven and earth, so intense and terrifying that everything trembled for an instant. The Sect Hierarchs present all showed horrified expressions as they felt an invisible hefty mountain pressing down¡­ It¡¯s a Supreme! Some Sect Hierarchs reacted, their minds shaken. The Supreme Realm, reaching the pinnacle of the Human Path Domain, is the ultimate peak of invincibility. Even amongst the various Immortal Dao, such existences are rare. The ones existing in the world today are almost all sealed from ancient times, aside from the monster from Liu Village. It¡¯s almost impossible for such beings to be born nowadays. Such unbeatable figures, like dragons who are rarely seen, are almost all in obscurity, rarely seen in the world. But now, after only a few short years, almost a whole handful of them has been seen! Could it be that because the Age of Doom is about to come, Supreme level existences have all awakened from their slumber? However, this obviously does not make sense. Because even when the Flower of the Taoist blooms, and the Age of Doom is about to come, the most powerful Supreme can only live at most about ten thousand years. Unless necessary, the invincible existence of the Supreme Realm should remain in obscurity. ¡°Supreme of The Liu Village, do you know your sin?¡± With the unparalleled pressure weighing down from all around, a hoary old man with a brawny body quickly walking towards them appeared at the edge of heaven and earth. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Chapter 344: Incomplete Fairy Law_3 Chapter 454: Chapter 344: Incomplete Fairy Law_3 Behind him stands an enormous ancient bronze palace, towering and boundless like a mountain range. The structure is covered with patches of rust, exuding a mysterious aura that defies verbal description. ¡°It is the Grand Supreme of the Immortal Palace, also known as the Master of the Immortal Palace. His power is unimaginably terrifying. He has lived through countless years, asserting his dominance ages ago. I didn¡¯t expect him to make an appearance!¡± Some were in awe. The Master of the Immortal Palace is no ordinary Supreme; he holds unmatched power. He could very well be the strongest in the Human Path Domain, perhaps even unmatched in the Three Thousand Dao Regions. Truly, he is the pinnacle of terror. ¡°Such a being, wasn¡¯t it said his lifespan was already waning, requiring him to retreat into the Ancient Bronze Palace for recovery day and night? Why has he suddenly appeared today?¡± Some were confused, yet others were excited. This person is none other than the head of the Immortal Palace, second in status there only to the Supreme Remnant Immortal. He hasn¡¯t shown himself in countless years. Not only has he appeared now, but he has also brought forth the Divine Decree. Liu Village is surely going to be fully suppressed this time!! Especially by the way he is behaving so carefully, the Divine Decree he bears likely originates from that Remnant Immortal in the Immortal Palace!! The Remnant Immortal of the Immortal Palace is a legendary figure who single-handedly established the Immortal Palace eons ago. The extent of his power is incalculable. I hadn¡¯t expected him to still be alive. Now, everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought that if it were indeed the Divine Decree from the Remnant Immortal, it would mean that this Supreme being who had once stepped into the Immortal Path Domain might be somewhat different from the semi-lifeless state rumored of him. ¡°Supreme of The Liu Village, you show absolute disregard for the law. You previously executed our Supreme of the Immortal Palace. Lord Incomplete Fairy showed you mercy by giving you the chance to apologize in person, which you failed to appreciate. Let¡¯s settle new scores and old debts together. Come receive your Divine Decree now!¡± The Master of the Immortal Palace sounded a warning, his tone filled with arrogance. He attained Immortality eons ago, and his body contains Immortal Blood. In his youth, he suppressed everything. Now that his foundation is more profound, he is even more terrifying. A young newly-born Supreme may be surprising, but it¡¯s not enough to make him treat him as an equal. As his voice fell. A clear sky that was previously cloudless suddenly exploded, as if countless chariots were rumbling through the heavens. The next moment, a golden Divine Decree slowly descended, filling the sky, bringing with it an unmatched pressure, descending. The Divine Decree contained no murderous intent or genuine power, yet it held an awe-inspiring awful terror, an enigmatic air of supremacy that even the Sect Hierarchs could not stand against, immediately throwing them to the ground. All the Sect Hierarchs were stunned. That was undoubtedly the Divine Decree of the Remnant Immortal ¨C no other decree could possess such tremendous power. They didn¡¯t even have the consciousness to resist, like livestock. Only Immortals can issue such an edict! Even if the issuer is an Incomplete Fairy! However incomplete, he is still Immortal, fundamentally different from them! ¡°By the order of Lord Incomplete Fairy, you will be immediately captured and taken to the Immortal Palace! Lord Incomplete Fairy wishes to interrogate you personally!¡± The Master of the Immortal Palace chuckled coldly. As his voice fell, the golden Divine Decree emitted dazzling light once again, and one by one, huge black characters appeared in mid-air, appearing out of nowhere¡­ ¡°If he wishes to question me, he can do it in person!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s figure stood upright, as straight as a pine suspended on the skyline. His voice was not loud, but everyone heard him clearly. ¡°Clearly you do not comprehend what ¡®Remnant Immortal¡¯ signifies!!¡± The Master of the Immortal Palace furrowed his brows, just as he was about to speak, a giant spear wrapped in thunderbolts came charging directly at him. The spear, coiled and transformed into a mad python by the thunder, charged through the air at incredible speed, piercing the sky. The brows of the Master of the Immortal Palace furrowed instantly and his pupils contracted immediately. Before he could even react, his left shoulder, along with his chest, exploded¡­ ¡°You are exceedingly noisy!¡± Simultaneously, a dissatisfied voice rang out. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Chapter 345: The Fall of the Master of the Immortal Palace_1 Chapter 455: Chapter 345: The Fall of the Master of the Immortal Palace_1 The fist, glowing like a star, flashed with dazzling thunder, carrying an unstoppable power through the sky, emitting a deafening sonic boom. Although it was just a casual punch, it contained unimaginable destructive power, akin to the Divine Order Chain charging forward. With a ¡°bang¡­¡± a dull thud echoed. The chest of the Master of the Immortal Palace was pierced directly, flesh and blood exploded, ribs turned inside out, the entire left shoulder was even shattered, turned into chunks of flesh, engulfed by a brilliant golden fire and evaporated. This scene was exaggerated, and very sudden, all happening in the blink of an eye, leaving the spectating Sect Hierarchs dumbfounded and utterly unprepared! They¡¯ve begun to fight? Isn¡¯t it said that when masters fight, they usually start with half a day of polite conversation? Or is it that they are outdated, and now, if masters don¡¯t agree after a short discussion, they immediately resort to blows rather than quarrel, where the winner stands, and the loser lies down? Some of the Sect Hierarchs, whose lives were nearing an end, subconsciously swallowed, feeling that they¡¯re somehow out of step with the current era, which did not fit the style of the Supreme Realm duel in their time. At the same time, many felt that this Supreme existence from Liu Village was excessively reckless! The Master of the Fairy Palace was not only the strongest right-hand man of the Immortal Palace¡¯s Remnant Immortal, but also an unchanging presence who had been famous in the Three Thousand Dao Regions since countless ages ago. His strength is so terrifying to the extreme, standing at the pinnacle of this continent. Even now, semi-retired, a stomp of his foot would still shake the entire Three Thousand Dao Regions. More importantly. Initiating action against the Master of the Immortal Palace is to truly declare to the world that they are enemies of the Immortal Palace! Why the Immortal Palace? It was one of the largest and most ancient powers in the entire Three Thousand Dao Regions. People know that the strongest existence in the Immortal Palace was not the Master of the Immortal Palace, but the existence who has truly stepped into the Immortal Path Field! That is a forbidden existence in the Immortal Palace, also a legend in the Three Thousand Dao Regions! Across the Ten Lands, who wouldn¡¯t show respect upon seeing the Immortal Palace? Not to mention the immortal powers, even the Royal Family in the Nine Heavens, who have nine sons dominating the world as they please!!! They thought this Supreme Being from Liu Village must be crazy. He must have been bewildered by the immense joy of being promoted to Supreme, otherwise why would he act like this? Some Sect Hierarchs, however, were startled by the shocking display of power that they had just seen. You must know that the Supreme Realm represents the peak of the Human Path Domain. At this pinnacle of understanding and mastering the natural world, flesh and blood can be as strong as the eternal stars in the infinite universe, capable of easily shattering external stars with fleshly strength. Let alone shedding blood, even breaking the skin is as difficult as ascending to heaven. Even in a collision between Supremes, if one wanted to shed blood, they would need to engage for a long time, or use the most deadly terrifying means of combat. Moreover, their opponent was the Master of the Immortal Palace, who had achieved supremacy many ages ago. The younger generation may not have heard of the Master of the Immortal Palace¡¯s name, but the older generation of strong beings knew all about the terror he represented, alongside Wang Chang Sheng from the Royal Family, as the leading figures of their generation of prodigies. Now, after eons, he has likely already ascended to the Supreme Peak, and may have even stepped half a foot into that legendary realm. Yet now, an arm of his has just been blown up by this invincible being from Liu Village, a symbol of power! All the surrounding Sect Leaders breathed heavily. The tense atmosphere between these big figures made them feel thrilled, as if the sky was about to collapse! ¡°You¡­ how dare you¡­ I, the Master of the Immortal Palace, had become a Supreme God Position thousands of years ago, and, moreover, I¡¯m a vassal of Lord Incomplete Fairy. How¡­ how did you dare!¡± Feeling the throbbing pain in his left shoulder, the Master of the Immortal Palace finally snapped back to his senses, his face utterly incredulous, his voice harsh. His originally fairly composed demeanor was now utterly hideous, his eyes radiating ferocity. He was so angry he even repeated himself! Clearly, this old overlord who had existed since countless ages ago was now engulfed in unprecedented anger. He held the same standing as Wang Chang Sheng of the Royal Family in the Nine Heavens, they were contemporaries, both achieved Dao in ancient times, possessed unfathomable power, suppressed everything, placed by countless living beings as a taboo, they¡¯ve killed so many that the ten thousand clans had to submit while bodies laid everywhere. If it were not for the fact that the Heaven and Earth environment didn¡¯t allow, he might have already stepped into the path of Immortality. But now, he was hurt by a being who he considered insignificant, causing him to be rageful. ¡°Youngster, even if you are supreme, what of it? In my eyes, you are nothing more than a youngling; if Lord Incomplete Fairy did not see potential in you, this Old One would have already torn you to pieces. But now, you have successfully kindled my wrath, this Old One will have to kill you first, then go and explain everything to Lord Incomplete Fairy!¡± The Master of the Immortal Palace looked as grim as ever, his eyes gloomy with flickering wrathful flames, no longer holding back. He decided to take action with fierce methods to resolve the issue. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As the elder¡¯s words fell, his body radiated an extremely horrifying aura shooting straight into the sky, causing clouds to churn. It was an unparalleled blood surge, like a volcanic eruption, releasing the essence of an everliving Immortal Path furnace. Instantly, Heaven and Earth trembled. Among the ancient trees and mountains beneath them, countless small lives were trembling, shaking uncontrollably, kneeling towards the elder¡¯s direction as if respecting the might of the Heaven and Earth. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Chapter 345: The Fall of the Master of Fairy Palace_2 Chapter 456: Chapter 345: The Fall of the Master of Fairy Palace_2 Whether it be those weak creatures or even the Sect Hierarch, under this divine might, they couldn¡¯t help but kneel. Supreme, in ancient times it was interpreted as the most noble, the most venerable, the highest and most supreme, such a being¡¯s dignity is rarely seen since ancient times. Just by its aura alone, it can overwhelm ten thousand clans, deterring everything! And, with the awe of the Supreme sweeping across the land, the Master of Fairy Palace¡¯s shattered left shoulder was restored to its original state, showing no signs of injury. In the Divine Realm, one can regenerate from a drop of blood. Not to mention the Supreme Realm, as long as the blood flow doesn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s difficult to be completely killed and can be restored to its original state in an instant. ¡°The Old One doesn¡¯t care how you killed my Supreme of the Immortal Palace, but today, all the old and new hatred shall be settled and your soul will be taken to the Adult. Presumably, the Adult will be satisfied!¡± The Master of Fairy Palace sneered and exuded an unmatched aura. Even though they are both Supremes, there are differences amongst Supremes! He spent countless resources and pondered in seclusion for a thousand years, eventually reaching the Supreme Peak. He had completely reached the pinnacle of this realm and can easily suppress ordinary Supremes. As long as they weren¡¯t beings from the Immortal Path Field, he believed he can sweep through everything. ¡°You sure love to chatter!¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows. This Master of Fairy Palace really liked to talk, making him lose his patience, even finding it somewhat noisy. Despite his age, like a rebellious teenager, he kept yelling and shouting¡­ Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were downcast, and he suddenly took a step. The stars appeared under his feet, the galaxy flowed, and golden flowers bloomed. He came directly from atop the Void old beast king to the front of the Master of Fairy Palace. ¡°Beneath his foot, a lotus blooms! Could it be the lost Divine Power Shrinking Land to Inch from Ancient Times!¡± a Sect Hierarch gasped, recognizing the technique Jiang Hui employed. According to legend, when this divine power is practiced to the extreme, one can cross the starry void in a single step. Its speed, even surpasses that of the Kun Peng Treasure Technique. It was originally thought to have been lost, no one thought it would reappear in the mortal world, showing its past glory. ¡°Swift!¡± Jiang Hui made his move again. In the void, a willow branch swayed, wrapped in purple thunder snakes, crimson haze engulfing the sky, the terrifyingly bright light was comparable to the sun and moon, and there were constant dragon roars, shaking heaven and earth. The earth was barren, the Primitive aura filled the air, and even the Sun Furnace¡¯s light was dim at this moment. ¡°Swish!¡± The Willow Branch turned into an Ordained Spear wrapped in the terrifying lightning power, piercing through the void, instantly rushed in front of the Master of Fairy Palace. Its speed was like a flash of lightning, so fast that even afterimages were invisible. With a ¡°Puff¡±, the opponent¡¯s legs were pierced through. In an instant, blood splattered and spewed far away, like a line of crimson rain falling from the sky. Each drop of Supreme¡¯s blood weighed ten thousand pounds. At this moment, it was like a rainfall pounding the lofty mountains on the ground, riddling them with holes. High up in the air, the Master of Fairy Palace coughed up blood and retreated rapidly. The old man looked shocked. By the time he reacted, he was already bleeding. He could not believe this turn of events. Even though he was on high alert, he still couldn¡¯t stop the opponent¡¯s attack, and didn¡¯t even notice when the opponent took action. Not only that, but he was injured by the opponent, his body protection aura was completely ineffective, and was easily penetrated, leaving him extremely vulnerable. He was filled with shock and horror. On the side, all the Sect Hierarchs were trembling with fear. They could not believe that the Supreme from Liu Village was so powerful. Even the Master of Fairy Palace, the long-famous Old Supreme, was beaten back and drenched in blood. Perhaps the opponent was not merely entering the Supreme Realm, but an ancient existence that had reached the Peak as well. After gaining the upper hand, Jiang Hui continued his relentless assault, with Willow Branches filling the sky, once again manifesting as the Ordained Spear, rushing toward the Master of Fairy Palace. ¡°Supreme of Liu Village, consider well, to be an enemy of my Immortal Palace is to be an enemy of Lord Incomplete Fairy. The Divine Decree of the Adult has been issued. If you don¡¯t surrender, the Adult will personally come out and suppress you!¡± Seemingly sensing that he had provoked a formidable figure, the tone of the Master of Fairy Palace changed, it didn¡¯t sound as tough as before. However, Jiang Hui ignored him and still made his move decisively. His body was vague and difficult to look at, covered by the Chaotic Aura, mysterious and illusory, giving a sense of transcending time, as if standing alone in the river of time. At that instant, even the Master of Fairy Palace¡¯s mind blurrily imagined as if he was not standing in front of a Supreme, but an Immortal, a genuine Immortal. But soon, the intense pain on his body brought him out of his shock. Unbeknownst to everyone, countless willow branches fell once again, The myriad of willow branches swayed and rose, waving in the air like a raging storm, puncturing his body with myriad of holes in just a blink of an eye. But the Supreme are difficult to kill, especially the Master of the Fairy Palace who has already reached the Absolute Peak Realm. In less than a moment. Just like the previously severed arm, the opponent¡¯s injuries were immediately restored. At the same time, the Master of the Fairy Palace wasted no more time, decisively made his move, transforming into a giant palm, with stars vast within it, releasing countless golden rays of light, each ray like the tail light of a comet, trembling out a dazzling divine light, causing the void to explode and reducing the mountains in a radius of ten thousand miles into powder! The Master of the Fairy Palace roared in anger, making his move with full force, without any reservation. The numerous brilliant divine lights surged, following after that, the Ancient Bronze Palace enveloped and protected him, shrouding his entire figure while emitting sounds of resounding clash and clang as if a grand battle was being fought amid heavenly horses and armored soldiers, dignified and holy, as if he wanted to directly suppress Jiang Hui here. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Above the sky, countless rays of light fell, with a grand momentum, like a surging tide enveloping the sky and earth, even the remaining power alone was enough to shake the stars in the outside realm and cause them to fall. The impact of this level was truly terrifying. The sky collapsed and the ground cracked, strong winds roared, as if the apocalypse was coming. Even the Sect Hierarchs were fleeing at full speed, seeking places where they could take refuge. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Flowers of the Taoist here, it would have been overturned long ago. As expected of the Master of the Fairy Palace, in Jiang Hui¡¯s view, the opponent¡¯s real strength should not be weaker than a half-immortal, every action and movement of him carried a vast power, if it was not for the limitation of the heaven and earth environment, he might be among the first to become immortals. However, even if the opponent has already become immortal, this battle is bound to be lost. Facing the infinite onslaught of the Master of the Fairy Palace, Jiang Hui remained calm, just slowly extending his right hand. Under the faint light, his fingers were long and slender, not attracting half a speck of dust, like the most precious jade agate under heaven, casually swept away all the rays of light in the sky, immediately after still having the same force, directly slapped away the Lord of the Forbidden Area, with his entire body almost on the verge of shattering. This was Jiang Hui¡¯s way, although each of his moves seemed ordinary, without any particularly gorgeous phenomena, each of them contained a vast power, carrying an essence and returning to simplicity. However, the Master of the Fairy Palace was also stubborn, even though his whole body was bloody, he still stood his ground. ¡°If you kill me today, Lord Incomplete Fairy will definitely take revenge for me, skin you and devour your bones. Although I don¡¯t know why you are so strong, you are nothing but a tiny ant in front of Lord Incomplete Fairy, he is an Immortal!¡± ¡°Immortal? What kind of immortal is he?!¡± Jiang Hui sneered. Even at the peak of the Incomplete Fairy, at the end of the Ancient Fairy Era, he has never truly stepped into the realm of the Immortal Path, only slightly touching that new realm with half a foot. The reason why he is incomplete is solely because he designed an ambush for Kun Peng, who was badly injured, was struck by Kun Peng himself, and had to rely on the Fairy Palace and Immortal Spring to recover, and could not come out casually. While talking, Jiang Hui did not forget to make his move, his Iron Fist accompanied by thunder and lightning rained down on the opponent like a storm. The Master of the Fairy Palace, whose body was already full of holes, became even more disfigured, half of his body collapsed, turning into a blood mist, and he quickly lost his breath. ¡°The Master of the Fairy Palace¡­ was actually defeated?!¡± A group of Sect Hierarchs felt a genuine shock in their hearts. It¡¯s not just because the invincible figure from the legend was defeated, but most importantly, they fell too quickly, simply suppressed by the raw and unmatched power. For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Jiang Hui changed. Being able to defeat the Master of the Fairy Palace was at least one of the Supreme Peak. But there was not much joy on Jiang Hui¡¯s face, in fact, he seemed a bit vexed. Because he found out that the body of the Master of the Fairy Palace left behind was not his true body, but a mere incarnation! He was not worried about the Incomplete Fairy coming to seek revenge. The reason why he was vexed was mainly because, in that case, he had used so much effort just now for nothing. ¡°Well then, in that case, let¡¯s uproot the entire Fairy Palace!¡± After a moment, Jiang Hui said so. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Chapter 346: Ive Already Seen the Future_1 Chapter 457: Chapter 346: I¡¯ve Already Seen the Future_1 ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time to uproot the Immortal Palace,¡± Jiang Hui muttered, treating it as if it was an insignificant triviality. The moment the Master of the Fairy Palace brought him the Divine Decree of the Incomplete Fairy, he had decided to strike. This had nothing to do with right or wrong. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t care about the wrongdoings of the Immortal Palace, their acts that enraged both Heaven and Earth. He wasn¡¯t a messenger of justice, nor a sword wielder representing the will of the heavens. Whatever the Immortal Palace had done in the past had nothing to do with him, for those were its own choices. Perhaps he would intervene in some affairs, mainly to make up for his previous regrets while reading, but aside from that, he temporarily didn¡¯t want to get involved in more. The Immortal Palace, however, committed the gravest mistake by touching his interests and planning to attack him and Liu Village. Liu Village was his Achilles¡¯ heel! Once they crossed this line, they had to be prepared to face his wrath! Moreover, since they were already provoking him, he couldn¡¯t just act as if nothing had happened. That didn¡¯t match his character. The victors write history, it has always been like this. Like a surging river flowing forward, the rise of a new power often means the downfall of an old one, and signifies an inevitable war between the two powers! No one wants to fall from a high position. Especially since this emerging power wants to claim the leading position, Even if Jiang Hui chose to keep the peace and turn a blind eye, the Immortal Palace would still strike in an unparalleled manner, until they completely obliterated Liu Village from existence. They could not possibly tolerate an emerging power that could potentially shake their position. They had made a mistake once and could not tolerate the same mistake happening again. Jiang Hui¡¯s tolerance was limited, even small. He would remember those who treated him well, but at the same time, he was a man who remembered, and repaid, slights. He didn¡¯t originally intend to have too much interaction with the Immortal Palace and didn¡¯t want to get involved in their affairs. He just wanted to focus on developing his own territory. However, they repeatedly provoked him, so in order to avoid them constantly bothering him, he had to take action and eliminate them. With his current strength, he was indeed capable to do so! Fearing the Incomplete Fairy was unnecessary. Even at its peak, the opponent was only half immortal, at most a True Immortal. Now in its last gasp, its strength had already declined significantly. How could it be more powerful after spending so much time among the broken coppers and irons? High above the dome of the sky, Jiang Hui stood tall, clothed in a robe as white as fresh snow. He had an extraordinary charm as if beyond this world. He stepped from the horizon, leaping in a certain direction. With each step, golden flowers of the Great Tao bloomed around him, akin to bursts of vibrant golden flames, illuminating the sky¡­ Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were profound as the stars in the night sky, splendidly radiant. The Runes in his eyes transformed into an everlasting Aurora, incredibly bright. Each of his moves revealed a tremendous power that influenced Heaven and Earth. This was a display of ultimate power, his terrifying aura lingered, scaring the watching Sect Hierarchs to tremble, daring not look directly at him! Luckily, Jiang Hui did not stay in this place for long. After sending people from Liu Village into the Age of Immortals where the Flower of the Taoist bloomed, he immediately headed towards the location of the Immortal Palace¡­ ¡°The fallen one should not be the true body of the Master of the Fairy Palace; it seems to be a divided body refined from the past years. Rumor has it that there is a method in the Palace of the Immortals that is comparable to the Five Elements Corpse of the Immortal Supreme. Each generation¡¯s inheritor of the Immortal Palace would cultivate with Immortal Blood, and once perfected would have two lives, each with the strength at its peak. This should be the method, and the Supreme Master has not truly been defeated!¡± When Jiang Hui¡¯s figure completely disappeared from sight, an old Sect Hierarch immediately whispered an explanation. He was an elderly man with white hair from the Demon Sunflower Garden. Though he was only at the level of a Sect Hierarch, due to his bloodline and other reasons, he had lived for a long time and knew many secrets unknown to the outside world. Most importantly, the Demon Sunflower Garden was a vassal force of the Immortal Palace. Throughout the endless years, they had always looked up to the Immortal Palace, and because of this, they quickly stepped up to defend the Immortal Palace when its master was defeated. ¡°So what if it¡¯s that method? The divided body is as strong as the main body, even if the opponent¡¯s real body had come, it would only be defeated on the spot.¡± Someone immediately rebutted. He came from the Immortal Mountain and his strength was second only to the Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng. He was the second highest ranking figure of the Immortal Mountain. ¡°You¡¯re boosting others¡¯ morale at the expense of our own!¡± The old Hierarch of the Demon Sunflower Garden retorted angrily. ¡°Your Demon Sunflower Garden, after all, is an Immortal Taoist Orthodoxy that has been inherited for millions of years. In the past, your ancestors even had individuals reaching the Supreme Realm, how splendid was that! I presume you¡¯ve witnessed it yourself. But now, not only do you not strive to advance, you are willing to be vassals of the Immortal Palace. You¡¯ve simply thrown all the glory of our Immortal Dao to the wind!¡± The old Hierarch of the Immortal Mountain retorted angrily. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s not argue about this. Does anyone know where the Invincible Supreme of Liu Village has gone?¡± A Sect Hierarch, wearing a speechless expression, interrupted the arguing duo. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Chapter 346: I Have Seen the Future_2 Chapter 458: Chapter 346: I Have Seen the Future_2 At their level of cultivation, they rarely attacked each other. Even if they did, they held back a lot, absolutely unwilling to stake their lives. Thus, they mostly engaged in verbal disputes, never resorting to physical altercations if words could suffice. At those words, many Sect Hierarchs looked toward the direction Jiang Hui had left in, their hearts filled with surprise and skepticism. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that direction seems to be where the Immortal Palace is located!¡± A moment later, a Sect Hierarch spoke in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! The Immortal Palace houses a forbidden Supreme Being; how dare he approach it? Does he really think he can rampage freely throughout the world just because he defeated the avatar of the Master of the Fairy Palace?!¡± The old Hierarch of the Demon Sunflower Garden immediately refuted, unable to believe that the Supreme of The Liu Village would charge straight for the Immortal Palace ¨C an act tantamount to courting death. The prestige of the Immortal Palace has already endured for countless epochs. Its deep roots and the numerous shocking and earth-shattering Killing Formations it has collected are all arranged around the Saint Mountain. Without someone to guide them, those deadly formations alone are enough to end the life of even a Supreme! ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we will know if we follow him!¡± someone suggested, immediately garnering a chorus of agreement. The Immortal Palace has stood on this continent for countless years. Now, the possible appearance of a Supreme being challenging the dignity and prestige of such a behemoth genuinely aroused their interest and piqued their curiosity. What¡¯s more crucial is that the strength displayed by the Supreme from Liu Village was too terrifying, evoking fear and even more so, astonishment among them. The collision still caused their hearts to surge uncontrollably, lingering on the impact. Who would¡¯ve thought? The Supreme Master of the Immortal Palace, who stood at the absolute peak amongst Supremes, could not even pose a bit of a challenge to his opponent. He was vanquished simply and neatly, his body nearly bursting apart. He is the Master of the Immortal Palace, one of the most potent beings in the Three Thousand Dao Regions, who reached the ultimate peak countless years ago. His natural abilities and potential were frightful, and he was the first generation Old Supreme of the Immortal Palace. In terms of age, he even surpasses the head of the Royal Family, Wang Chang Sheng, making him one of the oldest beings in the era. If not for the current shortcomings in the environment, he would definitely be the most eligible contender to step into the Immortal Path Field. But now, he was instantly suppressed with crushing momentum, making everything seem incredibly surreal, even to those who witnessed it. The Great Taoist Flowers bloomed, releasing a rich Chaotic Aura. After all the eligible elites had entered, they slowly closed. ¡°The trial has officially started. We have plenty of time. Why don¡¯t we follow and see for ourselves during this period?¡± After a group of Sect Leader Level beings had discussed, they formed a team and rushed in the direction of the Immortal Palace. At this moment, Jiang Hui had already arrived at the Immortal Palace. Stepping into the void, he travelled through dozens of states seamlessly. As for the Immortal Palace, it was ancient and mysterious, located among towering mountains and majestic peaks. Surrounded by river-like woods as white as pythons, towering ancient trees rose into the heavens, extremely lush. The Spiritual Energy was incredibly dense where the cliff could faintly see some ancient cliff carvings. Even after the long passage of time, their residual power still flowed, forming brilliant and incandescent Runes¡­ From afar, the entire ancient land was enveloped by lingering and steaming spiritual mist. Chaotic Aura floated around, vast and solemn, with numerous palaces in clusters, bustling and standing tall on every mountain peak. Jiang Hui had rushed all the way here without pause. He crossed over these giant mountains and headed directly to his destination, arriving in front of a bronze temple. The temple was unusually massive, located on an open plot of land, standing taller than the surrounding mountains. It was covered with traces of rust, seemingly neglected for years. Its surface had been eroded, giving it an aura of antiquity. ¡°Is this the Ancient Bronze Palace? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a Spirit Spring Eye suppressed beneath it. It¡¯s rare throughout history and has the power to strengthen the God Soul and heal injuries. The Incomplete Fairy relied on this to control his own injuries!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze dropped, like a cold light flickering. Just arrived here, he could already feel several Killing Formations in the air, ready to trigger at any moment. Once an unknown creature intrudes, they would instantly activate, slaughtering everything. ¡°My friend, you are reckless. Even with unprecedented power, you should not personally appear in my Immortal Palace. Its horrors are beyond your imagination. Here, numerous Killing Formations claimed to be the strongest since ancient times lie in wait. Even a Supreme could lose his life if he¡¯s not careful!¡± Just then, the Master of the Fairy Palace, who seemed to have known about Jiang Hui¡¯s arrival, walked out of the Ancient Bronze Palace. He wore a face full of smiles, speaking calmly. Despite still wearing the same grey robe, his demeanor contrasted greatly with his avatar ¨C completely ordinary, exuding a serene aura. At this moment, he seemed more like a respected elderly man in a family or a friendly and kind elder, radiating a vibe wholly different from his previous avatar. Frankly, if put outside, it would be hard to connect him with the Master of the Immortal Palace- the person with the greatest authority in all of the Three Thousand Dao Regions, brimming with power. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why you¡¯re warning me about all this?¡± Jiang Hui arched his brows slightly, a bit baffled. He¡¯d just slayed the man¡¯s avatar, so upon their reunion, there ought to be a tense standoff, blades drawn and bows bent. Instead, there was an amiable face, even offering warnings as if they were old friends catching up! Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Chapter 346: Ive Already Seen the Future_3 Chapter 459: Chapter 346: I¡¯ve Already Seen the Future_3 ¡°Old One is finally free. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know how long I would have been constrained by. I naturally be happy and naturally regard you as my peer!¡± The Master of Immortal Palace said with a smile, his face beaming with joy. However, Jiang Hui could sense a hint of pride hidden in his tone. ¡°You are a clone, and the one who died was actually your true self?!¡± Jiang Hui quickly reacted, thinking of a possibility. ¡°What you said is right and wrong, but I know there is no such thing as a clone or a true self in this world. I am he, and he is me, there is no difference in who is the main and who is the secondary. We share consciousness, have similar experiences, and even our cultivation is exactly the same. The one who died is a clone, but even a clone is the result of countless years of cultivation by the old one. It was so easily suppressed by you, why not just stay here, and let me be a good host to you!¡± The voice of the Master of Immortal Palace changed and became extremely sharp. He made a decisive move, conjuring a massive Heaven and Earth Prison, trapping Jiang Hui directly within. Runes circled around, like stars falling down into the mortal realm, strengthening the Prison. ¡°Clang!¡± In the next moment. Countless brilliant divine lights rose up on all sides, like an unstoppable force, carrying a terrifying power. These were ancient killing formations hidden in the Ancient Bronze Palace, which had been silent for an unknowable amount of time. Now they were activated by the clone of the Master of Immortal Palace, killing intent pervaded the air, sweeping across the land like a thousand-strong army. ¡°Whether you¡¯re a clone or your true self, if you can¡¯t even differentiate, then let me do it for you!¡± Jiang Hui snorted coldly. Without hesitation, he slapped his hand towards his opponent. ¡°Crack!¡± In an instant, the Heaven and Earth Prison that had solidified shattered and dissipated into energy throughout the Heaven and Earth. Furthermore, the many killing formations that were on the verge of detonating also exploded one after another. ¡°¡­¡± The clone of the Master of Immortal Palace. ¡°How could it be? That Heaven and Earth Prison is a secret treasure that flowed out of the No Man¡¯s Area; combined with several ancient killing formations, even if one has half a foot in the Immortal Path Field, one would still be destroyed in blood¡­¡± The face of the clone of the Master of Immortal Palace was filled with horror. ¡°I am the true Immortal!¡± Jiang Hui said coldly. His tone was solemn and murderous. He stretched out a hand, conjuring a hand that blocked out the sun. Inside it, a Thunder Sea rolled, grabbing at the clone of the Master of Immortal Palace. Then, he directly threw it into the Palm Control Technique created by his Technique of Creation. The dignified Supreme Peak was nothing more than a plaything at this moment! ¡°Buzz¡­¡± ¡°Buzz¡­¡± At this point. The rusty Ancient Bronze Palace suddenly made a dull humming sound, and visible ripples began to spread out from around the palace. The next moment, a dazzling green light shot up into the sky, carrying spots of rusty copper. The smell of iron accompanied it like seawater. Accompanying this green light. A heavy sigh echoed, as if some massive creature was awakening¡­ At this moment, The Heaven and Earth trembled, and the stars burst out with unprecedented dazzling light. In the starry sky, a deafening clanging sound rose, instantly echoing throughout the Cosmic Star Sea¡­ In the sky above, there was also a throbbing sound similar to the beating of a heart. ¡°This aura¡­ It belongs to the Immortal Path Field, could it be that the owner of the Immortal Palace¡­¡± One of the creatures who realized this first said, his face filled with disbelief. Soon, this news was confirmed by their Sect Hierarch. ¡°It was rumored that the Immortal Palace has a dormant Incomplete Fairy. Initially, we thought it was just a legend. I never expected it to be true. He not only exists in the world but can even emerge from the Ancient Bronze Palace!¡± Many beings at the Giant Level were astounded. They felt an unprecedented fear deep within their hearts. The majesty of Immortals is too terrifying, even a trace of it is enough to make them feel as if they were suppressed by the weight of a mountain. A supreme being who has stepped into the realm of Immortality is slowly awakening, about to return to the world in this era. This is too shocking and scandalous. What shocked them even more was that the awakening of the Incomplete Fairy was simply because of one person. ¡°Release the Master of Immortal Palace, and I will not blame you for the past!¡± In the end, the Incomplete Fairy completely emerged, his body enveloped in a dense radiance of Immortal Path, making his body indiscernible. Only his vast voice continuously echoed, solemn and sacred. ¡°What? The Incomplete Fairy actually intends to let go of the Supreme from Liu Village?¡± A creature was dumbfounded. That¡¯s an Immortal, majestically boundless. Who across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would dare to compete with him? Yet he¡¯s decided to let the other party off so easily. This was impossible to comprehend, leaving them shocked. But what shocked them more was yet to come. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± In front of the rusty old palace, Jiang Hui¡¯s mouth slightly curved upward. ¡°I have seen the future¡ªyou are doomed!¡± Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 348: That Person May Arrive at Immortal Mountain_1 Chapter 463: Chapter 348: That Person May Arrive at Immortal Mountain_1 The Five Elements Mountain Spirit was at a loss for words to accurately describe that gaze. It was simply too grand and sharp. It gave the Mountain Spirit an illusion of confronting the Immortal King from the old days, with a depth that seemed infinite like the unending starry sky, full of prestige, as if it could peer through everything, capable of decrypting the essence and origin of all beings. Even though the Mountain Spirit itself could hardly believe its judgment, it could not deny that the Supreme of The Liu Village might have already been aware of its existence. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence that not only was he looking in its direction but also had an expression full of implications. However, it was truly wronging Jiang Hui. The previous time when he faced the Lord of the Forbidden Area was intentional, but this time it was really a coincidence. The Five Elements Mountain masked everything. If the Mountain Spirit did not actively show itself, even the Five Senses might not be able to detect it, so Jiang Hui didn¡¯t discover its existence. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to sense it. He already knew this plot, and knew that the Five Elements Mountain in the Immortal Mountain had a life form comparable to an Incomplete Fairy, which once assisted Little Dot and protected him. ¡°The Supreme of The Liu Village might have noticed my existence, you must be ready. He might arrive at the Immortal Mountain someday. Since he can effortlessly kill an Incomplete Fairy, I may not be his opponent either. When that time comes, the Immortal Mountain may be facing an unprecedented calamity. If that day really comes, give up the Five Elements Mountain. There is no need to involve billions of living beings to bear the wrath of such a being. If he can kill an Incomplete Fairy easily, he can equally oppress an old one like me!!¡± After sighing, the Mountain Spirit of the Five Elements Mountain continued to speak, deliberately creating a sensation, expressing its doubts and thoughts. Family members know their own affairs. Being the spirit of the Five Elements Mountain, born from the supreme chaos immortal treasure in the Immortal Ancient Era, it naturally knows its rare and precious nature. The birth of Heaven and Earth not only ranks it among the supreme immortal tools, but also allows eligible beings to travel back to the Ancient Immortal Era through the mountain passages, to witness the past¡¯s ultimate brilliance, to excavate opportunities of immortality from the old era. If lucky, they may even find treasure and tombs left by the Immortal King. Such a temptation, even the real immortals are unable to refuse! Since he¡¯s detected its existence, it¡¯s only natural for him to take action. He might have already planned, ready to arrive at the Immortal Mountain in an unbeatable manner to seize the Five Elements Mountain. Considering the grounding of the Immortal Mountain, there is absolutely no way to resist such a being. It may instead arouse its anger and bring disaster to innocent living beings. As the Mountain Spirit¡¯s voice fell, the shocked look on Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s face instantly froze. He knew about the senior Mountain Spirit in front of him. It was mysterious, unpredictable, and was suspected to have been born during the unimaginable ancient immortal era. He was usually silent unless Qin Chang Sheng awakened him using the sealed immortal blood inside him. Now, it seemed to have sensed the existence of the Supreme of The Liu Village. Most importantly, the Mountain Spirit indicated that the other party might ascend the Immortal Mountain soon. This terrified Qin Chang Sheng. One of the main reasons why the Immortal Mountain stood out among various unaging Taoist orthodoxies was this Five Elements Mountain, considered a chaotic artifact. Besides, as the Immortal Supreme of the Escape One Realm, he could deter certain young generations. But now, even the senior Mountain Spirit admitted that it couldn¡¯t resist¡­ A sense of despair and powerlessness rushed into Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s heart, which he had never felt before. After that turmoil, the heavenly and earthly rules of the Three Thousand Dao Regions have almost been destroyed. The way of the Great Taoist was incomplete, and the oldest path has been cut off. Not to mention immortals, even the native supremes can hardly be born. This sky seems brilliant and magnificent, with numerous outstanding young talents, but in reality, all the paths are gone. Even if the law is practiced to the extreme, it is nothing more than ants! But why is that one from Liu Village so terrifying?! He¡¯s so powerful that even immortals fear him! Qin Chang Sheng felt that he had countless questions in his heart that needed answers. He could feel that, although the senior Mountain Spirit¡¯s tone was just as calm as ever, it was actually fearful. But should that time really come, are they actually going to give up Five Elements Mountain?! Deep down, Qin Chang Sheng was absolutely against it. Because once they¡¯ve done so, the entire strength of Immortal Mountain would plummet abruptly. Just by himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect such a grand Taoist Orthodoxy. However, if they don¡¯t give it up, it is highly likely, as Mountain Spirit said, that the entire Immortal Mountain and the whole Qin Clan would suffer an unprecedented disaster. Qin Chang Sheng tightened his lips, feeling a sense of incompetence. How terrifying the Supreme of Liu Village was, that even from far away, he instilled fear into the mountain spirit. Why hadn¡¯t he heard of him before? However, suddenly, Qin Chang Sheng thought of someone. It was a young man. He had once left his mark on the Demon Sovereign Stone Stele, known as a shaman, suppressing countless talented individuals. Even the extraordinary child from his clan who had the Twin Supreme Valley could not compare with him. He towered over all, ranking first, no one could match him. ¡°Perhaps the Supreme of Liu Village has been wandering the world for a long time, but no one has paid much attention to him!¡± Qin Chang Sheng let out a sigh, pondered for a while, and called over some of the clan elders who were good at arranging formations. He planned to restart some terrifying ancient formations, even if he could not resist, he had to try. To admit defeat just like that would not be in line with his character as Immortal Supreme Qin Chang Sheng. Meanwhile. That night, a dazzling edict echoed throughout Immortal Mountain: Immortal Mountain will be temporarily closed for a while, no member of the Qin clan is allowed to leave the mountain. ¡­ ¡­ The Immortal Palace, towering mountains stood tall, straddling between heaven and earth like a giant. Since ancient times it has been a colossal entity, inheriting countless eons, spanning several eras, from the end of the Immortal Ancient to now, never declining, always reigning supreme over the Three Thousand Dao Regions. But now, with the fall of the blood-spattered incomplete fairy, the entire Immortal Palace was in complete chaos, and there were signs of heavenly punishment descending, mourning the loss of the immortality. In the corner, several dozen figures dashed out at extreme speed. They were the inheritors of the Immortal Palace from various generations, each one terrifyingly formidable. Even though each generation of the Immortal Palace only had five inheritors, accumulated over time, the number of inheritors had reached double digits. All of them were talented and gifted, including some supreme beings who had one foot stepped into the Supreme Realm. These people were high and mighty in normal times, but at this moment they were all extremely distressed like a tiger falling onto a plain, desperately fleeing in all directions, even willing to burn their own essence blood, in order to escape from the Immortal Palace and this abyss as quickly and as soon as possible. They were truly scared out of their wits. Just a moment of seclusion and their strongest boss was slaughtered by someone else, leaving them terrified, scared to the bone! ¡°Want to leave?! Did you ask me¡­¡± Jiang Hui stood with his hands behind his back, hovering above the sky, his white robe moving without wind, radiating a vast imperial aura like an ancient great emperor. His amber-like hands reached out, transforming into a sky-obscuring giant palm. The sun and the moon rose within, stars emerging, instantly covering a region the size of several Dao States, directly grabbing those fleeing inheritors of the Immortal Palace and retrieving them¡­ Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Chapter 349: Spoils of War - Spirit Spring Eye (Revised) _1 Chapter 464: Chapter 349: Spoils of War ¨C Spirit Spring Eye (Revised) _1 (The error in the content has already been corrected) ¡­ Although the Immortal Palace is overly cunning in its methods, it must be admitted that its selection method for recruiting disciples is quite reliable, at least it absolutely doesn¡¯t have to worry about mediocrity. Every generation may only have five inheritors wandering in the world, but the strength and potential of any one of them are extremely terrifying, they possess unlimited growth prospects, they can nearly dominate in their own realm, only those rare talents preserved by the most ancient Immortal Daoist orthodoxy, or some monstrous geniuses, can be comparable! Therefore, Jiang Hui plans to use his ¡°sincerity¡± to enlighten these lambs who were deceived by the bad guys, so that they can return to the right ¡°Bright Avenue¡±. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± At the top of the dome of heaven, a gigantic hand covers the entire Immortal Palace, emitting endless divine power. In an instant, the ground cracks, ancient soil collapses, dust floats in the sky, and huge stones tumble. The disciples of the Immortal Palace who wanted to escape were directly sealed by this domineering force, they could not shake it no matter what they tried. ¡°Senior, we are innocent, we have never done anything horrendous, please let us go!¡± A disciple from the Immortal Palace desperately begged for mercy, he was the immortal being who had already stepped halfway into the Supreme Realm. His strength was supremely powerful, thus he could feel the gap in strength between both sides the most, realizing that the figure covered in white as snow is impossible to contest with, it would be best to not even harbour thoughts of resisting. Jiang Hui was expressionless, paying no attention to them and directly tossed these disciples into his Palm Control Technique. The precondition for purification was to let them reflect properly first, let their hearts waver first. Then, it was the best time for Jiang Hui to ¡°influence¡± them. As of now, these disciples of the Immortal Palace were like a group of petty thugs. After taking all disciples of the Immortal Palace into his palms, Jiang Hui kept his head down and toiled, shifting his focus onto other targets. The inheritance of the Immortal Palace has a long history, the earliest era can be traced back to The End of the Immortal Ancient, under the accumulation of such a long time span, the foundations there are naturally rich beyond imagination. But as Jiang Hui advanced, he did not find any palaces which contained treasures, it seemed that the wealth of the Immortal Palace was not on the surface, but hidden in some extremely concealed place. Jiang Hui remained calm, his body was surrounded by surging aura, and he directly pulled the avatar of the Master of Fairy Palace out from the Palm Control Technique. He did not simply kill the avatar, instead, he forcibly suppressed it, now it came in handy. After re-experiencing the warmth and pleasing sight of the outside world, the Master of Fairy Palace¡¯s avatar clearly behaved more properly. He stood aside obediently, not even daring to gasp for breath, fearing that if he upset Jiang Hui, he would be thrown back into the eerie banishment place enveloped in endless darkness. He truly did not dare to have any thoughts of resistance. The supreme and invincible Lord Incomplete Fairy was killed easily by Jiang Hui. He could not think of anyone who could stop this devil¡¯s steps?! Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t the main entity and did not have as much commitment to the Immortal Palace. ¡°I will ask you, where is all the Immortal Palace¡¯s wealth hidden? Answer well, and I might temporarily allow you to follow me!¡± Jiang Hui directly brought up the main point without any small talk. ¡°All are in that Ancient Bronze Palace!¡± The avatar of the Master of Fairy Palace was stumped for words, his face overflowing with joy, he promptly replied. Not only that, he also mentioned the value of some of the treasures, and which were cheaper, he spoke of everything he knew. ¡°Your faith saved you!¡± Jiang Hui said indifferently, as he said he did not throw the avatar of the Immortal Palace Master into the Palm Control Technique again. Apart from what was already agreed upon, the most important reason was that he didn¡¯t know from when, but the avatar¡¯s faith value surprisingly went from 0 to about 50. This surprised Jiang Hui greatly and he thought this avatar of the Old Supreme was truly useful. After losing the control of the Incomplete Fairy, the original fist-sized mini Ancient Bronze Palace quickly inflated again. In a blink of an eye, it returned to its immense size, towering above the ground like a large peak. Without hesitation, Jiang Hui stepped in. Accompanying a ripple-like ripple, the scene before his eyes suddenly changed. It was a vast valley exuding primitive aura, it was extremely large, not endless, but certainly considered a small world in itself. Through it, a bunch of good things came into Jiang Hui¡¯s sight. Indeed, the avatar of the Master of Fairy Palace did not deceive him, almost all of the wealth of the Immortal Palace was here. Everywhere were extremely expensive treasures, medicinal treasures, king medicines, and even, there were no less than two longevity substances used to enhance lifespan. Apart from that, there were countless other items, they were randomly stacked together due to the sheer amount, and some were squashed under the pile, so Jiang Hui only took a quick look and gave up. After withdrawing his mind, Jiang Hui, all in one fell swoop, took the Ancient Bronze Palace into his possession as well. As for the things inside, there will be time to appreciate them later. Apart from these assets that were intentionally kept separately. Jiang Hui also ransacked all the visible wealth of the Immortal Palace, regardless of their usefulness or value, they were all collected, he took ¡°clearing the board¡± to the extreme, in the end, he did not spare any intact palaces or buildings, all of them were thrown into the Palm Control Technique. Strictly speaking, Jiang Hui¡¯s Palm Control Technique was slightly different from the genuine one. His Palm Control Technique was actually based on the Technique of Creation, it can¡¯t be considered a genuine Palm Control world type divine skill, but it has an advantage, that is Jiang Hui¡¯s Palm Control world¡¯s area is exceptionally large, almost infinite, deep and vast, it can not only store inanimate things, but also living beings, and the things put in there will be concealed from all auras and can¡¯t be detected. After thoroughly plundering the Immortal Palace and searching it thoroughly. Jiang Hui began to tally the spoils of this battle. Firstly. The most important was the corpse of the Incomplete Fairy. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t damage it, he planned to bring it back to Liu Village. The corpse of the incomplete fairy is full of immortal blood, even after death it still flows ceaselessly. Especially the most original essence blood, legend has it, has a miraculous effect of reviving the dead and healing bones, most importantly, the immortal blood contains inexplicable energy, which to a certain extent can improve the being¡¯s potential and talent, it is a rare treasure! Apart from the Incomplete Fairy¡¯s corpse, the most important thing was the Spirit Spring Eye. The water flowed melodiously, like invisible waves, and there was a silver dragon resting there, it wasn¡¯t very large, even quite small, but the immortal aura was exceptionally strong, revealing thousands of auras, extremely dazzling. It was the Spirit Spring Eye, buried deep in the Ancient Bronze Palace, connecting to the earth, it¡¯s truly a rare and unmatched spiritual treasure, even in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands it¡¯s considered a treasure that can only be encountered by chance. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 351: Wilderness (Second Update)_1 Chapter 466: Chapter 351: Wilderness (Second Update)_1 (Typos have been corrected) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Did that Remnant Immortal from the Immortal Palace¡­ really die?¡± Even as the Supreme Giants personally broke the news, some Sect Hierarchs still couldn¡¯t believe it. Without seeing it for themselves, it was hard to accept. This wasn¡¯t necessarily because they were with the Remnant Immortal, although they were to some extent, but only a small part of them were. Most of them were shocked by the news. They should understand that in Three Thousand Dao Regions, the rules of Heaven and Earth are incomplete, the Great Taoist is missing, if one wants to become an Immortal, they can only step into the Immortal Domain. It was not easy for an Immortal to appear in Ten Lands, who was killed before he came out of the mountain, which made many Sect Hierarchs feel unreal and overly childish. That was an Immortal, symbolizing immortality, even if they were severely injured, they were still an Immortal, stepping into another Supreme Domain, an existence they could not imagine, how could they be so simply killed by the Supreme?! If the loss were that great, wouldn¡¯t the immortals tremble three times when they saw the Supreme in the future?! ¡°Unless some significant event occurs, those Supreme Giants will not wake up from the seal. The Remnant Immortal must have truly died in a pool of blood. What¡¯s more, signs from Heaven and Earth have descended, which you and I have seen with our own eyes, which cannot be fake!¡± An old Sect Hierarch spoke while harboring deep concern. Because they dared not get too close to that supreme clash, fearing being impacted by the aftermath, they returned here early. Whether it was the Invincible Supreme from Liu Village, or the Remnant Immortal of the Immortal Palace, for them, they were all too high-ranking and powerful. Even if a trace of residual power leaked out, it was far beyond their resistance and would evaporate them instantly. Now, as the Remnant Immortal was killed, they lost the protection of the strongest. The Holy Land that had inherited countless ages completely collapsed, and it might even be expunged from the Taoist State Territory Map¡­ This was definitely an unprecedented upheaval; it was feared that the structure of the entire Upper Realm would soon be reformed. At that time, a new force called Liu Village will leap to becoming one of the most powerful inheritances in the Three Thousand Dao Regions, replacing the position of the Immortal Palace!!! Who comes first doesn¡¯t matter, but this unprecedented upheaval will inevitably cause some turbulence. The greater possibility is that it will cause blood and rain, they worry their home would get involved. ¡°But the Supreme Realm, which can act against the sky and slaughter Immortals according to Orthodox! What kind of person is that invincible existence in Liu Village? Could it be that it really is the reincarnation of a Supreme Power? But is there really such a thing as reincarnation in this world?!¡± At the same time, some of the Sect Hierarchs were thinking actively. Although they could not see the scene in the Immortal Palace, there were ancient giants speaking up, stating clearly that the Remnant Immortal of the Immortal Palace was dead, slaughtered by the Invincible Supreme from Liu Village, with no signs of life. This terrifying extremity of power made them yearn for it. Just as a group of Sect Hierarchs were whispering to each other. The sky above, invisible fluctuations suddenly attacked, like ripples, causing the sky to rumble. The next moment. A terrifying pressure like an overturning ocean instantly surged over. That was so exaggerated, powerful, filled with majestic force, as deep as the other end of the starry sky, directly causing the Sect Hierarchs present to dare not even breathe, and even made their hearts feel as if there were towering mountains pressing down on them. The gaze of all the Hierarchs drooped, and they cautiously looked around with their peripheral vision. Soon, an upright figure as solid as a rock slowly reflected in the sight of everyone present. It was Jiang Hui. ¡°The Supreme of Liu Village!!¡± Upon seeing the person of that figure, these hierarchs were nearly scared to tears; they had just been talking about him and then he appeared, what they feared most really did happen. Especially some forces who were friendly with the Immortal Palace privately, such as Heaven, Demon Sunflower Garden, Sword Hall etc. They were questioning not long ago. Now the other party appeared, and the Remnant Immortal had no trace, which only proves that those giants did not lie to them, the Remnant Immortal was really killed. This is simply too shocking, if not because of the extraordinary prodigy of their own family who is currently in the blooming Immortal Ancient of Three Thousand Path Flowers seeking opportunities, these Taoist Orthodoxy leading Hierarchs might have turned and ran away. Who knows if this representative from Liu Village has gone on a killing spree and gets swept up in passion, clearing out all the affiliated forces of the Immortal Palace including them? Seeing the opponent¡¯s attitude, they felt that this possibility might be great. ¡°There is no need for this. As long as you respect Liu Village as the leader in the future, I will not deliberately target you!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s figure drifted in, pure as jade on the roadside, looking down at the group of Sect Hierarchs below, sensing something, he spoke leisurely. Destroying one Immortal Palace was enough for Liu Village to make its name. He would not overthrow all Immortal Dao, which meant nothing to him. Jiang Hui¡¯s voice was not loud, but it clearly reached the minds of all the Sect Hierarchs present, echoing like a sudden thunderclap. ¡°We dare not. Since you have spoken, we naturally take Liu Village as the supreme!¡± Many Sect Hierarchs immediately echoed back, their strongest men in their orthodoxies were only at the Void Path Realm. They felt they had no reason to resist such a supreme figure who could even kill Immortals. The remaining Sect Hierarchs also nodded in agreement, giving them some peace of mind. Then, under the divine order of Jiang Hui. The Sect Hierarchs pooled all their strength to carve a passage on the petals of the Three Thousand Paths Flowers, revealing the scene within. ¡°So fast, someone is about to reach the end point and enter the Colourful Ancient World much earlier than usual.¡± The scene in the Immortal Ancient appeared, and the minds of all the Sect Hierarchs were immediately drawn towards it. They couldn¡¯t help but exclaim with surprise. Reaching the Colourful Ancient World earlier meant that the talents of this era absolutely stood out, surpassing the past and perhaps leading to a splendid world. Perhaps to please Jiang Hui, the Sect Hierarchs wrote the name of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace on the petal. Soon, a ripple like water light appeared on the petal, revealing the figure of the opponent. At this moment, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was in a battle with someone else, a young man held in the grasp of a divine disk, enveloped by roaring flames. ¡°He is indeed brave, but if he knew that his orthodoxy has been overthrown, would he remain so calm?¡± A Sect Hierarch holding a grudge against the Immortal Palace amusingly thought. Jiang Hui only glanced at him and withdrew his gaze, his expression unchanging, still indifferent. The Sect Hierarchs dared not flatter him overly, fearing not to cross the line. Then, they erased the name of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, and wrote down the name of the Ten Crown King. He was a legendary figure who had won the first place ten times, extremely powerful, and was favored by many orthodoxies. Soon, a figure appeared in the petals, lofty and aloof, not engaged in any major battle, but proceeding forward, about to enter the Colourful World in search of opportunity. ¡°The Ten Crown King is too strong. Apart from a few freaks like the Six Crown King, the Banished Immortal, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, the Three-stone Sky Monarch, and the Wilderness, I¡¯m afraid no one else in the same generation could attract his attention!¡± a Sect Hierarch exclaimed. Despite the fact that he has not yet Ignited the Divine Fire, he gave off a supreme demeanor, causing them to marvel at the formidable new generation. Jiang Hui on the other hand, had profound gaze, twinkling brilliantly. With these Sect Hierarchs working for him, he sat in control behind, conjured a palanquin from his Palm Control Technique, hovered it in mid-air, and directly laid down on it, quietly watching everything in the Great Taoist World. More accurately, the young talents. These were the most precious resources. If he could get them to join Liu Village, the future would definitely be promising. The palanquin oscillated slightly, elegant in posture. This scene looked lazily and leisurely. But it must be said. The minds of the Sect Hierarchs present became a lot more relaxed, no longer so apprehensive. ¡°By the way, the Wilderness should also be inside now. Hurry up and see, which one is the Wilderness!¡± a Sect Hierarch reminded them. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Chapter 352: The Youth with Double Pupils Appears Again_1 Chapter 467: Chapter 352: The Youth with Double Pupils Appears Again_1 The atmosphere grew silent at the mention of the name ¡®Wasteland¡¯. Seemingly, the word held an intangible magic, quite peculiar. It not only represented the Sin Bloodline which they perceived as unclean, but also a genius with extraordinary talents, a top-tier prodigious talent. Although these two attributes should be conflicting, strangely, they were present in one youth at the same time. The Sect Hierarchs glanced at each other, their faces puzzled, appearing to be pondering. And yet, dissatisfaction was visible on some faces. They were mostly from prominent Great Sects in the Upper Realm like the Demon Dragon Sect, Flame Cloud Cave, Luo Floating True Valley, although not as ancient as An Ancient Lineage, they held power over vast territories. Wasteland had previously challenged numerous disciples of their sects in the Spiritual Realm, killing many, his hands stained with blood, which was insulting to them. Their exceptional disciples were annihilated by a descendant of the Sin Bloodline, just as chaff before the wind. In their eyes, descendants of the Sin Bloodline should be suppressed like ants, living their whole lives in their shadows. How dare they disrespect them!? However, they dared not reveal their emotions too obviously. For there was an invincible existence above his head, exuding endless divine power, overlooking all, like the scorching sun. They feared disrupting the Supreme¡¯s majestic presence. Because Wasteland was a Sin Blood progeny, filled with impure elements in his bloodline, viewed as a curse. ¡°No matter, write it down, I also take a little interest in that youth!¡± From the palanquin came an authoritative voice, still so casual, possessing a leisure stroll¡¯s demeanor, but the intermittent oozing majesty seemed more exaggerated, so dense that it could even contradict the remnant charm of Three Thousand Paths Flowers¡­ Some old Sect Hierarchs were shocked, this invincible presence was also interested in that youth. This was a big deal. This was not a typical being. It was the Supreme Deity, representing the most potent force in the Three Thousand Dao Regions. Not anyone could receive attention from such existence. Sect Hierarchs from Demon Dragon Sect, Luo Floating True Valley became serious at once, extremely embarrassed. If such a being was interested in that youth, how could they dare to conspire secretly? If the Supreme were displeased, it would undoubtedly be a catastrophe. ¡°Hum!¡± Eventually, an old Sect Hierarch stepped forward and wrote a word for ¡®Wasteland¡¯ on the flower petal. Instantly, a brilliant gleaming light shot up into the sky, extraordinarily radiant, countless Runes interweaving, splendid to the utmost, like a bright day. Shock was evident on many Sect Hierarch¡¯s faces. This situation was rare, required the names carved on the petals to resonate with the Taoist Charm, sounds simple, yet no one had accomplished it over the long years, not even the Ten Crown King or the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace had experienced such a spectacle. Eventually, when all the light gradually vanished, the face of the youth appeared before everyone. ¡°So it¡¯s this youth¡­he¡¯s actually Wasteland?!¡± The Sect Hierarchs displayed perplexed expressions. They had scrutinized this youth earlier, who deliberately walked behind everyone, and even targeted the ancient road, acting quite strange. At that time, they took him to be an insignificant clan¡¯s disciple with terrible quality, perhaps due to his lack of exposure to the world. To their surprise, he turned out to be the notorious Wasteland, whom they had overlooked. If they remembered correctly, it seemed like even strong figures in the Divine Realm had been defeated by this youth, ending in utter misery. A Celestial God from the Dragon Sect, wasn¡¯t it? No wonder the members of the Dragon Sect glared at the youth resentfully, filled with hatred. That was a Celestial God, reborn in blood, even in the upper realm, could be considered strong. If not for the appearance of the Void Path Realm, it could even take the position of Sect Hierarch, a rare jewel of all sects, even in those of An Ancient Lineage. For a moment, many Sect Hierarch¡¯s gaze towards the people in the direction of the Dragon Sect contained more taunts and commiseration. Any sect would not tolerate such a significant loss. ¡°What, what are you looking at? Why are you all looking at this old one like that, has flowers grown on my face?!¡± The Heavenly God Lord of the Demon Dragon Sect asked, his eyes wide with fury. ¡°Nothing, just haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, and suddenly noticed, Dao friend, you seem even more radiant, could it be you¡¯ve found your second wind?!¡± A Sect Hierarch immediately laughed. ¡°Second wind¡­Hmm, but Dao friends, you do have an eye! Indeed, this old one recently married a concubine, you don¡¯t know, that concubine of mine, extremely charming. Not to speak of second wind, even the third wind, the fourth wind¡­¡± The old Sect Hierarch of the Dragon Sect squeezed out a mischievous smile on his face, moved closer to a few friends, about to share his precious experience. However, before he could utter a few words, he found the crowd around him had already dispersed. The surprise was yet to come. As if feeling something, the youth suddenly turned around and looked at the crowd, showing his brilliant white teeth. ¡°To detect such a thing, it¡¯s as demonic as it gets. It seems it¡¯s not inferior to some ancient monsters!¡± someone lamented and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 352: The Youth with Double Pupils Appears Again_2 Chapter 468: Chapter 352: The Youth with Double Pupils Appears Again_2 Despite the young boy being a Sin Blood Descendant, the talent and potential he displayed forced them to see him with new eyes. He was too dazzling, capable of contending against the top talents of his generation and vying for the Great Taoist. If possible, they even had the idea of recruiting him to their side. Nowadays, talent is of utmost importance. As for what bloodline one possesses, it¡¯s merely an external characteristic. If you can reach a certain height, the bloodlines of your descendants will be just as impressive and astounding. The strong are not strong because of their bloodline, but the bloodline is extraordinary because of the strong. ¡°How can this blood-stained executioner laugh?¡± However, this scene has made individuals from powerful factions like the Demon Dragon Sect and the Luo Floating True Valley feel extremely indignant. It felt like their blood was rushing to their heads, almost causing their blood vessels to burst. Their hearts were filled with countless roars of frustration. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze was downcast as he quickly took a glance. Compared to three years ago, the future Emperor Huang Tian seemed to have matured quite a bit, but he still gave off that same distasteful feeling. However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention and quickly withdrew his gaze. This scene was sharply observed by individuals from the Demon Dragon Sect, Luo Floating True Valley and other powers, causing a surge of excitement in their hearts once more. Although this invincible existence seemed interested in Huang, it might just be out of occasional curiosity, not real concern. If that¡¯s the case, even if they targeted the young boy secretly, it wouldn¡¯t displease the Invincible Supreme. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know what the people from the Demon Dragon Sect and other powers were thinking right now, but with his Five Senses encompassing everything around him and considering familiar plotlines, he could deduce their thoughts from their facial expressions. He didn¡¯t have any intention or plan to stop them. The strongest among these powers were only around the Void Path Realm. It could serve as experience for Emperor Huang Tian. ¡°Senior, do you have any candidates in mind? This is the last bloom of the Flower of the Taoist, and all kinds of strange beings who were once sealed have now entered it!¡± a Sect Hierarch looked up at the enormous palanquin in the sky with a fawning expression and a voice filled with flattery. The one speaking was a woman. She looked like she was in her thirties or forties, with a full and round figure, smooth skin, a lovely mouth, and oozed the charm of a mature woman. She was like a ripe peach, bursting with juice at the slightest bite. As soon as the woman spoke, numerous gazes turned her way. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I wondered who it was. Turns out it¡¯s the Green Peak Sky God from Hundred Flowers Valley. They say that Hundred Flowers Valley is the strongest power in Hundred Flowers State on the surface, but in reality, it is a place where various goods are secretly sold. The outside world sells common objects, while the Hundred Flowers Valley sells powerful protection. Looking at it now, it¡¯s indeed as rumored.¡± A female Heavenly God Lord contemptuously said, looking at that woman like she was an extremely distasteful white lotus flower. But there were also some Sect Hierarchs who were filled with regret, lamenting that they hadn¡¯t thought of this great opportunity to show themselves in front of the Supreme. ¡°Do as you please, there¡¯s no need to ask me.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze moved away from the woman¡¯s body, clear and bright like a mountain spring, and didn¡¯t linger on her voluptuous body. The impending dark turmoil of the future hung over his head like a Darksword. Jiang Hui had no time to think about these matters since he had the confidence to develop to a terrifying degree during this time. However, until he truly reached that level, he would still feel somewhat uneasy. Besides, after reaching his current stage of life, he no longer had such a strong urge for love affairs. Even if he stepped back ten thousand steps, he surely wouldn¡¯t be so desperate. Although the woman had a nice figure and a beautiful face that made people wish to hold her close immediately, she was barely acceptable to Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. Not to mention others, even when compared to Willow God, she was greatly inferior, let alone the War Goddess who Tu Wa Zi just started dating. ¡°Then, Senior, please rest well.¡± The Green Peak Sky God from the Hundred Flowers Valley forced a smile onto her face. Although she had anticipated this outcome, as a woman, especially one who prided herself, she felt somewhat discouraged. Jiang Hui remained silent. At this moment, he submerged his divine consciousness, borrowing the Power of the Believers. In his eyes, the scene turned into the perspectives of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and others. In the Immortal Ancient, winding and twisting emerald stairways led to the depths, very much like the winding roads of towering mountains. The stairs were massive and towering, seemingly congregated by a number of giant peaks. At this moment, atop this stairway, countless figures fell one after another and ascended, rushing towards the colorful ancient world in Immortal Ancient. Three Thousand Paths Flowers, indicating that there will be three thousand heavenly ladders, each one is different, and the hidden opportunities and rewards within them will also vary. For this reason, the members of Liu Village did not gather together. Each one held their own, rushing towards the ancient world while constantly probing for hidden opportunities on the way. At this moment, a little fatty appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. He looked incredibly honest, with a sincere countenance, but suddenly his whole body issued hundreds of extremely chilling Sword Qi, shattering the void and directly beheading some heaven¡¯s talents who wanted to compete with him. In an instant, heads rolled. Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised, not expecting to encounter this guy, Cao Yu Sheng, as soon as he arrived. Not only did Jiang Hui find the little fatty, but outside, those masters guarding the Flower of the Taoist also discovered this fierce little fatty. ¡°Such exaggerated killing intent, could it be the legendary third largest killing formation in the upper world, devoted to beheading the elites!¡± a master exclaimed after taking a closer look. The origin of this Formation is too mysterious and terrifying, a world-class killing formation that bore itself spontaneously at the opening of heaven and earth, long lost to this day. Unexpectedly, someone could imprint it into their flesh and blood. This has nothing to do with willpower but requires extremely powerful, rarely seen talents over the millennia. ¡°The old one recognizes that young man. He seems to be called Cao Yu Sheng. His background is mysterious, and it¡¯s unknown which sect he comes from. However, he is very close to Huang Tian, and the two seem to have a deep friendship. They have fought side by side before!¡± someone sounded out. ¡°Huang again, this youth not only is monstrous himself, but each of his friends is also extraordinary, likely possessing great fortune!¡± an elderly master stroked his beard and said leisurely. His interest in Little Dot grew a bit more. Sinful blood descendants and friction with the Demon Dragon Sect¡¯s forces don¡¯t matter, his Taoist Orthodoxy has the power to settle things. A dazzling divine light descended from the sky, like the opening and closing of heaven and earth. It contained ultimate destructive power, melting mountain peaks and cracking the earth wherever it passed. Many of the races¡¯ proud talents were obliterated on the spot, not even leaving their bones behind. ¡°It¡¯s the legendary Double Pupil Holder!¡± A group of masters, without spending any divine power, focused their attention on the petals, reflecting the figure of the Double Pupil Holder. ¡°Does anyone know where this young man comes from? Is there a Taoist Orthodoxy!? If not, the old one will have to make a move!¡± A strong existence of the old powerful force spoke, intending to recruit this Youth with Double Pupils. This is the strongest talent that was said to be unbeatable in ancient times and worth cultivating. The divine light of the Double Pupil Holder also startled Jiang Hui, Although he is now seeing from the perspective of a believer, he can still use the Five Senses to observe his surroundings. Soon, a somewhat familiar face was reflected into the eyes. Stone Toughness! The elder brother of Emperor Huang Tian. The youth¡¯s future is still being written¡­ With the help of the Ancient Heterochromatic One, Stone Toughness was resurrected. He discarded the Supreme Bone and focused all of his attention on harnessing the power of his double pupils. Now, his divine power is unmatched, and the power of his double pupils is starting to take shape. His aura is more restrained than before, but also stronger. But by coincidence, Stone Toughness was following the same path as Lin Hai, only one was in front and the other was behind. The moment he made his move also startled Lin Hai. Outside the Great Taoist Flower. ¡°Look quickly, the double pupil holder has collided with the shaman. Even though the two haven¡¯t met face-to-face yet, a fierce battle could break out between them soon!¡± Seeing this scene, a group of masters couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Chapter 353: Shaman, I Want to Fight You_1 Chapter 469: Chapter 353: Shaman, I Want to Fight You_1 (This was the story from yesterday. I fell asleep while writing it unintentionally last night, and when I woke up it was already past nine. I hurriedly made up for it.) ¡­ ¡­ Whether it¡¯s the Youth with Double Pupils or the Shaman, both are rare top-level prodigies in the world, full of arrogance, possessing power that could crush their peers. As a Double Pupil Holder, it is said that they are unbeaten in the same realm during ancient times. The Power of double pupils, when evolved to its extreme, could shatter the skies and open the earth, terrifying to the extreme. That divine light we just saw has proved this point, it¡¯s too exaggerated. A group of Heavenly Beasts, the descendants of Divine Birds, together were not even an opponent for the Youth with Double Pupils, they were instantly killed, annihilated into ashes, without any corpses left. As for the other one, even though he has not taken action much, as a novice he has outmatched many Heavenly prodigies on the Demon Sovereign Stone Stele, ranking first. Even the teenager from Immortal Mountain who carries Double Supreme Bones cannot match him, he is more horrifying, holding an infinite future. Once he develops, he will surely be immeasurable. Both of them have the demeanour of the Supreme. If nothing goes wrong, they might reach such heights in a thousand years, becoming beings that even they would have to admire. Now, these two top prodigies might meet soon, causing many Sect Hierarchs to shudder because they might witness the clash between these two young Supremes. ¡°If the Old One does not remember incorrectly, that young man seems to have come from Liu Village!¡± Suddenly, someone realized and stated the origin of the Shaman. He comes from that mysterious little mountain village. Liu Village~ Hiss~ Almost at the same time, all Sect Hierarchs looked up and took a deep breath. Yes, the Shaman does come from Liu Village!!! A group of people piped down and instinctively looked at the tall black shadow in the sky above. He is the owner of Liu Village, an invincible existence, who could easily slay even the immortals. With a wave of his hand, he could destroy the oldest Taoist Orthodoxy, exceedingly powerful and immortal. If not for the aura that he still belongs to the Supreme, people would probably believe if he were said to be an immortal. Now, this immortal disciple is about to meet the Double Pupil Holder, and there is a high probability of a clash. What arrangements does he have? On the horizon, the isolated lunar light spilled down, bringing with it a slight chill that covered the mortal world. On the withered branches, several cold crows fluttered up, their cries breaking the silence. The Sect Hierarchs waited for quite a while. It felt like the flowers were about to wilt and there was still no response from the palanquin. ¡°Maybe the Senior is really resting!¡± An old Sect Hierarch muttered quietly. Even though he said this, to tell the truth, he did not believe his own words. That is a Supreme, who has a ridiculously long lifespan. If aided by certain materials, he could live for millions of years. Such beings are beyond everything, energetic, and if they want to, they can live without rest for their entire life. However, after hearing these words, the female Celestial God from Hundred Flowers Valley felt relieved. She thought that this Supreme from Liu Village might really be tired. After all, he had just had a big fight with the Remnant Immortal of the Immortal Palace. His mental energy has been undoubtedly consumed a lot, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t pay attention to her. The female Celestial God secretly calculated in her heart and decided to reveal herself again after a while. She was quite curious about her¡­ no¡­ about her figure. Over the years, not to mention other things, the number of meetings with Void Path Realm powerhouses who were floored by her beauty is as much as she could count on one hand, including the unbeatable among Escape One Realm. ¡°It seems that the Youth with Double Pupils has already spotted the Shaman!¡± at this moment, an old Hierarch reminded everyone. Everyone became serious and quickly looked towards the view of the Immortal Ancient reflected by the Taoist flowers petals. In the field of vision, on the rocky steps that soared like mountains and rivers, the Youth with Double Pupils suddenly paused. He seemed to have discovered something, and he forcefully looked around. Although it was just a small movement, it gave a moment of tension to the Sect Hierarchs outside. ¡°If you are with me on this ancient path, why do you hide?¡± On the bluestone road, the youth with double pupils remained calm, loudly speaking, truly having discovered Lin Hai¡¯s presence. He possessed double pupils, a rare phenomenon since ancient times, able to see through illusions. Even if Lin Hai had not deliberately followed, he was still detected. ¡°This road does not belong to your family. As the saying goes, on a broad road, we each stick to our lanes. I inherently like walking around this way, can you control it!¡± Lin Hai no longer hid himself and walked out of the shadows. His figure was upright and robust, plain and sturdy, radiating a vigorous aura, like the proud sun. Under his sword-like eyebrows, were a pair of dazzling eyes as bright as the cold stars. At the center of his eyebrows, the eerie Flame Mark swayed endlessly, as though a real flame was burning, incinerating the air into nothingness, making the youth appear extremely bizarre. ¡°Shaman!?¡± Facing the youth in front of him, the pupils of Shi Hao tightened slightly, recognizing Lin Hai. ¡°You recognize me?¡± Lin Hai was a little surprised, somewhat lamenting when he became so well-known. ¡°You once left your name on the Demon Sovereign Stone Stele, surpassing all heroes, even Qin Hao who has the Double Supreme Bones was surpassed by you. My master had once asked me to pay special attention to you.¡± Stone Toughness spoke, his expression remained unchanged, but his body suddenly surged with an unprecedented soaring battle intent. It would be fine if it were Shi Hao, although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but his own brother indeed made him feel yet extremely amazed. During his time in the Lower Realm, not only did he slaughter numerous deities in The Realm of The Noble, he even revived against odds, still supremely powerful after losing the Supreme Bone. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why his master asked him to pay special attention to this youth named Shaman. Was it only because he had left his name on the Demon Sovereign Stone Stele? Stone Toughness always felt that if he wanted, he could also achieve the same! ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± Lin Hai raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Both of us are heaven¡¯s chosen ones, contending on the Great Path, bound to fight sooner or later. Now that we have met, it¡¯s a good time to have a trial!¡± Stone Toughness carried his hands behind his back, one corner of his robes fluttering in the wind. He had already assumed the stance to make a move, just waiting for this youth named Shaman to accept the challenge. ¡°If you insist on fighting, then I will accompany you for a match, and see if the legendary double pupils are truly invincible in this world!¡± Lin Hai¡¯s eyes were slightly half-closed, the Flame Mark on his forehead completely ignited, turning into a scarlet color, like a towering demon lord was about to wake up. The expression of Stone Toughness instantly grew serious. His doubled pupils were warning wildly, from that flame, a trace of terrifying fluctuation that made him feel extremely palpitate was actually flowing!!! ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± At this moment, a sudden change occurred. The originally calm three thousand bluestone roads suddenly started shaking, just like an earthquake occurred, a splendid and colorful rain of light fell, all sorts of divine lights seemed to rush into the sky, instantly covered the whole Immortal Valley, the holy light was simply overwhelming. Followed by, bubbles of mottled colors appeared one after the other, these bubbles separately appeared, but were connected to each other, every bubble was an independent small world, revealing a mysterious and ancient aura, chaotic and primitive. ¡°It¡¯s the appearance of the Colorful Ancient World!¡± Outside the Taoist flower petals, a group of Sect Hierarchs had their eyes burning with excitement, all of them were moved. In the past years, the Colourful Ancient World never appeared this early, it only meant that the quality of this generation¡¯s chosen ones was far superior to the past, the quality is too good. ¡°This fight is inevitable, I¡¯ll come to find you again!¡± Shi Hao withdrew his hand, he was sensing those bubble ancient lands, seeking the one most suitable for himself, weighing importance, the opportunity is the most important. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Chapter 354: It seems like the double-pupil has lost (First update)_1 Chapter 470: Chapter 354: It seems like the double-pupil has lost (First update)_1 Stone Toughness spoke up, intending to delay the battle and anxiously search for his own suitable ancient land. Before entering Immortal Ancient, his master had emphasized a certain ancient land that could complement his double pupils. If he could find it, it would greatly benefit his future cultivation and should not be missed. He could sense it; the ancient area he belonged to was likely different from that of this famed youth. But now that the ancient land had appeared and the most dazzling, resplendent opportunities were coming into existence from the sealed vaults, the prospect of that opportunity was more important than the outcome of this battle. Particularly, although the Three Thousand Gorgeous Ancient Worlds were said to be separated, they were, in reality, interconnected. They were bound to meet again in the presence of the ultimate opportunity, so Stone Toughness wasn¡¯t in a particular hurry. Having experienced death and rebirth, his mentality had inevitably changed. ¡°No matter, let¡¯s just have one exchange, and then we depart, with no delay! ¡± But before Stone Toughness¡¯ words had fully left his mouth, Lin Hai directly declined. He thought that this double-pupil youth was being downright comical! He had spoken so much just now, and now he was saying he wouldn¡¯t fight. Was he being toyed with? Hadn¡¯t he already stirred up his emotions? Lin Hai¡¯s eyes were ablaze, the Flame Mark on his forehead was swirling, and it exuded an exceptionally scorching aura. The Ancestral Bloodline of the Fire Witch in his body had already begun to boil like boiling water. His fighting spirit spread all over his body, powerful enough to pierce the heavens. To smother this flame was more unbearable than killing him. Thinking to fight and then avoid it? No such luck! ¡°Alright, just one exchange!¡± Stone Toughness pondered for a moment, then nodded. He also wanted to see exactly what was outstanding about this youth that his master paid such attention to! Especially since the double-pupil youth had realized, were he to refuse to fight, his opponent would likely not let him leave for some time. Although he was not afraid, being constantly bothered would be even more of a waste of his time. On the grand stone stairs of the ancient path paved with bluestone, a silent horn resounded like a sharp dagger tearing through the primitive wilderness of Immortal Ancient. No courtesies were exchanged. The two clashed head-on and immediately used their strongest methods. They were like two extremely brilliant meteors, both of them radiating intense light from their bodies. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Nothing overly dramatic happened, only dazzling runes rose, causing the void to tremble. Waves that were visible to the naked eye swept the surroundings¡­ Although Lin Hai was unable to cultivate Treasured Techniques, he had gained some opportunities and insights from Ascend Heaven Ladder. He had achieved a divine body refining technique, and his body had reached an unprecedented level of exaggeration. Any casual punch was enough to shatter a mountain peak. Moreover, if he gave it his all, he could even shake the stars. Especially under the purification of the Witch¡¯s Blood, the youth¡¯s regenerative ability had reached a terrifyingly exaggerated level. Even if the vital parts of his body were hit hard, they could recover in no time. If further perfected, it could be comparable to a Celestial God. Although he had no murderous techniques, his own body was the most deadly weapon under the sky. Legend has it that the oldest ¡®Shaman¡¯ character was made up of two horizontal lines and a vertical line in the middle, symbolising the opening of heaven and earth. At this moment, Lin Hai was like a re-emergence of this ancient character. He radiated formidable divine power, his body was like a furnace gestating heaven and earth, releasing a burning breath. He was like a primeval grand Shaman at the genesis of the universe, wanting to split heaven and earth with his singular force. But Stone Toughness didn¡¯t change his expression. Divine light drifted in his double pupils, like a pouring sea, in contention with Lin Hai. The fluctuations were incredibly exaggerated. The entire void shook as if millions of war chariots were roaring across. ¡°Who is that young man, who is able to fight on par with the Double Pupil Holder?¡± Such violent fluctuations immediately alarmed many of the proud talents who had entered the Immortal Ancient, many of them looked towards the clash area with surprise. They recognized the Double Pupil Holder at first glance, as those double pupils were too eye-catching, like four miniature suns burning intensely, it would be difficult not to recognize him. ¡°It seems that the other party is a Shaman who once left his name on the Demon Lord Stone Stele, occupying the first spot.¡± Someone explained. ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s also entered here!¡± Many of the talents were stunned, feeling that they had gained another unimaginable competitor. They all had heard of the Demon Lord Stone Stele. It wasn¡¯t just a title without substance. It inherited some kind of mysterious power. Only the top-notch talents could leave their names on it, let alone being the first. However, some of the talents looked on with arrogance, thinking that it was nothing more, even if he could leave his name on the Demon Lord Stone Stele, even if he could match the Double Pupil Holder, so what? Those who could enter this Immortal Valley world were absolutely not empty names. They all had come up step by step from bloody battles. No one would admit to being inferior to others. ¡°As expected of the Supreme Demeanour of youth, if they reach our level, I wonder how terrifying they would be!¡± Outside the Flower of the Taoist, many of the Sect Hierarchs couldn¡¯t help but sigh, their eyes flickering. Whether it was the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace or the young boy known as a Shaman from Liu Village, they hadn¡¯t even sparked the Divine Flame yet. However, the fluctuations they emitted made these old hierarchs feel a shocking fright, unable to imagine how terrifying it would be when they grow up. ¡°If it¡¯s just one move, the winner should be decided immediately!¡± In the Immortal Ancient, two figures collided completely, bursting out a dazzling light. Many Sect Hierarchs had bright eyes, afraid to miss any exciting scenes. But that light pierced the sky, gushing with brilliance. Runes were densely packed, shining with a splendor that was too dazzling, even the sect hierarchs couldn¡¯t quite see what had happened. They only knew that the two figures separated rapidly after the collision, and after a brief pause, they charged towards different ancient lands. Yet, some sharp-eyed, powerful old hierarchs noticed some clues ¨C The left arm of the Double Pupil Holder was lightly trembling, and a faint smell of blood was exuding from him, with a hint of a crimson drop of blood dripping down¡­ It appeared that the Double Pupil Holder, who was said to have never been defeated and was undefeated at the same level in the ancient times, lost! Many old hierarchs were dumbfounded, even though they had lived for a long age, they still felt as if they were witnessing history. ¡°Though we¡¯re nearing the end of an era, we must say, the talents of this era are sprouting like a spring, the unbeatable legend, the Double Pupil Holder has lost. There are just too many monstrous geniuses, there will be no more undefeated legends in this world!¡± The old hierarch of an Ancient Lineage spoke, revealing what he had seen, causing some commotion. ¡°As far as this Old One knows, this isn¡¯t the Double Pupil Holder¡¯s first defeat. He once lost in the Lower Realm!¡± A hierarch revealed a past secret. ¡°Really? Who defeated the Double Pupil Holder?¡± Many were curious. ¡°Shi Hao, also known as ¡®Desolate¡¯, the new heir to the Supreme Hall!!¡± The Hierarch voiced. ¡°Desolate again?!¡± ¡°Desolate? When did he become the heir to the Supreme Hall??¡± The Lord of the Demon Dragon Sect exclaimed. He had planned to attack this youth, but if the latter had become the heir to the Supreme Hall, then he would have to reconsider. Although Qi Dao Lin¡¯s strength was not too strong, only at the level of a Celestial God, that person was extremely talented, and had created his own Divine Skills. Even the average Void Path Realm practitioner might not be able to suppress him. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Chapter 355: One and a Half Years_1 Chapter 471: Chapter 355: One and a Half Years_1 Throughout the Ancient Immortal Era, the Supreme Hall was an immovable force that could stand toe to toe with the Immortal Palace, being two of the most prominent Taoist orthodoxies at that time. All their disciples were alarmingly talented, so much so that even the Eternal Life Clan in the Nine Heavens harbored a great deal of dread towards them. However, as time passed, the Supreme Hall gradually fell into decline, and later was nearly wiped out by the Immortal Palace, leaving behind only an old dwelling. If it weren¡¯t for the benevolence of the headmaster of the Celestial Immortal Academy, who generously offered the old site to Qi Dao Lin for free, this orthodox place of glory wouldn¡¯t even have a place to settle now. Of course, the current situation of the Immortal Palace is even worse; it no longer exists. Their entire foundation has been uprooted by the invincible figure of Liu Village, leaving only a dark pit behind. At least the Supreme Hall still has a spot to shield itself from the wind and rain. They did not truly fear Qi Dao Lin. After all, no matter how strong he was, he was just an individual. They simply did not wish to rashly provoke someone who could be compared to a Void Path Master, which would result in unnecessary complications. Besides, who in the Three Thousand Continents hadn¡¯t heard of Qi Dao Lin? He was a person who never let any transgression slide, crept around noiselessly, and was known as an Old Ruffian. He was shameless to the extreme, had a erratic streak, and could be driven to extremes out of desperation. In addition, he had an elusive and enigmatic footprint, making him impossible to apprehend. ¡°It seems like it wasn¡¯t long ago that Wilderness wanted to join the Celestial Immortal Academy. I don¡¯t know why, but in the end, he ended up under the wing of Qi Dao Lin.¡± The Sect Hierarch who had spoken before spoke again, obviously knowing quite a few ins and outs. After keeping silent for so long, he couldn¡¯t help but gossip now. The old ancestors of forces such as Demon Dragon Sect, Luo Floating True Valley and others suddenly fell silent. If this matter is true, they have to reconsider whether it is worth provoking that Old Ruffian or not. After all, he doesn¡¯t fear opponents who are brave and fearless, but he does fear those who play dirty. ¡°That weapon¡­ seems to be a fragment of the Six Paths Compass, originating from the Immortal Ancient¡­¡± Just then, a shocked voice rang out. Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the voice, only to see that the scene reflected in the Three Thousand Paths Flowers had changed, with two figures dashing into the image. One of them was the only remaining inheritor of the Immortal Palace, while the other was a young man bathed in flames, with strange features and fiery-red hair that caught the eye. The red-haired young man smirked at the corner of his mouth, clasping a fragment of the Compass in his hand, his body radiating a terrifying aura as he chased the inheritor of the Immortal Palace. This scene was quite exaggerated. If it occurred on any other day, it would be quite rare. The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace is one of the most prestigious geniuses of this age, who is normally very invincible. On any other day, it is he who chases others. This situation had never occurred before. ¡°Why am I a target, piece of shit? When did I ever bother you, just because you glanced at me, why didn¡¯t you just glance back?!¡± The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace cursed, completely disregarding his previous placid image, evidently driven to distraction by the God Flame Man. On the same path in the brilliant ancient land, he had only stared at the flame-bathed man for a moment. However, that man had charged up to him, ready to fight to the death. Unfortunately, this man was excessively strong. His abilities were equal to his own, and the fragment of the Compass he held always protected him in the most crucial moments. Even his most powerful techniques were unable to do anything against this God Flame Man. Though the other party was also unable to do anything against him, and the two forces were evenly matched, he could not stand the fact that this man acted like a mad dog, incessantly hounding him over a single glance, causing him to waste a lot of time. ¡°Cut the crap, we¡¯ll discuss only if you win!¡± Reincarnation was unmoved, his body bathed in even more blazing flames. In the village, after all his patience, all he had done every day was to shovel dung for chickens, ducks, and geese, and feed them. It was bearable for a day or two, but after several years, he was almost suffocated. If he wasn¡¯t so loyal to the Willow God, he would have plucked and boiled those chickens, ducks, and geese. As a result, he had come out for the first time in a long while and he wanted to take this opportunity to make a good impression and seek the sacred opportunities of the Brilliant Ancient Immortal. However, as soon as he stepped out, he was stared down by a brutish man who intended to make him clear out of the way. How could he tolerate such behavior with his fiery temper? Reincarnation moved like a dragon and a snake. His movements were decisive and precise, his flames rolling up like giant pythons, swallowing everything in their path. Although he had mostly done trivial tasks in Liu Village for three years, he had also been honed and had learned many remarkable Treasured Techniques and Divine Skills. Furthermore, he was enlightened by the Original Truth. His strength compared to when he was in the Void God Realm had undergone a radical transformation. ¡°Mad dog, you¡¯re just a mad dog!¡± The Inheritor of the Immortal Palace cursed incessantly, feeling forced to continue the battle. The two entangled, neither winning nor losing. What¡¯s more, over time, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace started to wane slightly. This surprised many Celestial Gods, and even the Void Path Master, who was stunned. At present, it seems that a dazzling world earlier than any other has sprung up, from which randomly sprung individuals can be compared to saints and can be considered more talented than any other time the Taoist Flowers bloomed. However, the attention of many more people was drawn to the one-cornered weapon held in the hands of the red-haired youth, and everyone stared intently. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Chapter 355: One and A Half Year_2 Chapter 472: Chapter 355: One and A Half Year_2 That compass had only one corner, and it seemed somewhat incomplete, strikingly similar to the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk of the legendary King of Reincarnation. Although it was just a broken corner, not the complete Reincarnation Disk, even through the Flower of the Taoist, one could still feel the overwhelming power emanating from it. No need to think twice, that must be a real corner of the Six Paths Reincarnation Disk. Some veteran sect hierarchs felt this intensely. Many people¡¯s eyes flared up immediately. The King of Reincarnation was a real titan in the Immortal Ancient Era, and it was said that his Six Paths Reincarnation Disk was a culmination of his life¡¯s understanding and insights about the Power of Reincarnation. A complete Six Paths Reincarnation Disk was even an unparalleled existence among Immortal artifacts. Although the young man only held one corner, it was still astonishing. It likely contained some Power of Reincarnation. ¡°If this old man¡¯s memory serves correctly, this God Flame Man seems to be from Liu Village,¡± a sect hierarch reminded. Liu Village, if mentioned in the past, they might not have even heard of this place. But now, it was a taboo power that no one could afford to offend. Even if they were given ten thousand guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to lay their hands on Liu Village. The supreme being on the palanquin seemed to be napping but was probably watching everything on the scene and observing their every move. But should this be mentioned or not? On one hand, the Double Pupil Holder seemed to be gaining the upper hand in a showdown with the shaman¡¯s power, and on the other hand, the fiery young man was not giving in to the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. A group of hierarchs suddenly felt numb. They had no idea where this undying titan within the palanquin had found so many unparalleled prodigies. Each one brought out could be compared to the astonishingly talented individuals they had been hiding. They didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique the inheritor of the Immortal Palace had used. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and instantly vanished a great distance, rushing into an ancient land that coexisted like a bubble, which, for the time being, shook off the pursuit of the God Flame Man. Many people witnessed this and couldn¡¯t help but regard the reincarnation as something to avoid as far as possible. Jiang Hui assuredly saw this. Everyone stopped attacking and entered the ancient lands in succession, seeking their own opportunities to ignite the Divine Flame. The final blooming of the Immortal Ancient Flower contained far more opportunities than ever before, reaching a ridiculous degree. In just a few months, more than three million nobles had ignited their Divine Flames, completely shedding their mortal bodies and attaining the position of Deity. Among them, there were some of the strongest First Generation and ancient freaks. They had the most extraordinary foundations, so the fluctuations caused when igniting the Divine Flame were also extremely vast and exaggerated. Various breaths soared into the sky for a time and even the sect hierarchs outside the Flower of the Taoist were deeply shocked. What does over three million divine flames represent? These were not ordinary creatures igniting the Divine Flame, but the most outstanding potentials among the Three Thousand Dao Regions achieving the position of Deity. If nothing unexpected happened, these millions of divine flame realm prodigies would soon become the paramount powerhouses of the True One Realm, Divine Realm, and even the Void Path Realm. At that time, many forces among the Ten Lands would enjoy unprecedented development. ¡°What is this lost one doing?¡± Many hierarchs once again turned their attention to Shi Hao. Because his actions were too strange. Several months had passed, others had already entered the ancient lands to seek the legendary ancient opportunities, but this youth was still standing on the Three Thousand Ancient Land, silently contemplating, not knowing what he was going to do. ¡°Is this lost one trying to comprehend the Three Thousand Ancient Green Stone Path?¡± Some hierarchs quickly reacted and were all surprised, thinking that Shi Hao was too self-deceiving. Not to mention whether this Three Thousand Ancient Green Stone Path could be comprehended, even if it could be comprehended, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be something accomplishable in just a few months. Doing so was completely a waste of time. It was better to explore those ancient lands. There, after all, existed numerous Divine flames, perfect for igniting the Divine Fire. In the Immortal Ancient. Through the perspective of his disciples, Jiang Hui also saw this scene. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all, as he had expected it. He vaguely recalled that the Heavenly Emperor had comprehended the Three Thousand Ancient Green Stone Path in just a few months, carving out a path different from the Ten Thousand Clans, creating an unprecedented path. He burned his body with Taoist fire, incinerating a true self, and officially stepped into the Godfire Realm with this. There had been no one before and there would be no one after. Even the ancient freaks like the Exiled Immortal Ten-Crowned King and the strongest of the First Generation could not replicate this. And that year, the Heavenly Emperor was 17 years old. During Little Dot¡¯s comprehension of the Ancient Green Stone Path, Tu Wa was there several times. He casually chatted with Little Dot and then quickly left without staying too long. Tu Wa Zi could sense that it was possible to comprehend the Three Thousand Ancient Green Stone Path in a short time, but this path was useless to him because he had already ignited the Divine Flame with the help of Lord Willow God. Although it seemed a bit arbitrary, his foundation was definitely not weaker than others. Even if he couldn¡¯t compare with the most stunning of history, he should be able to manage. His goal in coming here was, apart from seeking the opportunities that existed in legends, to confront the top prodigies in the world. He intended to learn from the battles, refine himself, and elevate his abilities. Tu Wa Zi turned and left, diving into the ancient land to seek opportunities and opponents. He wanted to see for himself what made the strongest among the First Generation and freaks so exceptional?! Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Chapter 355: One and a Half Years_3 Chapter 473: Chapter 355: One and a Half Years_3 In front of the ancient cobblestone road, the intricate ancient land was arranged irregularly, like bubbles in a sunny afternoon, filling the sky. The reincarnation of the Flame God had already dived in. His goal was quite simple. It was either to seek opportunities or to find the heir of the Immortal Palace. The scenery in Jiang Hui¡¯s view was constantly changing. Exquisite medicinal plants were born, emitting a strong fragrance which could be smelled even across several ancient lands. They moved and jumped, just like living beings. They were believed to be the Skyvine that could bring the dead back to life and enhance the Taoist path in ancient years. There were also undying inheritances that descended to shake the world and divine light soared to the sky. Furthermore, there were strange creatures with bodies shrouded in ominousness and death holding ancient spears covered with green copper rust, demonstrating their powerful strength by slaughtering many proud beings. And so on. Countless in number. The Immortal Ancient was boundless, and even some displays of its past were too vast to explore comprehensively. This was the final bloom of the Flower of the Taoist in this era, more brilliant than ever. All the proud beings who could enter were frantic, increasing their own power recklessly. Everything was urgent, passing by swiftly, just like a white horse crossing a gap, a flower blooming yesterday. This was not only a practice, but also a journey to sharpen one¡¯s strength. In the blink of an eye, the proud beings have been in the Immortal Ancient for one and a half years. Most of the creatures that entered ignited the Divine Fire, becoming Deities. Little Dot ignited the Divine Fire a year ago. Although it didn¡¯t explore the ancient lands in the Immortal Ancient immediately, it didn¡¯t delay in igniting the Divine Fire. Now, only the most glorious group of people is left. Among them were characters like the Ten Crown King and the Banished Immortal. They all planned to become gods in a unique way, breaking the norm and transcending the legendary limit, so they were still accumulating and sedimenting, sending their underlings to search for precious medicinal plants and herbs every day. One day, a city appeared in front of Jiang Hui. The city stood towering and huge as mountains, standing between heaven and earth. It exuded a primitive aura, made entirely of golden rocks, glistening like gold. The city was so bright that it was dazzling, making it hard for people to open their eyes. The city was named Bright City. It was a place for the proud beings who entered to exchange the resources they needed. At the same time, it was one of the few ancient cities inhabited by natives of the Immortal Ancient. The city was vast, capable of accommodating hundreds of millions of people at a time. After looking around, Jiang Hui saw many members of Liu Village and also noticed Little Dot and the double-pupil holder, Stone Toughness. Compared to when he arrived, Shi Hao was now arriving mightily. Once he entered the grand city, he headed straight for a certain place. That was a gigantic mansion that covered a whole block, shrouded in black mist, eerie and chilling. It was the private mansion of the Dark Son of the Netherworld. It was originally high and mighty, but that day it was devastated, the Dark God Son was defeated. ¡°Huang is too powerful, I wonder who between him and the Shaman is more formidable?¡± Outside, a sect hierarch couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡°The other party is just too arrogant. When did our deity child provoke him? He used such a vicious method!¡± The hierarch of the underworld spoke with a cold voice, his body wrapped in white cloth, and his eyes were bloodshot. What was that all about? He just wanted to see how his own deity child was doing, and he saw him being beaten up by Huang, almost making him spit out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: 360 Chapter 479: 360 Outside the Immortal Ancient Ruins. Watching the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace and the Six Crown King Ning Chuan locked in combat, the expressions of persons from powers such as the Flame Cloud Cave and Luo Floating True Valley turned strange and indescribable. After gathering their thoughts, their eyes more or less filled with dissatisfaction as they looked at the God Flame Man. Because whether it was Ning Chuan or the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace, they were closely associated with them. Now, however, due to a few words uttered by the flame-bathing man, they had turned weapons against each other outside the Ten Evil Lairs. Regardless of the winner or loser in the end, the ones who would benefit were the few young men with the Sin Blood coursing their veins. Despite their dissatisfaction, not a single person from the major Taoist Orthodoxies dared to utter a word, let alone speak ill of others. They all knew very well that the God Flame Man hailed from Liu Village, was a disciple of that Invincible Supreme, and exhibited such heroic courage. He surely must have gained the favor of that invincible figure. They simply could not afford to provoke him. The competition between the younger generation could be seen as friendly exchange, but if they, senior figures, were to step into the arena, it would bear a completely different significance. While the various Sect Hierarchs were ruminating, the battle between the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace and Ning Chuan in the center had reached its fever pitch. Leaves rustled and rocks splintered, a multitude of dazzling runes arose, causing the Heaven and Earth to shake. They transformed into twinkling stars filling the sky. The entire Blue Sky blurred, all that the eye could see was the radiant silver light enveloping the area. Both being unparalleled geniuses of their time, their confrontations shook the earth and mountains. The majestic peaks surrounding were destroyed by the waves of their battle. Around them, several young prodigies trembled, feeling both awe and fear, their hearts raced. Asking themselves, if they were in such a horrifying clash, they would probably be crushed into dust in an instant. The mere collateral energy of this battle was enough to kill them. They all were in the Godfire Realm, but the real gap seemed as big as a chasm. For a moment, many of the prodigies couldn¡¯t help but feel downhearted. They all came from minor clans, each of them being the best of the younger generation from their respective powers. They had only heard about the extraordinary young Supremes, heard about their legends and feats, but to hear was not to see, hence they always felt that the reputation exceeded the reality. But now, witnessing firsthand, they suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness. This wasn¡¯t a case of reputation exceeding reality, but the reality exceeding reputation! In this grand contest, on the magnificent road of the Great Taoist pursuit, perhaps they were destined to become a mere backdrop for some beings. Anyone would undoubtedly feel dejected. Jiang Hui, on the other hand, was watching with an air of boredom. While the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was impressive, he still couldn¡¯t compare to Six Crown King Ning Chuan. Despite his relentless attempt to win, he hadn¡¯t been able to draw out the full strength of the Six Crown King. His defeat was only a matter of time. Just as Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts settled. ¡°Clang!¡± In the void, a thud as of a steel collision suddenly resounded, like rolling thunder. In the next moment, beneath a sky filled with rune brilliance, a figure was thrown back several tens of meters. It was the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace. His hands shook, fissures opening at the tiger¡¯s mouth, with faint traces of blood dripping. The Void Halberd in his hands was so unsteady, it was almost blown out of his grip. ¡°I have lost!¡± Unexpectedly, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace frankly admitted his defeat, gracefully and openly. ¡°I appreciate the match!¡± Ning Chuan saluted with a fist. The next moment He turned slightly, his gaze falling on Shi Hao. ¡°Pupils of conflict, an ancient legend said to be invincible. I¡¯ve heard about you long ago, from the Heavenly Fallen Continent. Just didn¡¯t expect you to also be a Sind Blood Descendant. In that case, seems like you too ascended from that barren Lower Realm, right?¡± Ning Chuan¡¯s expression remained placid, not changing even for the fact that Shi Hao possessed the Pupils of Conflict. He was too powerful. Since his birth, no one has been able to injure him, not even the First Generation, the strongest young Supreme of his clan. Even the ancient freaks that kept themselves hidden were nothing in front of him and could only cower. He was the king among prodigies, unparalleled in the world. ¡°How about Sin Blood? If I can suppress you with a mere gesture, wouldn¡¯t that prove your bloodline to be inferior?¡± Stone Toughness spoke coldly. Behind him, Qin Hao also stepped forward. Three Stones and Ning Chuan met eyes, uncommonly forming a united front. The air was filled with a gunpowder-like tension, with swords drawn and bows bent, as if they might strike at any moment. All around, an invisible fluctuation lingered, very exaggerated, rising like a long dragon. It seemed like invisible gusts of wind. Nearby boulders were ground directly into ash. Even thick, vigorous ancient trees were constantly shattering. Prodigies who were spectating kept retreating, fearing being swept up in the fray. ¡°Hao, we haven¡¯t settled our grudges yet!¡± Just then, the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace walked over, swinging the halberd in his hand, pointing it at Shi Hao. This scene was full of drama. Those who had previously crossed swords and vigorously fought now turned to cociliation, even forming a united front against external threats. This left the spectators stunned momentarily, unable to react. Jiang Hui was also a bit surprised, but quickly understood why. The main purpose of the Six Crown King¡¯s appearance was to suppress the Sin Blood. His competition with the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was nothing more than a necessity. However, Shi Hao had been at odds with the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace since their time in the Immortal Ancient Secret Realm. Strictly speaking, they actually had the same goal. So, although they hadn¡¯t communicated beforehand, their actions revealed a tacit understanding to withhold. Regardless of how intense their exterior seemed, it was all for show. Even the injury on the arm of the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace was just a superficial wound. If he wished, it could heal instantly. No wonder they were considered young Supremes. None of them were simple, whether in terms of strength or intelligence. They had fought their way through bloody battles to get to where they were today. None would throw everything away over a few words. ¡°Our grudges will be settled today!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes burst with intense light. ¡°You dare mention Sin Blood, who do you think you are!¡± The young lad¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, then he glared at Ning Chuan, his face full of rage. ¡°Sin Blood is tainted, this is a fact known to all in the Upper Realm. We, of the Ancient Fairy Era, uphold the righteous path of heaven and earth, and it isn¡¯t your place to fight for it. If you leave immediately, I can pretend that none of this ever happened,¡± Ning Chuan calmly said. But just as his words fell, A figure suddenly emerged from behind a boulder. He was quite extraordinary, a powerful aura surged around him. He was menacing, like a great demon. ¡°Brother, who told you that Sin Blood is a curse, the lowest among the Ten Thousand Clans?¡± The lad in front revealed a mouthful of gleaming white teeth, his eyes as bright as a galaxy tightly fixed on the Six Crown King. ¡°Another Sin Blood!¡± Ning Chuan furrowed his brows, clearly taken aback. He held a bone mirror in his hand, a treasured artifact capable of detecting Sin Blood. It had a self-sensing ability. The instant the lad appeared, it sparkled brilliantly, on par with Stone Toughness. Ning Chuan took it as a serious threat. Even though he prided himself as unrivaled, he was no fool. At this moment, he was somewhat uncertain because there were simply too many formidable opponents. Each one of them looked extraordinary. If they all joined forces, he might not be able to suppress them. ¡°Brother Tu!¡± ¡°Brother Tu!¡± As the lad stepped forward, Shi Hao and Lin Hai smiled and greeted him. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: 361 Chapter 480: 361 Seeing Tu Wa walk out, Shi Hao and Lin Hai immediately greeted him. Their faces did not show too much surprise because everyone had already detected each other¡¯s presence as soon as they stepped into the Demise Immortal Ridge. Yet due to the sudden appearance of Qin Hao and Stone Toughness, they hadn¡¯t identified each other sooner. Moreover, with one party in the open and the other concealed, this arrangement would come in handy once they entered the Ten Evil Lairs. However, after hearing Ning Chuan¡¯s statement, Tu Wa couldn¡¯t bear any more of it. He was ridiculously accusing the Sin Blood Descendants of offenses and claiming to act in the name of justice. Besides, Ning Chuan was merely a towering figure; did the Great Taoist really need him for protection? Did he truly believe he spoke on behalf of divine direction? Tu Wa stared sternly at the Six Crown King. Most importantly, he, too, had come from the Lower Realm and, if Ning Chuan¡¯s accusations held true, was a Sin Blood Descendant. Given his character, he couldn¡¯t withstand such degradation. Since this not only involved others but also himself, he no longer hid and questioned Ning Chuan directly. Besides, he wasn¡¯t entirely ignorant about the Sin Blood. Lord Willow God had once told them that ¡®sin¡¯ in ¡®Sin Blood¡¯ actually signified supreme honor! In the most brilliant and splendid era, a grand coronation took place. In the Imperial City surrounded by divine celestial aura, only those who had made significant contributions or achieved great deeds towards the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths could be proclaimed King. This was both an acknowledgement and a grand heritage. The resplendent light that this heritage bestowed was the ¡®sin¡¯ mark, a supreme honor. If showcased during the Ancient Immortal Era, everyone would envy it. However, as time passed, the glory of the past had faded. That was the real history, not as the young man standing before them described it. Tu Wa didn¡¯t tolerate such nonsense. ¡°Now that all the Sin Blood Descendants are gathered, it saves me from searching them out. As of you all, I represent the divine will. I came here explicitly to suppress you, the descendants of great evil and chaos!¡± The Six Crown King regained his composure, his white robe billowing as he looked towards the group of Three Stones and Tu Wa. Although he felt a sense of unease, there was no turning back now. He had to remain undefeated and invincible in front of the crowd. ¡°Hold on, since you came specifically to suppress the Sin Blood Descendants, we should all show you some respect. Brothers, come out. There¡¯s no need to hide anymore. This man says he wants to suppress us. We should give him the chance so that he won¡¯t have to hunt us down later!¡± Tu Wa signaled for everyone to stop, then loudly addressed the Six Crown King. The Six Crown King narrowed his eyes, slightly puzzled. But soon he understood why. From all around, formidable currents of vitality surged forth like brilliant dazzling lights ascending into the sky, causing the heavens and earth to roar in response. Each of these currents was overwhelming and terrifying, and they were all Sin Blood Descendants. Their terrifying momentum shattered the clouds¡­ One, two, three ¡­ as much as dozens in total. This scene was shocking. Countless intricate Sin Blood symbols emerged, imprinted on the sky, their brilliant radiance so splendid that onlookers were left agape, having never been this astounded before. ¡°Sin Blood ¡­ they¡¯re all Sin Blood Descendants, every single one!¡± Someone shouted in disbelief. However, they quickly fell silent because numerous eyes looked at them, all fierce and watchful. ¡°Can someone help me? I think my eyesight has suddenly worsened. Why are there so many Sin Blood Descendants!¡± another cried out. The Demise Immortal Ridge, after a brief silence, erupted into chaos. The mass appearance of the Sin Blood Descendants in the Immortal Ancient Ruins was unprecedented, unheard of even in the previous era, and yet, they were witnessing it firsthand. The most affected was the Six Crown King, who felt dizzy. All the pressure brought about by those surging Sin Blood marks targeted him. He could clearly feel it, causing him to experience a sense of dread. This was no longer a question of victory or defeat, but whether he could survive. Even though he believed he was unrivaled and fearless, facing so many Sin Blood elites was overwhelming, especially since a few of them were just as formidable as he was. ¡°How is it possible¡­ there are so many Sin Blood Descendants, and each one can be deemed an exceptional figure of their era!¡± The Six Crown King was so shocked he nearly fainted. Sin Blood, usually regarded as the lowest among all clans, was so rare that even the emergence of a single extraordinary Sin Blood Descendant was considered a miracle. But now, many appeared all at once, which left even Ning Chuan in disbelief, despite witnessing it himself. ¡­ ¡­ Before the Three Thousand Blooming Flowers of the Taoist. Cosmic mist enveloped the surroundings, obscuring everything in a hazy fog. Through the reflections of the flower petals, a scene from the Immortal Ancient Era could be seen. A group of Sect Hierarchs watched with wide eyes, not daring to believe what they were seeing. It was so outrageous that it almost took their breath away. Sin Blood, which in their eyes symbolized chaos and blood, and was considered the lowest lineage among the three thousand Tao regions, was now entering the Immortal Ancient Ruins in droves. What¡¯s more, it frightened the Six Crown King Ning Chuan into fleeing without any regard for his pride. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_1 Chapter 485: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_1 (I made some changes to the last chapter. Everyone felt that the protagonist was too suppressed, so I decided to give him a little boost! The main plot remains unchanged, though!) ¡­ ¡­ Without a second thought, Jiang Hui immediately chose to retreat, wanting to escape from this antique ship as quickly as possible. Although he doesn¡¯t possess the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, his speed was not slow. As he moved, the Earth rapidly receded beneath his feet, with the peaks¡¯ shadows appearing and the stars whirling around him, But at the same time, the distance that was once at arm¡¯s length seemed to infinitely elongate; no matter how much he retreated, the sight before his eyes still clung on, like a shadow. Especially that vibrant, unrivaled slender figure, which seemed glued to him as tightly as a plaster. The other party seemed to be motionless, but the distance between the two was getting closer and closer. Jiang Hui was anxious inside. In a haze, A streak of white appeared. It was a delicate jade hand, white and gleaming, exquisite like a lotus flower. It looked like an intricately carved jade artifact, but in Jiang Hui¡¯s view, it was more like a life-stealing demon claw. Although the speed of this jade hand was evidently slow, you could even trace its path with the naked eye, but the terrifying fact was that you had no choice but to watch it, unable to hide! Jiang Hui¡¯s face turned pale. Because he sensed an immortal and terrifying force from it, nothing could withstand it. If he was caught by it, he had no doubt that there would be a bloody hole in his chest. As he had thought, The other party had suspicions about his identity and did not intend to ask questions. Instead, they aimed to suppress him outright. This was the worst outcome, but also the most likely one. In myriads of years, nobody had ever walked out of this ancient ship. Apart from the strange ominous curse, there was also the will of the ship itself. The eerie darkness was ubiquitous and unyielding. Once on the ship, nine out of ten would be invaded by the eerie, turning in walking cursed forbidden areas upon return. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re invincible? There is no Emperor¡¯s Era left, and I exist in this world. Whoever it is, they must submit!!¡± Jiang Hui also hardened his heart. All he wanted was to survive. All along this way, his temperament had changed a long time ago. He was no longer the insignificant young sapling he used to be. As he competed in the worldly struggles and fought in the starry sky, it was not the power that was the most important, but the invincible belief and confidence. Building monuments across the galaxy and crowning them into an ocean, only in this way can one carry on unremittingly. His body flashed a white light, like a rolling sun in action, swiftly retreating from the fatal blow. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Almost immediately, Jiang Hui took out a multicolored bone fragment with his hand. This was the treasure he had recently obtained from the dragon egg, which could be used to save his life at the most critical moment. After using it, it could instantly enhance his realm to the Supreme Immortal King, with effects lasting for an hour. However, once the time was up, the rainbow bone fragment would shatter instantly. It was a rare item, quite valuable, but sadly, only meant for one-time use. Originally, he planned to use it when facing something devious. It was extremely rare and could offer a surprise advantage at crucial moments. But at this point, he was utterly sick of the old woman in front of him. She wanted to kill him at the slightest provocation. He wasn¡¯t some kind-hearted soul!!! If she wanted a fight, he would happily oblige! Jiang Hui¡¯s expression was as frosty as the winter cold, his eyes blazing like torches. Looking at the rainbow bone fragment, he didn¡¯t hesitate and chose to use it immediately. ¡°Hum!!!¡± Almost at the same time, A mysterious force gushed into his mind. A complicated flow of knowledge enveloped him. This feeling was indescribable, immense and complex, filling his entire being in an instant, transforming every inch of his body, every single cell. He no longer felt like a singular life form, but more like an independent universe, embodying rules and principles. An aura of chaos pervaded in his vicinity, exuding an Immortal aura. Every word he uttered could make everything bloom with life or wither into ruin. This was the Immortal King, the King among Immortals, taking life evolution to an ultimate level. A singular entity was a realm in itself, a world of sentient beings. Immortal and eternal, residing through the ages, overlooking the mortal world. Even the grandest history of empires seemed like fleeting moments before him. At that moment, Jiang Hui¡¯s perception was crystal clear, as if he had understood the true meaning of life and everything else, bearing witness to the Dao at its most fundamental level. The Dao gave birth to one entity, which gave birth to two. Two created three, and three gave birth to everything! Following this, all the scenes morphed into a grand river, rushing towards him, surging past, with waves crashing and countless colossal ancient stars floating, each pulsating with vibrant life. The vast universe, the infinite starry sky seemed to lie under his feet at that moment. With just one step, the void shattered and a terrifying aura circulated. Each time it flowed it was as heavy as a mountain and could easily shatter any star. Sensing the overwhelming aura suddenly erupting from Jiang Hui, astonishment flashed across the face that hadn¡¯t changed across countless eons. Jiang Hui remained silent, his body nestled between heaven and earth, ensnared by the galaxies, towering and upright, with his hair scattered behind him. He looked like an ancient demon mountain, or an eternal devil god, emanating a power that made the earth tremble. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_2 Chapter 486: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_2 In the celestial dome, everything fell silent, as if terrified of being noticed by that majestic figure. It was too terrifying and powerful. A mere gaze from it was enough to slay immortals. When it pointed a finger, the universe began to collapse, even black holes got vibrated apart. Then Jiang Hui made his move, thunderous and overwhelming, carrying an awe-inspiring Divine Might. This was a terrifying ancient battle that was destined to be recorded in history. Whether it was Jiang Hui at this moment or that unparalleled figure, both had reached the pinnacle of power, suppressing their contemporaries, pushing on invincibly. Even a simple exchange of blows contained the Truth of the Great Taoist; the power and order transformed into the sharpest spear, cutting through the void. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound echoed. The nearest Black Ancient Ship could not withstand the aftermath of the battle. In an instant, it turned into ashes, swept away by the rampaging winds of the void. Jiang Hui was steady; his every move shook the heavens and the earth. A mere exhalation could turn into a galaxy. Using the Rainbow Bone Fragments, his actual strength, even a Quasi-Emperor couldn¡¯t compare within these two hours. With a wave of his hand, he could easily shatter the rules and order accompanied them, with no need to use any Treasured Technique, every move he made represented the most powerful Divine Skill in the world. ¡°Who are you, exactly? You shouldn¡¯t be here. Why can¡¯t I fathom your cause and effect?¡± The unmatched icy-cold figure replied. Despite being right in front of them, it seemed as though she had crossed through countless ages. Her clear voice bore an unusual hint of huskiness, filled with rare surprise. It seemed that such emotions should not occur in this place or at this time. Her steps were slightly disarrayed. Her black hair fell over her shoulders, faintly stained with blood. Her eyes, dark and sparkling, stared intently at Jiang Hui, as if trying to pierce through all illusions. The woman was full of surprise, not understanding why the man in front of her could suddenly become so terrifying and powerful. She should be the invincible one. ¡°I am here, there¡¯s nothing strange about that. What you see and hear is the truth. The only falsehood is yourself!¡± Jiang Hui let out a cold cry, his palm emitting an intense law force, as if it could melt everything. The void fissure completely collapsed. In the end. The stunning figure flew horizontally, vibrating the void, blood droplets sprinkling across the sky like dazzling golden meteors, illuminating and burning the void fissure¡­ Her chest had collapsed, her body wrapped in lightning. She was completely defeated after just a few encounters. Looking down, Jiang Hui stared at the unparalleled empress. His face, however, did not show much joy. Because this was not the real Emperor Merciless, it was merely one of his avatars. Jiang Hui had discerned this the moment he attacked. Even though it was merely an avatar, it had fought him for a long time without being suppressed by a single slap. And the real Emperor Merciless could absolutely sense this scene. Perhaps there would be another battle between the two of them in the future. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t talk, I will find the answer. What you don¡¯t understand is that I am just an avatar of a great person. When she comes in person, you will be instantly suppressed!¡± Even while bathed in blood, the woman who was unparalleled in terms of beauty spoke with a calm expression. She was just one of numerous avatars, insignificant, and did not fear death. To her, death had no real meaning. ¡°I can suppress you with ease, even if your true body comes and behaves like this, the result will be the same!¡± Jiang Hui spoke, his gaze flickering. In the continuously collapsing void fissure, two divine shadows stood side by side. One stood upright like a green stone, the other was covered in blood, her breath weakening. However, right now they conversed freely, just like old friends meeting after many years. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± After a long hesitation, the woman asked, her voice filled with astonishment. She vaguely understood some fate-causation techniques, but could not see through the origins of the man in front of her. He seemed to be shrouded in layers of fog, detached from all causation, yet seemingly full of causation. She had never seen such a situation before. ¡°I am, of course, me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re you? But you shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°Heaven and earth are unpredictable, and the rules and order more so. You presume to have discovered the cycle of cause and effect, thinking you understand the Destiny Avenue, but in the end, you are nothing more than a pathetic jester. Destiny changes in an instant, how could you possibly truly see through it? Just like this Black Ancient Ship, which crossed the Forbidden Sea, did it ultimately find the so-called destined ones?¡± Jiang Hui spoke softly. His expression was indifferent, his speech was unhurried. But every word dropped like a heavy hammer, hitting hard in the heart of the peerlessly graceful figure. ¡°How¡­ do you know I¡¯m looking for someone?¡± The woman, her face as smooth and pale as jade, paused, then slowly raised her head, revealing a look of surprise in her voice that remained inviolably cold. ¡°There are others in the world who can cross the river of time, not just you. You think you¡¯ve reached the summit, but looking back, you¡¯ve just been wandering at the starting point your whole life. The scenery from the true heights is beyond your imagination.¡± Jiang Hui started rambling from a higher ground. Just boasting, ridiculously, who doesn¡¯t know how to do that? ¡°Are you trying to fool me?¡± The woman frowned. She had reached her peak and had even vaguely touched upon some taboos. But in the man¡¯s words, was she just circling the starting point?! How could that be? Had she wasted her life cultivating? Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_3 Chapter 487: Chapter 363: The First Confrontation with Emperor Merciless (Revised)_3 Furthermore, although she was only an avatar, she understood the terror of her main body. Even an Immortal King might be invincible, but a single palm from her main body would suffice. ¡°Severing countless epochs just to search for the future Emperor Huang Tian, I have no reason to deceive you!¡± ¡°You truly know?!¡± The woman slightly tilted her head. Even though she was bloody, she was still breathtaking, peerlessly beautiful, enveloped in the most dazzling radiant light. Her voice sounded somewhat astonished. She originally surmised that the person in front of her was just bluffing, but to her surprise, he truly knew. ¡°Since you know in your heart, could you tell me where that person is now? I have some rare treasures in my possession, to be used as an exchange condition. If you disclose his whereabouts, I will present the treasure to you?¡± The woman spoke, even though she was trying her best to maintain a peaceful state of mind, her voice still had a trace of perceptible fluctuation. Drifting endlessly through time, although this was not the first time someone knew her purpose, it was the first time someone was so straightforward. ¡°You arrived too early, the current Emperor Huang Tian is just a child, he hasn¡¯t grown to the extent you are seeking. Also, I¡¯m curious, over such a long time, have you truly not found the future Emperor Huang Tian yet?!¡± Jiang Hui suddenly realized that in addition to Emperor Merciless, Ye Fan was also looking for Emperor Huang Tian and had even sent his granddaughter, Immortal Ye Qing, back to the ancient times for this. The latter had been secretly watching Shi Hao and both of them had met in the Supreme Secret Realm. Of course, it cannot be excluded that Ye Fan and Emperor Huang Tian are bound by the Three Lifetimes Body, hence their sense of direction is more accurate, enabling them to move a step forward. But one merely sent one person and the other sent an army. Given Emperor Merciless¡¯s strengths, there was no reason he hadn¡¯t found him yet. ¡°I¡¯m just following the ship and carrying a bit of the original body¡¯s obsession. There are thousands and thousands of beings like me; we exist independently of each other. As for what you said, I can¡¯t be sure!¡± The woman spoke. Although she looked similar to the original body, she was just an avatar, unable to perceive the original¡¯s thoughts or sense other avatars like herself. Strictly speaking, she was in a daze, only coming for the obsession in her heart, which allowed her to exist for thousands of generations without decay. As for whether the original body already found the answer, she didn¡¯t know. She could only stay on the ancient ship forever to complete the task. Her sword had severed countless epochs, and the city of Tian Tai Country was full. The people of the later generations had forgotten about her, only knowing that such a person existed, but not knowing who she was. ¡°I see no harm in telling you, the person you are looking for is named Shi Hao, he is a descendant of the Seven Kings of the Borderlands and is currently in these Immortal Ancient Ruins. His present location should be in the Demise Immortal Ridge,¡± Jiang Hui said solemnly. ¡°I need to verify the authenticity of your words!¡± The woman faltered for a moment before speaking. In the next moment, her figure disappeared instantly, tearing the void to move forward. But just after a few moments, the figure of the breathtaking beauty reappeared. She had a tall figure, and even though her body was covered by a loose black robe, one could still sense the unprecedented curvaceous outline. ¡°I have received the answer, this is the treasure¡¯s hiding place. The promise has been fulfilled, we have no further ties!¡± In the rift, the breathtaking figure pulled out an ancient bone key and gradually became transparent. After a while, it transformed into a strand of fine green silk, gradually dissipating in the air. Meanwhile. Traversing endless epochs. In a giant peak shrouded in black mist. A pair of bright eyes slowly opened. In an instant, the chill was piercing¡­ Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 364: Emperor Merciless (First Update)_1 Chapter 488: Chapter 364: Emperor Merciless (First Update)_1 This place doesn¡¯t belong to any realm, it exists independently and eternally, truly boundless and infinite. Above the sky, the Star Sea descends, scattering dazzling starlight. On the earth, it transforms into a vast ocean, surging waves sweeping over countless radiant lights, where countless stars rise and fall. As far as the eye can see, everywhere are complete laws and fragments of order, bearing the true power of the rules. If placed in the outside world, just a hint of it would be enough to make all the outstanding beings of the outer world fight for their lives. Yet here, they are as commonplace as mundane goods and can be found everywhere. If one desired, they could simply create a world-class powerhouse in a short amount of time with these law fragments. It is so transcendental that the world rarely sees its likes. It takes a complete life world to form these law fragments after its decay. Each piece is rare and precious. The death of the Star River and the alternating of all things seem to have no effect here. Even the most dazzling starlight cannot penetrate here. This place no longer differentiates between darkness and dawn, only silence to the ultimate gloom and hazy fog. Looking around, all that meets the eye are boundless mighty mountains that are so high they seem to stand as tall as heaven and earth, rising from the gloomy ground, their edges too obscure to be seen. In the air, there are occasional sounds of drums, like the horns sounded in ancient times, resonating within the grand peaks. There are also surging black mists as if an overturning sea pouring down, continually engulfing these mountains. Deep within the great peak, a pair of slightly opened eyes emits dazzling aurora, like two suns suspended in the sky. Mortals cannot stare directly at them. The light falls down. It¡¯s an unparalleled woman, truly perfect and flawless. Her body is glowing, impossible to describe with language. The woman looks exactly like the one Jiang Hui met on the dark ancient ship, but her temperament is completely different. One does not seem real, but the other is like eternity, standing firm here. Her every move seems capable of creating heaven and earth. The former is elusive, but the latter is a real Empress Merciless. ¡°The forgotten ones have been found, but who is that mysterious person¡­¡± The empress murmurs in her mouth, thinking back to the scene transmitted before that avatar dissipated. Even on her unchanging face, an unexpected look emerges. With her current strength, spanning across the universe, the Cosmic Star Sea, the Underworld expanse, there could not possibly be any secrets left. She knows the essence of life, the rule of civilization¡¯s evolution, the ultimate mystery of the universe. But at this moment, she could not see through a single person, which shocks her. Because according to common sense, this situation is entirely impossible unless the other party is at the same realm as her. But this¡­ is the greatest impossibility! She has transcended the Tao and embarks on her unique path. Even if the Immortal Emperor is not fearful, besides those few, only the Bizarre Ten Ancestors could be like this. As for Emperor Huang Tian¡­ The other party split his life into three, to prevent the Bizarre Clan from finding him and concealed his fate with superior methods, cutting off the years and the fragments of memory. Even she could not sense it, which is why she folded countless paper ships, crossing the Forbidden Sea with thousands of avatars, traversing the river of times, using the simplest but also the most foolish method to find that unparalleled Heavenly Emperor from later generations. But how many Emperor Huang Tians are there in this world, there¡¯s only that one throughout eternity! ¡°Fate has begun, and disasters have been born accordingly. All living beings in the world must accompany disaster. Everything, the Cosmic Star Sea, even if in a different space and time, could not avoid it. Even a speck of dust has its cause and effect and fate. Why can he stay out of it?¡± Empress Merciless stands up, and twelve doors rise behind her. They are the Doors of Fate and Cause, a Chaotic Treasure born from heaven and earth, nurtured by sun and moon. Even the Immortal Emperor¡¯s weapon could not compare with it. Legend has it that if one could break through these twelve stone gates, they could truly master the Art of Destiny. She has now grasped ten of them, only lacking the last two crucial gates. ¡°Open!¡± After contemplating for a moment, Empress Merciless makes a light shout, flipping her jade hands slightly, and in an instant, the twelve stone doors start to rotate rapidly. Above the sky, they form a large pentagram. Then a divine light captures down, forming a light curtain as large as a mountain. Next, ripples like water waves ripple on the light curtain, revealing various scenes. In the scene, there is a small willow tree, just as thick as an arm, swaying in the wind, with the willow leaves fluttering. The scene then abruptly changes. The small willow tree suddenly grows larger, like a giant that opens up the world, towering into the heavens. Jiang Hui would surely be stunned if he saw this scene. Because the figure appearing in the scene isn¡¯t someone else but himself before he transformed. The twelve Doors of Destiny are incredibly profound, floating in the river of time, encompassing all the useful fragments of scenes, displaying everything from the past. Empress Merciless watches intently, hoping to gain some insight. But at this moment, the twelve stone gates that were rotating rapidly suddenly pause. The next moment, with black mist seething, the protagonist in the scene has already turned into Empress Merciless herself. Among the brilliant light and shadows, the scenes on the stone gate changed, like an epic, the scenes from the past reappeared. It¡¯s a remote little mountain village, isolated from the world, just like Paradise. There are a pair of siblings in the village. The two rely on each other for survival, and their only toy is a ghost face mask that seems to laugh but is not, seems to cry but isn¡¯t, bearing all their joys, anger, sorrows, and happiness, all their childhood memories. Latter. The little girl¡¯s brother was taken away by a force called Yu Hua Divine Dynasty. From then on, that familiar face only existed in the little girl¡¯s memory, and it might dissipate into dust one day. To find her brother, she competed on the imperial path. She fought single-handedly against thousands of heroes, through countless battles, paved her imperial path with a bloody road! With a thought, bloomed a flower, she ruled the world!A From then on, there was no rival in the world, until she reached the Summit Realm and arrived at this plateau¡­ What the girl pursued and waited for all her life wasn¡¯t fame, wasn¡¯t immortality, she only wanted her brother to come back. Yet even so, the once little girl couldn¡¯t find her brother. Until now. The phantasm on the twelve Doors of Destiny abruptly stops. Empress Merciless is silent, her eyes profound. That is her everlasting regret! Even though she has now reached the true Absolute Peak Realm, even though immortals are as insignificant as dust in the starry sky in her eyes, she still has not found that figure in her memory that has haunted her dreams. But what puzzles this eternal Empress Merciless more is why the twelve Doors of Destiny that had formed a contract with her would suddenly break out of her control¡­ Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Chapter 367: The Trace of Willow God and Banished Immortal_1 Chapter 492: Chapter 367: The Trace of Willow God and Banished Immortal_1 Everyone was aware, their successful passage through this hardship largely depended on the powerful demon kings. While they considered themselves exceptional and the world¡¯s rare gifted talents, which allowed them the opportunity to enter Immortal Ancient, they understood that they still couldn¡¯t match the Banished Immortal or Ten Crown King. If they had been alone, they probably wouldn¡¯t have survived even a moment before succumbing to a bloody demise and joining the top talents buried in the depths of the Ancient Immortal Era. Much like the numerous skeletons at the entrance, they would¡¯ve ended up as rotting carcasses for future generations to observe. However, people harbored contradictory feelings. For everyone knew that these demon kings were not to be trifled with. Each one sparsely spoke, yet were ruthless enough to devour people whole. They had relied on these beings to pass the trial, but with them around, there likely wouldn¡¯t be any opportunities left for them. Despite having come this far, the concealed Supreme Inheritance remained unrelated to them. This feeling gave them frustration, but they felt powerless. Shi Hao was familiarly greeting the people of Liu Village. He knew almost everyone present. Although he wasn¡¯t as close with them as Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, he could exchange words with them. However, there were also some he didn¡¯t recognize. These gifted talents were led by Li Zi Cheng, who had the Blood of the Sky Demon. He¡¯d just joined Liu Village, and Little Dot didn¡¯t recognize him. However, the world of the young is always simpler. For those who eagerly aim to reach the Supreme throne, a few words and a small chat is enough to go from strangers to acquaintances. Apart from the Liu Village inhabitants, a few others caught Shi Hao¡¯s attention. These individuals stood away from the crowd, each secluded in a corner of the ancient land, as calm as ever. Not interacting with anyone, each carried an imposing, exaggerated aura, as powerful and turbulent as a wave of the sea. Every gesture exuded enormous power, as if they were in harmony with Heaven and Earth. No one dared to look down upon them. Even Three Stones seemed serious ¨C there were too many extraordinary talents born in this epoch, and many of them rivaled him. Jiang Hui also followed Shi Hao¡¯s gaze with interest. These individuals indeed stood out. They had never appeared before, but now they were present here. The leader was a young man in a white robe, appearing as if he might ride the wind away at any moment. With an immortal-like persona and godlike appearance, he wore a jadeite-green agate flute in his hair. He was like an immortal descended to earth. This person was the Banished Immortal, a true unparalleled gifted talent. If he recalled correctly, even the usually lofty witch showed fondness only for the Banished Immortal, and had been following his footsteps. However, they never managed to walk together in the end. Another person was standing tall and proud. With long black hair, this figure seemed godlike, standing like a green mountain, exerting a mounting pressure. Surrounding whispers revealed his identity: the rare Ten Crown King. Legend had it that not only did he have a World Tree Sapling within him, but he also mastered the complete True Dragon Skills. If it weren¡¯t for the terrifying seed of Heavenly Emperor Huang Tian, the World Tree would be undefeated. It was indeed the most terrifying seed, incomparable to any phenomenon. However, the Ten Crown King¡¯s ending was somewhat tragic, besieged by numerous mighty fallen kings. Those who could reach this realm were invariably exceptional individuals. Especially, the Immortal Ancient Method from the side of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would be restricted by alien territory rules. The Ten Crown King was suppressed in the starry sky, and future generations only saw Chu Feng witnessing the Ten Crown King¡¯s existence in a vacuum. Yet all that remained was a struggling soul, calling out in the void and resisting the infiltration of darkness¡­ There was also one person who appeared unfamiliar. Truthfully, without the aid of the Surveillance Technique, it would have been difficult for Jiang Hui to recognize the person. At first glance, he seemed ordinary and inconspicuous. ¡®Plain¡¯ would be a fitting description. This person was known as Li Fan Ming. He hardly appeared in the original work. Although not special, he was a freak sealed from the previous era. He had been sealed until now, and only entered Immortal Ancient Ruins once. However, even that one time was enough to kill a Four Crown King, making him an incredibly powerful individual. If trained properly, his future would be limitless. Furthermore, there was a man with a vertical third eye on his forehead. Wherever he walked, brilliance radiated, dazzlingly brightly. He was from the superior first generation of Celestial Clan ¨C Three-stone Sky Monarch, who was as mysterious as Ten Crown King. Known as the Heavenly Monarch, rumors suggested he had been lost in the sands of time due to being sealed countless times. So much time had passed that even Celestial Clan¡¯s patriarchs had lost news of him, mistakenly believing he had perished. Seeing him reveal his True Body once again overwhelmed the Celestial patriarchs. The last person was the Six Crown King Ning Chuan who Shi Hao had previously met. He had also passed through, displaying immensely terrifying Kirin Treasure Technique. His fist wind resembled twinkling stars, directly pulverizing the gifted talents of the Immortal Ancient Era who blocked him. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chapter 367: The Trace of Willow God and Banished Immortal_2 Chapter 493: Chapter 367: The Trace of Willow God and Banished Immortal_2 Although the latter might seem somewhat arrogant, there was no doubt about the strength in his hand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be one against three in the original text. Seemingly sensing something, those few people were also looking in the same direction. However, apart from Six Crown King Ning Chuan, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the latter. After suppressing the geniuses of the Immortal Ancient Era, the group traveled a distance and arrived at a place where there were buried bodies beneath the green mountains. This place seemed to be an ancient battlefield. Corpses in ancient clothes, warrobes, were lying around everywhere. They died a long time ago, and their bodies had already decayed. There were a few whose bodies still maintained their original expressions, those were the powerful beings who had reached the Divine Territorial Boundary. Among them were even Sect Hierarchs of the Void Path Realm who once suppressed one side of the world. Now they have died, and even their god souls have completely shattered. There were simply too many corpses, filled with the air of times, visible everywhere. Many of them were decapitated, and the scenes were quite tragic, as if they had once experienced an unimaginable fierce battle. Immediately after. A huge cauldron appeared in front of them again. It wasn¡¯t made of iron but hollowed out of a majestic mountain, covered with black runes that looked like skulls swirling around the mountain mouth. Could this be the place where the supreme opportunities as referred to in legends are located? Everyone was shocked because what they saw was beyond their imagination. It didn¡¯t make them feel like they had arrived at a place with opportunities, but as if they had stepped into a scene of a past war. But then, something even more astonishing happened. Inside the ancient cauldron, there were rows of severed heads, chopped off by some sharp weapon. Each head was enveloped in a dense black fog, swirling around, with wide-opened angry eyes and ferocious expressions. Blood flowed from their severed necks, not much, but each drop was as black as ink and extremely sticky. Some prodigies, such as the Ten Crown King, Banished Immortal, Three-stone Sky Monarch, etc., were somewhat silent after seeing this scene. Strictly speaking, they did not belong to this era. They could survive until now because of being sealed in eternal beings. Moreover, all of them had extraordinary origins, particularly ones like the Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal. They were from the Eternal Family from the Nine Heavens, knew many secrets, and were aware of the origin of these severed heads. They were related to a terrifying chaos that had never been settled. People like Tu Wa Zi were also shocked. The scene in front of them shook them greatly, feeling it was no less formidable than the massive grave behind the mountain. However, after searching for a long time in this place, people found nothing valuable. They only found some pieces of Seven-Color Bronze. Even though they are divine and could be used to forge Sect Hierarch-level weapons, they were not rare. If it were Seven-Color Gold, it would be extraordinarily valuable. The latter can be used to create Immortal Dao Weapons, which are harder to come by. Obviously. There were no opportunities here, just the displaying of a corner filled with past tragedy. The news that this place had supreme opportunities was nothing more than a rumour caused by misunderstanding. After leaving this place, many people parted ways. People from Liu Village continued to go deeper. While there was no green stone road up ahead, they could keep going. However, the more they proceeded, the darker the sky became, and the ancient lamp floating in the sky could not illuminate the way. Finally, under the guidance of Jiang Hui, everyone started to head towards a mysterious area. That place was known as the Burying Ground, a truly unimaginable place. Legend has it that Six Crown King Ning Chuan once acquired a living hand bone there, and the Ten Crown King even got a small sapling of an Immortal Dao tree there, which was an exceptionally rare World Tree in ancient times. With this small sapling, the Ten Crown King took a crucial step and there were only a few opponents that could compare to him in the world. Not many people knew about this place. Little Dot only found out about it later. Introduced to this place by Moon Cicada¡¯s second body, Qing Lian, he gained many unimaginable benefits. Of course, the corner connecting the Immortal Ancient Ruins was just a channel to enter the Burial Ground, and not the real burial world. Despite being a self-contained realm, the latter can hold its own against alien territories and burial grounds. However, the [royal existence] within these three are named differently: The burial fields have Burial Kings, the alien territories boast Immortal Kings, and the Fairy World has Immortal Kings. Emperor-level beings also exist in the same way, but such existence is exceedingly extraordinary. Even if you combine all three realms, it might not necessarily produce one. The burial ground is vast. Although it is considered a treasure trove among the Immortal Ancient Ruins, it forms an independent territory of its own. It is perpetually filled with mist. However, compared to the end of Three thousand bluestone road, although there is no antique lamp to illuminate the place, it is no longer pitch-black. At least one can now clearly see some things within sight. Just after entering, the group from Liu Village spotted a corpse ¨C a large one. This colossal body floated in mid-air. It had skins full of toughness, with glaring Runes engulfing its entire body, seeming as if it had come back to life again. This surprised Jiang Hui. This corpse was no ordinary one. It had stepped into the Immortal Path Field and was an immortal corpse, therefore it still maintained its original condition despite erosion from long years, giving the impression it was still alive. However, as soon as the people of Liu Village discovered it, others discovered this ancient corpse as well. The others hailed from Heaven, a powerful sect within the Upper Realm. Many powers didn¡¯t dare to mess with them because Heaven was a paradise for killers. Even the mightiest individuals couldn¡¯t remain vigilant forever, guarding against one assassination after another. ¡°Who are these people? They should quickly move aside. We discovered this corpse first!¡± The formidable ones from Heaven painted their case, scolding the members of the Liu Village. They hadn¡¯t gone to the Frontier Wilderness or explored the Ten Evil Lairs, so they didn¡¯t recognize this group. Tu Wa Zi and the others lazily ignored them, directly made a move, and suppressed the proud talent of Heaven on the spot. One of them had a concealed body movement technique. He possessed a secret technique that could immediately hide all signs of his existence and keep himself concealed in the Void. The people of Liu Village had to make a serious effort just to catch him. This was the strongest descendent of Heaven. He could be compared with the successors of other ancient powers like Immortal Palace, based solely on strength. In addition, he was adept at the art of assassination. Especially with a White Striped Tiger by his side, a peerless ferocious beast honed by a Clan Leader, it became even more terrifying. However, in the face of the collective attack from Liu Village, he could only bow down. In the end, along with the White Striped Tiger and the whole immortal corpse, everything were seized by Tu Wa Zi into his Qiankun Bag. It was fortunate he brought a Qiankun Bag, or else it would have been impossible to fit in so many things. Apart from that, the immortal corpse was so terrifying that an ordinary storage bag couldn¡¯t contain it. Only a replica of non-worldly divine artifacts like Qiankun Bag could do the job minimally. ¡°Those few people from Heaven are mad! They dared to fight over this with only a few of them, not knowing all those Great Demon King are in a team?! ¡± Someone finally spoke, bearing an odd expression. They had come here tracking the group from the Liu Village and understood their horrifying power. Every individual was extremely strong, rare since ancient times. However, the excessive factor was that they rarely fought one-on-one. They directly surrounded and beat their opponent, just like happened with the successor of the Immortal Palace. Unexpectedly, the group from Heaven too were tough-headed this time. Assassins abandoning assassinations and resorting to direct confrontation?! After about a day, they arrived at a seemingly endless abyss. It was covered in dense fog, like an enormous bloody mouth ready to devour anyone. They found Shi Hao here. He was currently accompanied by Qing Lian and Cao Yu Qing, among others. Jiang Hui¡¯s attention, however, was drawn by a crystal green leaf on the cliff. It was a willow leaf, vibrant as a crescent blade. On the stone wall pierced by the willow leaf, there were dark red blood traces, as if a supreme being was once slaughtered here. ¡°This is left by the Willow God!¡± Shi Hao found this willow leaf as well, trembling profoundly and instantly recognizing it. ¡°This world will be the last opening of these ruins. I am glad to compete with all of you. I come from the Eternal Family. You all can visit me in the future. I can provide shelter for some time!¡± Then, a melodious flute sound filled the air, carrying all sorts of emotions. With the sound of the flute, a figure with an aura of immortality slowly approached. It was the Banished Immortal, who was typically aloof. He was suddenly the one to speak first. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Chapter 368: Who Can Be the King in This Life?_1 Chapter 494: Chapter 368: Who Can Be the King in This Life?_1 The ground was dark and covered in fallen leaves. These were no ordinary leaves. Coated with the mysterious power of the Burying Ground, they possessed a kind of preservative power. Even after countless years, they still seemed as fresh as when they first fell. The Banished Immortal walked forward, his body floating about half a meter above the ground. Every step he took rippled through the void like ripples spreading across the surface of a pond. He was serene and elegant, his skin seemingly radiating light. His chiseled face was flawless¨Can embodiment of perfection. An aura of etherealness surrounded him, as if at any moment he could transform into an immortal. As he approached Tu Wa Zi, Shi Hao, and others, he spoke with a surprisingly gentle tone, like that of old friends discussing matters. His words were not easy to despise. He was a mysterious, world-renowned prodigy hailing from the Eternal Family. Among the most powerful ancient aberrations of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, he was ranked with the Ten Crown King and was the aspiration of numerous people of the opposite sex. Possessing both the complete True Phoenix Technique and the secret technique of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan, his fortunes defied the heavens. Any average prodigy would prosper even with only half a technique, let alone two complete, invincible Treasured Techniques. Now, this usually aloof man had taken the initiative to speak, inviting Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai and others. This act caused surprise and shock in the hearts of the prodigious talents who were passing by. However, they dared not inquire or eavesdrop. Each one in the group was no simple character, any one of them could easily suppress them. They weren¡¯t their place to judge, or they risk being dealt with on the spot. ¡°Thank you for the warning, but we believe we can survive the chaos unscathed!¡± Tu Wa Zi and the others replied with a smile, their knowledge of the ¡°chaos¡± in his words. But with the protection of Lord Willow God, everyone felt oddly reassured and did not dwell on this matter. Although they were all surprised as to why this young man took the initiative to speak, his speech and demeanor were respectable. Even though he came from the Eternal Family, he did not put on airs. Therefore, there was no tension between him and the residents of Liu Village. ¡°In that case, I wish you all good luck!¡± The Banished Immortal paused for a moment before nodding subtly. Although he was surprised by their confident and concise rejection, his personality beckoned him to let it pass. Apart from the matters he was passionate about, anything else seemed transient, fleeting in his eyes, not worthy of his full attention. Moreover, to have taken the initiative to start a conversation was already a rare event for him. The Banished Immortal arrived in a hurry and left just the same, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in an abrupt manner. ¡°Brother Tu, I heard you guys obtained a celestial corpse?¡± Shi Hao suddenly asked, lowering his voice. ¡°Yeah, we did get something. However, Lord Willow God hasn¡¯t checked it out yet. We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s a celestial corpse. It looks extraordinary, but its true identity remains to be verified. But when we found it, there were people from the Heaven there. They wanted to rob us, but we killed them and had them for dinner. You don¡¯t know, that prodigy from Heaven was actually a Purple Golden Mantis. Although the shell was hard, honestly, the meat was absolutely delicious. Once you taste it, you will never forget it!¡± Tu Wa Zi said with a laugh. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but salivate, seemingly recalling the taste. Shi Hao was intrigued, feeling his taste buds stimulated. He secretly thought that he should try to capture some prodigies from Heaven to taste. He could not let Tu Wa Zi and the others look down upon him. Luckily, the Sect Hierarch of Heaven did not hear this. Otherwise, he would have been infuriated. They were the Heaven, who deemed themselves as superior as the sky, one of the oldest Taoist Orthodoxy in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the dignified Assassin Temple. The Deity¡¯s Child among them could make any power or heroes tremble. Yet, in their mouths, they had become a meal ¨C if this got out, the face of Heaven would be desecrated and its longstanding prestige damaged. Inside the Burying Ground. Upon returning to his senses, Shi Hao was still mumbling about the celestial corpse, clearly very interested. When he entered the Burying Ground, he too noticed the colossal corpse floating in the sky. Its entire body was transparent, making it seem alive. His intuition told him that the corpse concealed unimaginable secrets. If understood, it might lead to immortality. However, the red, terrifying runes around the corpse prevented him from getting near. The runes could vaporize his body instantly. To his surprise, Tu Wa Zi and the others had obtained that corpse. Everything seemed to be because of the bag. Shi Hao suddenly thought of the White Tiger he encountered in the Lower Realm from Xiling Beast Mountain. It had a grey Beast Skin Bag that seemed extraordinary, supposed to be called the Qiankun Bag, capable of containing a celestial body. He thought about snatching it but, for some reason, the White Tiger became Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mount and got ahead of him. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Chapter 368: Who Can Be the King in This Life?_2 Chapter 495: Chapter 368: Who Can Be the King in This Life?_2 ¡°We¡¯re all brothers here. It¡¯s just a dead body, after all. Once this trial is over, we will return to Liu Village and fully devote ourselves to pondering. At that time, Lord Willow God will surely guide us!¡± Tu Wa Zi gave Shi Hao a pat on the shoulder. Afterward, they spent a moment searching the place. However, apart from the willow leaves, they found nothing valuable. Shi Hao felt a heavy sense of desolation. Although he knew that these willow leaves were not left by the current Willow God but were testaments to a great battle of the past, this knowledge weighed heavily on him. He couldn¡¯t fathom the terror of such chaos. Even the Willow God had been severely injured and ventured into the Primitive Gate and entered an unknown domain. He yearned to follow Willow God¡¯s footsteps, giving everything he had, but he was still far from qualified. If it hadn¡¯t been for the secrets revealed by the Willow God during his visit to Liu Village, he might not yet have heard of the Alien Territory or the Dark Chaos¡­ This world seemed to hold many secrets unknown to most. ¡°Brother Tu, where do you plan to go next?¡± Shi Hao asked, overcoming his emotions. He remained as steadfast as before. He was young, and only a short time into his cultivation journey. One day, he would reach unimaginable heights and catch up with Willow God¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Since we keep bumping into each other, why don¡¯t we stick together from here on?¡± Tu Wa Zi suggested after some consideration. Although Lord Willow God had brought them to this burial ground, he had remained silent, not responding to their calls. They might as well follow Little Dot¡¯s previous experiences ¨C there might even be food to eat. ¡°I know a place where we might make some unexpected gains!¡± Next to Shi Hao, a boy with a chubby appearance, Cao Yu Sheng, chimed in. His origins were mysterious, and he had already ventured into these ruins. However, because of his personal cultivation practices, he stayed under the radar, but he knew quite a few secrets about this place. ¡°The place is known as the Burial City ¡ª filled with many secrets. Due to its mysterious nature, only a few dare to venture there. I didn¡¯t plan on going originally, but now that we have joined the large troops, we could give it a try!¡± The chubby boy chuckled. As he spoke, he glanced at Little Dot, winking his eyes. His face was round and chubby, but his eyes were lively. It seemed that he wanted to inquire about where Shi Hao met all his companions and wanted to be introduced as well. Each of them was like a dragon or a tiger, all extraordinary beings. Each one was akin to the Inheritor of the Immortal Palace with unparalleled pride, wouldn¡¯t they dominate their way through these Immortal Ancient Ruins? They would surely feast well and own any good stuff they found, wouldn¡¯t they? Shi Hao could only roll his eyes at Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s antics, then introduced Little Fatty to the people of Liu Village. ¡°Such a great place exists, Brother Cao, you must take us there immediately!¡± Gu Chen was eager. Moving swiftly, the whole lot arrived at a gigantic abyss ¨C the Heavenly Abyss. Within it was the Burial City, enshrouded by an extremely dense black fog. When they arrived, quite a few people were already there, carefully descending the steep cliffs. Without any suspicion, everyone proceeded downwards. However, shortly after, they were made aware of the terror of the abyss. As they descended, they heard whimpers from the depths and saw traces of past wars along the cliff. There were even fresh-looking blood stains, which had yet to dry. Such scenes shocked everyone. They felt that the origins of this burial site might exceed their understanding as it appeared to be the site of some extremely terrifying clashes. ¡°Are there really any good things here?¡± Lin Hai frowned. For some reason, he felt uncomfortable here. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but legends say there are. Can you see that light in the deepest part? According to the legend, it might be some kind of Immortal Treasure!¡± Cao Yu Sheng scratched his head. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure, as all the information he had was obtained through hearsay. ¡°If it really is an Immortal artifact, we must get it no matter what!¡± The Flame Mark on Lin Hai rose, radiating a dazzling light that drove away the surrounding black fog. From then on, everyone focused their minds. Since they were already here, they would have to explore the place before leaving. It didn¡¯t make sense to leave halfway. However, to be strict, the people from Liu Village were not really scared. After all, Lord Willow God had once told them that he would appear if they ever encountered a life-threatening situation. Moreover, according to the messages from Lord Willow God, it seemed that he had always been observing them from the shadows. Soon, after dropping down a vast distance, a devastated city came into their view. Unlike what they had imagined, the city appeared to have fallen victim to war and time, turning into ruins. Broken walls and shattered stones were scattered everywhere. Once grand palaces were now mere ruins, with wreckage and remains of bodies visible in many places. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Chapter 368: Who Can Be The King In This Lifetime?_3 Chapter 496: Chapter 368: Who Can Be The King In This Lifetime?_3 ¡°So, you¡¯ve come too!¡± From behind the ruins of a broken palace, the Banished Immortal walked out slowly. At his side was a teenage boy who appeared to be of the same age. With black hair hanging down his shoulders, the teenager looked like a god or a devil. He was tall and broad, so imposing that his presence appeared like a mountain pressing down. ¡°This is the Ten Crown King, crowned as the Celestial Emperor. This title was bestowed upon him by this Secret Realm, and, while in it, he will receive some enhancements,¡± the Banished Immortal introduced. Cao Yu Sheng was somewhat surprised, ¡°? These two people in the rumors, weren¡¯t they in disagreements? After all, they both wanted to ascend to the apex of the Great Taoist, which essentially meant they were on conflicting paths, so how could they be walking together? ¡°Celestial Emperor? That title does sound quite powerful!¡± Tu Wa Zi had to admit after mulling it over for a moment. ¡°Both of us are indeed rivals, however, we know who our common enemy is. That¡¯s just the way it is in the Great Taoist path. The challenges it puts before us compel us to compete,¡± the Banished Immortal calmly explained. Not only was Cao Yu Sheng surprised, but Jiang Hui¡ªclosely observing the surroundings at that moment¡ªfelt startled too. There was no such plot twist in the original storyline. But he didn¡¯t care to delve further into this¡ªas his appearance alone was a sign that the original plot was gradually moving off-course. Since it had gone off the path anyway, why not let it deviate more thoroughly? ¡°I¡¯m very curious, where are you¡­from¡­¡± the Ten Crown King suddenly butted in, his voice like a rumbling thunder, boom and resonating; an unyielding warrior without equal. ¡°Liu Village!¡± Lin Hai blurted out. ¡°Liu Village? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± The Ten Crown King raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t being scornful, rather he genuinely had never heard of these two words before. ¡°No worries, sooner or later you¡¯ll hear about it!¡± Lin Hai reassured. ¡°I hope so!¡± The Ten Crown King replied coldly. He was a true martial maniac. Apart from increasing his strength, almost nothing could make his heart wavering. ¡°In seven days, a fighting stage will appear above the sky, where the final reward will be concealed. Only the last one standing could claim it. I have already won ten times and thus, been titled as the Ten Crown King. I hope that this time you could surprise me!¡± the Ten Crown King roared out, his voice incredibly loud. He had been sealed for ten generations, and thus, his origin was very ancient. ¡°Are the rewards for winning first place abundant?¡± Tu Wa Zi immediately asked; this was what he was most concerned about. ¡°The prizes are never consistent and are determined based on the formidable talents here in the ruins. If the process of victory is genuinely difficult and the quantity and quality of the talents in this lifetime are incredibly excellent, then the rewards are naturally unimaginable!¡± explained the Ten Crown King. ¡°Then wait to be blown away by me!¡± Tu Wa Zi became more excited. ¡°Great¡­¡± The Ten Crown King was a bit surprised that the boy would speak so outrightly and was momentarily stunned, but afterwards, he nodded. ¡­ ¡­ Time passed by quickly. Seven days went by in a blink of an eye. That day, many minor worlds within the Immortal Ancient Ruins suddenly let out a deafening boom. The next moment, a massive Ancient fighting stage appeared high above the boundless sky, blocking the sunlight and carrying the aura of ancient times. Regardless, the geniuses had had an inkling about this, so, although their faces didn¡¯t betray any shock, their eyes were full of fighting spirits as they watched the stage. Outside, all the Sect Hierarchs who were guarding the Flower of the Taoist shared the same tension on their faces. Who will be crowned as the king in this life? Could it be the Deity¡¯s Child sealed within their Taoist Orthodoxy?! Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Chapter 370: Sky Tyrant Blood is Burning_1 Chapter 499: Chapter 370: Sky Tyrant Blood is Burning_1 ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to suppress you!¡± Tu Wa Zi swung his fists impatiently. His voice was like rolling thunder, stirring up the storm clouds, attracting many people¡¯s attention in an instant. Some people were surprised. Most of them were locals of this relic, just arriving and not recognizing Tu Wa Zi and the others. They only thought that this young man was courting death, daring to challenge that young Heavenly Supreme. Did he not realize how many heavenly talents had fallen to his hands throughout the ages!? These locals gathered in pairs and groups, their eyes filled with astonishment and sorrow. Times changed and everything with them. The youngsters now were too hot-headed. At the slightest disagreement, they were ready to fight. Back in their day, everyone understood the value of patience and peace. ¡°The Banished Immortal has entered the Ancient Immortal Arena again, this time, he¡¯s bound to shake the world. Rumors say his body carries Immortal Blood. I fear that only a crowned Celestial Emperor could compare to him. For the rest, they¡¯re just like carps crossing the river, negligible in comparison. In my eyes, the king of this era would probably be born from these two!¡± An elder cultivator who was left behind in the ancient times spoke. He was a being at the Divine Realm. Even though he was old and his vitality was depleted, he had heard of the Banished Immortal¡¯s fame and personally witnessed his power. He knew that this was an invincible youth with unimaginable power, the leading prodigy of the day, virtually unbeatable. The latter had once ascended the arena in the Ancient Era. As one of the top supreme youths of his era, if he continues to grow, his future would be boundless, likely becoming a unique entity in the world. Now, once again he arrives at the relic, specifically calling out for a duel. In the eyes of the old inhabitants, the young man currently on the arena was no different from courting death. Almost all the original inhabitants were very curious. This kind of situation was rare. Who was this person challenging the Banished Immortal? Did he not know how strong the latter was? Of course, some had different opinions. Most of these people hailed from the Three Thousand Dao Regions and along the way, had heard or personally witnessed the power of Tu Wa Zi. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Banished Immortal was elusive, like a dragon? Where did he offend this group of Great Demon Kings? Doesn¡¯t he know that offending one of them is equivalent to offending the entire group?¡± Someone spoke. He was from the Five Elements Continent and the territory of Immortal Mountain. Not a member of the Qin Clan, but hailed from a small force. Despite only modest talents, he survived through cunning and had gained quite a lot along the way. Although he recognized the Banished Immortal¡¯s prowess, he had high hopes for Tu Wa Zi. It¡¯s a well-known fact that the latter wasn¡¯t alone. He had countless powerful backers. Offending one was equivalent to offending them all. Furthermore, each of them was extremely capable. They could match the deities of the Great Taoist Orthodoxy. Even if the Ten Crown King came, it would be hard to resist them! There were quite a few others who shared this young man¡¯s opinion. They had all witnessed Tu Wa Zi¡¯s power, aware of his terror, a terror that was absolutely comparable to those ancient freaks. Such situations were extremely rare. For the first time in this world, someone was concerned about the Banished Immortal¡¯s safety. In the old days, the debate used to be about how many moves an opponent could last under his hands. ¡°That group may be strong and united, and extremely arrogant. But don¡¯t forget, this is the Ancient Immortal Arena. It¡¯s a one-on-one fight. Unless both parties agree, no one else can interfere!¡± Someone snorted coldly. ¡°While I¡¯m not sure what angered you, if you want to fight, I¡¯ve no reason to refuse!¡± In the arena, the Banished Immortal spoke. His voice was clear and light, like the sound of a flute. Even though he was puzzled by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s attitude, he considered himself the Banished Immortal. His body carried the True Immortal Blood. Over the long years, he had never feared anyone. The moment his words ended. The Banished Immortal directly ascended the platform. His figure seemed to float, and his posture was graceful. He moved in the air with an indescribable sense of ease and liberation, like a True Phoenix descending from above the sky. ¡°No offense intended!¡± The Banished Immortal spoke, his hands behind his back. ¡°We¡¯ll see after the fight!¡± Tu Wa Zi looked solemn. While he was still angry, more than that, he was curious to see just how powerful this legendary ancient king of freaks really was. The Banished Immortal didn¡¯t speak again and advanced forward. Mid-way, his left hand formed a seal and a giant Divine Bird materialized behind him. It was filled with dazzling, colorful lights and emanated a wild, primal charm. If others¡¯ moves were brimming with life force and brought extreme physical satisfaction, then Banished Immortal¡¯s moves were like a painting, full of artistry. Every action was imbued with an unreachable aura. Although he had rarely met any competition besides the Ten Crown King, the Banished Immortal didn¡¯t underestimate Tu Wa Zi. He had seen him in action and couldn¡¯t gauge his full strength. His real power might not be weaker than his own. Therefore, from the start, he used his best Treasured Technique, intending to suppress his opponent with overwhelming force. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Atop the arena, Tu Wa Zi roared, his body surging with an immense life force. He had the Body of Thick Earth, a rarity throughout time. It matched perfectly with the earth elements in the air. Now achieving the Divine God¡¯s Position, his fighting capability had reached another level. He could challenge those beyond his level and even feared no Sect Hierarch who had half a foot in the Void Path Realm. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 370: Sky Tyrant Blood is Burning_2 Chapter 500: Chapter 370: Sky Tyrant Blood is Burning_2 ¡°Come, Earth!¡± With a deep shout, Tu Wa Zi extended his hand forward, and the endless mountains in the distance began to churn violently. The next moment From those mountains, virtual images of peaks sprouted out, each about the size of a fist, tearing through the void like stars rotating around Tu Wa Zi. This was a Divine Skills created by Tu Wa Zi by combining his own characteristics and the Technique of Creation. Those virtual peak images might be small, but each of them weighed tens of thousands of pounds, not much different from real peaks. When all of them struck down, even ancient anomalies would meet their death. ¡°Off you go!¡± With a backhanded swing, heaps of virtual peak images hovering all around Tu Wa Zi suddenly flew like spring water, high speed rasped toward the Banished Immortal. This was horrifying. Some of the virtual peak images fell on the solid ground, actually smashing an enormous pit. In an instant, the ground split apart, forming an abyss several kilometers in diameter. Some of the Ancient Immortal Remnants couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified. The thought their hearts¡ª if those virtual peak shadows were to be directed towards them, they might be instantly turned into a puddle of flesh. It was too powerful, like a natural disaster, impossible to resist by human strength. At this moment, they began to take this unfamiliar young man seriously. They felt that this young man was far from simple, exceeding their imagination; thus, it was no wonder he dared to challenge Banished Immortal. The look on Banished Immortal¡¯s face was equally serious. Indeed, he had no intention to underestimate Tu Wa Zi at all, but the power displayed by the opponent was causing his heart to fluctuate. ¡°Shriek!¡± The body of the Banished Immortal was floating in mid-air. With a bird cry that pierced through the Nine Heavens, The next moment, an enormous image of a Heavenly Phoenix suddenly soared up. Its resplendent light was brimming, with ten thousand rays of auspicious light surging forth, as if it could rip apart the firmament. The Heavenly Phoenix image was thousands of kilometers in size, its entire body was dazzling, and its huge wings wrapped with rich and colourful flowing light shielded in front of the Banished Immortal, guarding against the mountain virtual images. This was one of the forms in the True Phoenix Technique and after casting, it possessed strong defensive power. As long as the Heavenly Phoenix image did not scatter, it could resist any attack. Nevertheless, under the furious bombardment of the virtual mountain force, it was gradually weakening. The originally real looking gigantic image was also becoming somewhat unpredictable. Next to the two, numerous large void cracks appeared, all created by these two¡¯s burst of energy. ¡°Refreshing!¡± Tu Wa Zi howled loudly, he had never had such a deeply exciting battle before, which made him feel every one of his cells boiling. He stepped forward, and a myriad of runes shimmered with just a wave of his hand, with the mount peak virtual images being randomly bombarded like they didn¡¯t cost him anything. Eventually, although the Banished Immortal successfully blocked them, the Heavenly Phoenix image was completely shattered. ¡°I originally thought I had enough respect for you, but I underestimated the true heroes. You are indeed a force to be reckoned with!¡± With disheveled hair, the Banished Immortal looked slightly embarrassed, yet his eyes were even more clear than before. There was a change in his momentum, as his Divine Flame boiled and a light enveloped him. His already fierce momentum in a moment rose further. It was Immortal Blood, which was now ignited by the Divine Flame, making Banished Immortal¡¯s strength ascend a level. ¡°Boom!¡± Next, he took to the air, and like a cannonball, he descended upon Tu Wa Zi. Tu Wa Zi¡¯s figure expanded dozens of times in an instant, like a giant. His huge hands reached out for the Banished Immortal. On the ring stage, dust rolled up instantly¡­ ¡°Has a winner been decided?¡± Someone asked, their eyes constantly scanning the ring stage covered in rolling dust. Feeling exhilarated, this duel would surely make the young man who fought Banished Immortal famous no matter who won in the end. Throughout history, except for Ten Crown King, no one seemed to have pushed the Banished Immortal that far. The crowd did not have to wait long. Soon, the dust cloud dissipated, and a figure in snow-white clothing entered everyone¡¯s sight. It was Banished Immortal, standing until the end. With blood dripping from the corner of his mouth and his nose bloodied, he looked beat-up, but he remained spirited and ready to continue the battle. Tu Wa Zi¡¯s face was aching, with his front teeth were knocked out and his ribs probably all broken, but he was not in a life-threatening situation. He just looked pitiful, but still was jumping around energetically. ¡°Worthy of being the king among the giant heads of ancient times, indeed strong!¡± Tu Wa Zi accepted his defeat without hesitation. To him, a defeat was a defeat. If anything, he would just seek revenge next time. As for being affected emotionally¡­ That was an impossibility. From a young age, his skin had become as thick as the steel Great Wall, making it difficult for even a heart demon to affect him. Furthermore, Lord Willow God had taught them repeatedly. Momentary victory or defeat was a common occurrence for a warrior. It was not necessary to take it too seriously. Whoever stood to the end held the ultimate authority! While he considered himself strong, he clearly understood that he was not strong enough to push through everyone. Apart from others, in Liu Village alone, there were several figures who were stronger than him, such as Lin Hai and Gu Wa Zi. The trio had competed against each other more than ten times in private, with him losing each time. ¡°I was merely lucky to defeat you by half a move. If you took notice, the result of the battle might have yet been undetermined!¡± There was no sign of joy on Banished Immortal¡¯s face. Because logically, his victory was not honorable. He had relied on the power of Immortal Blood to significantly enhance his strength at the crucial moment. But since he had already stepped into the ring, there was no room for failure. Moreover, using the Immortal Blood was also part of his strategies. Then, within the stipulated time, Banished Immortal quickly meditated to restore his energy, even swallowing an entire Treasure medicinal plant without hesitation. He had a premonition that the ring defense that followed would be quite challenging. Because, in his field of vision, many malicious eyes were looking at him. ¡°You need not hurry, you have two hours to rest. After that, I will challenge you!¡± A figure that appeared as Godlike as a demon approached. His black hair draped over his shoulders, and his tall and majestic figure seemed to be booming with every step he took, as if saluting him. ¡°By the way, my name is Gu Chen, the Chen of Star!¡± ¡°It has begun! I knew that these people belonged to the same group and wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Although the rules of the ring restrict these demon kings from acting together, it also restrains Banished Immortal. If he wants to keep standing on this stage, he must face the relentless attacks of these demon kings!¡± The genius from the Small Forces of Five Elements Continent murmured, his face flushed with surprise and excitement, as he anticipated witnessing history. ¡°Alright!¡± On the ring, Banished Immortal first froze, then readily agreed without any formalities. With his sharp wit and early maturity, he certainly saw some signs. But this was a direct challenge, he had no choice but to accept it. Especially if he wanted to secure the throne in this life, he must defend the ring against countless geniuses. And two hours was enough for him to recover to his peak state. Soon, the agreed time had come. Gu Chen did not hesitate at all and directly stepped onto the ring. ¡°Sky¡­Tyrant Blood!!!¡± Gu Chen walked slowly. His three thousand strands of black hair danced wildly, and his body was burning with a purple-gold flame, shaking the heavens. With each step he took, the blood in his body boiled more and more intensely. Banished Immortal looked serious, feeling a kind of suppression he had never experienced before. But there was no time for him to think more about it. The God-like figure was already rushing towards him like a shocking thunder. ¡°Rumble!¡± Banished Immortal acted at the same time. The two figures directly clashed. In an instant, it was as spectacular as an Aurora explosion, dazzling and bright. A brilliant light soared into the sky, countless runes rose, and the whole stage was in a sea of light. Many people were shocked, constantly sighing. Was this a clash? It was more like a collision of two stars! Without the protection of this ring, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the aftermath. ¡°Ah!¡± Banished Immortal let out a long roar. His mouth corner bleeding, his chest caved in. The robe that was originally as white as snow was dyed with light golden blood, looking quite mournful. There was also a drop of blood falling from Gu Chen¡¯s mouth, and one of his arms was broken, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was even higher. He belonged to the Sky Tyrant Body, his body contained the Blood of the Sky, making him more and more ferocious and terrifying in battle. Furthermore, he had already reached the Divine Realm now, so as long as his Sky Blood was still active within him, he would always retain his peak state, like a perpetual motion machine, regardless of how severe his injuries were. ¡°Again!¡± Gu Chen shouted loudly, and his broken arm recovered in an instant. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 371: Banished Immortal Defeated _1 Chapter 501: Chapter 371: Banished Immortal Defeated _1 Gu Chen¡¯s divine might was unparalleled, the Sky Tyrant Blood within his body in this moment was thoroughly boiling, burning with raging flames, releasing an unparalleled terrifying power, sweeping across the entire fighting stage. The Sky Tyrant Blood, undoubtedly ranked as a talent unprecedented in history. In the Epoch Shielding Heaven, it could be regarded as on par with the Ancient Holy Body. Perhaps thereafter many unimaginable superior physiques appeared, such as Chaos Body, Innate Tao Fetus and so on, but none could shake the status of the Sky Tyrant Blood. The name ¡®Sky Tyrant¡¯ alone was enough to prove the extraordinary nature of this physique talent. It represented the dominance of the sky¡¯s will, which was not something the creatures of ten thousand clans could defy! Furthermore, under Jiang Hui¡¯s deliberate cultivation, it was now even better than before. This bloodline, which was originally incredibly powerful, underwent a qualitative change that had never occurred before, breaking the rules and evolving to a level never seen before. If nothing unexpected happened, Gu Wa Zi might soon give birth to a new kind of Sky Tyrant Blood. A talent far beyond the past and even more invincible. Because he has built upon the past, creating unprecedented brilliance and glory, and has already given birth to the exclusive divine skills of this bloodline. On the fighting stage. Gu Chen let out a long howl and made another move. The Purple Sky Tyrant Blood was like stunningly beautiful flame flowers enveloping his body. The dominance and invincibility unique to the ¡®Tyrant Sky¡¯ were fully displayed at this moment. The Sky Tyrant Blood¡­ aims to dominate the Sky. Gu Chen¡¯s body became even more towering, and every movement he made brimmed with an overwhelming power. The Banished Immortal was equally unwilling to show weakness. His form was pushed to extreme, and while his attacks were not fierce, each move could dissipate many lethal attacks invisibly. With a ¡°Bang¡­¡±, another fierce collision, truly a fist to the flesh. The two who were originally replenished once again stained with blood, rapidly retreated in opposite directions. ¡°You live up to your reputation as a unique figure throughout the ages, I¡¯m more and more looking forward to our clash, ha ha ha, very exciting, come again, come again!¡± Gu Chen¡¯s face was filled with an indescribable expectancy, the excitement when meeting a worthy opponent. He was crazy about martial arts, there was nothing more delightful than meeting an opponent who was on par with him. So, ¡°Let¡¯s fight again, let¡¯s fight again!¡± Gu Chen, like a god, like a demon, his body standing upright on the fighting stage like a castle, he shouted again, flying forward, and when he saw the opportunity, he directly punched out. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± In the air, the ear-piercing sound of breaking through the air kept ringing. The Banished Immortal¡¯s face changed drastically. Even he felt an inexplicable palpitation from this fist. He could not fight against it, absolutely couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, he might be seriously injured. With this thought in mind. He moved swiftly and decisively, moving quickly backwards, with his hair in disarray. The Banished Immortal was fast, and even though he had not practiced one of the Ten Evil¡¯s, the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, he was still able to retreat a long way in a blink of an eye, but halfway there, the Banished Immortal¡¯s body stopped abruptly. If he went any further, he would fall off this fighting stage. That would mean losing! This was not the result he wanted to see. ¡°Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique!¡± The Banished Immortal roared, and a huge beast appeared behind him. It seemed like it was an ant but upon closer inspection, it was somewhat different. The Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique, known as the ultimate peerless art in terms of power and defense, could even be compared to the True Dragon Skills, even slightly surpassing some. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. Even for guys like him, this was the first time seeing someone display this kind of Ten Evil¡¯s Secret Art. Indeed, it had some merits. With a loud crash in the sky, as Gu Chen¡¯s fist fell, the entire fighting stage shook violently. This punch, not only condensed the True Dragon Skills, Ferocious Ape Secret Art, but also perfectly fused with his Sky Tyrant Blood talent, making it unimaginably powerful. Right in the middle of it all, the Banished Immortal retreated several steps, almost falling off the stage. His robes were stained with blood, much of which had fallen onto the stage. His face was more serious than ever, and his figure looked more miserable than before. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 371: Banished Immortal Defeated_2 Chapter 502: Chapter 371: Banished Immortal Defeated_2 Although he did not know the precise origin of this group of people, he guessed that they all came from the same place. It was surprising to him that each member of this group was stronger and more terrifying than the last. Tu Wa Zi had already earned his admiration, but he did not expect there to be others even more anomalous in the group. While it¡¯s true that he is known as the Banished Immortal and has not claimed a king¡¯s title, it does not mean he has not reached the pinnacle of his powers. If he wanted to, his current achievements would certainly not be inferior to those of the Tenth Crown King. After accumulating wisdom through the ages, he had already comprehended his path clearly and knew what Tao he was pursuing. If he could continue on this path to the end, he could evolve his strengths to their absolute limit, achieving a terrifying realm of power. However, today, he was bloodied and beaten by an unfamiliar opponent. If it weren¡¯t for his deep reserves of power, he might have been defeated. This life is indeed the crucial one. Many terrifyingly monstrous talents that had never made their names known before will emerge before the public. The Banished Immortal sighed internally as he charged towards Gu Chen. His attack was not violent, but he had an invincible heart. If he wished to become invincible, he was willing to commit invincible deeds. This was destined to be a bloody battle. Both of them were exceptional, like dazzling stars. Right now, they were letting go of all reserves, displaying their strongest skills crazily. Even the elder Sect Hierarchs watching the battle in the Flower of the Taoist felt their minds trembling. They felt they couldn¡¯t compete with either of them and would be crushed on the spot. ¡°The Banished Immortal styles himself as an Immortal. If given more time, he might really become an existence that is immortal and unapproachable.¡± A Sect Hierarch couldn¡¯t help sighing. He felt that he had lived in vain to a ripe old age, and even lagged behind many generations of juniors. ¡°Although the Banished Immortal is powerful, isn¡¯t the young man from Liu Village even more powerful? Have you guys noticed that the shadow of the True Dragon Skills seemed to condense in his punch just now!¡± An old Sect Hierarch began to speak, his surprise at Gu Chen¡¯s strength evident. He wasn¡¯t too surprised by the Ten Evil Treasured Techniques. Although the Ten Evil are rare, for some of the supremely brilliant world-defying prodigies, they have the luck and chance to attain one of them. Moreover, the Tenth Crown King holds the complete True Dragon Skills, and their sects had inherited a few techniques as well. While everyone was engaged in animated discussion, the figures intertwined on the arena separated again. Both of them were covered in blood, their bodies on the verge of shattering. Their organs had been shaken to blood pulp, especially the Banished Immortal, whose head was nearly blown up, and the ribs that had just healed quickly were broken again. If such injuries were inflicted on ordinary people, even if Hua Tuo were to come back to life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal them. Fortunately, both Gu Chen and the Banished Immortal had reached the Divine Realm where dripping blood could regenerate them. Given time, these injuries were not that significant to them. However, what they lacked most now was time. ¡°The Banished Immortal¡­he¡¯s bleeding heavily!¡± Shouts of surprise kept coming from below the ring, like rolling waves. It was the people of Immortal Ancient World that showed the most surprise on their faces. In truth, the Banished Immortal had been losing blood for a while, leaving stains on the ring. The snow-white robe he was wearing had been soaked through and dyed multiple times. The current situation just looked much worse than before. Some people lamented that the young man, who was as unbeatable as a ground-dwelling immortal, had swept all opponents before him in his pursuit of the supreme opportunity, not intending to contend for the king¡¯s title. Had he really made a move, even the most ancient heavenly chosen ones would not be able to compete with him and would be suppressed in a face-to-face confrontation. But now, he was bleeding all over the ring. This was something they couldn¡¯t have imagined before. Despite seeing it with their own eyes, some people still found it hard to believe. It was too unreal. In the crowd, a worried gaze was cast, it belonged to a beautiful woman dressed in a black robe. It was none other than the Witch. She had followed the Banished Immortal all the way here and hadn¡¯t deliberately appeared in public but had been watching silently. Now seeing the Banished Immortal bleeding heavily and in an unprecedentedly dire state, she couldn¡¯t help but worry for him. ¡°You must hold on. In this life, you are destined to shine brilliantly. I have followed your brilliance regardless of everything!¡± Shi Hao would have been shocked if he saw this scene because in his impression, the Witch was always magnanimous, righteous and wicked, and she had never cared so much about anyone, especially a person of the opposite sex. ¡°It¡¯s time to determine the winner!¡± Gu Chen spoke with a grave voice, slowly walking forward. His colossal figure exuded an oppressive aura. A vast ocean-like surge of vital energy trailed behind him, twisting like a long, unwinding dragon that tore through the heavens. Even the True Gods in close proximity were shaken by the residual force, causing them to spew mouthfuls of blood. Although the Banished Immortal seemed somewhat dishevelled, he remained extraordinarily refined and otherworldly, emanating a slight chilliness. A Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s phantom hovered incessantly around him, not only reforming itself but also flapping its wings, igniting a roaring fire so hot that even the void itself was set ablaze. This scene was so exaggerated that many were hastily moving away. They feared being affected by the intense heat from the phantom phoenix, scared of the calamity of unextinguishable fire igniting on their bodies, if it were to happen again. Ironically, those who had ascended the ring did not die, while those basking in the spectacle from the sidelines were killed¡ªtruly a tragedy born of ill fortune. In fact, the actions of this group of people were indeed wise. Because, the moment they departed, real fire spurted out¡ªjust a wisp was enough to render several magnificent peaks into nothingness instantly. Had they moved any later, they certainly would have been caught in it. This was what the True Phoenix Technique¡¯s Divine Skills truly looked like¡ªtransforming into a phoenix with boundless might. Once this transformation is pushed to its extreme, it could burn a world completely in an instant. Only the most elusive weak water in the world could extinguish it, and even then, only in large quantities. At this moment, the Banished Immortal was holding nothing back. The person before him justified such measures, surpassing his expectations. If he still kept anything back, he might just be knocked off the ring. To be treated as the laughing stock¡ªunable to even defend his position in two battles¡ªwould be nothing less than a monumental humiliation for the Banished Immortal. This would be the last blow. The moment their attacks clashed, the heavens shattered and the earth split. Ghosts wailed while gods howled. Lightning mingled with torrential rain, truly stirring up astronomical horrors. Ten thousand radiant rays burst forth, fragments of rules permeated everywhere and countless bone scripts bloomed. The force of the Divine Spirit surged out like a dam-bursting flood, causing the people to tremble in awe. It was as if two Sect Hierarchs were settling their scores against each other. Not only the Banished Immortal, but even Tu Wa Zi was somewhat shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that this younger brother, who was slightly younger than him, could reach such a level. This was much more intense than when they fought together. The little rascal Gu Wa Zi, it seems, was holding back from him all along. Whilst impressed, Tu Wa Zi made up his mind to increase his daily training by two hours. Otherwise, he might be left behind by his younger companions gradually. However, there wasn¡¯t a shred of jealousy in him. Instead, he was mostly happy for his good brother. Just then¡­ In the distance, several figures appeared. Each of them radiated an overwhelming power like mountains, rushing in from all directions of the sky. This made many people tremble in fear. The Tenth Crown King led them, followed by Six Crown King Ning Chuan. Besides them, there were others like Three Stones and the Celestial prodigy¡ªthe Three-Stone Sky Monarch. This was an ancient peerless genius who was believed to have perished long ago in the Immortal Ancient era. Now, not only had he made a reappearance, his strength had grown exponentially. He had already reached the Divine Realm. Even in the outside world, he could be considered a formidable figure. The terrifying radiance emanated from the vertical eye on his forehead was as if stars were falling from outside the sky, causing the sun and moon¡¯s brilliance to flicker. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Gu¡ªhe is actually clashing with the Banished Immortal!¡± Shi Hao saw Tu Wa Zi and the others from afar and quickly walked over. He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he saw the crowd from Liu Village, he couldn¡¯t help but want to strike up some conversation. Perhaps it¡¯s because everyone likes the presence of a big crowd. Just as he was hastening his steps¡­ On the ring, a figure was suddenly flung out. Everyone¡¯s pupils involuntarily constricted. That person was, the Banished Immortal! Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Chapter 372: Return to the Dam_1 Chapter 503: Chapter 372: Return to the Dam_1 Above the arena, a figure was sent flying out. Clad in garments white as snow mixed with speckles of golden light, he appeared like brilliant radiance filtering through dappled shadows from the trees, creating an air of mystique. It was the Banished Immortal. At this moment, the once peerless and splendid youth looked extremely disheveled, his bones shattered, coughing up mouthfuls of golden blood as he tumbled from the arena and crashed heavily onto the green stone slabs below, a weapon slipping from his grasp. That weapon was the unique horn of the Heavenly Corner Ant, one of the Ten Evils. It appeared unremarkable with its dark hue, but was exceedingly rare and sharp enough to easily tear through the void. Not even treasures could compete with it, truly invincible, yet even such strength had failed to withstand the assault from that matchless figure on the arena. Nevertheless, the horn of the Heavenly Corner Ant was indeed extraordinary, still gleaming despite the severe damage, with runes continuously bursting and emanating, rippling with terrifying and boundless might. Even unused, this weapon alone was formidable enough to rank as an instrument of extreme malice. ¡°The Banished Immortal¡­ has been defeated. He only defended the arena for one match, it¡¯s too surreal, too unbelievable. This era is likely to witness the emergence of many unimaginable prodigies!¡± Someone exclaimed in shock, their expression dumbfounded. It was truly astonishing¡ªthe Banished Immortal was reputed to make an impact whenever he chose to emerge. Across the ages, he was considered one of the most outstanding talents ever to grace the world. Yet now, after biding through countless years, his long-awaited rise to the arena ended before a second match could be won. Being literally beaten out of the ring was something that would be unbelievable if mentioned, but it had indeed happened. Above the arena, even Gu Chen¡¯s state was somewhat pitiable. Though he stood victorious in the end, the Banished Immortal was anything but ordinary. With ultimate strength, Gu Chen had gone all out, his body nearly shattered. This was undoubtedly the most intense battle he had ever experienced, with every method employed and his body nearly torn asunder. But he was of Sky Tyrant Blood, having evolved this bloodline to its pinnacle. The lower his vitality, the more fierce he became, and with the undying Tyrant Blood, it was exceedingly difficult for him to perish, able to maintain peak condition in battle unless the last drop of Tyrant Blood drained away, thus he would not perish. ¡°Blessing!¡± With a silent heart, Gu Wa Zi murmured inwardly. As the voice fell, a ripple-like transparent radiance suddenly descended from the sky, filled with vile undying vitality, dispelling all negative effects, like the spring of life pouring into Gu Chen¡¯s body. Then, a scene that shocked everyone unfolded. Gu Chen¡¯s previously battered body miraculously returned to its original state in an instant, with torn flesh visibly mending. He appeared rejuvenated, not a single wound visible on his person, hardly resembling someone who had just engaged in a fierce battle. This was Gu Wa Zi¡¯s recently evolved Treasure Technique Divine Ability, used for the first time with remarkable effects, instantly removing all negative impacts on his body, regenerating skin and reviving bone. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say, with these two conditions combined, Gu Wa Zi could be considered as resilient as Xiao Qiang who just couldn¡¯t be killed. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he was invincible¡ªno one in the world could claim invincibility. No matter how strong, there would always be stronger challengers to come. This simply meant that Gu Wa Zi was very difficult to kill when faced with opponents of similar strength. Against the truly powerful, he would have no chance to use such methods and would be suppressed instantly. But to possess such strength and achievements at his age was already quite remarkable. Even Jiang Hui was happy for Gu Wa Zi, knowing that given time, his future potential was limitless. After all, as the only special Rare Item that Jiang Hui had drawn so far, the young man¡¯s future was destined to be unstoppable, crushing all enemies. ¡°You, have won!¡± By the green stones, where moss was widespread, the Banished Immortal struggled to get up. He spoke, his expression tinged with a hint of faded despondency and loss. For him, this was an unprecedented blow. He had accumulated knowledge through numerous lifetimes and deduced through countless eras, initially intending to shine brightly in this era and ascend the Great Taoist Era. However, he failed to achieve his aspirations before they could truly begin, being suppressed so swiftly. Even in the last desperate moment, he had employed the Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique, blood roaring ferociously like a raging sun. The Heavenly Corner Ant was known to possess supreme strength among the Ten Evils, proclaimed to be unrivaled even by a True Dragon, terrifyingly fierce without bounds. Yet, he still fell in defeat, the opponent¡¯s vitality as vast as the starry sky, even more exaggerated than his, a never-ending torrent that stung his eyes, almost too intense to look at directly. ¡°You¡¯ve lost nobly, being the first to push me to my limits is an achievement in itself!¡± Gu Chen spoke. His words only added to the Banished Immortal¡¯s bitterness. What did it matter to be the first? The result was still a defeat. In front of the crowd, the Ten Crown King, who had just arrived, witnessed this scene, furrowing his brows, unable to articulate the solemnity and shock he felt. He had sparred with the Banished Immortal, regarding his adversary as his strongest and most worthy opponent. They had fought countless times with mutual respect, and though he had always managed to edge out a victory, he never dared to claim total supremacy over the other. Yet now, the Banished Immortal he saw as his greatest rival had been beaten to the brink of Bloodshed with a nearly shattered body, experiencing a level of misery he himself could scarcely achieve. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Chapter 372: Returning to the Dam_2 Chapter 504: Chapter 372: Returning to the Dam_2 Not just the Ten Crown King, Six Crown King Ning Chuan, the Celestials¡¯ Three-stone Sky Monarch, Stone Toughness, Qin Hao, and even the Lone Orphan Sword from Flame Cloud Cave all wore the same expression. Only Shi Hao¡¯s face seemed much more composed. He had a very good relationship with Gu Chen, having fought together multiple times. He knew well of Gu Chen¡¯s strength, even though he himself had reincarnated multiple times, he still did not dare boast that he could defeat him with one hundred percent certainty. ¡°Who dares to challenge me, come forth now!¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice echoed out loud, showing no intention of resting. Under the blessing of the Holy Light, he seemed like a perpetual motion machine, ready to fight on without end. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Despite your strength, you are not invincible. A man should always remember to be humble!¡± A number of ancient creatures from various Taoist orthodoxies stepped forward and spoke angrily against Gu Chen. They were all powerful and terrifying, having rushed over from all directions. They weren¡¯t trying to save face for the Banished Immortal. After all, he had once slain many with the Broken Heart Song in the abyss, using their blood as a catalyst for his evolution. No, they simply couldn¡¯t stand Gu Chen. How dare this nobody stand on the stage? It¡¯s an insult to their ancient lineage!!! The orthodoxies that these ancient creatures belonged to had connections with one another. They weren¡¯t enemies. Now they gathered together, deciding to employ a battle of attrition to retaliate against this group. Most importantly, they understood that if they didn¡¯t act, the highest opportunity in these ruins might be stolen. Then they wouldn¡¯t even have the right to protest. This was definitely not a scene they wanted to witness. Although ancient creatures were rare, when combined from all Taoist states, they weren¡¯t few. Now that they had gathered together, their strength appeared even more formidable than that of Liu Village, making everyone wary. The Ten Crown King and others did not speak up, nor did they make a move. They were still observing. This type of behavior did not match their character, but the pitiful state of Banished Immortal put them on alert. They might be confident and invincible, fearless, but they were not rash. They knew when to advance and when to retreat, and they would never act recklessly. If you are dissatisfied, then come forth. Why are you just shouting from down there!¡± Gu Chen coldly snorted, looking as imposing as a great deity. His vital energy was unabating. The ordinary Ferocious Ape Body Treasure Technique, combined with the Sky Tyrant Blood, brought about an unimaginable transformation, causing his body to grow tens of times taller. Behind him loomed the phantom of a mountain-like Giant Ape, roaring. The ancient creatures looked at each other but not one dared to be the first to step onto the stage. Despite their tough talk, they were not fools. They were well aware of Gu Chen¡¯s strength; he was not someone who could be easily suppressed. But finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back. A purple-haired youth known as Purple Flame, who was quite powerful and had defeated many along his path, made his move. Purple Thunder and Lightning flickered as it was mercilessly slashed towards Gu Chen. ¡°Such paltry tricks. If ancient creatures are only at your level, then it¡¯s better to not embarrass yourself on stage!¡± Gu Chen¡¯s face never changed color. His massive palm swung around, tearing through the void and directly grasping the purple thunder and lightning from the sky. He crushed it with a squeeze, and all the electric sparks disintegrated, vanishing completely. Moreover, without any hesitation, his mighty hand descended forcefully on the purple-haired youth, sending him flying. ¡°Pfft!¡± The purple-haired youth couldn¡¯t dodge in time and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His vitality was diminished to an extreme. Although he wasn¡¯t dead, he was no longer capable of continuing the fight. After that, other ancient creatures chose to make their moves. All of them were once famous figures, but they were suppressed on the spot within a few exchanges. Gu Chen had completely fallen into a mad frenzy. Apart from a few lucky ones with life-saving means, nearly all the rest were killed on the spot. There was no glorious technique used, just ordinary punches and palm strikes that no one could withstand. Many sighed and felt that this youth, who seemed like a great god or demon descending into the world, was about to rise. Aside from the first Banished Immortal, the rest of the challengers weren¡¯t even a match for him. They couldn¡¯t even force him to take a step back. ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± On the other side, after Lin Hai knocked out a challenger with one punch, his gaze fell on a youth wielding a longsword with a burning curiosity. This man was known as Lone Orphan Sword, the number one genius from Sword Valley, hailed as the youngest king in Sword Valley¡¯s history. He was highly respected even among other ancient creatures. Indeed, he was impressive. The man stood there like an unsheathed sword, sharp edges revealed, as if at any moment he would pierce the sky. Lin Hai had only ever seen this aura from one other person, Lin¡¯s uncle with the broad sword. Yet there were differences between the two. Although Uncle Broad Sword gave off the same sharp aura, it was not oppressive. He was more like a sheathed sword. Once truly drawn, it would cut through the sky. ¡°As you wish!¡± Lone Orphan Sword took to the air. The two quickly tangled together in combat. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Chapter 372: Return to the Dike_3 Chapter 505: Chapter 372: Return to the Dike_3 ¡°I¡¯ve seen a true swordsman, compared to him, you are not worthy of calling yourself a swordsman, you can¡¯t even hold your sword steady!¡± A moment later, two figures separated, Lin Hai felt somewhat disappointed. He thought the sword-carrying young man was strong, but the actual strength that was demonstrated was just so-so. He punched out, not holding back any of his invincible Divine Power, directly confronting the precious sword in the opponent¡¯s hand with his bare flesh. ¡°Clang clang clang!¡± In the air, ceaseless, ear-splitting clashes of steel rang out, you could even see the sparks flying. Finally, Lin Hai charged forward, punching out like a meteor falling, directly sending the Lone Orphan Sword flying away, coughing up blood, his life or death uncertain, his precious sword shattered by the terrifying force of the impact. Like Lin Hai, many others openly challenged these gathered ancient freaks, some even directly rushed off the platform. This was absolutely a huge suppressing showdown. Many freaks were thrown away. ¡°Captivating the world, this scene is truly captivating the world!¡± some beings exclaimed in awe. Elsewhere, Gu Chen¡¯s fight was entering its climax. He was sweeping through, all the ancient freaks that came up were instantly crushed, like cutting melons and vegetables, every one of them meeting a horrific fate, many promising individuals¡¯ entire bodies were brutally torn apart, their reputations ¡°Enough!¡± The Ten Crown King no longer hid, he directly charged onto the platform, he had already won ten times, and he was destined to be the leader of this era. First, he charged towards Gu Chen, delivering a punch directly, one could vaguely see a long dragon coiling, it was merely a punch but it seemed to make the platform crack, as if it would break at any second. His fist was glowing as if a real dragon was swinging its tail from the Nine Heavens above, his dominance as boundless as a volcanic eruption, radiating a terrifying Qi and Blood, so horrifying it caused many nearby to retreat unconsciously. ¡°True Dragon Fist? I know it too!¡± Gu Chen gave a long roar, punching out similarly, a long dragon boiling and rising up, radiating intense power. In the sky, two huge fists collided, tearing apart the boundless void. The Ten Crown King saw himself as the Celestial Emperor, dominance was in his bones. Once he made a move, there was absolutely no turning back, a true ultimate dominance. ¡°No one can exist on this platform except for me!¡± Not only did he attack Gu Chen, but he also attacked the disciples of other Taoist Orthodoxy, truly unbeatable in all directions, needing no help from anyone. ¡°You still think of others while fighting with me?!¡± Gu Chen was furious, his Sky Tyrant Blood inside boiled like a long rainbow, glaring like a great sun. The Ten Crown King was a boss, and so was he. The tips of their fists collided, and both figures immediately backed off. But compared to the Ten Crown King, Gu Chen retreated an extra step. ¡°Another worthy opponent.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s face was excited, filled with anticipation, even as he retreated, he leaped forward again, his Qi and Blood surging. Bloody turmoil, followed by another intense collision, purely flesh against flesh. In the shocked gaze of the crowd, not only did Gu Chen¡¯s body flybackward, but the Ten Crown King also retreated rapidly. But just as they were about to charge into the fray again. Several dazzling rays of light suddenly descended from the profound void above, covering the majority of the people, including Tu Wa Zi. However, immediately after, all those who were covered by the light were whisked away. ¡°This inheritance is not for a single person, but for everyone, they didn¡¯t even finish the platform fight!¡± Outside the Flower of the Taoist, a Sect Hierarch exclaimed in surprise, this was the first time they had seen such a situation. ¡°No, not everyone. Didn¡¯t you see that many ancient freaks haven¡¯t been selected? Only the Ten Crown King, Banished Immortal, Three Stones, and the group from Liu Village, and so on. In Old One¡¯s opinion, they probably needed to reach a certain level of gifted individuals!¡± Someone retorted. Jiang Hui was also somewhat surprised, when Tu Wa Zi and others were selected and taken away, their connection was momentarily severed. However, quickly, the scene before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes returned to the perspective of the people in Liu Village. ¡°Huh?¡± But when he clearly saw the scene in front of him, Jiang Hui¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow slightly, his expression somewhat inexplicably surprised. By his ear, the sound of waves advancing and retreating, hitting the shore, the rushing water roaring¡­ Before his eyes appeared that boundless dam¡­ Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Chapter 373: They definitely pulled strings!!!_1 Chapter 506: Chapter 373: They definitely pulled strings!!!_1 Before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes emerged a sight of The Boundary Sea, surging like a tide. The shaking sky and earth roared, encompassing all in its path, extending as far as the eye could see without an end in sight. Although this was not his first visit here, the scene still left him in indescribable awe. The immensity was unimaginable; the roars of the waves truly knew no bounds. Trying in vain to grasp the entire view, it was impossible to see not only the margins, but also the place where the dam and The Boundary Sea met. In comparison, even the sun, moon, and stars, even the ancient stars that nurtured life, seemed insignificant, unable to compare to a single wave of The Boundary Sea. Jiang Hui retracted his gaze in surprise. He recalled that the supreme legacy in the Immortal Ancient Ruins should have been a jade coffin, containing numerous Taoist scriptures for future generations, not some portal to The Boundary Sea. This didn¡¯t have any functionality like teleporting people to The Boundary Sea. Could it be that the Immortal Ancient Ruins hid unknown secrets otherwise how would one explain what was happening? He was about to warn Tu Wa Zi and the others to be careful when suddenly, the voice of the Golden Finger rang in his ears. Jiang Hui immediately concentrated. ¡°Congratulations, the rare item, the Dam Key, has been successfully activated. Please check.¡± Name: Dam Key Function: Possesses one-third control of the Dam Sea World. Status: Activated. Kind reminder: The Dam Key has been successfully activated; you can freely use your 1/3 control rights and freely use the safe passage. You can set the safe passage to any location of the Dam except for The Boundary Sea.¡± 1/3 Control Right: The controllable area will be marked green; the uncontrollable one will be red. When you collect three Dam Keys, you will gain the sole control right over the Dam World. Then, your will shall represent the final will of the Dam.¡± As the voice of the Golden Finger continuously rang out, the expression on Jiang Hui¡¯s face became more astonished. ¡°It¡­it¡¯s activated?¡± Truth be told, he was utterly shocked. The turn of events totally exceeded his expectations, even he could not predict what would happen next. You should know, he had been vexed about this very recently. Although he had obtained such a heaven-defying item like the Dam Key, he was bothered about the absence of any indication on how to activate it. Unbelievably, all he did was unintentionally sent his disciples into the Immortal Ancient Ruins which unexpectedly activated this rare item. Which aspect met the requirements to activate the key? Jiang Hui pondered rapidly. This was crucially important. Because keys like this would certainly not be limited to one. If he could figure out how this Dam Key was activated, he could try to replicate the process whenever he obtained others since there would certainly be some similarities. ¡°Could it be because I sent Tu Wa Zi and the others into the Immortal Ancient Ruins?¡± Jiang Hui furrowed his brows but quickly dismissed this thought. After all, Tu Wa Zi and the others had been in the Immortal Ancient Ruins for quite a while now, still, the Dam Key just got activated. Previously it had always been sealed, implying that these two events were not strongly correlated. ¡°Could it be that it necessitates my disciples to spend a certain amount of time in the ruins?¡± Jiang Hui quickly thought of another possibility. There might be some truth to this possibility, but Jiang Hui had no way to verify it. Of course, it could be because of other factors. For instance, it might only activate if his disciples achieved a certain level of achievement in the Immortal Ancient Ruins. This possibility was not negligible and might be highly realistic. But it¡¯s still the same. He couldn¡¯t verify it. After listing out all the most probable possibilities, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t afford any more speculation and hurriedly pulled back his consciousness, turning his attention to the Dam Key. In his personal bag. The formerly plain wooden key began to emit a dazzling, dazzling rainbow light, extraordinarily glaring like a sprinkle of crystals. A rich and wild aura rushed forth with the rules of The Great Taoist surrounding it. All these assembled on a key the size of a palm, it was shocking. The instant his consciousness touched the key, the specific uses of this key became clear in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind. With this key in hand, he could instantly arrive anywhere in the Dam World, even on the isolated islands in The Boundary Sea. Furthermore, the most important thing was he could set a safe passage at any location he could reach, such as those isolated islands. Certainly, according to the setup of the Golden Finger, these isolated islands were also parts of the Dam, even though they were not interconnected. As long as they were land, they should be part of the Dam. This was critical. You should know, The Boundary Sea was not crossable, even Immortal Kings and other big wigs like the Burial King, the Immortal King, who were immortal and dominated the Vast Universe, couldn¡¯t pass through it using their own bodies. Since The Boundary Sea was vast. Even if it seemed nearby, the actual distance might be like crossing countless eras. What¡¯s more, there were often terrifying winds blowing on The Boundary Sea. Immortals couldn¡¯t resist it and once caught, they would be crushed instantly, even their souls would be extinguished. But knowing that danger lay ahead, there were still many Immortal King level entities who dared to emerge from the isolated islands over the endless years. They wanted to cross The Boundary Sea, seeking the legendary opportunity to break through the King rank and become Emperor. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 373: Definitely Used Backdoor Connections!!!_2 Chapter 507: Chapter 373: Definitely Used Backdoor Connections!!!_2 Of course, these giants met a fate that was nearly all the same ¨C either they were seriously injured and forced to retreat from The Boundary Sea, or they lost their lives in the sea, their corpses constantly floating on its surface. As for those who perished, though they lost their lives, their island homes retained the insights and experiences from their path of cultivation, their traces of life. After millions of years, one might still discover weapons at the level of the Immortal Path, or even the tomb of the Fairy King for instance. There need not be many ¨C finding just one or two would be enough to drastically strengthen Liu Village in an instant. Any item that leaked from inside would be enough to plunge the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths into an endless storm of carnage. Upon having this thought, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart start to burn with anticipation. With the existence of a safe passageway, even if the remnants of the Immortal Kings remained on the uninhabited islands, should he take this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to let Tu Wa Zi and Gu Wa Zi explore the various isolated islands? Jiang Hui believed this idea held a great deal of feasibility. Firstly, it would broaden his disciples¡¯ horizons. Secondly, perhaps the items uncovered from the explorations could translate into experience points! The items left behind by the Immortal King, if calculated, would undoubtedly reflect in the amount of experience points he would receive.¡± The more Jiang Hui thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. However, before this, he needed to find the isolated islands suitable for the chosen talented ones. ¡­ At this moment, everyone on the Grand Dam was shocked, their hearts filled with desolation due to the scene before their eyes. ¡°This is the supreme inheritance site of the Immortal Ancient Ruins, right?¡± Someone began, it was the Banished Immortal who, after consuming several precious medicinal plants, had his injuries fully healed. He disregarded everything else and curiously stared around. Because the scene before them was too weird. As far as their eyes could see, although they could clearly hear the sound of the waves, they couldn¡¯t see a single droplet of water. The fluctuations of the Taoist Power in the air were too exaggerated, filled with violent power. If it weren¡¯t for an odd force stopping them, the waves alone would probably be enough to crush them in an instant, these fluctuations were even more terrifying than those of their ancestral forces. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the place of inheritance, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a place mentioned in legends. It would be impossible for us to reach it based on our current strength. I don¡¯t know why we have come here, or perhaps there has been a change in the inheritance of the Immortal Ancients this time!¡± The Ten Crown King spoke solemnly, his face showed the deepest confusion. He had the most say, having won the title ten times, each time he was transported to the same place, which was filled with tombs. What was happening now was even the first time he had experienced such a situation. The Six Crown King Ning Chuan was no exception. He had also won the title six times, he had heaps of experience, having reached a place symbolizing ultimate inheritance, completely different from what they were seeing right now. Moreover, usually, not so many talented individuals would be transported. Only the ones who stayed in the arena had the qualifications. As for the others, they must be forcibly broken through by the major Taoist Dominators from the outside world to simply enter the Flower of the Taoist. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a feeling, but this place gives me a very ominous vibe.¡± Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng smirked, whispering quietly and repeatedly, scanning his surroundings as if trying to detect something. However, his strength was limited. Besides the desolation and darkness that seemed like it was from the deepest part of the universe, he couldn¡¯t see anything else. If he exerted any more force in trying to see, his eyes would emit a severe stabbing and burning sensation, as if the next moment he would go blind. Even the ancient third killing array etched in his flesh, started to give off warnings frantically. This place is potentially very dangerous. Definitely a place of grave misfortune! Little Fatty was absolutely certain of this. ¡°Quick, look, there are footprints over there!¡± Just at this moment, a startled exclamation sounded out. It was one of the ancient monstrous beings who spotted a faint row of footprints and alerted everyone. Shi Hao and the others promptly followed his gaze. Just above this row of footprints, there hovered a dazzling flame, as bright as a star. Where it shone, it was like daylight, allowing everyone to see some other colors thanks to the fire. ¡°Why does this row of footprints¡­give me a sense of fear?!¡± Someone spoke. It was the Three-Stone Sky Monarch of the Celestial race. Although he seemed young, he had lived for a surreal number of years. With his talent, he should have already reached the Void Path Realm, but he has always been aiming for steady growth in accumulating profound knowledge. Even now he hadn¡¯t advanced to the rank of Heavenly Monarch, but his strength was quite formidable. ¡°This must have been left by an real Immortal!¡± A supremely talented individual spoke up, his words gaining the agreement of many others. For these faint footprints were truly extraordinary, as if they spanned the ages, but they still looked as if they had just been left. Notably, these footprints were left casually, yet they surprisingly carried a dramatic sense of the Great Tao, circulating around them. Even if they came from the Eternal Families, from the ancient and mysterious Immortal Taoist Orthodoxies, their usual perspectives all extraordinary, they were still shocked at this moment. ¡°There¡¯s also a sea of thunder here.¡± A group of people moved along the embankment, and soon, a vast sea of thunder and lightning, like an ocean, came into view. As far as the eye could see, all was exaggerated and horrifying divine thunder, falling like a sky curtain, covering a vast area, endless. ¡°I feel a calling, but it seems this sea of thunder is not destined for me.¡± Among the crowd, Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal suddenly took flight. One floated gracefully like an immortal flying from the heavens, the other like a startled dragon, their momentum grand, both rushing towards the sea of thunder ahead. Their figures were soon enveloped by the surging thunder and lightning. Seeing this, many others also rushed into the sea of thunder. It seemed like a faint aura surrounded them. Jiang Hui speculated that this was a life-saving talisman granted to them by the Immortal Ancient Ruins. As a protective measure, it could prevent them from receiving fatal damage for a limited time. However, even so, merely at the first contact, countless prodigies were blown away, their bodies immediately torn apart by the lightning, leaving their flesh in bloody shreds. They tried to imitate Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal, but they greatly overestimated their abilities. Even if they had the Ancient Immortal Breath to save their lives, they still couldn¡¯t step half a step into the Thunder Pond. If they insisted, the Ancient Immortal Breath might not save them. The people of Liu Village, brimming with ambition, refused to show weakness and followed suit. They could sense that the Sea of Thunder Origin in front of them was definitely not an ordinary sea of thunder, but seemed to contain unimaginable opportunities. If they could stay inside for a while, they would surely be able to evolve their own lives again, and their vitality would reach an unprecedented level. Upon seeing this, Jiang Hui simply used his control over a third of the embankment to grant everyone an additional life-saving talisman. So, he finally felt at ease. With these two safety barriers, he felt that his disciples should have plenty of time to frolic in the sea of thunder. He couldn¡¯t create a safe passage directly into the thunder pond, as it would be too conspicuous and not have any body strengthening effects. But soon, a dramatic scene unfolded. ¡°It¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair! There must be an inside job! Why can¡¯t we even go in, while they can stay in the sea of thunder to gain enlightenment all the time? If you say there¡¯s no inside job, who would believe it?!¡± An ancient monster was extremely indignant, looking at Tu Wa Zi and the others in the sea of thunder for a long time, then grumbled. They also wanted to enter the sea of thunder, but they were literally shocked to the core as soon as they made contact, they simply couldn¡¯t force their way in. World Crown King and Banished Immortal also wore shocked expressions. Though they had entered the thunder sea, they didn¡¯t stay too long because the ceaseless energy of the thunder and lightning was too violent, as if the punishment of heaven had descended on the earth, and even their bodies couldn¡¯t hold out for long. But now, there were people in there who seemed to be eating and drinking as easily as if it were a picnic, how could it not startle them? Banished Immortal squinted slightly, watching Tu Wa Zi with a strange look. During their competition, Tu Wa Zi had lost to him, but now, when he had already given up and left, Tu Wa Zi was still holding on, and seemed to be at ease. This was too exaggerated. They had competed before, and Banished Immortal could tell that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s vitality was somewhat inferior to his. Had Tu Wa Zi been concealing his true strength when they compared? Or had he predicted this would happen and decided that even if he didn¡¯t fight to the last during the competition, he could still share the final inheritance of the Immortal Ancient Ruins?! Banished Immortal eyed him deeply, as an idea suddenly occurred to him. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Chapter 374: Destroyer Elder_1 Chapter 508: Chapter 374: Destroyer Elder_1 Not only was the Banished Immortal shocked, but the Ten Crown King was equally stunned. His gaze fell like a deity¡¯s, riveted on Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and the others, not knowing what to think. He practiced the True Dragon Skills and when it came to the physical realm, he was arguably peerless. Few creatures in the world could match him. He could even withstand heavenly thunder, smash treasures with bare hands, but even so, he still couldn¡¯t stay too long under the Thunder Sea. However, he would absolutely not believe such a ridiculous inside story. Once stepping on this road, it was going against heaven, where could there be so many inside stories? Everything had to be fought for by oneself. If one didn¡¯t strive for it, even if it was presented in front of him, he would not be able to grasp it. In the eyes of the Ten Crown King, that group of people were of mysterious origin. They might possess some sort of Secret Treasure that could counteract the divine thunder attack of the Thunder Pond. Such things did exist, it¡¯s just that they were far too rare and weren¡¯t usually seen. ¡°What insider story? You¡¯re just not as skilled as others!¡± After understanding the situation, the Ten Crown King abruptly spoke in a deep voice, and again charged toward the Thunder Sea Abyss Pool. He had spent his entire life undefeated, winning the first place in the Immortal Ancient Ruins ten times. He considered himself not weaker than anyone else. This time, the world should respect him. Just like when he was on the stage, he could handle opponents on both sides, and looked around the stage, he only saw space for one person, himself, to exist, without the slightest fear of a group of talented peers targeting him. The reason he was fearless was because he was the Celestial Emperor. If he hesitated and looked back, there would be no Ten Crown. The most important thing was. The Thunder Sea Abyss Pool had a significant effect on his cultivation. Just a moment ago, the World Tree Sapling in the middle of his eyebrows seemed to have grown a bit. This achievement might not have been possible even after several months under normal circumstances. Such an opportunity against the heavens, which could not be missed, how could he possibly miss it?! The Ten Crown King was magnificent, with a golden dragon¡¯s phantom shrouded around his body, and a blue glow raining down from the top of his head. It was the life source of the World Tree Sapling, the purest life energy in the world, comparable to an immortal substance. In the vagueness, there was an enormous, desolate tree shadow appearing between Heaven and Earth. However, even with this, the Ten Crown King only stayed for less than two hours. Although it was a bit longer than the last time, he was defeated and had to retreat from the Thunder Pond just as quickly. He was blood stained all over, his body was grilled like charred coal. If it weren¡¯t for the World Tree Sapling that floated above his head continuously spilled life source, and the Life Talisman bestowed by the Immortal Ancient Ruins, he would have not only fallen here, but also seriously injured. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If others can do it, I can too!¡± The Ten Crown King¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. Despite being blood-stained, he was still fighting and, like a fearless warrior, he flew back into the Thunder Pond. At the same time, the World Tree Sapling at the center of his eyebrows was fully blooming, practically shining through his body. Green ripples as of water waves radiated out, enveloping the Ten Crown King from top to bottom. It was like an old star filled with life, and a single drop could bring back bones to life. This time, it was even shorter. The Ten Crown King¡¯s limbs were shattered, but luckily, he was a Celestial God and could regenerate his limbs. The Ten Crown King was indeed extraordinary. Jiang Hui took note, with his position, he would definitely become a Supreme Giant one day, a person like the Son of Destiny. What a pity, he was born in the wrong era, and encountered an opposing figure like Emperor Huang Tian, who is destined to outshine him! The Banished Immortal was also bound to that fate. Er Wu Shuang, the leading figure of the young generation from the Alien Territory of the Ancient Fairy Era, was also predestined to this fate. Being contemporaries with Emperor Huang Tian, even the most extraordinary talents would ultimately be doomed to defeat. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered as he continued to observe the Ten Crown King, focusing on the World Tree Sapling between his eyebrows. He searched for a while and confirmed it was genuine. But compared to the one he planted, the Ten Crown King¡¯s World Tree Sapling was much smaller. His World Tree now was at least several kilometers, if projected, it could probably be seen in the Nine Heavens. The Ten Crown King¡¯s looked more like it just broke soil and hadn¡¯t been there for long. ¡°Brother Tu, Brother Gu, aren¡¯t you afraid of this Thunder Pond?¡± Shi Hao, too, braving the rampaging thunder, made it into the Thunder Pond. He persisted for a good amount of time and managed to be by Tu Wa Zi¡¯s side. Seeing the relaxed expressions on his brothers made him curious. Although the energy in here was terrifyingly intense, he should theoretically be quite resistant. But unless his power reached the Supreme Realm, there was no way he could endure it for too long. Shi Hao originally thought that it was because the Ten Crown King and the Banished Immortal were not strong enough, but now he could see that there was something odd here. You must know that his cultivation included the Thunder Technique, and he had received the legacy of the Thunder Emperor in the Supreme Secret Realm. His resistance to thunder greatly surpassed others. However, even with that, he was somewhat at a loss. The thunder here was beyond imagination. It was like the origin of all thunder and lightning, containing an explosive and destructive power not on the same level. ¡°Not scared. Lord Willow God said this Thunder Pond won¡¯t harm us, and specifically told us to Enlighten here!¡± Gu Chen was currently sitting cross-legged on a smooth blue stone, with his eyes half-closed, observing the Thunder and Lightning Avenue around him. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 374: Destroyer Elder_2 Chapter 509: Chapter 374: Destroyer Elder_2 Hearing Shi Hao¡¯s voice, he laughed quickly and said, turning his head to ¡°sell out¡± the behind-the-scenes boss Jiang Hui, leaving the rightful owner Jiang Hui somewhat dumfounded. Of course, this didn¡¯t matter to him. It only meant that he might lose a bit of his mystique. But it was insignificant, as he was not effectively effective in creating such an atmosphere. ¡°Brother Gu, do you mean your village¡¯s Lord Willow God is aware of our current predicament?¡± Shi Hao was somewhat surprised. ¡°Of course, Lord Willow God is omnipotent!¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Stone, Lord Willow God has a message for you. If you follow this embankment forward, you may discover something.¡± Gu Chen paused and then said. ¡°This is what the Lord Willow God of your village asked you to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes, just now.¡± Gu Chen nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± Shi Hao raised an eyebrow, considered for a moment, nodded solemnly, and then quickly exited the Thunder Pond, proceeding along the embankment to a deeper area. Little Dot¡¯s actions immediately attracted a lot of attention, especially from Stone Toughness, Qin Hao, the Six Crown King, the Ten Crown King, and the Banished Immortal, among others. Some of them were acquainted with Shi Hao, or there was some conflict between them, but the main reason was that although there were not a few talents who had entered the Immortal Ancient Ruins, only a few of them could really stand out. Therefore, they all kept an eye on each other behind the scenes. Seeing Shi Hao constantly charging forward, everyone followed without any hesitation. ¡°Did Lord Willow God not warn you to follow me for what?!¡± Little Dot immediately noticed, but he could only mutter a sentence helplessly before choosing to set off. As they continued on their way, Shi Hao became increasingly aware of the extraordinary nature of their current location. Moreover, as they continued to go deeper. Unconsciously, the sound of the waves at Little Dot¡¯s ear became even more deafening, as if there was indeed a limitless, raging ocean around him, with terrifying waves crashing against the shore. However, even with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t see a single drop of water anywhere, not even when Shi Hao activated his Martial Heavenly Eye. All he could see were some ripples slowly spreading out like ripples on a pond. Shi Hao frowned, and instantly understood in his heart that his current strength was not enough to see the real scene hidden behind the void. ¡°Even though I have tried hard enough, my strength is still not enough!¡± Little Dot couldn¡¯t help but sigh. On the way, he had paid homage to all kinds of talents, and even the likes of the Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal didn¡¯t intimidate him. But compared to the truth of this world, his growth rate was still too slow, and he hadn¡¯t even been able to keep up with the pace of the Willow God. With that thought, he suddenly remembered Jiang Hui, and his heart was full of questions. He wondered what special intention the immortal existence of Liu Village had for reminding him specially? Could it be because there was something ahead that was meant for him? But Shi Hao thought this idea was rather unrealistic. How could there be anything meant or not meant in this world? It¡¯s just a matter of who gets it first. That immortal existence from Liu Village could easily ask Brother Tu or Brother Gu to go there, there was no need to favor him. Moreover, Little Dot was very self-aware. With his current strength, he should not be eligible for the favor of that immortal existence from Liu Village. As for the possibility of being fooled, others might do it, but that immortal existence of Liu village absolutely would not. He had once visited that place with the Willow God, and it was not hard to see from their conversation that the Willow God must know many very secret things, these secrets that had long been buried under the dust of history, some of which even the Willow God was surprised at. Before leaving, he specifically told him to maintain a good relationship with Liu Village. Although Shi Hao didn¡¯t know the exact origins of the Willow God, he could guess from some details that the true identity of the Willow God must be horrifyingly high. Just after achieving Nirvana and recovering a little bit of strength, he could easily kill a sect leader level existence. He believes that the Willow God¡¯s vision could not be wrong; what he saw must be more than what Shi Hao saw, and definitely longer-term. ¡°Maybe there is something more important!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s heart was stirred, and this impulse became more evident. He activated the Kun Peng Treasure Technique and rushed forward. ¡°Damn it, where did this Sin Blood Descendant learn the Kun Peng Treasure Technique from? Is he rushing for reincarnation? He¡¯s running so fast that it could kill me!¡± Watching the horizon for that solitary figure disappearing into the dust, Six Crown King Ning Chuan rolled his eyes in exasperation. At this moment, he was drenched in sweat, his Treasured Armor was soaked through, and he was panting heavily. Despite giving it his all, the distance between him and the figure ahead was becoming increasingly apparent. Once, he could still see the silhouette of the other party, but now he was left eating dust. However, this only made him even more certain that there must be an unmissable opportunity waiting ahead. Why else would this Sin Blood Descendant be in such a rush? He didn¡¯t believe that the other party had been here before, because he had heard some rumors about this place and knew about its mystery. Without the Immortal Ancient Ruins transporting them here, they would never have been able to reach this land with their current power. ¡°Keep bringing up the Sin Blood Descendant, and I swear I¡¯ll suppress you here and now!¡± Stone Toughness sneered, his eyes flashing with a brilliant light, as if they held the power to create worlds. Qin Hao glared back just as fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s just a double pupil. Although it was known as invincible in the ancient times, by now those times are long past. Whether it remains undefeated is unknown. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t you suffer a defeat at the hands of your cousin in the Lower Realm? You are not as powerful as you seem. If it weren¡¯t for more pressing matters at hand, I would definitely slay you to purify the righteous path.¡± Ning Chuan instantly countered. He was born with the added fortune of Heaven and Earth and mastered the complete Kirin Treasure Technique. The only defeat he had ever suffered was at the hands of Ten Crown King. But even in that battle, he had only lost by half a move. The double pupil didn¡¯t even catch his eye! ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, we can fight a fair battle after returning to the Immortal Ancient Ruins.¡± Stone Toughness¡¯ expression remained calm and unchanged, though his body was full of fighting spirit. ¡°As you wish, but I hope you won¡¯t back out by then!¡± Ning Chuan scoffed. The group fell silent, each activating their secret techniques and doing their best to catch up to Shi Hao¡¯s fleeing figure. However, the Kun Peng Treasure Technique is renowned as the fastest in the world. In terms of speed, no creature can match it. Despite their best efforts, all they could do was watch Shi Hao¡¯s silhouette disappear from sight. But fortunately, there was only one path forward. Following it could only lead them to meet Shi Hao again, sooner or later. The reunion came sooner than they thought. Shi Hao¡¯s silhouette once again came into their sight. But at the same time, a colossal black shadow intruded into their view, comparable to a towering mountain. It was a floating corpse. Majestic and imposing, the enormity of it rendered indescribable. Everywhere they looked was filled with the body of the corpse. It filled their eyes, eclipsing the sky and making the stars look like insignificant dust. The corpse seemed to have been dead for who knows how long. Many places on its body have already started to decay, revealing the pale bones beneath. But this only made them even more astonished because from time to time, something like the loud beating of a giant bell resounded next to their ears, like the sound of a heart beating. They weren¡¯t sure if they could call the massive corpse dead. The most crucial thing was that even though they were quite far away and despite the corpse remaining completely still from head to toe, they couldn¡¯t help but feel an inexplicable sense of unease. But he didn¡¯t seem to know. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Hui¡¯s established safe passage, they couldn¡¯t even afford to steal a glance at it. They would have been crushed into nothingness by the immortal pressure of the floating corpse. The power of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor, even without specific hostility, was enough to turn stars into dust and collapse the starry sky with just a tiny bit of its residual power. ¡°Shi Hao, did you know that there is a giant corpse here?¡± The Banished Immortal stepped forth, sounding cautious. He possessed True Immortal Blood, but facing this majestic giant corpse as huge as a star mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder, feeling as if his blood was about to freeze. He remembered, they followed Shi Hao to get here. With the Banished Immortal¡¯s voice trailing off, the others also turned to look, Qin Hao was equally puzzled. ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t know, would you believe me!¡± Shi Hao retorted. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Chapter 376: The Resurrection of the Floating Corpse_1 Chapter 512: Chapter 376: The Resurrection of the Floating Corpse_1 The spectacle of the past reappeared in grandeur, like thundering chariot wheels, but it did not last long. Soon, all sights vanished like smoke in the wind. In their place, as far as the eye could see, were towering cliffs everywhere. They were as sharp as trident daggers, abruptly rising countless fathoms into the sky. They were imbued with an overwhelming sense of foreboding, like stone spikes strewn across the solitary island, creating an oppressive atmosphere. This was the result of cumulative Sword Qi left behind from the past. It crisscrossed fiercely, whittling down the once robust mountains. Even after countless ages, it had not diminished in the slightest, retaining its unstoppable momentum just like the old days. Without the safety passage of the Dam Key, even the presence of Sect Leader Level entities could be easily slain by the Sword Qi floating in the air. Even a Supreme being would bleed profusely if they were not careful. After all, this was the lingering effect of an Immortal King Level entity that had resided here for an unknown length of time. Although no actual legacy remained, the vague imprint of its sword once left in the void transformed this place into a Forbidden Area where ordinary beings could not tread, lest they be instantly perforated. Feeling the gusts of sea breeze coming from inside, the people from Liu Village did not linger for long, quickly casting their gaze on the towering mountains around them. The re-emergence of the past was undoubtedly shocking, but they didn¡¯t find it too sensational. In comparison, they felt their senses were more shocked by their own Lord Willow God. There were no words to describe it, not even the universe could contain it. Thousands of willow leaves shone with a hazy glow, mysterious and solemn, as if imprisoning countless terrifying deities. The swing of a willow branch could destroy the cycle of reincarnation. How could a mere sword wielder compare? Jiang Hui was unaware of what his disciples were thinking. After landing on the island, he allowed them to explore by themselves. Having surveyed the place in advance, he assured them the solitary island held no other dangers besides the Sword Qi scattered in the void. With the safety passage for protection, they should face no obstacles. Like a horde of locusts, the group swarmed out, all vowing to outdo each other, lest they fall behind. Promising looks filled their faces. They knew that this place had once been home to a unimaginably powerful individual. Even if a trivial object accidentally fell from this person¡¯s possession, it would be enough for them to live comfortably, making this trip worthwhile. ¡°Look at these little rascals!¡± Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although individuals like Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were adults, in his eyes, they still resembled the troublesome kids of their past. ¡­ The solitary island was not very large. Floating above The Boundary Sea, it was effortless for everyone to cover the entire island with their current strength, Soon, everyone made a discovery. They stumbled upon a cave near the edge of the island. It was deep and impenetrable, the entrance filled with scattered Rune Power radiating waves of dazzling light akin to countless twinkling stars. Perhaps due to the passage of time, the Formation at the entrance had lost its effect and now merely served as decoration. Upon crossing the narrow rock corridor at the entrance, the view suddenly opened up before them. The internal view of the cave was completely different from what they had imagined. It was much simpler, fairly small ¨C just a few hundred square feet, enough to clearly see everything at a glance. In the middle there was a stone table accompanied by a few stone stools randomly scattered around. To the left, there was a bed, like jade agate, presumably used by the Sword Immortal for cultivation. There was a set of translucent treasures on the stone table, five in total, all subdued in light. Although it was not clear which race they came from, having the privilege to be placed here meant they couldn¡¯t be ordinary. Besides that, there was a golden paper. It was like a sword thrust into the stone wall, enveloped by the phantom of Divine Sword. Even from a distance, everyone could feel an overwhelming sense of sharpness. Any further and they feared their flesh and blood would be torn apart. Everyone was instantly aware, the golden paper was no ordinary object; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so extraordinary. Especially individuals like Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and Lin Hai, their faces were almost brimming over with excitement. They had encountered this object before in the Supreme Secret Realm of the Five Elements Continent and had snatched it from everyone with that child who loved beast milk from Stone Village. The paper recorded one of the ten evils, the Thunder Emperor¡¯s Secret Art. Once mastered, it would summon Heaven¡¯s Punishment. Given the previous experience, they understood the rarity of this golden paper most. It was a blessing in disguise to chance upon it today. Without a doubt, everyone decided to take it. ¡°Watch this!¡± Tu Wa Zi stepped forward from the crowd, taking out the Beast Skin Bag that he had grabbed from the Little White Tiger. Although it was only an imitation of the Qiankun Bag, the Beast Skin Bag was also extraordinary. It was made from the chest fur of the Void Beast King, with an enormous space inside, forming a Void Fissure that could even accommodate a star. To say nothing of some loose trinkets. Without a pause, Tu Wa Zi swept up not only the golden paper and those treasures, but also everything else in the cave. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Chapter 376: Reviving the Floating Corpse_2 Chapter 513: Chapter 376: Reviving the Floating Corpse_2 Even the stone tables, chairs, beds, etc., were not spared, truly embodying the phrase ¡®ravaged as if a swarm of locusts had crossed through¡¯ to the fullest extent. ¡°Ding, due to your disciple encountering an Immortal King¡¯s Adventure and gaining significant rewards, your Experience Points have increased by fifty thousand.¡± Just as Tu Wa Zi had gathered up everything within the cave, a sound echoed in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind ¨C the voice of Golden Finger, notifying him that his Experience Points had increased. ¡°It really works!¡± Feeling the continual notification of increased Experience Points in his mind, Jiang Hui was instantly filled with joy. In just this short while, he had accumulated more Experience Points than several years of past efforts combined. It was an unimaginable windfall for Jiang Hui, akin to stumbling into unexpected wealth. Subsequently, under Jiang Hui¡¯s leadership, they rapidly swept through the remaining islands, once again obtaining many valuable items. Especially surprising was the discovery of a complete Immortal King¡¯s legacy on one island, greatly exceeding Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. But, following this discovery was an indescribable joy. This complete Immortal King¡¯s heritage site brought him decades, if not hundreds of years¡¯, worth of Experience Points that he could not have otherwise earned. Within the range he could perceive, Jiang Hui had discovered five islands total. However, on one island, there was a living creature. It was a strange creature covered in crimson fur, with no discernible features, and its massive body covered with dense red hair was several hundred meters long, emanating an ominous aura. Wherever it went, demise followed, withering all life. It was extraordinarily malevolent. Fortunately, the island where this red-furred creature resided was far from the others and it was currently dormant. Otherwise, if it noticed any abnormalities, it might have come chasing after them. Even though they had the protection of the safe tunnel, given how peculiar this creature was, it¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. As for the remaining islands. They were beyond his perception. He couldn¡¯t survey them, and naturally, there was no way to discuss reaching them. How can he go to a place he can¡¯t see? He only had a third of the control over the Dam World, not the ownership. He still couldn¡¯t act without any restrictions. Of course, even just a few islands were already plenty for Liu Village to digest. Each island was roughly equivalent to an Immortal King¡¯s treasure trove, marked with traces of the Immortal King¡¯s activities. And one of them even counted as a real Immortal King¡¯s heritage site. That Immortal King, knowing that he couldn¡¯t cross the Boundary Sea, left behind his lifetime of cultivation insights as well as his Divine Skills, Treasured Techniques, and treasures. Everything, useful or not, was well preserved. He even made a mark to make sure his legacy could be found, otherwise, Tu Wa Zi and the others would not have discovered it so quickly. This heritage site was located on a large island, a place of such immense size that it dwarfed the ancient star of life. Searching it for opportunities was like finding a needle in a haystack. Of course, there were still regrets. After all, opportunities were rare, and if there were enough of them, he might have directly achieved immortality. Entering the Immortal Path Field from the Human Path Domain is an unimaginable ascension, requiring the accumulation of incredibly long periods under normal speeds. But Jiang Hui was content and happy with his life. To him, stepping into the Immortal Path Field was as easy as pie, only a matter of time, whether it took one more day or one less. He believed he could afford to wait for the calm years to come. Of course, it would be even better if he could directly reach the goal in one step. Meanwhile, as Tu Wa Zi and the others were searching for opportunities on various lone islands, in front of the nine Nether Otters, which dwarfed the humongous flesh mountain, Shi Hao, after committing this figure to memory, decided to retrace his steps to find his companions and visit the elder in Liu Village as soon as possible. Because, at this moment, he had too many questions he urgently needed answers to. Who was this terrifying floating corpse that looked like a lofty mountain? Where was he? Willow God¡­ where is she now? Will she return? What can he do!! ¡­ ¡­ And so on and so forth. ¡°Crack¡­¡± While Shi Hao was lost in thought, a thunderous sound suddenly echoed from the void. The next moment, it was as if unimaginable surges of horrifying waves had sprung up around Shi Hao and the others. Before anyone could react. The towering Flesh Mountain, floating in infinite empty space, which they had long confirmed to be dead, all of a sudden became active and started to roll violently. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Like a whale doing crunches. In the moment of its rolling, Shi Hao and others finally saw droplets of water splashing out, an actual boundless ocean with roaring waves. Just the splash from that moment seemed enough to submerge all of the stars. However, before they had a chance to take a closer look, a roar powerful enough to tear their eardrums, erupted. Thick black fog burst from every pore of the giant Flesh Mountain. Its consistency was viscous, like a meat-eating, bone-dissolving curse that made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end and caused deep, inner trembling. The Ten Crown King, the banished Immortals, N¨ªng Chu¨¡n, Stone Toughness, Qin Hao, and others all went ashen-faced, pale as paper. Shi Hao¡¯s brows raised slightly, and before he could react, a gigantic hand obscuring the sun suddenly came crashing from the direction of the dam. It was the massive Flesh Mountain¡¯s hand. Despite the upheaval it caused, the Mountain seemed to still be in hibernation, its motions barely instinctual. But it was so incredibly terrifying, it was beyond description. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing the giant shadow bucketing down from the sky, Little Dot frowned, not being able to control an inward exclamation. Though the Beast did not directly aim at him, it was so massive that it enveloped all the people there. If it hit them, even his fleshy body would not be able to resist and he would be instantly smashed into pulp. Just as the giant shadow was about to strike the people on the dam, a figure cloaked in bright light appeared in the heavens. It was a towering Willow Tree, dwarfing everything else, and even when compared to the mountain, it did not diminish in the least. The Willow branches fell like an endless warmth, and yet, like a rule of order incarnated into a spear. It not only deflected the incoming giant palm but also chopped off a small section of the Flesh Mountain¡¯s finger. What was astonishing was that the momentum of the Willow branches did not decrease, and it pierced through the void, causing the world to tremble. Shi Hao blinked in astonishment as he recognized that Willow Tree figure. It was¡­ the Willow God! ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. Outside of the Flower of the Taoist. A group of Sect Hierarchs all had peculiar expressions on their faces. They had maintained these expressions for several months already. Ever since the genius of Liu Village had vied with the banished Immortals, the Ten Crown King on the battle platform, the Flower of the Taoist had seemed to temporarily fall into silence, not exhibiting the events within, no matter how much spiritual energy they poured into it. Their original plan, just like previous times, was to blast the Flower of the Taoist open, a temporary gap through which they could send the rest of their prodigious disciples to fight for their chances. However, this time, no matter what they tried, they couldn¡¯t break open the Flower of the Taoist. Even a fly couldn¡¯t enter, let alone a person This situation had persisted until now. On this day, when all major Taoist Dominators were prepared to invite their forefathers to intervene, especially the Immortal Mountain faction, the Immortal Heavenly Monarch Qin Chang Sheng had even arrived himself. All these titans were clear that the final and highest inheritance of this epoch¡¯s Immortal Ancient Ruins could be unimaginable, surpassing everything in the last few epochs combined. Their future growth depended on how many prodigies they could send in. Just as they were about to make a move. A giant hole, visible to the naked eye, opened on one petal of the Immortal Dao Flower, then the entire flower burst into fragments in an instant. This shocking scene froze everyone in their tracks. Despite the Flower of the Taoist being in the form of a flower, they knew well that the petals are not real, rather they represent the manifestation of the end of an epoch. In the past, even if they gathered everyone¡¯s power, they could barely make a narrow hole in the petals. Now, one of the petals had shattered, indicating that there was likely a serious situation within the Immortal Ancient Ruins¡­ Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Chapter 377: Goodbye Willow God_1 Chapter 514: Chapter 377: Goodbye Willow God_1 (The Willow God appeared at the end of the last chapter has been adjusted, it¡¯s not a protagonist but the real Willow God, just to let you know, and the following part will accelerate the pace by North Pumpkin) ¡­ ¡­ A petal from the corner of the Flower of the Taoist cracked instantly, like the stars falling down from the sky, flashing with the colorful glow of the tide, brilliantly dazzling. However, it soon dispersed into heaven and earth. It was like a moon reflected in the water, everything was illusory and untouchable. The spiritual leaders of the powers that had been gathered here for a long time were all shocked and terrified, with their mouths wide open, taking a long time to regain their composure, feeling restless in their core. How many epochs have passed since such a thing occurred? They couldn¡¯t count backward. Perhaps, it had happened in the Emperor Fallen era¡­ When the Immortal Emperor perished, heaven and earth changed colors, the galaxy grew silent, the universe was heading towards annihilation, and the Three Thousand Paths Flowers would be buried at that moment. However, that history is so distant now, and not detailed in the Bone Book, they simply could not verify it. Besides, who¡¯s the Emperor now?! That kind of persona had long been buried in the dust of history, with only the traces of time still remembering their brilliant glory! However, without the Emperor¡¯s fall, why would the Flower of the Taoist be shattered and withered? The Age of Doom has not really arrived yet! All the elders were suddenly terrified, feeling tremors throughout their bodies, because this could very likely symbolize many unimaginable things. In light of the recent war reports coming from the Frontier Wilderness, they had to consider it seriously. ¡°The epochal turnover is about to begin, the Frontier Wilderness is now continuously retreating, and the war is likely to spread to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands soon. The Supreme Elder of the Heavenly God Temple has personally gone to seek help in the Immortal Domain, but he has not returned yet. Today, the Flower of the Taoist shattered right under our eyes, it is too strange indeed, we must investigate the reason clearly, otherwise we can hardly sleep!¡± One of the veteran sect hierarchs spoke, with white hair and strength not inferior to some elder-level existences. His body was emanating the chaostic aura, and his black and white pupils were split left and right. Paying no heed to the others, he wished to enter through the gap to investigate the truth. However, before anyone could approach. Branches like spears, with a vibrant greenish glow, suddenly shot out from the middle, flickering with thunder, filled densely with ancient runes. They carried a horrifying unstoppable power, they were sacred and dazzling. The spiritual leaders who were closest were shaken and thrown off before they could even react. Above the horizon, the sound of Tao was loud and rumbling, as if thousands of ancient chariots were thundering past. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± In one place, Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s eyes were bright, with sharp eyes like two sharp knives. He muttered to himself, somewhat surprisingly. He had once encountered the owner of these branches in the Lower Realm, who seemed to be in the state of nirvana at that time, not at her peak, but still easily pierced his Five Elements Corpse. The branches only trembled slightly and it was instantly purified, turned into dust, which was ridiculously powerful. Ever since, it has almost become his nightmare, a heart demon. He never thought that he would meet her again, which struck his heart, leaving him speechless for a long time. To be honest, without that familiar aura, Qin Chang Sheng would not dare to believe it. That¡¯s the Primitive Gate, from ancient times to present, no one has entered and come out again, the ancient Supreme have even died after entering, and now, if she managed to retreat safely, wouldn¡¯t she be even more terrifying and powerful than the Supreme? ¡°How could it be, how did she come out, the old one does not believe that anyone can come out completely from behind that gate!¡± At that moment, from the edge of the sky. A roar sounded, full of disbelief. With the sound falling, the next moment, the void was suddenly torn apart by a powerful force directly. Afterward, a dazzlingly extreme sword light shone, condensed into a Divine Sword Phantom of tens of thousands feet large, coming from the sky. On that Divine Sword Phantom. A gaunt figure stood, holding a sword in his right hand. The sword waves were as wild as an ocean, the whole person was like a ready-to-launch blade, stirring exaggerated sword waves underfoot, with a massive momentum. That was the Master of Sword Valley, a supreme person who emerged from seclusion and flew here with a sword upon sensing that familiar aura. Very militaristic. Besides, they were more and more elders rushing over from afar, all in a hurry. The Master of Western Church. The Master of Luo Floating True Valley. The Master of Evil Dragon Sect. The Master of Demon Sunflower Garden. The Lord of the Underworld. And so on. There were so many major figures present, it was unimaginable, all giant level, with very honorable statuses, wherever they put their focus, various terrifying auras filled the place, and heaven and earth were both under extreme oppression. Down below, countless creatures, common people, ants and beasts were all shivering with fear, terrified, kneeling and praying wildly, as if begging the supreme deity for mercy. They thought that Heaven¡¯s Punishment was approaching to punish them. On this day, the entire Three Thousand Dao Regions was disturbed, no matter whether it was the Immortal Dao or the Longevity Dynasty, the Eternal Family, they all cast their eyes on the Three Thousand Paths Flowers. With staring gazes, the air was filled with an extremely solemn aura. The lead clouds rolled, and the fierce winds roared. No one even dared to breathe. It had been many years since the last such event. So long that perhaps it can be measured by epochs, in units of ten thousand years. They were the true rulers of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, commanding countless territories, leading ten thousand clans. On an ordinary day, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands would shake if they stomped their feet. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 377: Goodbye, Willow God_2 Chapter 515: Chapter 377: Goodbye, Willow God_2 However, now, in just a short amount of time, they had twice experienced that long-lost, ineffable terror, like a sharp sword floating above the heads of everyone, leaving them sleepless through the night. The first time was in Liu Village, where an unknown being suddenly manifested, catching them off guard. They initially planned to conquer it, but the overwhelming power displayed by the other party was too exaggerated. It obliterated the Ruined Immortal Palace in an instant, leaving in awe and fear, even the Eternal Life Clan like the King¡¯s Family were completely shocked, not daring to harbor any other thoughts. Even the Immortal was killed by a palm slap, they simply couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful the actual strength could be! The second one was the owner of this willow twig. Because since the great battle in the Lower Realm, they had investigated the identity of that willow tree, and even consulted ancient books for this. They concluded that it might be related to the previous era, a supreme being that had survived, aware of their past deeds and dark secrets. ¡°That person must not be left, must be eradicated, or our sleep will be restless!¡± A mogul spoke out as supreme divine power enveloped the surroundings. Even if you can¡¯t kill, seal it like those undying beings. In any case, you absolutely cannot let the other party wander around, everything must be in your own hands. Otherwise, who can sleep peacefully? Who dares to sleep?! ¡°She can¡¯t get away, if it wasn¡¯t for her venturing into the Primitive Gate in the Lower Realm, we couldn¡¯t catch up. Otherwise, her cultivation level would have been cut off long ago. Even if she could barely come out now, it would be just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!¡± There was also an Undying Elder who said this, riding a one-horned python, emanating a dominant pressure, and passing through the sky with a bang. ¡­ ¡­ Inside the Dam World. The night was as black as ink, so dark that one could not see their fingers in front of them, with only a faint light scattered in the air dispelling the surroundings. In the void. Several willow branches stretch out, like chains made of condensed order, shooting out in waves and pulling Shi Hao, the Ten Crown King, the Banished Immortal and others out from under the covering hand. Although they didn¡¯t directly confront the palm, the moment of mere contact caused an unimaginable violent explosion. The void was shattered, and the willow branches surrounded by runes turned into dust in an instant, disappearing like smoke. This scene was shocking. Like a collision of the century, it was unimaginable. However, even so, the floating body as huge as a mountain didn¡¯t have any other reaction. If it wasn¡¯t for its just now action, and the echoing heartbeat in the air, everyone would think it¡¯s just a corpse. Clearly, the other party should be in the crucial stage of Nirvana, unable to respond to external stimuli. Jiang Hui was also quite shocked. It¡¯s not the shock of the exaggerated destructive power produced by the collision. But the owner of that aura. Because it¡¯s familiar¨Cunique. With both an undying vitality and a destructive power that wipes out everything. The willow branches waved, radiating a golden glow, and the chaotic aura surged unceasingly. This is rare in the world. This is a sensation Jiang Hui has only felt from one person. That is the Willow God. The two auras keep overlapping, they are too similar, just like the same person. ¡°Could it really be her? But how could she appear here?¡± Jiang Hui was dumbfounded. Without a doubt, he quickly looked towards the place where the aura was located, and the Five Senses condensed into a point, like Breaking Delusion Eyes. Behind the countless willow branches, there was an extremely dazzling holy radiance, bright and dazzling, as if even the sight could sink into it. Within it all, a figure in white superior to snow crosses over the waves and steps through the void leisurely approaching. Behind her, there are countless light clusters as many as three thousand, fluctuating up and down. Each one of them is a kingdom where millions worship, and gods and demons submit. The white clothes flutter, showing peerless elegance. It gradually aligns with a certain figure in Jiang Hui¡¯s memory. ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± Jiang Hui smacked his lips, somewhat surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect to meet her here. ¡°My fellow Taoist, it¡¯s been so long. I hope you¡¯ve been well!¡± To Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, the Willow God was actually aware of his presence and spoke to him across the void. It was a mind exchange, which he alone could hear. ¡°You found me?¡± Jiang Hui subconsciously answered but regretted his words instantly. Regardless of whether his words were disrespectful and affected his image as an enlightened person, Willow God was after all once an Ancestral Spiritualist. She had walked the path of faith, exploring this route¡¯s future and ultimate goal for tens or even hundreds of thousands of years. In this respect, she was second only to none. Her ability to discover him might correlate to this. It happens as he expected. Just as Jiang Hui¡¯s words fall, Willow God responds with a laugh, ¡°My friend may not know that once I was known as the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits. I had protected countless little worlds during the Immortal Ancient Era. Although you¡¯re mighty, your path lies in close resemblance to my old one. Under the sky, if we follow the same Great Taoist path, the rest of our journeys will converge in the end, that¡¯s why I could sense you!¡± As she spoke, the wind fluttered the ostentatious jewelry on her dress, and she appeared radiant like a goddess descended from the Nine Heavens, exuding an air of eminence yet appearing approachable. Her smile was so beautiful that it cannot be described with words. ¡°Have you been smooth on your journey?¡± Jiang Hui composed himself, then asked casually as if calmly reminiscing with an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in years. Indeed, although they had only a few encounters, the relationship between them was pretty good, as they were on nodding terms. Interesting people often don¡¯t speak much, and a few words are enough to form an unspoken deep bond. Though Jiang Hui and Willow God weren¡¯t at that level yet. However, in this world of living beings, through the endless flow of time which is but a fleeting moment, to have someone you can talk to, is good enough. Demanding too much leads to trouble. ¡°On this journey, I¡¯ve gained some opportunities and just completed my final Nirvana in these Immortal Ancient Ruins. Suddenly, I felt a dark aura swirling, and I came out and saw you and Shi Hao!!¡± Willow God started speaking, her gaze shifted towards Shi Hao, her eyes unusually soft. She had watched this child grow step by step from being one with his Supreme Bone removed, to the point where he was now, and his Supreme Bone had not only regrown but also withstood the onslaught of the infamous ancient creatures. The child¡¯s fate was closely related to hers, and his displayed endurance and determination moved her. Born in wreckage and destruction, the most gorgeous flower can bloom, and the true rise from the ashes begins, skyrocketing thousands of miles high. Shi Hao achieved this milestone. In the future, he can certainly contend with the most powerful beings. Even if he cannot keep pace with her, he will no longer be a sheep for slaughter., Following Willow God¡¯s gaze, Shi Hao also looked over, his eyes full of surprise. He clearly didn¡¯t expect to see Willow God here. With his current power, although he couldn¡¯t see Willow God clearly, the familiar aura oscillating in the void made him instantly aware of her presence. However, with his brilliant mind, he knew that now was not the right time to reveal his identity, and therefore didn¡¯t rush over to her. ¡°Does my fellow Taoist know the origin of this floating corpse?¡± Willow God¡¯s gaze immediately turned to the enormous body floating in The Boundary Sea. ¡°Nine Nether Otters!¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. Willow God had survived countless years from the Ancient Fairy Era. She couldn¡¯t recognize this creature among the Ten Evils! This was rather questionable, but he responded truthfully, nonetheless. ¡°Nine Nether Otters?¡± Willow God¡¯s voice was full of astonishment. ¡°I have seen the Nine Nether Mink Clan before. They are indeed an exaggerated race, but they don¡¯t look like this. In fact, there are not many similarities between them!¡± ¡°What you saw were simply descendants of the Nine Nether Otters. After countless generations, their bloodline has corroded and can¡¯t be considered true Nine Nether Otters. This floating corpse is the supreme progenitor of the Nine Nether Mink Clan, you can call him the Destroyer Elder!¡± Jiang Hui explained leisurely. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Chapter 378: Alien Territory (Part 1)_1 Chapter 516: Chapter 378: Alien Territory (Part 1)_1 (Revised) Jiang Hui did not conceal anything and spoke truthfully. ¡°The Ancestor of the Nine Nether Mink!!!¡± The Willow God paused slightly in her tone, somewhat surprised. She turned her head and looked, her eyes shining, gazing at the enormous meat mountain that was constantly sinking and rising in the Boundary Sea. Her face was shrouded in a faint veil of Chaos, like a delicate veil, giving her an aura of mysterious beauty. Her tone was filled with shock and surprise, although she made an effort to hide it, it was not very obvious. She was, of course, familiar with the Nine Nether Mink Clan. They were a very mysterious race, ranked as one of the Ten Evils. Their numbers were rare, but every adult was a towering Immortal King-level goliath of tremendous power, on par with the True Dragon and Kylin. Although their names were not at the forefront, they were extremely terrifying and exceedingly mysterious. They had a low profile, but no creature dared to belittle them. Even the True Dragon, Kylin, Phoenix and others who were also ranked among the Ten Evils had to be cautious. The exact year when such creatures were born was no longer traceable because the time was too vast, so vast that even she could not probe it. This was related to the evolution history of the Fairy King Species. Some years ago, they were sealed by a peerless Emperor. Only that Emperor knew everything about them; no one else could know. During the Immortal Ancient Era, she had once clashed with the Clan Leader of the Nine Nether Mink on the Great Taoist. The opponent was more powerful than she had imagined. Even after exhausting all her tricks, she only managed a stalemate. It was known that at that time, she had already become the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits with countless followers. Her kingdom of faith was immeasurable, and all three thousand small worlds were her altar. Her faith power was like a torrential sea, making her one of the few kings of that time who had achieved creation. The opponent was definitely one of the most formidable foes she had ever met in her life. The war they fought then darkened the sky and obscured the sun and moon. They were all blood-stained, but even so, the opponent was just a Clan Leader of the Nine Nether Mink of a certain generation. But the corpse floating before her was actually the Ancestor of the Nine Nether Mink! The Ancestor, the beginning of everything, the start of all things, represented the most unique bloodline in Heaven and Earth. He represented the creator of all bloodlines; all subsequent races were only the continuation and prosperity of his bloodline. To be honest, the Willow God was somewhat incredulous. Perhaps anyone who heard this would find it hard to believe. Because the implications were too significant. If this floating corpse was indeed the Nine Nether Mink Ancestor, its origins would be unimaginable, and its birth era might even need to be traced back to the origin of time and space. That was definitely a period more ancient than the Ancient Fairy Era, it might even have been the glorious Emperor Fallen era, or even a more distant epoch that had never really been recorded. Only some of the most ancient creatures might know some scattered fragments about those bygone days, even she could not know everything. Most importantly. The Ten Evils was a well-deserved Fairy King Species; the Ancestor of such a race could only be born of an existence even more potent than a Fairy King. Such being the case, wouldn¡¯t this mean that this floating corpse mountain in the Boundary Sea could very well be an existence at the Immortal Emperor Level? The Immortal Emperor, that was considered to be an existence in the legends! But she had to believe what Jiang Hui said. It was not out of an unconditional trust in him. Their relationship had not reached that level yet. They were merely acquaintances at this point, not even close friends. Compared with the relationship she had with the Burial Master and others, it was far lesser. However, she and this supreme being from Liu Village had spent some time together, discussing experiences and theories. He was so mysterious and unknown that even she couldn¡¯t see through him. Most importantly, he knew many hidden secrets of the past, some of which were even more detailed than what she knew. Before leaving, he had even told her about things she needed to be aware of, all of which had come true on her journey. Although their acquaintance only lasted a few days, the Willow God was clear in her heart that this supreme being from Liu Village was reliable. He was not the type to shoot without aim, every sentence, every word had a unique purpose. Especially, she could feel the terrifying aura emanating from this meat mountain, continuously pouring out like a capsizing ocean. Even she felt a throbbing of unease deep in her heart. There was no faking that. ¡°If he is the Ancestor of the Nine Nether Mink, why is he also known as the Destroyer Elder?¡± High above in the sky, the Willow God finally regathered her thoughts and spoke, her tone filled with a hint of confusion. ¡°He is just a madman who constantly thinks about destroying the world. He gave himself the name Destroyer Elder, perhaps as a form of motivation. If you wish to seek the source of the Dark Turmoil, you may gain some insights from him!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely. ¡°You¡­you mean to say¡­he is the mastermind behind the Dark Turmoil?!¡± The Willow God was truly stunned this time, and the shock in her eyes solidified into substance. She had stepped on the Great Taoist for countless years, but she had never been as astonished as she was today, even to the point of being somewhat speechless. Because the news was simply unimaginable even to her, it made her soul tremble; the implications it represented were too significant. From the Immortal Ancient Era till now, she had spent her life pursuing the truth of this matter. She had even risked entering the Primitive Gate and had gone through numerous trials and tribulations to get to the vast No Man¡¯s Area. Her purpose was to find the ringleader of the Dark Turmoil, and she hadn¡¯t expected to find it here. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Chapter 378: Alien Territory (Part 1)_2 Chapter 517: Chapter 378: Alien Territory (Part 1)_2 But why would the other party instigate this chaos of darkness, sacrificing countless lives, and spreading warfare throughout every corner of the universe? Stars collapsing, galaxies severed, everywhere there is widespread carnage, blood forming oceans, what is the point of reigning supremely over such a world? Looking around, only seeing oneself left, waiting for new life to be born in the relentless passage of the eras. Such loneliness and solitude would be unbearable for most. Looking back, galaxies are extinguished, the curtain falls on the stars, everything is dead and gone. ¡°He can hardly be called the root of all evils, but he can barely be considered a minor boss, merely a puppet blinded by power!¡± Jiang Hui said. ¡°My friend, you can¡¯t be joking with me, can you?!¡± Willow God opened his mouth, her tone slightly incredulous. If a creature that seems to have crossed into the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Realm can only be considered a puppet, how powerful must the ultimate culprit be? An Immortal Emperor is the end of the journey of cultivation. In a twinkling of an eye, the universe could be reduced to dust, governing the fates with a single thought, a single word, wandering through the river of time and space. All the ten thousand clans pay homage, transcending all fetters, looking down upon the mortal world, a sight that even she admires. ¡°May I ask, my friend, how do you know this?¡± Willow God came back to her senses and suddenly asked, her expression serious and grave. ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you. You may consider me as having some special channels. As for who the ultimate culprit is, I can¡¯t reveal it directly to you at this time. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about karma, but if you knew now, you would be noticed by the opponent, likely to be killed in the river of time. Even if your strength is fully recovered, and you ascend to the position of the Fairy King again, you are no match for them!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely. If it were before, he would never have revealed these things, because he would have to consider the concept of karma. But now, he fears nothing. Because the moment Jiang Hui stepped into the Supreme level, he understood that karma is for others. Fate has no effect on him, let alone karma?! He has neither fate nor karma, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about those illusory things. Telling it might even be a good thing to change some things. Willow God looked contemplative, more serious than ever, as if thinking about something. However, just as she was about to speak. The scene before everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped. Then, like flowing water, ripples began to emerge, as turbulent as storm waves. The next moment, all the scenes were retreating rapidly, eventually condensing into a point, as if accompanying the universe back to silence. After that, the scenery before everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. The roaring sound of tumultuous waves disappeared and they returned to the front of the three thousand bluestone road. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. But there was no time for anyone to react. High above the sky. A roar, like thunder, suddenly rang out, echoing like the beating of a celestial drum, rippling with an imposing aura. The next moment, countless terrifying auras surged in like a tide, each emitting a grotesquely horrifying presence like grand mountain peaks. Along with these countless terrifying auras. Above the sky, through the dense fog, towering figures were faintly visible, standing high in the clouds. Some as large as mountains, some normal-sized, all with indifferent gazes, looking down upon the lower world, each seeming ready for battle. This scene startled many people, causing shock and conjecture in their hearts, they wondered what had happened that led to the patriarchs of all the major forces appearing together in these Immortal Ancient Ruins. ¡°Take your own life, and we can at least leave your whole corpse.¡± Some influential figure¡¯s gaze fell, like two dazzling aurora sweeping back and forth across the vast land. ¡°These people are too noisy, I¡¯ll deal with them, and we can talk later!¡± The eyes of the Willow God suddenly turned cold. She knew some past secrets and was aware that these so-called prestigious sects from the Upper Realm were engaged in all sorts of dirty business that could not be shown to others. They even invaded the Alien Territory for their selfish desires. To tell the truth, these sects, from a human nature perspective, were not even as good as the Alien Territory. They are nice in public but back-stabbers in private. If it wasn¡¯t for the too large karma involved, and that some of the Great Sects had inseparable ties with the Immortal Domain, she would have acted long ago and brought a clear and peaceful world. And now, after her journey into the No Man¡¯s Area, she had reached its deepest part and gained many opportunities. She had finally achieved Nirvana successfully. Although her strength had not yet returned to its peak, it was not far off. She no longer needed to have previous concerns. ¡°Fellow cultivator, please proceed!¡± With a slight smile, Jiang Hui would naturally not stop her. The Willow God stood proudly, her entire body crystal clear, surrounded by a Chaostic Aura, holy and inviolable. She casually waved, and willow branches shot out. They were no longer green, but like glowing gold, just like the Divine Order Chains, they can easily pierce everything. ¡°Evil creature, today will be the anniversary of your death next year!¡± The Sect Leader of Sword Valley rushed out. His sword techniques were unparalleled. A sword fell, and the sky was torn apart. However, he was blasted away at first sight by the Willow God. Moreover, his chest was pierced by the willow branch and nailed onto the cobblestone road, bleeding and flying more than ten meters away. All this happened in a split second. One could vaguely see the golden black shadows flickering in the air like stars in the sky. Everyone didn¡¯t have the time to react. By the time they had regained their senses, the cold body of Sword Valley Master was already exposed. A lot of the old Sect Hierarches were terrified. They knew the strength of this Sword Valley Master. Having dominated his whole life and reached the ultimate realm of swordsmanship, he could easily cut down stars with a single sword. Yet, he was still blown to bits and perished here, not even leaving a complete body behind. This scene struck terror into the hearts of everyone. Many young geniuses were scared stiff, stunned, unable to recover, completely unaware of what happened. They were just exploring the opportunities inside when, in the blink of an eye, all their ancestors and leaders had rushed in to meet their death¡­ Some of the original inhabitants of the Immortal Ancient Ruins, however, were screaming. Because their ancestors had once worshipped a common Sacrificial Spirit, who looked very similar to the Willow God. They thought that the Willow God must be the ancestor of that Sacrificial Spirit and might be coming to save them and let them escape from these ruins. ¡°Fellow seniors, let¡¯s all take action together and suppress her here!¡± Some Sect Hierarch was screaming with a tearing heart. He had just made a move and used all his strength, but he was directly broken by the Willow God. His whole body exploded instantly, and only a piece of God¡¯s Soul remains. ¡°What a nuisance!¡± The Willow God snorted coldly, and the golden branches shot out swiftly. They were like unstoppable spears, which completely shattered the Sect Hierarch¡¯s God Soul. She took another shot, this time not probing but whipping down. ¡°Thunk¡­¡± A big shot who wanted to ambush was hit directly. The light on his Treasured Armor flickered a few times and then exploded. Its power did not diminish, turning him directly into a mass of flesh. ¡°Fellow Daoists, she is now in a crucial period of Nirvana, and her strength has improved significantly. We must not make the mistake of letting the tiger return to the mountain. Today, even if we pay a heavy price, we must kill her here!¡± The Sect Leader of the Demon Dragon Sect was roaring, shouting continuously, and immediately transformed into his real body, a gigantic red demon dragon of tens of thousands feet covered in flames as flamboyant as snow. He rose through the sky, Pierce through the void to kill the Willow God. ¡°A hint of True Dragon Blood has begun to form inside you. Given time, you may be able to evolve into a True Dragon. But your mistake is that you should not have followed the footsteps of those in the Immortal Palace, nor should you have harbored any ill intentions against me!¡± With an expressionless face, the Willow God directly controlled the branches to break out, akin to a lock that bound immortals, wrapping around the Sect Leader of the Demon Dragon Sect, tearing off the dragon horns, and eventually grinding the entire body into pieces. He was dead beyond death. ¡°Supreme being from the last epoch, no matter how powerful you are, today you will spill your blood!¡± A real powerhouse made his move. It was the Six Feet Golden Body, the Hierarch of the Western Church, one of the few Supreme beings. He directly summoned a giant bell to cover the Willow God. ¡°Outsider!¡± The Willow God¡¯s clothes floated as her jasper-like jade hand waved lightly, directly shaking the giant bell and flying it away. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Chapter 379: Just a Trace of the Past, No, Youre the Original_1 Chapter 518: Chapter 379: Just a Trace of the Past, No, You¡¯re the Original_1 (Modified.) ¡­ ¡­ The Willow God¡¯s divine power is unparalleled, an embodiment of exceptional grace, her clothes billowing, a cluster of golden willow branches rippling with the intricate power of runes. She stays suspended above the horizon. She possesses a tall and graceful figure, her hands as delicate as pure jade, glowing with a beautiful light, effortlessly deflecting the Big Pot summoned by the Principal of Western Church. Under her power, mountain peaks collapse, even the corner of the cobblestone roads are sliced off. This scene leaves everyone in awe. It is understood that the Sect Hierarch of the Western Church is believed to be of Supreme status and represents some of the strongest creatures in the Upper Realm. This existence could annihilate the universe in a snap, silence the galaxies, and with a small step further would step into the realm of legend, true immortality, to become a transcendent, eternal, and undying existence. Yet he¡¯s still no match for the beautiful figure of the Willow God, who effortlessly dissolved all his attacks. ¡°Interesting, my path lacks a Guardian Tree of the Church, I might as well purify your evil tree today. It could be regarded building a fortune and sheltering peace for the world, exorcising evil!¡± The Principal of the Western Church steps on emptiness, his figure slowly materializing from the nothingness. His voice was profound, speaking nothing but morality and virtue, his bald head shiny, his kasaya shimmering with colorful light. By appearances alone, he seemed to possess the demeanor and grace of a high-ranking monk. Behind him, Buddha¡¯s silhouette sporadically appears, and the solemn Sanskrit sound constantly echoes, like an army of thousands, much like the rumbling of thunder, but also like a quiet tune, showing all the connotations within a moment. Some creatures with weak power and particularly unstable minds become hollow-eyed and lost under the Sanskrit sounds. They keep kneeling towards the direction where the Principal of the Western Church is located, like madmen. They don¡¯t stop even after the blood starts flowing from their foreheads, some are even crazily pulling at their own hair, regardless of whether their scalp gets torn off. All these creatures are tricked by the Sanskrit sounds. Even in this state, they still wear smiles on their faces and keep muttering the word ¡®Amitabha¡¯, seeming strangely evil. This scene is absolutely heartrending, countless creatures kneeling, crazily tearing their scalps, wanting to follow the Principal of the Western Church. Even Jiang Hui watches in amazement. It must be said, the means of the Western Church, that old baldy, are indeed quite wicked, which made even him blink in surprise. No wonder it boasts the most disciples in the Upper Realm, with such tactics, even those with unstable minds can directly ¡°become Buddha¡±, it could even develop an army of pigs. But, this so-called Western Church is definitely a cult! Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but lament in his heart. They keep saying that the sea of suffering has no bounds, that turning back is the shore, that saving a life is greater than creating a seven story pagoda, full of righteousness, appearing as a monk who has received the truth, but in reality, they do all sorts of dirty deeds behind the scenes. If the two are compared, he feels that those from the Alien Territory are more likeable. At least they have a unified goal, they never fight internally, they never use any kind of scheme against their own people, purely wanting to conquer the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, just wanting to complete their task. ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re still the same. Your skill hasn¡¯t improved much, but your knack for misleading people has, indeed, become more sophisticated. Your Western Church really is becoming more outdated!¡± The Willow God¡¯s voice suddenly turns stern. Her face doesn¡¯t show change, but Jiang Hui could still hear a trace of disdain. Legend has it that Western Church is a descendent of the Ancient Monk Line from the previous era. They were known since ancient times for their powerful physical abilities. The Sect discovered an ancient monk¡¯s meditation site and gained fame from this discovery, subsequently establishing themselves as one of the prominent Great Sects of the Upper Realm. In the Immortal Ancient Era, she had some contact with the Ancient Monk Line. Back then, they were also attracting disciples by similar tactics, the only difference being slightly restrained. ¡°The last era is already destroyed, the era that belongs to you has passed. Even if you were a Supreme Being, now is our era. Regardless of how you respond today, you will be suppressed here. This is your fate, you can¡¯t escape it!¡± The Principal of the Western Church clasped his hands together, the Buddha Beads around his neck jiggled slightly, setting off waves of Rune Power like ripples, enveloping him within. This is a true battle. Belonging to the collision of Supreme-level beings, it can¡¯t be imagined, the residual effects could easily destroy any minor world! At this instant, the sky splits open, wild winds surge, lightning intertwines above the sky, the world turns pitch-black, as if ink pouring down, as if the world¡¯s end is near. Thousands of willow branches wave in the sky, piercing through the void, like a sky-covering force, plunging towards the Principal of the Western Church. ¡°Behead the evil!¡± The Principal of the Western Church coldly snorts, his golden body enlarges by tens of thousands of times in an instant, like a towering giant, his every move unleashing a grand force. Moreover, with the fall of his voice. A crude Big Bell flies out suddenly, echoes resounding between flashes of light. The sound of the bell doesn¡¯t fade, but instead grows louder, its light spreading out like ripples, illuminating everything like a radiant sun. One can faintly see an ¡®End¡¯ character flashing on the surface of the bell. ¡°This artifact, even you lot have the qualification to use it, aren¡¯t you afraid of disgracing this weapon?¡± The Willow God¡¯s voice was cold, her eyes sharp, hundreds of branches all shone at the same time, golden light enveloping the whole Immortal Ancient Ruins. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Chapter 379: Just a Trace of the Past, No, Youre the Original_2 Chapter 519: Chapter 379: Just a Trace of the Past, No, You¡¯re the Original_2 She rushed out in the blink of an eye, made a booming punch on the Big Bell. The powerful force directly pierced through the surface of the Big Bell, aiming at the Principal of the Western Church behind it. This was a full-strength attack from the Willow God. The power it contained was unimaginable, unstoppable, filled with intense thunder and killing force, demonstrating invincible destructive power that can only be achieved when one fights to their death. ¡°Phew!¡± The Principal of the Western Church was abruptly blown away, coughing up blood violently. He spewed blood freely as if it was worthless, and in an instant, his vitality became extremely depleted. His expression was horrified as he was filled with fear at that moment. His body was as solid as the Six Feet Golden Body, cast like metal. It was holy and detached, an impeccable body rarely seen throughout history. The difficulty of refining a complete Six Feet Golden Body was hard to imagine. It could easily shatter stars, and even the most terrifying storm in the universe could not harm it in the slightest. It could traverse thousands of small worlds by relying on the physical body alone. However, despite this, and even if there was a mysterious Big Bell blocking his way ahead, the piercing breath that passed through still shattered his body¡¯s pulse and instantly turned his internal organs into a mist of blood. Still, the Principal of the Western Church had already achieved creation. Although these injuries were severe, they wouldn¡¯t claim his life. ¡°Suppress!¡± While retreating at this critical moment, the Principal of the Western Church gritted his teeth, his face twisted with anger. Unmindful of his spewing blood, he slapped the Big Bell hard with one hand. ¡°Dong, dong, dong¡­¡± Ripples of subtle hums began to radiate from within the Big Bell again, casting down a ray of light, swift as if riding the wind and darting like lightning. Astonishingly, it trapped the Willow God within it. ¡°My fellow Daoists, strike quickly! Strike together and seize this once-in-a-millennium opportunity to refine her!¡± The Principal of the Western Church roared, directly biting his tongue and spraying the blood onto the Endless Big Bell. In the blink of an eye, from around the Big Bell, a group of pitch-black flames roared to life, rolling toward the Willow God. ¡°We must suppress this willow tree right here and now!¡± A significant figure echoed, rushing from all directions, pouring power madly into the Big Pot. At this moment, everyone was doing their utmost to fight, seeing a glimmer of possibility to kill the Willow God. As long as they killed this willow tree, the things they were worried about would not happen. The Willow God, meanwhile, kept retreating. Some of her golden willow branches were broken, but she still looked incredibly majestic. She had not fully recovered her strength; otherwise, she could kill all the sect hierarchs and ancestors with a mere wave of her hand. ¡°Break!¡± Willow God lightly reprimanded, her fear seemed unimaginable. Under her full attack, she actually penetrated the light curtain that the Big Bell had cast down, proving herself to be the strongest and invincible. The moment she came out, Willow God directly rushed toward the Principal of the Western Church. Her jade hand morphed into eagle claws, performing the terrifying True Phoenix Technique the moment she approached him. In an instant. Red light surged up, bloody and gruesome, and the entire body of the Principal of the Western Church exploded. Only a tiny Primordial Spirit flew out in horror at a speed so fast that he used all his strength and his heart jumped into his throat. He was terrified to the extreme. The strength of the Willow God had already exceeded his imagination. Even though he had done his best, and despite having the mysterious Big Bell, he was still defeated. His opponent easily neutralized all his offenses and injured him severely. Apart from the Principal of the Western Church, many other sect hierarchs were ruthlessly crushed. The golden willow branches could easily cover a region without aiming, and blood flowed into a river. The powerful vitality was dispersed all over the Immortal Ancient Ruins. In just a moment, numerous immortal big figures died here, their bodies fell from the sky, blood spouted, splattering below, it looked as if a wandering rain of blood had fallen, which was too gruesome to look at. Willow God truly killed in red eyes. She had been observing for a long time and was filled with anger over these people¡¯s actions. She reached out and attacked the Principal of the Western Church once more, aiming to permanently suppress the Principal of the Western Church right here. However, at the crucial moment, the Big Bell flew out, enveloping and protecting him, successfully blocking Willow God¡¯s lethal strike. However, the Principal of the Western Church was still hurt by her breath and his whole Primordial Spirit was nearly on the verge of collapsing. ¡°You will surely die today!¡± Willow God, unmatched in elegance, followed closely. With each step, the heart of the Principal of the Western Church became more and more terrified. However, at this critical moment. Above the sky, a Divine Decree suddenly fell. Some characters were flickering and did not belong to this era. They gave off the unique aura of the Ancient Fairy Era. Falling from the unreachable sky, they actually wanted to stop the Willow God. Facing this unknown Divine Decree, Willow God¡¯s face showed a rare solemnity, and she stopped her hand surprisingly. Finally, seemingly after a long conversation, Willow God said, ¡°Let them go to the Frontier Wilderness. If they behave well, I can let bygones be bygones.¡± The Divine Decree did not refuse, but swept away all the people. The killing was quickly quelled, but the real impact might be incalculable. A corner. The Willow God slowly descended, walking towards Shi Hao. However, Jiang Hui¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. Just now, on a whim, he scanned the Willow God with the Surveillance Technique. He discovered that she was just a battle scar from past years, not the true body of the Willow God, that had manifested here again after sensing Little Dot was in danger. Through their contact, Shi Hao also sensed it. Because he found the Willow God¡¯s state was very wrong. As time was running out, her body was becoming somewhat transparent and illusory, like a bubble, seemingly about to burst at any moment. ¡°Entering the Primitive Gate, there is no turning back. Even I can only choose to move forward. The me you see now is just a residual image left in these ruins from the past!¡± The Willow God looked at Little Dot and spoke unhurriedly without concealment. This was also the reason she had not continued to fight. Because she is not her real self, her time here is limited, and she will ultimately vanish. Otherwise, even if the highest beings from the Nine Heavens pleaded for him, she would not stop. Shi Hao stared blankly, and his eyes suddenly welled up with tears. He had originally thought he could finally meet the Willow God, his mentor who had taught him the Great Taoist since he was a child, but he did not get his wish. The real Willow God had already stepped into the Primitive Gate, unable to turn back, perhaps unable to meet in a lifetime. The original farewell could very well be the last, causing Little Dot to feel sorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too sad. The world is mostly like this, most are parting and coming together, always gathering little and becoming a lot, coming and going are always impermanent, this is destiny. From the moment you stepped into the Primitive Gate, it was destined that one day you would understand!¡± The Willow God said, sighing. ¡°But there are some people who, after their departure, may never be seen again in this life!¡± Shi Hao felt even more sad. The people he cared about in this life were not many, but the Willow God was definitely one of them, and her position was irreplaceable. The Willow God was exceptionally silent for a while, because as Shi Hao said, they might not be able to meet again. ¡°I have a Twins Jade Pendant here, if you wear it, it can keep the imprint from extinguishing, allowing you to walk in the world forever, even if the real body falls, it will not be affected!¡± Jiang Hui spoke at this moment, conveying his words to the Willow God where only she could hear. At their level, if they deliberately hide, outsiders simply cannot detect it. ¡°Is there such a treasure in the world? Isn¡¯t it priceless and inestimable?!¡± The Willow God was surprised, her tone surprised. With this thing, it undoubtedly equated to having a second life. There are such things in the world, but each one is of unimaginable value. Most importantly, they are extremely rare, even she had never seen one. ¡°The value of this thing is too precious, the relationship between you and me should not have reached this point, right?¡± The Willow God looked at Jiang Hui, not taking her eyes off him. Her eyes were deep and unknowable as countless stars in the Star Sea, and bright enough to dim the stars in the sky. It harbored an indomitable fighting spirit, spreading the awareness of battling to the death. And also, her breasts were full, her skin was as white as milk, not the kind that would make one dizzy, but the most natural, the most natural complexion, it made you unable to resist touching it. ¡°The hustle and bustle of the world is all for profit, but all things require some sort of connection. As your complete trust in me, to exchange this trust for the Twins Jade Pendant does not seem to me to be a loss. The Jade Pendant is treasured, but it does not have any use for me, and its value therefore cannot be reflected. A thing that cannot show its precious rarity, no matter how extraordinary, is no different from scrap metal!¡± Jiang Hui said leisurely. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Chapter 380: What Would You Choose If Chaos Comes Again?_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 380: What Would You Choose If Chaos Comes Again?_1 (Modified) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°If the fellow cultivator puts it this way, it does seem that I am being petty. Consider it that I owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, I will not hesitate to help.¡± The Willow God did not offer mere lip service but, after some consideration, chose to accept the jade pendant. If the function of the pendant is true, she indeed could not refuse. The world inside the Primitive Gate is unimaginable. It is a desolate landscape that no life can tread, skeleton-riddled. Raging torrents of Stygian water can be found everywhere. Even a slight misstep on her part could lead to a fatal plunge. Once there, dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth. When she stepped through that gate, it was inevitable that she had to walk this path alone. There was no turning back. However, for something she sought from the bottom of her heart, she had to do it. Hence, she needed as many safeguards as she could get. After all, no one wants to die in vain. However, such an item is too precious. Even accepting it causes the Willow God to feel an inexplicable emotion, a feeling she has never experienced before. She had gained notoriety throughout the Nine Provinces at the end of the Ancient Fairy Era, achieving creation, pushing forward with no rival in the world, enshrined as the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits for the Three Thousand Small Worlds. The number of believers who followed her was incalculable. As a being of supreme strength, what kind of treasures has she not witnessed? In particular, throughout endless years, she has always been the one to bestow opportunities upon others. Receiving a gift from someone else, as is happening today, is a first for her. But she truly could not refuse. Because the usefulness of this item for her was considerable, incalculable. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s acceptable. To be able to use an item I no longer need to gain a promise from the great Ancestral Spiritualist is a worthwhile trade!¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, friend. Although I am the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, I know how precious the jade pendant you mentioned is. Even two or three promises could not compare!¡± The Willow God shook her head and spoke slowly. Her voice was solemn, as beautiful as a bubbling spring, reaching into one¡¯s heart. It was a uniquely gentle and tender voice, clear of any disdain, mature and youthful at the same time. It was as if she was softly singing idly, causing an inexplicable emotion to arise in people, yet at the same time a sense of sacredness that was untouchable. Jiang Hui gave a faint smile, not saying anything more. His mind sank directly into his personal backpack, taking out the Twin Jade Pendant that he had obtained from a dragon egg not long ago, and handed it to the Willow God. The Willow God, deep in thought, suddenly felt a chill in her hand. Before she could react, a gentle ivory light started to flow. Looking down, she saw that there was an additional delicate object in her hand. It was a jade pendant, smooth and soft in her hand, incredibly delicate. At first glance, it seemed to have no luster, just like raw stone, but the Willow God could sense a sort of charm that had been refined over a thousand years. It contained an unimaginable amount of energy. The Willow God¡¯s eyes revealed surprise. However, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t marveling at the jade pendant itself, but how it appeared in her hand. This method was somewhat beyond her expectation. She was focused, and even she did not notice when the jade pendant appeared. If not for the tactile sensation in her hand, she might not have noticed it even now. To be able to do this, one has to perfectly merge with the Great Taoist and return to their original state. Even she was not up to this task. The Willow God once again began to question and marvel at Jiang Hui¡¯s strength. She used to be an existence on the level of an Immortal King, transcending eras. After countless years of accumulation, she has seen many people and many things. She could know a person¡¯s character simply by glancing at them. Now, as her strength slowly recovers, she can discern the truth with a single thought. However, she was still unable to see through the spiritual guide of Liu Village. Not only can she not deduce his past and present life, but she can¡¯t even tell his cultivation realm. She withdrew her attention. The Willow God then looked at the jade pendant in her hand. Just by touching it for an instant, she already knew that this jade pendant was as miraculous as Jiang Hui had said. Because she can feel that her condition has stabilized instantly. Considering she has just fought a huge battle, and consumed too much energy. She perhaps would have faded away in half an hour. However, the energy she had originally exhausted has not only become full again, but it is also continuously surging, circulating repeatedly. It¡¯s a good thing, a really good thing! If she had such a thing in her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t have had to seek rebirth through nirvana in a lightning strike, there might have been a different result. But now the incident has already happened, there are no more ifs or buts. ¡°Willow God, what is this?¡± Seeing the jade pendant appearing suddenly in the Willow God¡¯s hand, Shi Hao moved closer, looking puzzled. He couldn¡¯t detect Jiang Hui¡¯s presence, let alone hear her conversation with the Willow God. But this jade pendant has already shown itself. If one¡¯s eyes are not blind, they would see it. ¡°This is a treasure. With its power, even if I am only a battle mark from the past, I can exist in this world for a long time without worrying about dissipating due to energy exhaustion.¡± The Willow God spoke slowly, her eyes deep. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing!¡± Shi Hao exclaimed in surprise, a look of excitement on his face, ¡°So, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve gained another life? Even if your physical body is damaged, it won¡¯t matter!¡± Little Dot was really happy. To him, the Willow God always held a special place, like a father, a mother, a teacher, and more importantly, she was the key guide on his path of cultivation. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: 380 Chapter 521: 380 If it weren¡¯t for Willow God, he would never have reached this point, let alone compete with those ancient abnormal creatures. He might just be like ordinary boys in thousands of mountain villages, living a life in confusion, never able to leave the mountains and engage with the outside world, which is much more prosperous and spectacular. ¡°That¡¯s about right!¡± Willow God nodded. Although it wasn¡¯t a second life in the strictest sense, to her there was no difference. With her current strength, as long as she had enough time, even a trace of a battle mark from the past could evolve into a real body, and give birth to life in the next world. ¡°Willow God, this¡­ this should be what you just got, right?¡± Shi Hao asked thoughtfully. He suddenly thought, if there was such a magical thing, why did Willow God say it before? While there is a kind of ambition that drives you forward, there is also an infinite loneliness that envelops you. Shi Hao was not a fool, on the contrary, he was extremely clever from childhood. Combined with the abnormal situation just now, he quickly realized the key point. ¡°You¡¯re still as clever as ever!¡± Willow God smiled slightly, her eyes were kind, and she then said: ¡°This object was indeed just obtained; it was gifted by the Spiritualist of Liu Village!¡± ¡°That elder again!¡± Shi Hao was dumbfounded, really a little surprised. As if the other party was omnipresent, no matter where he went, he could feel his existence, as if a pair of eyes in the dark sky were overlooking the world. ¡°Oh? Why say ¡®again¡¯?¡± Willow God raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Willow God remembers the giant-floating corpse in the sea, in the unknown world dimension we just experienced?¡± Shi Hao quickly composed his thoughts and answered immediately. ¡°Of course I remember!¡± Willow God slightly recalled, the ferocious face of the Nine Nether Mink Ancestor appeared before her eyes, and even the thought of it was enough to stimulate her fear. The stronger someone is, the more aware they become of the horror of that corpse. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t me who discovered this corpse, but the elder of Liu Village. He informed me that as I moved forward, I would gain something, and eventually I found the mountainous corpse. The first one to know the existence of the floating corpse should be the elder left behind.¡± Shi Hao explained. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Willow God seemed to understand, she wasn¡¯t too surprised. Since he already knew the identity of the corpse, he should have known about it. However, she wondered what Jiang Hui¡¯s intentions might be, and why the Supreme Being of Liu Village would explicitly talk about this incident to this child from Stone Village. Because if what the other party said was all true, the real power of the Nine Nether Mink Ancestor might have reached the Emperor Realm. An existence that can bring down everything with a single thought and silence the galaxies with a single word, where the various phenomena of this world are nothing more than trivial insects. This being can create and destroy worlds at will. The lives of ten thousand clans are nothing more than livestock in its eyes. An existence like that is something even she, once an Ancestral Spiritualist, could only look up to, and could be crushed by its mere presence. There is only one word difference between Immortal Emperor and Immortal King, but only the creatures that reached this state would understand the real difference between the two, which is insurmountable. Even the most outstanding prodigy cannot bridge the huge gap between them. That¡¯s exactly why she didn¡¯t attack the floating corpse immediately. Setting aside whether the distance between the two could allow for an attack. Even if she could attack it, she would still choose to watch. Otherwise, if it was awakened, the whole universe might collapse under its terrifying power, and no one in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands would be prepared for such a unimaginable disaster. The Supreme Being of Liu Village should know this. Why would something that would even make an Immortal King feel despair be told to Shi Hao?! Willow God was momentarily confused. Could it be that they think this young man can fight against the Immortal Emperor Level floating corpse?! Though the youth is exceptional, surviving near-death experiences multiple times, a feat even she admired, but if you were to say he could fight against an Immortal Emperor level existence in the future, she was somewhat unwilling to believe it. But beyond this, she couldn¡¯t think of any other appropriate reasons. ¡°Oh well!¡± After a moment, Willow God shook her head, choosing not to ponder these things anymore. In the grand scheme of time, tens of thousands of years is nothing but a blink of an eye. If Shi Hao is able to reach that level in the future, she would naturally be the most relieved. To know, after that war, too many of the peak powers died in battle. The already weakened Nine Heavens and Ten Lands became even more dilapidated. If chaos started up again and the Immortal Domain chose to stand by, this world, which had already been shattered, will completely collapse. This land can no longer give birth to more supreme beings due to the lack of successors. But I wonder¡­ If the Dark Turmoil comes again, what choice will the Supreme Spiritualist of Liu Village make? A sudden thought occurred to Willow God. If it were someone else, nine out of ten would most likely lose their lives for their ancestral land and home. But he¡­ she really can¡¯t see through him, can¡¯t guess his true inner thoughts, and can¡¯t be sure. However, one thing was clear in her heart. That was one shouldn¡¯t judge him and Liu Village in the way one would judge others. His appearance itself is an unpredictable variable. ¡°I am somewhat curious, if the Dark Turmoil happens again, what choice will you make?¡± Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Chapter 380: If turmoil comes again, how would you choose?_3 Chapter 522: Chapter 380: If turmoil comes again, how would you choose?_3 The Willow God spoke unconsciously. She was just murmuring to herself, but the words slipped out, leaving Shi Hao baffled on the side. Regret flooded the Willow God as soon as she spoke, for she didn¡¯t intend to discuss this issue face to face, but now that she had, she grew somewhat anxious about the answer. ¡°The choice isn¡¯t important, what matters most is what you do. In my opinion, there is no pure darkness or righteousness in this world. Although the Alien Territory is detestable, there are some beings in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands that are no better!¡± Jiang Hui did not state this clearly. But the Willow God caught on. There¡¯s a good chance that he might choose to watch and wait! As he claimed, there are indeed some individuals and forces that should be wiped out in the Upper Realm. But can one really stand by idly? The war rages on, with no sanctuary from the outside world, every part is a battlefield, and blood and bones will litter the universe. How can you stand by and watch? She didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t comprehend. ¡°What do you plan on doing next, my friend?¡± Jiang Hui asked abruptly. ¡°I intend to find a quiet and peaceful place to cultivate myself. Doing so, even if my real body falls into bloodshed, I can instantly evolve myself to the level of my true body!¡± The Willow God was brought back to reality by his voice, and after a bit of thought, she slowly responded. ¡°In that case, why not go to Liu Village? It¡¯s a quiet and peaceful place, worthy of being called a paradise, and should be an excellent place for cultivation!¡± Jiang Hui boasted, following up with his suggestion. This was his actual aim. Ever since he learned that the Willow God in front of him was only a Battle Mark from the past, he began to ponder. The true power of the Willow God was that of a Supreme Immortal King, in the Immortal King Realm she had deduced to the extreme, only one step away from possessing the aura and majesty of an Immortal Emperor. Therefore, even though it¡¯s just a Battle Mark from the past, her true power is comparable to a True Immortal. The only drawback is that she can¡¯t fight for a long time; once her energy is exhausted, she will dissolve directly into Heaven and Earth. But with the Twins Jade Pendant, there¡¯s no need to worry about it anymore. If she could join Liu Village, even if it¡¯s just a temporary stay, it could indirectly boost the village¡¯s foundation. The issue with Liu Village has always been apparent. That is the lack of high-level combat strength. Now, if you count them all, there are only two. Other than him, there¡¯s the Sect Leader Level Big Red Bird, who with the help of Jiang Hui¡¯s resources has successfully stepped into the Void Path Realm and can barely handle it. Strictly speaking, such strength can¡¯t be considered high-level combat power for Jiang Hui. Even in the Frontier Wilderness battlefield, it would only be cannon fodder. A presence worthy of high-level combat power would be at the Supreme level at the very least. But the Supreme level is hard to attain; this is unquestionable. Of course, Jiang Hui is not particularly anxious either. Because with enough time, the shortage of high-level strength can be remedied. For people like Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai and others, the Supreme Realm is just a starting point. In a few decades, they will be able to break their limits and achieve invincibility. Besides, the Little True Dragon and Sun-swallowing Golden Toad are beings of the Ten Evil level. Once they mature physically, they can reach the Fairy King Realm and become unparalleled in the world. Given this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Jiang Hui will definitely give it a shot. The Willow God, as the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, whether in body or soul, has reached the level of a Supreme Immortal King, much more powerful than the Ten Evils. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Chapter 381: I Dont Want You to Take This Path_1 Chapter 523: Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Want You to Take This Path_1 ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that disturb them?¡± The Willow God raised her brows slightly. She didn¡¯t immediately reject Jiang Hui¡¯s suggestion, nor did she outright agree. She was considering, weighing her options. She had personally visited Liu Village before and knew of the place¡¯s marvels. It was in no way inferior to any ancient lineage, standing as one of the rare top-tier Cave Heaven Places in the world. Its spiritual energy had even reached the level of turning into Spirit Rain. Such a place was rare even in the Immortal Ancient Era, and if infused with some Immortal Qi, it carried the potential to one day evolve into a locale comparable to the Immortal Domain itself. It was indeed suitable for cultivation; even scouring through the Upper Realm, it would be difficult to find such an excellent location. ¡°It won¡¯t matter. It¡¯s merely a place for resting and living in; it doesn¡¯t take up too much space. It¡¯s not an issue of being disturbing or not.¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand and said with a slight smile. What a joke. After years of expansion under Jiang Hui¡¯s influence, the area of Liu village had increased many times over. Today, with the village at its center, an area of millions of miles around it was within Liu Village¡¯s sphere of influence, and following his defeat of the Ruined Immortal Palace, the entire Taoist Region where the village was located would likely venerate Liu Village. They were not lacking in space; accommodating not just one Willow God, but ten Willow Gods, or even a hundred would pose no problem at all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be in your care!¡± After much consideration, the Willow God finally accepted Jiang Hui¡¯s invitation. This situation was entirely beneficial to her and carried no detriment at all. Because Liu Village was indeed an unusual place, akin to a paradise, even she had difficulty breaking through its protective spells. She could not forcefully force her way in. If she could cultivate within this place, it would undoubtedly be peaceful, with no disturbances from any external elements. She could focus on her cultivation, yielding great results in less time and allowing her to consolidate her strength more swiftly. In this way, even if her True Body was severely wounded in the Primitive Gate, there would still be room for her to manoeuvre. No matter how she looked at it, there seemed to be no reason for her to refuse. ¡°Then as master of Liu Village, I welcome you in advance to our humble home!¡± Jiang Hui said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, my friend. I fear I may cause you some inconvenience in the future!¡± The Willow God held her head high, her expression mysterious. She rose to power at the end of the Immortal Ancient Era and finally reached the realm of the Supreme Immortal King, comparable to the Supreme Giant. Along her journey, she suppressed one formidable enemy after another, subduing one forbidden area power after another with countless followers. This was the first time she¡¯d accepted help from an outsider. Jiang Hui laughed a little, indicating her not to be so formal, but he didn¡¯t speak. After that, the Willow God immediately informed Shi Hao about this development. The number of people she was familiar with in the Upper Realm wasn¡¯t sizeable. Her old friends and family had all fallen in the unprecedented disaster in the past, turned to mere skeletons and lost in the deep darkness. The world she knew no longer existed, her homeland had turned to ashes, and the people she knew were long dead. Shi Hao was indeed one of the few acquaintances she had left, so it was only right to tell him. Upon receiving the news, Shi Hao was more than happy. Jiang Hui had given him a Guiding Stone. It was unrestricted for use and could freely take him to Liu Village. Now that the Willow God was going to temporarily reside in the village, not only could he meet with good friends like Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, but he could also see the Willow God. Naturally, he was excited beyond control. Just then, quite a few people started gathering around Shi Hao while expressing their astonishment and envy. Especially Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng, Longbow Yan, and others, their eyes radiated envy that was almost tangible. They had just heard that the invincible powerhouse was standing up for Shi Hao. None of them expected that behind Little Dot, there was such an extraordinary figure. Not only was she incredibly powerful, superior in the Upper Realm and capable of easily suppressing hierarchs, even the Six Feet Golden Body that reached the Supreme Realm was beaten by her to the point of only managing to flee as a Primordial Spirit. Most importantly, she was very protective of her own¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been for the plea of a supreme being from the previous era, perhaps all the sect hierarchs and giants present would have been killed in the ensuing chaos. With such a super-powerful figure protecting them, wouldn¡¯t they be unstoppable wherever they went? Besides that. Shi Hao¡¯s brothers and parents also rushed over, each with the relieved expression of someone who had survived a calamity. Qi Dao Lin was observing from a distance. He had initially thought that Shi Hao was in danger and intended to help him, but he was astounded by the sight of the Willow God defeating everyone in her path. The fight had now ended, the storm had temporarily subsided, but the impact it had caused was immeasurable as quite a few great sects¡¯ hierarchs and ancestors had died in battle. The consequences would undoubtedly alarm the entire Upper Realm, causing unprecedented shockwaves. Because many people witnessed it, they would inevitably spread the news, and it wouldn¡¯t be possible to hide it. Within a moment, the leaders of all major Immortal Dao lineages were either dead or injured. This was a shocking incident that would surely go down in history and affect many. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t pay much attention. His mind was drawn back by a certain place in the Immortal Ancient Ruins. That was a place of inheritance, the traditional site of supreme inheritance. Under his guidance, the people of Liu Village sneakily made their way there. It was a narrow path paved with White Jade Pure Wall. Past this path was the supreme inheritance site located within a Void Fissure. Upon looking inside. Various large and small Chun Coffins were floating in there, radiating golden light, dazzling and splendid. The runes twinkling like the myriad of stars above the Star Sea, boundless and vast, filled with an extremely dense Chaotic Aura. If one concentrated, they could perhaps feel the presence of Immortal Qi. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Chapter 381: I Dont Want You to Take This Path_2 Chapter 524: Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Want You to Take This Path_2 In the Immortal Ancient Era, the standard by which the heaven¡¯s chosen were measured was based on how many strands of Immortal Qi they could condense within their bodies, This was the key to becoming an Immortal, and a necessity. The entire process was incredibly difficult, only truly top-tier heaven¡¯s chosen could accomplish it. Generally speaking, being able to condense two strands of Immortal Qi was already regarded as incomparable. If one could reach three strands, they were considered the leader of the Heaven¡¯s Chosen, capable of surpassing all their peers. Such an occurrence was rare, potentially only happening once every ten thousand years, where they were seen as the darling of heaven and earth. But now, Immortal Qi had become untraceable, the ones who could condense it within their bodies were one in a million, top-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen. However, Jiang Hui did not plan to let the people of Liu Village condense Immortal Qi within their bodies. Although Immortal Qi could greatly enhance one¡¯s strength, it was in fact a part of the Immortal Ancient Method. Ultimately, it would be restricted. Instead of that, why not blaze a new path? Despite it being more challenging, the benefits were also evident. Returning his mind back to focus, Jiang Hui once again looked at those several coffins floating within the void fissure. Within those Chun Coffins were the Taoist Scriptures. These scriptures detailed the simplicity of the Great Taoist Truth, containing countless precious Divine Treasure Skills. Some of them were not inferior to the Ten Evil Techniques, once classified as Supreme Artifacts of the previous era. At Jiang Hui¡¯s command, the people of Liu Village once again displayed the spirit of locusts crossing the border. Tu Wa Zi originally wanted to use a beast skin bag to carry all of these coffins away, to save both time and effort, but many attempts were unsuccessful. Invisibly, a force would always manifest to forcibly interrupt, preventing him from doing as he wished. The beast skin bag was, after all, only an imitation of the Qiankun Bag, not the real supreme artifact. It couldn¡¯t completely allow one to act as they pleased. If it was a real Qiankun Bag, it might have been possible to carry away these Chun coffins filled with Daoist scriptures. Since taking a shortcut wasn¡¯t an option, they could only pair up and use their brute force to open these coffins. Fortunately, in terms of vitality and strength, no one felt they had ever lost to anyone else, given that they had already pushed themselves to their limits. Shortly thereafter, amidst various cheers, quite a few Chun Coffins were opened. Storing away the contents inside was like opening a treasure chest. Streams of light shimmered, momentarily dazzling as the heavens. Not every coffin held Daoist scriptures. Because the latter was too precious, being the crystalline product of the Heavenly Road, external forces could not bring them about. They were formed autonomously by the heavens and earth. There was only one set in the world. Even so, within a short time, they had collected three complete sets of Taoist scriptures, all wrapped in bronze. They were weighty to hold and upon opening, one could sense the strong flow of the true meaning of the Great Dao, vast and limitless. Due to the sheer quantity of Chun coffins in this void fissure, the people of Liu Village spent a great deal of time meticulously opening almost every one. Only after seizing their opportunity did the villagers of Liu Village finally retreat. Although this trip was arduous, the rewards were immense. Just the materials received from the Daoist Chun coffins at the very end would be enough to make anyone envious. Of course, for Jiang Hui, it was the vast amount of experience points that these items brought. The quantity was so staggering, it was practically the total of all the previous trips combined. The people of Liu Village were joyful. After this trip, each and every one of them had made considerable gains and progress. Everyone had now attained the Divine Realm. Even in the context of the entire Three Thousand Dao Regions, they could be considered a force to be reckoned with. Some had even reached the later stages of the Divine Realm. Such a power would astonish any other entity. They didn¡¯t stay in the vicinity. After securing their spoils, they directly returned to their village. Notably, Shi Hao also accompanied them on their journey. He had a heart-to-heart reunion with the Willow God and had a lot on his mind to share. Along the way, they heard that the Supreme Daoist Power Immortal Palace was easily destroyed by their Deity of Worship. All were stunned, but also basked in the glory of the news. Even though they had never visited the Immortal Palace, they knew that it was an ancient, undying power that had been handed down for generations. It was both vast and ancient, but now it was trampled by the Willow God. From then on, who would dare provoke them, or provoke Liu Village?! Both Shi Hao and Willow God were also somewhat shocked. Especially Willow God. He knew some internal matters. He knew there was an Incomplete Fairy in the Immortal Palace, along with several Supremes. Even if it was him facing them, he had to tread carefully. Little did he expect that this Daoist companion of Liu Village would easily destroy them. ¡°Willow God, if you once again take that path, be sure to bring me along no matter what!¡± One day, on the hill behind Liu Village, Jiang Hui had specially set aside an area for the Willow God to cultivate herself. The sound of running water and beautiful lush green mountains surrounded them. He was discussing the Tao with the Willow God. Shi Hao suddenly visited and made a request. He felt that his current achievements were entirely due to the Willow God. The Willow God had shaped him, laid the best foundations for him when he embarked on this path. Emotionally and logically, he should accompany and support her. He could not let her bear all the burdens alone. Moreover, his current strength was on par with that of a sect hierarch, so he should have some ability to defend himself. ¡°That road is very dangerous. Any slight misstep will lead to a deadly fall. Even I can¡¯t predict how far I can go. With your current strength, you can¡¯t even set foot on it.¡± Willow God spoke leisurely. ¡°I will strive to cultivate, and one day I will qualify to participate in the battles and to stand up!¡± Shi Hao declared firmly, expressing his willingness to fight for the survival of all beings. ¡°Even in the Ancient Fairy Era, fairies were born and mercilessly killed in the wars, their blood splattering across the sky, making the heavens weep. The Ten Evils were either dead or injured. Do you think you can really change anything even if you can participate in the war, even if you reach that height?¡± The Willow God looked solemn, her words laden with deep meaning. She had watched Shi Hao grow from a little boy who only loved to drink beast milk to what he was today. She didn¡¯t want the young man to bear any more burdens and handle responsibilities that were not originally his to bear. She didn¡¯t want him to walk down such a path because he would lose too much¡ªthe loss of family, friends, and confidants would be buried in the dust of time. Most importantly, this wouldn¡¯t change anything. It was real doom and despair, even supremely powerful beings like her felt utter despair deep within. Looking back, amidst the turmoil, not a single solution could be found. Even the emergence of extremely powerful beings could hardly be said to change anything. Shi Hao clenched his fists and did not speak again, but in his heart, he made a firm decision. Within his lifetime, he ought to become extremely powerful, powerful enough to single-handedly turn the tides of war. His resolve was as firm as steel; once determined, he would not turn back, even if it resulted in death, there would be no regrets. ¡°What if one day the starry sky explodes, the universe overturns, and you are the only one left? Even if you are invincible in the world, in the end, you can only recall the past. When you see your beloved grow old with white hair like snow and be buried in the yellow soil; when you see your old friends decay and sleep in the grave, do you still think it¡¯s worth it then?¡± The Willow God shook her head, her eyes filled with desolation and sadness. She hoped that her only disciple would live happily for the rest of his life. He doesn¡¯t need to walk on that path that doesn¡¯t belong to him. Her last sentence seemed to be asking Shi Hao, but it also seemed to be questioning herself. Along the way, she too had given up too many things and stepped onto that ancient path alone. But they were different. She had urgent and compelling reasons. But the young man doesn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a dog in times of peace than be a wolf in times of chaos. If the final world is going to be turned upside down, even if I want to live peacefully, how can I achieve it? I will eventually be swept into the turmoil in this big world, right?¡± Shi Hao said earnestly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around!?¡± Willow God couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, she didn¡¯t refute it because Shi Hao¡¯s statement indeed made sense. As the laughter subsided, she suddenly looked at Jiang Hui who had been silent the whole time. She couldn¡¯t quite read his expression. He was like a wooden figure, silently watching the conversation as though it was a play, without offering a single comment. Had it not been for an actual person standing next to them, they might have ignored him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think about what this child said?!¡± The Willow God began, inquiring about Jiang Hui¡¯s opinion. ¡°Just follow your heart.¡± Jiang Hui was stunned and then casually said. What opinion could he have? A Son of Destiny born due to the calamity was destined for this disaster. Unless everyone disappeared, how could one easily talk about change? ¡°Following your heart? That¡¯s right, indeed, you need to follow your heart. If you don¡¯t act according to your heart, how do you know what you really want to pursue!¡± The Willow God held her head slightly. She didn¡¯t seem to know what she was thinking about. But soon, she nodded, agreeing with Jiang Hui¡¯s opinion. But the problem was, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t have an opinion at all. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Chapter 382: A Glimpse of the Future_1 Chapter 525: Chapter 382: A Glimpse of the Future_1 (Already modified!) ¡­ ¡­ What could he be thinking? Jiang Hui¡¯s thoughts were quite straightforward, actually. All he wanted was to survive, take control of his own fate, and properly develop the land he owned. His goal was to strengthen and expand Liu Village. Safety wasn¡¯t something he needed to worry too much about. With the protection of the Utopia Array, even if the Ten Patriarchs from the Calamity Plateau personally appeared, they would only be able to stand idle. If he intended to lay low, no one should be able to stop him. As for everything else, those were just trivial matters. If they could be done easily, he would do them, but if they couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t fret. He didn¡¯t have to meddle in everything, nor would he deliberately change the course and outcome of certain events. He would go with the flow. ¡°I am willing to step forward, simply because my heart yearns for the light!¡± Next to the mountain path, Shi Hao faced the gaze of the Willow God and spoke. His eyes glowed as he gazed into the distance, his expression unyielding. If that day ever came, he might step forward to protect everything he cherished. Especially in the unseeable depths, he felt a calling that encouraged him to never step back, whether it was in his past, his present, or his future. Even if he must walk on the edge of a sword, he would forge ahead, braving the thorns along the way. ¡°Why trouble yourself? You aim for the light, but the light has never appeared. In the end, you will only regret!¡± The Willow God sighed, her expression full of sorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll let you sneak a peek at what¡¯s going to happen in the future. You can make your decision then. Remember, you need to keep your mind focused to see the scene you want to see. The more crucial the situation, the more careful you should be. Do not act rashly!¡± After advising him a few times, she waved her jade-like hand, and the golden willow branches flickered as they cast a miraculous spell that could forcibly project a corner of the future. Long years have passed, and ancient times remain ancient. This kind of method is almost never seen anymore. Even the number of times she used this magic could be counted on one hand, because otherwise, it would damage her lifeline and bring misfortune haunting her forever, making it difficult to move about freely or may even bring disaster upon her. Unless one could reach an unthinkable high point where fate did not matter and reincarnation did not cycle, only then could such things be disregarded. But that was too elusive. The difficulty was no less than finding a needle in the ocean, or carving a boat to search for a sword. At this point, Jiang Hui became interested, and his eyes regained their sparkle. Of course, he wasn¡¯t interested in what the future held. He was certain about what was to happen in the future, more than anyone else. Jiang Hui was mainly curious about this divine skill the Willow God spoke of. If he had such a method, even setting up a divination stall in his spare time could make him famous. At this moment, the Willow God was sitting cross-legged on a bluestone, swallowing the essence of the sun and moon and beginning to resonate slowly with the Heavenly Road around her as if she was experiencing a surging tide. Slowly, an deafening roar seemed to come from the void, and endless starlight fell, covering this area. It was an impressive sight. The figure of the Willow God gradually blurred. In her pure white attire, a rich Chaostic Aura permeated, rising, and fragments of time danced through eternity here. Clouds shrouded the area, fog was everywhere, filled with an exaggerated aura that could not be described in words. Accompanied by Heaven and Earth returning to solitude once more. Shi Hao witnessed a corner of the future. It was blurry and extremely vague; he could not make anything out. He opened his eyes wide, trying to see everything with all his might. The blurry scene eventually became a bit clearer. What he saw was desolation. Ancient and lonely, everything was in ruins, nothing remained. Barren lands, and a silent world. Skeletons were everywhere, their blood forming a barrier to the sky. The galaxy was broken, stars were shattered, and everything in sight was just the scene of a devastated world. Most importantly, he saw a burnt, black willow stump. It appeared to have suffered a severe blow, entirely covered in cracks, a pitiful sight to behold. ¡°Willow God!¡± Little Dot was taken aback, feeling a very familiar aura. It was the Willow God, but she had no signs of life, left dead on the battlefield, an incredibly tragic sight. Shi Hao felt deep sorrow, his eyes turning red, an unfamiliar feeling stirred within his heart. He didn¡¯t believe it, and he dared not believe it. In this corner of the future, the omnipotent Willow God in his mind would fall in battle, her end too tragic to bear. To know, the strength of the Willow God was unquestionable. Even the Sect Hierarch of those ancient powers could not be her match. But in the future, she would be dead and gone, not even leaving a complete corpse behind. But there was no time to dwell on this. Immediately afterwards. Shi Hao saw a familiar face, his own face many years later. Though his appearance hadn¡¯t changed, the vicissitudes in his eyes were so heavy it felt almost substantive, as if centuries had passed him by with one look. He was still alive and unparalleled in strength, able to obliterate the starry sky with a flick of his fingers. But there was no one by his side, just him alone, wandering on the river of time, perhaps in search of something. Yet he was still alone in the end. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Just then, the scene changed again, and a mountain village appeared before Shi Hao. Despite being a mountain village, it was majestic and vast. Secluded from the world, people and animals lived in harmony, their faces beaming with happiness. Every young boy and girl were as strong as a pack of wolves or a herd of tigers, their vigor like erupting volcanoes, surprising even him. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Chapter 382: A Glimpse of the Future_2 Chapter 526: Chapter 382: A Glimpse of the Future_2 The most important thing was that even the warfare capable of overthrowing the entire universe had not reached here. It was truly a world unto itself, just like a paradise, warmer than even the peaceful times that made Shi Hao somewhat dreamy. The long river of time flowed from the distant past, filled with the aura of immortality. It came slowly from one corner of the sky, where the future and past converged to a point, burying countless ancient empires and widespread mighty powers. However, upon reaching this place, they were abruptly cut off, becoming privately owned by this village. But what surprised Shi Hao the most was yet to come. He concentrated his mind, fully absorbed, the outline of that mysterious place becoming increasingly clear in his eyes, with its features becoming more distinct. He unexpectedly saw some familiar figures. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai¡­ They were all friends from Liu Village. Moreover, he even saw traces of the Willow God¡­ ¡°Could this be the future Liu Village, far away from the war, even the warfare that could defeat the Willow God couldn¡¯t reach here, being kept out!¡± Combining the various scenes he saw, Jiang Hui quickly guessed what kind of place this paradise-like place was, and couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified, and was stunned for a long time. But why would the Willow God¡¯s figure appear here? She had clearly died in the war, only a withered and burnt trunk remained. He had seen it all with his own eyes in the time fragment. Could it be that the one who died in the battlefield was the original body of the Willow God, and the one in Liu Village was the Battle Mark left by her? Thinking about it, Shi Hao felt that only such an explanation would be reasonable. ¡°Have you seen a glimpse of the future? How is it?¡± In the void, just as Shi Hao was in deep thought, the Willow God¡¯s voice rang out, sometimes distant, sometimes close, floating uncertainly. ¡°I see, Willow God!¡± Shi Hao recovered his mind and nodded slightly. ¡°So, how was it? What thoughts do you have in your mind?¡± ¡°The river of stars is broken, the stars are destroyed, corpses are everywhere, blood is everywhere, the whole world is torn apart, and the war is still raging!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes were red, his voice was somewhat hoarse, and anyone who saw such a scene would find it hard to accept. The land where he had grown up, the homeland where his childhood fun and youthful memories were consolidated, would be completely shattered in the future. Those familiar old friends, relatives, parents, and brothers would also die in the starry sky. Who could accept this? Who would accept this? Who would like to accept this? ¡°From ancient times to the present, the wars have been continuous. What you see today, the future will certainly be more cruel. Every inch of land must be defended by countless beings and blood. Even so, there is no slightest chance of winning. What else did you see?¡± The Willow God said with a slight sigh. Having experienced the dark turbulence, she was naturally more clear about the cruelty of it than anyone else. It was indeed a disaster. ¡°I also saw you!¡± Shi Hao hesitated a little, slowly opened his mouth, and still decided to say it. ¡°I should be killed in the war then!¡± Although the Willow God could not see the scenes of the later generation, she could guess some. However, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest fear because she had been prepared for it. ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Hao hesitated a bit, feeling uneasy about how to say it. Normally speaking, Willow God indeed died in the starry sky, her main body burnt by the fierce fire, leaving only some withered and charred tree trunks. But the Battle Mark left by Willow God was still in the world and was becoming more refined. The latter should also be considered as Willow God! ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak now, is it because my end is extremely miserable?!¡± the Willow God said calmly. ¡°Regardless of how miserable or decent the end is, it eventually leads to a bloody fall. You are still too young to let go of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that, it¡¯s just a bit difficult to describe. Your original form died on the battlefield, leaving only a charred tree trunk. But the Battle Mark you left behind is still there, unaffected by the fire.¡± Shi Hao looked strange, organized his language slightly, and quickly explained. ¡°The original body dies, but the Battle Mark remains¡­¡± The Willow God was taken aback. She obviously didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, her expression was a little stunned. This was different than what she had imagined. ¡°Is it because of Liu Village?! Shi Hao immediately replied. ¡°I saw the situation that will happen in the future through the blurry scenes. By then, the world would have mostly died out. But Liu Village remained unaffected by the disaster, truly like a paradise. Everyone was cheerful and happy, full of laughter everywhere. It was truly like a land of the immortals. You were there, even more powerful than now!¡± When talking about this, Shi Hao still felt shocked. It was unbelievable that in midst of ruins and war, there could still be such a peaceful place far from the war. It was hard to imagine that even the Willow God was unable to resist the war. ¡°You mean to say that in the future, even the ensuing dark calamity wouldn¡¯t affect Liu Village.¡± The Willow God opened its mouth, equally shocked. Shi Hao solemnly nodded his head. ¡°It seems that this village still has too many secrets!¡± It took a while before the Willow God let out a sigh. This village is extraordinary, and the supreme being within it more so, so much so that even she couldn¡¯t fathom it. Unfortunately, the other party was not devoted solely to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and their true intentions and thoughts were impossible to deduce, making it difficult to unite them on the same front. Meanwhile, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. He could sense Shi Hao conversing with the Willow God, but as for the content of their conversation, he couldn¡¯t hear a word, which made him quite upset. They weren¡¯t conversing face-to-face, but in the river of time to come. Only the one casting the spell and the one on whom the spell was cast could hear. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time, and I still don¡¯t know your full name?¡± The Willow God looked abruptly at Jiang Hui, revoked its divine skills, and asked out loud. She suddenly wanted to know everything about Liu Village. Too many questions in her mind needed answers. She didn¡¯t understand why the latter could continue to survive amidst the flames of war. Besides, after all this time, she realized that she had never once asked for the name of this supreme being of Liu Village. She herself resided in Liu Village now and didn¡¯t know how long she was going to stay. She would surely be a bother for a while, so she couldn¡¯t remain oblivious to the name of her host ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be proper. ¡°You may call me Mr. Jiang.¡± Jiang Hui said casually, without revealing his full name. ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡± The Willow God¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. It dawned on her that this was probably a pseudonym, and the other party was hiding something. But that didn¡¯t matter; she just needed a name to use. Whether it was a real name or a pseudonym was irrelevant as long as she could use it. However, calling him ¡°Mr. Jiang¡± felt somewhat odd to her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked for my name, I¡¯ll also take the liberty of asking what I should call you,¡± Jiang Hui asked, curious as to what the Willow God¡¯s real name was. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡± The Willow God shook its head and said. Her expression remained unchanged, revealing no emotion. She was born in the Ancient Immortal Era, a savage and eternal epoch. She wasn¡¯t of the Human Race. She crushed everything in her way, earning her the name ¡°Willow God.¡± She¡¯d been living under that name from then until now, so long that even she felt somewhat vague about it. ¡°Whether you have a name or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. A name is just a code, it¡¯s not important!¡± Jiang Hui laughed. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you are quite interesting. Whatever you say seems right!¡± The Willow God said softly. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t respond. Not that he was aloof, he just didn¡¯t know what to say. Dealing with women was always his weak point. Confrontation was simpler and more straightforward! ¡­ ¡­ Time flies, yesterday¡¯s flowers are now just vanished moments. In the blink of an eye, the Willow God had been staying in Liu Village for almost half a month. During this time, she increasingly felt the extraordinary nature of this village. Compared to when she was in the Lower Realm, this mountain village seemed to have undergone indescribable changes. She couldn¡¯t put it into words, but she could feel it. Over this half month, Besides daily cultivation and consolidating her own abilities, the Willow God had another task ¨C to teach the children of the village, helping them lay a solid foundation. With the Willow God¡¯s knowledge and experiences, she was undoubtedly considered a great mentor. Her teachings would definitely amplify the results of the Liu Village children¡¯s cultivation. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Shi Hao had also joined their ranks. During this period, he too had been staying in Liu Village. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Chapter 383: Lottery and Alien Territory_1 Chapter 527: Chapter 383: Lottery and Alien Territory_1 During this period, Shi Hao stayed in the village, and did not return to the Supreme Hall. Due to the Willow God being there, having not seen each other for so many years, they naturally wanted to spend some quality time together. There was also the matter of the glimpse of the future he saw some time ago, which deeply touched him, causing a lingering disturbance in his heart. The scene was too chilling, unimaginable, even though he had witnessed it with his own eyes, he still struggled to forget it. Who would believe that the future holds the collapse of heaven and earth, withering of all things, obliteration of the Ten Thousand Clans, whether it¡¯s the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, or the Three Thousand Small Worlds, all were being invaded by an indescribable darkness, war pervaded everywhere, along with blood and corpses. The sky wept, the earth trembled, it was truly the arrival of the apocalypse. It was the end for the Ten Thousand Clans, the end for all realms, the end for all living beings. Shi Hao did not want to believe it, but that was a glimpse of the future that the Willow God had shown him through almighty power, the truth would not lie, some things were destined to happen in the future. Every time he remembered those scenes, Shi Hao¡¯s mood would unavoidably turn heavy and fall into despair, as if a massive stone was pressing down on him, even his breathing became somewhat labored. But he also realized that this would not solve anything. What¡¯s destined to happen in the future will not change just because he is heartbroken. The wheels of time had already begun to turn, with the Great Age drawing near, the only thing he could do was to develop himself as much as possible, to reach a certain height, to do his best within the limited time, to have the qualification¡­ to set foot on that battlefield and witness the true Great Age! Upon understanding this. Shi Hao¡¯s expression seemed to lighten significantly, he was no longer gloomy and his eyes seemed a bit clearer. His nature was optimistic, living a life of freedom, otherwise, if he thought too much, it would be hard to go from a small mountain village to where he is now, fearing that he would have become depressed halfway and ended up in gloom. After all, it¡¯s hardly possible for anyone who had their Supreme Bone removed, and whose parents had not been seen for years seeking a way to cure him, to let it go, if it were not for his cheerful nature, he might have fallen into his inner demons long ago. And, the most important point. The glimpse into the future did not really foretell the doom of Heaven and Earth. Even in such a disastrous environment, Liu Village was still able to remain untouched, resisting the calamity, even the war that had swept through the entire starry sky was kept at bay. What does this signify? It stated that even if the future is filled with destruction, almost certain death, there will still be a glimmer of life existing. The journey is long, don¡¯t panic! And him, as long as he can grab onto this glimmer of life in the future, he has a high probability of defying fate and changing the outcome of the entire war alone. The universe is uncertain, both you and I are dark horses. And he, he wanted to be the biggest dark horse, only in this way, could he provide help to the Willow God in the future. ¡­ ¡­ The dawn¡¯s first light began to lift the veil of night, the lone star gradually fading away, and the eastern sky was dyed with a touch of brightness. Accompanying a clear crowing of the rooster, the morning sun began to rise. In the blink of an eye, tens of days had passed hastily. In the village, at the back mountain. Green mountains rolled on, streams gushed, life thrived everywhere, it was a scene of bright colors, like a fairyland in the mortal world. At this moment, at a certain open and flat spot. Jiang Hui was sitting there, his gaze slightly closed. Around him, runes circled like the sun, moon, and stars, and strands of extremely dense Chaostic Aura were constantly seeping out, as if he was creating the world. Behind him, ghosts and gods were wailing, immortals and demons were roaring, all were illusions, all were marks, yet they were bound by an invisible constraint, and when these invisible constraints disappeared, the gods, demons, and ghosts seemed like they would all truly descend into the mortal world. Then, Jiang Hui moved his hands, constantly making seals, chanting spells, as if there were rolling clouds and surging rosy clouds. The next moment, his body gradually became blurry, and his figure was hazy. It seemed as though he had disappeared from the spot but also seemed to be omnipresent, he was everywhere. He was the great river, the green mountain, the flowing water, the vibrant grass, even the air, and the dust, everything was him. Jiang Hui was practicing his own Great Taoist. Concentrating all his current capabilities into a single technique. This was definitely a path that had never been treaded before in ancient and modern times. The difficulty was unimaginable, but if he could succeed, the rewards would also be unimaginable. Now, he was infinitely close to the Great Taoist. Only when his comprehension of the Tao reached its peak, where every word and every deed was the Tao, could he be considered qualified to tread this path. This path had no shortcuts. Even if the Golden Finger was with Jiang Hui, he could not accomplish it in one go. He had to take it step by step, steadily. The autumn wind blew, leaves fell, rain washed. Unconsciously, Jiang Hui maintained this state for several months without moving, the whole person seemed to have turned to stone, not even his breath could be heard, the world was eerily silent, even the howling wind that came to this place disappeared in an instant, integrated into the void like a spring rain. Not a speck of dust could be seen on him, his clothes were as white as snow, and overly clean. For a cultivator, this period was not considered long, it was merely fleeting, like a white horse passing a gap, for some powerful forces like the old ancestors and sect hierarchs, they usually need at least a hundred years to complete one retreat, which was equivalent to the rise and fall of an ordinary nation, and ten generations of mortals. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 383: Lottery and Alien Territory_2 Chapter 528: Chapter 383: Lottery and Alien Territory_2 ¡°Still not enough, there¡¯s always something missing!¡± As autumn rain spread time and time again, the ground was covered with a thick layer of fallen leaves. Following a thunderous roar between heaven and earth, Jiang Hui finally opened his eyes. This time¡¯s enlightenment, he neither succeeded nor failed. It was as if he had one foot stepping into it, but pained to find that he could not truly enter at the critical moment. He could not integrate all the avenues into one, refine himself, reach a state where the law follows his words, every movement represents the Great Taoist realm. ¡°I¡¯m a little short of the Supreme Realm. If I step into the Immortal Path Field, maybe I will succeed.¡± Jiang Hui murmured. Then, with a wave of his hand, a transparent panel appeared before his eyes, visible only to him. It listed some of his basic information. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv9 (Supreme Realm)] [Annual Rings: 82] [Force: Liu Village] [Number of Followers: 65035] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaostic Divine Thunder, Great Cutting Technique] [Practice (Treasure Technique): ¡°Body Refining Scripture¡±,¡±The Zen Creation Technique¡±,¡±Ferocious Ape Body Art¡±,¡±Thunder Snake Treasure Technique¡±,¡±Original Truth-God Attraction Chapter¡±,¡±True Dragon Skills¡±,¡±Swallowing Sun Treasure Art¡±] [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (activated), Peach Grove blueprint (activated), Bronze Giant (activated), Crossbow Tower (activated), numerous miscellaneous items, Killing Immortal Formation (activated), 2/5 of Tiyue Ancient Stele (unactivated), 1/3 of Dam Key (activated)] [Spiritual Power: 900] [Number of Draws: None] [Special Status: You are creating your own exclusive path, currently 36% completed. The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Congratulations on taking your first step.] Jiang Hui browsed quickly, taking ten lines at a glance. Basically no change, except for an additional special status. ¡°I felt like I was just inches away, only lacking the puncture of the last layer of paper. But why does it show that the progress is only 36%?¡± With slight furrowed eyebrows, Jiang Hui pondered secretly. Could it be that even if he punctures that piece of paper, it will still be insufficient?! Indeed, if one wants to accomplish great things, there is a long way to go! ¡°Clear Wind is formless but can break the sky and the earth, sweeping the universe, herding the vast lands. Running water has a form, and it can also wear away stone with its dripping. If I can just consolidate the Divine Treasure Skills that I currently know into one move, the difficulty should be greatly reduced. This was my original plan, but perhaps in the later execution, I veered a bit off track and ended up creating the Great Taoist.¡± Listening to the sound of the wind roaming in the world and the sound of trickling water, Jiang Hui had something on his mind but was still far from true realization. If he could understand all at once, he believes he should establish his own unique path. ¡°But before that, I should complete my small goal first: to integrate all the divine skills and treasure techniques into a method that includes both offensive and defensive capabilities.¡± Jiang Hui muttered inwardly. Afterward, his figure became hazy once again and began to start unseeable. Another ten or so days passed in a flash. Between heaven and earth, a line of colorful twilight fell. He had finally succeeded in something. Feeling the terrifyingly powerful energy flowing through his body, Jiang Hui checked his personal panel information again. The preceding sections were still the same, but the Divine Skills and Practice sections had changed. The two previously separated sections were now merged together. The previous entity such as True Dragon Skills, Great Cutting Technique, among others, were all gone. Instead, only two words were replaced, Zhu and Yu. The word ¡®Zhu¡¯, represents the most ultimate attack in the world. As for the word ¡®Yu¡¯, it represents the most indestructible defense in the world. Fancy methods are unnecessary. The simplest is often the most direct and the most powerful. ¡°That wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Jiang Hui sighed. The procedure seemed insignificant, with no surprises, but each step was crucial. A slight mistake could lead to wasted efforts and require a fresh start. Who knows how long that would take? ¡°The summoning count for the dragon egg has been refreshed, please use it timely as it cannot be accumulated.¡± As Jiang Hui was reflecting, the voice of the Golden Finger suddenly sounded, reminding him that it was once again time for the monthly summoning of the dragon egg. ¡°This is my favourite part.¡± Jiang Hui chuckled. He had been waiting for this day, so, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate and directly chose to draw. ¡°Congratulations, you have found a legendary dragon egg among the endless dust. The dragon egg has been issued, please claim it in your personal backpack in time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a legendary dragon egg!!!¡± Jiang Hui was excited; even with his current state of mind, he couldn¡¯t contain his exuberance. A legendary dragon egg was rarer than an epic one and guaranteed the hatch of a rare item, possibly even more than one, making it one of the most treasured qualities. Moreover, hatching this dragon egg was particularly simple, requiring only one day under the blazing sun, essentially without any difficulty. Even though the hatching methods of dragon eggs were random, Jiang Hui felt that the one he was dealing with should be counted as one of the easiest. In no time, the day had passed. The next day, the dragon egg turned into a streak of light, shooting up into the sky. ¡°Congratulations, the legendary dragon egg has successfully hatched.¡± ¡°Legendary Dragon Egg Rewards: Ordinary Beast Meat (several), Ancient Breed Beast Flesh (several), Pure Blood Beast Meat (several), Shepherd Grass Seeds (several), Spirit Wheat Seeds (several), Mythical Puppet Beast (rare item), Small Blackfish (several), Star Battleship (semi-rare item), Underworld Bridge (rare item), Exotic Portal.¡± ¡°Ordinary Beast Meat: Barely edible meat but at least it can be consumed. It¡¯s non-toxic and can slightly increase the vital energy of ordinary creatures.¡± ¡°Ancient Breed Beast Flesh: The meat quality is quite acceptable. Consuming it can increase one¡¯s vital energy to a certain extent.¡± ¡°Pure Blood Beast Meat: The meat quality is excellent, and when cooked appropriately, it becomes a top-notch delicacy. Consuming it regularly can not only enhance vital energy but also improve the physical body.¡± ¡°Shepherd Grass Seeds: A type of grass seed tinged with spiritual energy. The resulting grass is a favorite among livestock. Feeding livestock this grass regularly will markedly improve the quality of their meat.¡± ¡°Spirit Wheat Seeds: A type of wheat that possesses spiritual energy. The harvested wheat spikes contain rich spiritual energy and are of excellent taste, neither too hard nor too soft, and have a unique fragrance.¡± ¡°Underworld Bridge: Also known as the river of the underworld. Stepping onto this bridge initiates the cycle of life, allowing deceased souls to reincarnate in the mortal world.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The Underworld Bridge is part of the underworld. Once all the underworld items are collected, you will have the power of reincarnation and the control of life and death.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: According to legend, the souls of the dead must cross the Underworld Bridge. The virtuous are protected by deities or Buddha, allowing for a safe crossing, while evil ones are thrown into the pool of blood to suffer. As the owner of this bridge, you can avoid this and freely judge right from wrong as you wish.¡± ¡°Mythical Puppet Beast: An ultimate form of puppet, it is unstoppable and can break through anything, possessing the utmost offensive and defensive attributes.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: This Puppet Beast has two forms and will automatically activate its berserk form when it detects a powerful enemy, significantly enhancing its attack and defense.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: Every Mythical Puppet Beast is incredibly precious and they possess unique mythical skills.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The current Mythical Puppet Beast is the Immortal Titan, and its unique mythical skill is Titan¡¯s Fall.¡± ¡°Exotic Portal: Something rather rare. Through this, you can travel freely to foreign territories, and your identity will change in the process.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: As an additional feature, you can use this portal to go anywhere in the alien territory, but use this feature carefully as it will not grant you invincible power.¡± ¡°Small Blackfish: A type of young fish. When they mature, they are famous for their lack of scales and bones. If you like grilled fish, there is no better choice than blackfish.¡± ¡°Galaxy Battleship: A rare product of technology that possesses formidable transportation, as well as attack capabilities, it can tear through the void and move freely.¡± It took quite a while before the voice of the Golden Finger gradually stopped. The harvest this time had exceeded Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations. There were too many items, and among them, there were as many as two rare items and even a semi-rare item. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Chapter 384: Willow Gods Request_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 384: Willow God¡¯s Request_1 [The last chapter ended with the Legendary Dragon Egg, all changes have been made. Phew¡­] [Typographical errors in this chapter have already been corrected, I¡¯m going to add some content further back.] ¡­ ¡­ That goes without saying. The sheer quantity and quality of the things that emerged from the dragon egg this time far exceeded Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations, giving him great joy. Apart from the incident where Tu Wa Zi and others had previously ransacked the Immortal Ancient Ruins for Taoist Scriptures, he rarely comes across such a large harvest. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered as they swept over the items that hatched from the dragon egg. The more he looked, the heavier the delight on his face became. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that aside from a few kinds of beast meat, he considered the rest of the items to be quite decent. The Spirit Grass can be used to feed livestock, whether they are ordinary pigs, cows, and sheep or herbivorous ferocious beasts. In this way, not only can it ensure that the bred livestock will have tender and juicy meat and the original gamey taste will be significantly diluted, but frequent consumption of Spirit Grass can also greatly reduce the risk of livestock contracting diseases and comprehensively improve their physical resistance. It can significantly increase the fresh meat yield of livestock. If originally, a pen of livestock could yield around 10,000 catties, after feeding them Spirit Grass, it could easily reach around 100,000 catties. The increase is indeed significant. In this way, even if villagers don¡¯t hunt, they can solve the food problem and truly achieve self-sufficiency. Even if there is any future invasion from the Alien Territory or further unrest, they will not be affected. Jiang Hui had obtained the Spirit Wheat Seeds before, but not in this quantity. Altogether, it was only a few hundred. The taste of Spiritual Wheat is much better than regular wheat. Once matured, it can be ground into flour, with almost negligible impurities. Over time, under Jiang Hui¡¯s occasional guidance, the village has now developed a variety of wheat-based snacks such as buns, dumplings, noodles, etc. This has significantly enriched the daily diet and brought unprecedented satisfaction to the villagers¡¯ taste buds. Even the normally aloof and cold Willow God would often join in for a few sips. Although they might not have a full range of condiments, the prime quality of the ingredients makes the taste of the resulting dish even more delicious than the ones in Jiang Hui¡¯s memory. In addition to this, regular consumption of Spiritual Wheat can add Qi and blood, prolong life, purify the flesh and has now become the staple food of villagers, on par with beast meat. Old Man Lin had already planted a lot of Spiritual Wheat and always kept the first crop as seeds. By now, he had opened up almost fifty acres of land for the Spirit Wheat Field, which was guarded by dedicated escorts every day due to its extraordinary value. The area isn¡¯t that large because the germination and survival rate of the Spiritual Wheat seeds that Old Man Lin kept are not as high as what Jiang Hui got. To illustrate, about half of the 100 seeds would fail to germinate. But the numerous Spiritual Wheat Seeds that Jiang Hui got this time has entirely solved this problem. According to Golden Finger¡¯s annotation, ¡°numerous¡± is equivalent to ¡°endless¡±, so one can never run out. Old Man Lin could even go wild with it. ¡°By the way, what is this Galaxy Battleship? Will it be out of place? The world I¡¯m in currently is clearly a cultivation world, but the Galaxy Battleship seems like a product of technology.¡± Immediately after, Jiang Hui¡¯s attention was again drawn by a ball of light. That ball of light was as dazzling as starlight and suspending in Jiang Hui¡¯s personal backpack, radiating an intense brilliance that eclipsed all other items in size. According to the size indicated by the ball of light, if it were summoned out, the Galaxy Battleship would be almost a million li long and over thirty thousand li wide. What does that mean? Back then in the Lower Realm, ferocious beasts like Swallowing Sky Sparrow and others that were in the Noble Realm vied for that Primitive Treasure Bone. They were giving it their all, going all out with no room for reserve. Yet, even so, the affected area was just over 100,000 li. Shaking his head and refocusing, Jiang Hui could clearly see a perfectly shaped Black Shadow through the ball of light. To his surprise. This Galaxy Battleship didn¡¯t look like the tech-loaded object he had imagined. Instead, it looked more akin to a peculiar yet harmoniously assembled organism. The outer armor of the Galaxy Battleship was not made of steel, but black scales shimmering with cold light. If one looked more closely, one would find that these scales were covered with tiny black dots, like Fire Dragon Fruit. These tiny black spots weren¡¯t chipped-off gaps but rather a series of laser guns that could obliterate a gigantic life star in an instant. Even an Invincible Existence in the Supreme Realm would have to succumb to them. As for the control room of the battleship, it was even more strange. It was a huge heart, densely packed with all kinds of tubes, varying in size, length, and width. These tubes served as both roads and were key in driving the entire Star Battleship. Jiang Hui paid some attention but did not take it out directly. The Star Battleship was really too big, exceeding the scope of Liu Village. In addition, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t want to expose all of his resources. Hence, his gaze swiftly moved away from the Star Battleship and shifted to the other good items instead. The Mythical Puppet Giant Beast. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Chapter 384: Willow Gods Request_2 Chapter 530: Chapter 384: Willow God¡¯s Request_2 Its shape was similar to that of an octopus, save for a greater number of limbs, and atop its head were two spiraling horns. ¡°Mythical Puppet Giant Beast: An ultimate form of a puppet that can shatter any barrier, break through anything, and boasts extreme offensive and defensive attributes.¡± ¡°Friendly Tip: This Puppet Beast has two forms and will automatically activate its Berserk Form when it detects a powerful enemy, significantly increasing its offensive and defensive capabilities.¡± ¡°Friendly Tip: Each Mythical Puppet Beast will possess a unique mythical skill.¡± ¡°Puppet Beasts are tiered as follows ¡ª Bronze Puppet Beast, Silver Puppet Beast, Gold Puppet Beast, Epic Puppet Beast, Mythical Puppet Beast, Supreme Puppet Beast, Eternal Puppet Beast Ancestor¡­¡± While all I had obtained before was the lowest ranking Bronze Beast, its formidable defense alone matched that of an Array King. One can only imagine how powerful a Mythical Puppet Beast would be!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes shone brightly, overflowing with interest like two blooming stars in the night sky. He had always been extremely interested in these Puppet Beasts. Firstly, these Puppet Beasts were generally enormous. Even the lowest-ranked Bronze class could reach a hundred meters in height, rivaling a small mountain. Additionally, they obeyed unconditionally the orders of their masters. Having a few around would surely instill a sense of security. Secondly, Puppet Beasts looked incredibly cool and imposing. They didn¡¯t need to rest or sleep, delivering excellent value for their cost. According to the dimensions provided by the light sphere, Jiang Hui sized up the Mythical Puppet Beast. Its height seemed to be around thirty-thousand meters, and its width was about one hundred-thousand meters. It was undeniably gargantuan, but thankfully, still within the power range of Liu Village. Without any hesitation, Jiang Hui summoned it directly. Suddenly, a towering and majestic giant shadow slowly entered his view. The beast floated mid-air, its countless limbs flailing around like exaggerated, large pieces of steel, easily capable of rending the void. Those limbs were densely covered with crimson eyes, each tens of meters in width, and numbered too many to count. At this moment, they quickly swiveled in different directions. Unlike the Bronze Puppet Beast Jiang Hui had drawn earlier, the Mythical Puppet Beast didn¡¯t emanate any puppet aura. Instead, it resembled a living planetary beast, bobbing and sinking in the void. Exuding a terror akin to a rushing tide, its many eyes were filled with an indescribable pressure! At the moment the beast was summoned, Jiang Hui instantly learnt of its unique mythical skill. ¡°Entropy: During battle, any attack from this Puppet Beast can charge itself. Once fully charged, it can immediately unleash the mythical skill ¡®Entropy¡¯. During this time, the Puppet Beast will temporarily fall into a period of sleep. In this state, the life drain effect on any creature it recognizes as an enemy increases ten-thousand times, with no distance restriction.¡± ¡°What an absurdly powerful ability, it¡¯s practically undistinguishable from dream assassination.¡± Jiang Hui was amazed. Who would dare to cross this Puppet Beast? Even a Semi-step Immortal King would find it impossible to resist, considering the cost of the Mythical Puppet Beast. ¡°Master.¡± As Jiang Hui scrutinized this Mythical Puppet Beast, it also turned its gaze towards him and spoke, its voice neither male nor female, reminiscent of a cold electronic tone. Jiang Hui nodded subconsciously. Although ¡®puppet¡¯ is in their name, these beasts aren¡¯t true lifeless creations. They have some reasoning capabilities and can communicate mentally with their masters. Finally, there was the Exotic Portal. Of course, Jiang Hui took it out. While it was named ¡®portal¡¯, it was not like any conventional door. Instead, it resembled a spatial rift that constantly opened and closed like a blinking eye, suspended between heaven and earth. It surged with a vast and mysterious aura that made Jiang Hui unable to help but gaze at it longer. This portal was not considered a rare item, but Jiang Hui paid extra attention to it. That¡¯s because it could transport one to any location in the Alien Territory. Needless to say, what the Alien Territory was. It held countless secrets within. However, with Jiang Hui¡¯s current abilities and means, he couldn¡¯t freely explore that place. After all, the Alien Territory was comparable to the Immortal Domain. The chance to fully explore it would have to wait until later. ¡­ ¡­ One day. The splendid rising sun cast splendid rosy clouds that, like strands of gold, were suspended between heaven and earth, adorning a few bright red morning clouds. The sunlight shone through gaps in the clouds like countless golden waterfalls spewed by giant dragons. Letting out a slow sigh. Jiang Hui emerged from his Enlightenment State. Then, as was his habit, he opened his personal panel. The progress displayed had increased from 36% to 36.1%. That¡¯s an increment of exactly 0.1%. The rate of progression seemed reasonable for now. At this rate, Jiang estimated it would take approximately ten days to increase the progress by 1%. However, he knew this was only the early phase. The difficulties were bound to increase in the later stages, and most importantly, not every attempt would result in progress. Like the last few attempts, and today¡¯s, these successes were down to chance. Otherwise, he might have made no progress at all. Jiang had tried several times before, but had never made any advancements. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Chapter 384: Willow Gods Request_3 Chapter 531: Chapter 384: Willow God¡¯s Request_3 But having gains is always better than not having any. Even without sudden enlightenment, success will always come in time, albeit the time spent may be very long. ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, he sensed a figure akin to a blooming water hibiscus, slowly approaching from the foot of the mountain. The figure was ethereally graceful, clad in a white long dress. A green silk scarf accentuated her already mesmerizing figure. The body that was being manifested was nothing short of perfection, evoking intense admiration so much so that even women would feel inferior. The figure was none other than the Willow God. For some time now, she had been cultivating in the Dao field that Jiang Hui had found for her. With the help of the Twins Jade Pendant, the aura she radiated was getting more and more condensed and solid. Given a bit more time, she should be able to truly become an entity like her actual body, capable of existing independently even without the Twins Jade Pendant. ¡°Plip-plop¡­¡± Out of the blue, without any warning. A light rain began to fall from the sky, as dense as strands of a cow¡¯s hair. The cobblestone ground was splashed by the rain, leaving behind intricate patterns. The Willow God kept coming forward, not trying to dodge at all. Her gaze focused, her eyes charming. Although she was a beauty as remarkable as the Empress, at this moment she looked like a beautiful lady under the poetic southern rains. She did not use any power, just slowly walked step by step on the winding cobblestone steps, similar to a long dragon. Finally. Before the rain got heavier. The Willow God finally reached the top of the mountain. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m increasingly unable to see through you!¡± From the get-go, she sensed an extreme harmony with the rhythm of the Heavenly Road from Jiang Hui which astounded even her, her bright eyes shimmered, her expression startled. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her own illusion, but she found that the omnipotent existence of Liu Village, Jiang Hui, seemed to undergo some imperceptible changes every day. Like at this moment, he was standing before her, yet he seemed as inscrutable as a divine pond, deeply mysterious. ¡°I have been quite lucky these days. Thoughts that were previously blocked have, all of a sudden, become clear, resulting in this significant improvement. You¡¯ve just happened to witness it.¡± Jiang Hui said with a slight smile. At the same time, he was also somewhat puzzled, not knowing why the Willow God had suddenly sought him out. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t ask but waited for the Willow God to initiate the conversation herself. She didn¡¯t keep him waiting for long. Soon, the Willow God opened her mouth hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Shi Hao that there is a channel on the back mountain of your village that allows free travel between the two realms. Even ordinary beings without a cultivation base can make it through, even without worrying about the disturbance of space cracks. Moreover, it seems that supreme opportunities exist within that channel. I¡¯m very curious and wondering if I may have a try.¡± The Willow God pursed her lips and, after a long pause, began speaking somewhat awkwardly. In her opinion, she was merely staying here. Although she would instruct the potential kids in the village to establish their qi and blood foundation in her spare time, that was just a casual effort. She wasn¡¯t as dedicated as when teaching Shi Hao, just emphasizing a few key points. Without her, the kids could also avoid mistakes, it just would take more time. Strictly speaking, she felt she hadn¡¯t been of much help, yet had made this embarrassingly tough request. Such a treasure was undoubtedly one of the foundations of the village. As an outsider, she felt like she was being unreasonable. Yet, her curiosity was too strong¡­ Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_1 Chapter 535: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_1 (I¡¯ll add a few hundred words later.) ¡°Master, Liu Village should be around here, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Beside a cobblestone, the stream¡¯s water is gentle, the breezes are frequent, and the mist coiled around the layered mountain-like dense forest. A girl dressed in a goose-yellow long skirt looks around and adorably opens her mouth to speak. Her voice is as clear and pleasing as an oriole singing. The moment she speaks, it seems as if all the flowers are about to bloom, extremely pleasing to the senses and eyes. She has a slender figure and snow-white skin. Her forehead is dazzlingly bright, undeniably radiant so even the faint fuzz can be seen clearly. The breeze coming gently rustles her, making her exceedingly vulnerable, which makes one hardly stand the urge to take a few bites. ¡°The location seems to be correct, but gazing around, vast mountains surround us. There¡¯s no sign of any immortal powers present!¡± An old man dressed in a grey robe frowned, looking around. Except for ancient green mountains that obscure the sun and stretch on endlessly, and towering old trees, rushing waterfalls, there is not even a mountain village or a tribe in sight. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve arrived in a Barbaric Wilderness, a place of prehistoric times that is yet to be civilized. They have not found their destination. For this reason, he even used the special positioning tool he had brought, but it no longer worked once he got here. It was completely useless, merely for show. On the way here, at least, it showed some reaction, but after arriving here it completely failed. ¡°The location should be correct since this is where the Sky River disappeared. Perhaps those powers are too transcendent. If they do not actively reveal themselves, with our abilities as master and disciple, I fear that it is impossible to discover them!¡± After a long while, the old man in the grey robe sighed and spoke with a very serious expression. Although he did not want to admit it, he felt that this should be the truth. He was an unparalleled man with one foot already in the Supreme Realm. If he released his divine consciousness, he could cover tens of thousands of miles in an instant. He had already scanned back and forth unknown number of times, even if Liu Village was not here, if it was within this range, he should have found it. But in reality, even though he was tired and panting, he did not detect any abnormalities. Clearly, it¡¯s not that these hidden forces are not here, but his abilities are insufficient, and he can¡¯t find them. However, the grey-robed elder didn¡¯t feel any other emotions. After all, the supreme existence of Liu Village could easily smack an Incomplete Fairy to death. Even he couldn¡¯t help but get heart palpitations when thinking about this kind of strength. If he encountered him, he would have to respectfully call him a senior. It was only natural that he wasn¡¯t as powerful, and it wasn¡¯t something embarrassing. From what he had observed, the invincible existence in Liu Village was probably not weaker than the Great Elder of their academy, and might even be stronger. He knew of the existence of the Incomplete Fairy. In the previous era, it was a true immortal existence. But for an unknown reason, it was seriously injured and nearly died. For the rest of its life, it could only rely on the spiritual spring inside the Bronze fairy palace to nourish its divine spirit and physique. Despite that, it was still immortal, and if it staked everything, a single full-strength move should be enough to easily crush a Supreme. However, the mysterious strongman of Liu Village still pushed it aside directly and crushed it. Blood of the Fairy splattered, and heaven and earth both lamented. Its divine spirit was brutally ground away, dying a pitiful death. He had seen the whole scene with his own eyes, and was still filled with shock to this day. That battle had nothing to do with equal powers; it was entirely a unilateral crushing. That Incomplete Fairy was really unlucky, instead of staying in that broken palace, it had to run out. Now it had paid the price when someone avenged it! ¡°Master, can Liu Village be more transcendent than our Heavenly¡¯s God Academy?¡± The girl in the goose-yellow dress asked, looking baffled and surprised. Being a rare prodigy of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, and even listed as a True Disciple due to her top-notch talents, she regarded the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy as unrivaled, the most powerful existence in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. No other force could compare to the academy, which was known as the truly transcendent Taoist Orthodoxy, only those prodigies of the world could join. Every True Disciple was considered as an extraordinary being. Even those hidden talents under the Door of Immortal Dao held it as pride to be able to join the academy. She found it hard to believe that there was a force in this world stronger than the academy. ¡°Maybe, after all, we haven¡¯t seen it with our own eyes. Who can know if it can match up or not!¡± The grey-robed old man picked up on the girl¡¯s comment, let out a laugh. Though he was an elder of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, he was not a rigid person. He took pride in his status and position, but he also knew there were some hidden existences in this world that were unimaginable. For example, the mysterious woman who had killed in all directions in the Immortal Ancient Ruins a while ago. If she made a move against the academy, probably not even the Great Elder could stop her. Many immortal forces were wiped out in a snap of her fingers, and if beings from the previous era hadn¡¯t intervened, the Ten Lands would likely have had to start anew. While the two were talking, unknown to them, an invisible pair of eyes in the void was watching them. ¡°Heavenly¡¯s God Academy?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s face showed curiosity as he looked at the gold medallion strung on their waists. He was, of course, not unfamiliar with the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, perhaps there was no one unfamiliar with it. Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, standing in the gap of the Nine Heavens above the sky, was known as Star Sea. The entire Star Sea was the territory of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, vast, and endless, equivalent to the combined size of more than ten of the largest Taoist States in the Three Thousand Dao Regions. From ancient times to the present, countless talented youths and world¡¯s prodigies have wanted to join it and become a part of it. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_2 Chapter 536: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_2 However, as soon as Shi Hao left, The Heavenly God Academy came knocking on the door, explicitly headed for his Liu Village. What could be the reason?! Jiang Hui, not a man of indecision, directly confronted them. Looking from afar, he was surrounded by the Great Taoist Runes, like a dazzling sun standing before the duo. ¡°Why has the Heavenly God Academy appeared within the boundaries of my area of influence?¡± Jiang Hui looked down from a superior stance, startling the gray-robed elder and the girl in the pale yellow long skirt, both taken aback by his thunderous voice. The gray-robed elder hastily explained his purpose, fearing any misunderstanding. The reason was straightforward ¨C the Heavenly God Academy was recruiting talents. The opportunity was rare, so he specially came to ask if the prodigies of Liu Village were interested in trying out their academy. Jiang Hui was deep in thought. If the children from the village could join the Heavenly God Academy, it would undeniably be a great opportunity. Learning divine skills was secondary; what was more important was the invaluable experience it could bring them. Following several recent events, his experience points had reached a new peak, making the next upgrade inevitable. However¡­ ¡°It will be wonderful if they can venture out and broaden their horizons. But let me be clear, not everyone is capable of teaching the children from Liu Village. I¡¯ve heard that Elder Meng Tian Zheng from your Heavenly God Academy is an incredibly capable person, with both extensive knowledge and superior strength¡­¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s words still hung in the air as he glanced at the gray-robed elder and the girl in the pale yellow long skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder, I will certainly pass on your words to Elder Meng Tian Zheng. If possible, kindly allow Elder Meng Tian Zheng to teach the future talents of your village!¡± The gray-robed elder pursed his lips, barely daring to breathe, and carefully replied, his forehead starting to perspire profoundly. He regretted his actions deeply, considering the treasure medicinal plant he was ready to offer, but the terrifying presence of the undefeated individual in Liu Village made him feel like a lone boat in a storm, ready to capsize at any moment. The force from Jiang Hui was overwhelmingly powerful. The feeling of absolute despair left no room for a shred of resistance. Against such a formidable existence, he doubted he could even withstand a single attack. Even the pressure from the great Elder Meng Tian Zheng hadn¡¯t made him feel this way. ¡°You are misunderstanding my intentions. What I am suggesting is different from your interpretation!¡± Jiang Hui quickly intervened as the gray-robed elder was speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, elder!¡± The gray-robed elder¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°My disciples are exceptionally gifted, and in my opinion, they cannot be guided by a single person. If you want the talents of my Liu Village to visit the Heavenly God Academy, then all the elders of the Academy, including the Principal, should instruct them!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Not only was the gray-robed elder stupefied, but the girl in the pale yellow skirt was also stunned. She felt the star-like brilliance of the mighty figure to be incomparably domineering. His words sounded like a final judgement, without room for objection. Even her own share of training was included in the conditions he demanded. ¡°So, you cannot do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ we at the Heavenly God Academy have never made such exceptions before. Usually, the disciple follows and learns from the one they choose as their master¡­¡± The gray-robed elder looked somewhat embarrassed. ¡°In this case, it¡¯s like opening Pandora¡¯s box¡­¡± ¡°Then do it. If there¡¯s a first time, there can be a second time too. If such a rare talent emerges, the entire Academy should nurture it. If we still follow the rules at this point, we might lose the opportunity!¡± declared Jiang Hui. ¡°Elder¡­ you make a valid point. However, this is not a decision for me alone to make. Please allow me to return to the Academy to confer with the other elders regarding this matter,¡± beseeched the gray-robed elder. Jiang Hui nodded in agreement. Before departure, the duo took a tour of Liu Village. Inside the mountain gate, the ground was paved with pure stone, displaying a blend of luxury and simplicity. In the distance, jade towers and various palaces were abundantly spread around towering mountains. It was like a divine land as far as the eye could see. There were heavenly waterfalls, radiant auras, auspicious clouds, and mists that seemed to envelop everything like flowing jade. The sight left the gray-robed elder and the girl in the pale yellow skirt in awe. This grand sight was no less than even the Heavenly God Academy itself. But wasn¡¯t the Heavenly God Academy a place of supreme force, transcending all immortal Dao? The Great Elder of the Academy was heralded as a rare formidable existence, comparable to an Immortal. Yet now it was being equated with a small village. The gray-robed elder didn¡¯t dare to delay, and promptly used the Teleportation Array to rush back to the Academy. ¡­ Meanwhile, At the Heavenly God Academy, A plethora of auspicious beast auras flowed throughout the academy, filling the air with a sacred and pure essence, creating quite an awe-inspiring sight. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_3 Chapter 537: Chapter 386: Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng_3 ¡°Why are Lao Liu and that girl Huang Li not back yet? It¡¯s worrying!¡± Inside a majestic palace. A white-haired elder paced back and forth, his expression extremely anxious. The entire face seemed to have wrinkled into a ball. The old man¡¯s appearance was rather unkempt, and his robe looked as if it hadn¡¯t been washed in a long time, with much of it visibly caked with mud. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss? Everyone knows that Liu Village is almost hidden from the world. Can they just walk in without showing their sincerity?¡± This was Elder Meng Tian Zheng, the Great Elder of the Heavenly God Academy, who was regarded as the one most likely to become a True Immortal. He was tall and thin, with a large skeletal structure and somewhat sunken cheeks. His complexion was slightly pale, chiseled like jade. At first glance, he appeared like an ordinary old man with nothing special about him. However, if one carefully stared into his eyes, they would find something different, sharp as lightning, with a vast array of runes flickering, as if he were re-enacting the evolution of Heaven and Earth. This was a magnificent ability that could only be exhibited when his realm reached an extreme. ¡°We wait three more days. In three days, the Heavenly God Academy will officially recruit disciples!¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, he spoke leisurely. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but exceptionally resounding, carrying an indescribable dignity. But just as his voice fell. In the palace, a ripple-like disturbance appeared in the air, and the silhouette of an elder in a grey robe walked out from it. ¡°So, has Liu Village agreed?¡± Meng Tian Zheng asked. He knew about Liu Village. Though he had been in seclusion for some time, he had heard of the renown of that group of prodigies slaying the Banished Immortal, such that even the Six Crown King Ning Chuan, a rare monster king from ancient times, could not hold his head high. If they could join the Academy, they would definitely become the pillars of the future. Hence, the Academy had made an exception to send an elder to visit them in person. The elder had returned, surely the outcome should be rather good. The elder in grey robed chuckled wryly and repeated every word Jiang Hui had said to him verbatim. ¡°Liu Village is outrageous! From where do they derive the audacity to threaten our Heavenly God Academy!¡± Some elders were immediately incensed and started cursing. Only Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s expression was slightly mysterious, and he did not respond immediately. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Not a word has been left out. I even mimicked his demeanor!¡± The elder in grey robe replied. ¡°Great Elder, frankly, we shouldn¡¯t bother with such conceited individuals. Relying on their few people, they dare to violate our long-standing tradition. If we really allow them to join, I fear there will be troublesome matters in the future.¡± The Third elder of Heavenly God Academy said in an indignant voice. Meng Tian Zheng sighed but did not immediately respond. He had personally visited the Frontier Wilderness recently. He was the one who knew best that the place wouldn¡¯t last long. When the time came, the Emperor Gate would be plunged into calamity. In such a situation, ordinary beings with common strength simply could not do anything and would just march to their deaths. Only the true prodigies, had the potential to turn the tide, which is why he had made exceptions. Those prodigies from Liu Village, both in quantity and quality, were worth making concessions for. But they had indeed far overstepped the bounds! Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chapter 388: Willow Gods Shock, Unknown and Great Disaster (Chapter 1)_1 Chapter 540: Chapter 388: Willow God¡¯s Shock, Unknown and Great Disaster (Chapter 1)_1 At the back of the mountain, a chaotic aura twirled and pervaded the air. Striking beams of light shot up into the sky, creating a spectacle of fleeting brilliance. From every direction, a sacred and pure aura flowed out, akin to the gentle caress of cooling wind and the soundless moistening of a murmuring stream, making one lose themselves in its allure. In a corner of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. The World Tree, a symbol of immortality and eternity, majestically stood towering over ten thousand meters high. Its large leaves emulated the color of emerald jade just like a crystal stone, radiating a majestic aura of life. Its trunk, grey-black in color, emanated a glow like pure walls. Like a prehistoric giant, this divine entity seemed to be overlooking the entire Liu Village. Its enormous canopy was so wide it covered the entire skyline, giving the impression of unending mountains stretching as far as the eye could see ¨C an exaggeration to the extreme. Such a colossal World Tree could stand comparative to a mountain peak. Even Willow God, the distinguished Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, had never seen or heard of such a phenomenon before. Though the World Tree is not considered a treasure medicinal plant, it is among the rarest divine trees of the current era. Like her own body, they are difficult to reproduce in heaven and earth. They have long lifecycles, measured in eons. Even without cultivation, they can live almost as long as heaven and earth. It is said that in ten thousand years, it¡¯s challenging to find even a single one. Moreover, the latter is even more precious and scarce, conceived at the beginning of Heaven and Earth, gifted with infinite possibilities. The legend says that if a World Tree could flower and bear fruit, it could form an entire primordial universe. The mature seeds could then evolve into planets capable of fostering life, surely infinite in number. Of course, the growth and development cycle of a World Tree is unimaginably prolonged. Even from the Ancient Fairy Era till now, crossing a whole epoch, she has never seen a real World Tree, let alone a mature one. Neither has she even heard of it. Besides, due to the limitations of the physical form, very few beings like the World Tree can walk on the path of Tao. The innate need for sedimentation is excessively exaggerated, making it challenging to nurture independent consciousness and leading a life of confusion. Her ability to break through restrictions and norms also boils down to a fortunate coincidence which gave her the right time, place, and people¡­ Otherwise, it might still be difficult for her to get on the right track. It is already difficult for grass and trees to cultivate and develop independent consciousness. How much more so for heavenly earth spiritual plants such as her. The heavens have always been fair. Willow God wrinkled her brows slightly, her almond-shaped eyes radiating a light that rippled like a jade-green lake ¨C as mystical as black agate stones bathed under the moonlight ¨C exceptionally lively. She suddenly seemed a bit puzzled. Given that she has been in Liu Village for several months now, she had not noticed any abnormalities here before. But Willow God soon figured out the reason. Presumably. It must be that the master of Liu Village had set up a profound formation in the back mountain. It seemed to have had some disturbance right now, thereby revealing the true spectacle inside. Perhaps, another reason might be because she had never been to the back mountain before. Apart from cultivating daily, she contemplated herself. Furthermore, since she was merely temporarily residing here, she had neither used her Divine Sense nor thoroughly examined the entire Liu Village. Otherwise, with her strength, even though she has not fully recovered, there should be nothing that can be hidden from her. As for her, she had long since cultivated the Heavenly Eye, which can see through illusions and directly discern the truth. ¡°Right, that strange noise!¡± Willow God came back to her senses, reminding herself, and hastily scanned her surroundings. She was definite that the unsettling clamor that made even her heart palpitate had originated from within. But looking around where the noise came from, she found nothing peculiar. This situation was too bizarre. With her speed, she should have been here in an instant. Yet, she failed to spot anything suspicious. No. There was one unusual place. Willow God abruptly looked up. Her gaze was immediately drawn to a magnificent sight. It was a bridge. Standing tall and grand, it was founded on the boundless Green Mountain and seemed as rough as cliffs stretching as far as the eye can see. It traversed between Heaven and Earth like a long dragon, paved with bluestone on top, while the river roared beneath, churning with silver and splendid waves. Looking out, the roaring river was endless, majestic, and magnificent. ¡°That bridge¡­¡± The Willow God¡¯s focus naturally fell not on the river that flowed around the village. Her eyes, as bright and dazzling as stars, shot out two beams like lightning, her gaze hooked, and she stared intently at the mountain bridge. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was her illusion, she felt inexplicably throbbing, ancient, desolate, timeless, and vast¡­ This was a feeling that could not be described. It was as if the bridge had existed for an unimaginable length of time, so long that it could not be simply measured and described in terms of years. It was too ancient, truly weather-beaten. On it was an air of infinite passage of time. Just a glance made one feel as if their soul was being sucked into it, seemingly to be permanently lost in it. For a moment, even the Willow God could not help but feel a cryptic sense of life being fleeting. ¡°What a bizarre thing!¡± After all, the Willow God was an immortal being who had spanned two eras, seen too many things, and knew many hidden secrets. Her vision was unparalleled, so she recognized the extraordinariness of the Underworld Bridge just by looking at it. She immediately took flight, her tall figure transformed into a stream of light, landing on the Bluestone Bridge that looked like a giant dragon, hoping to observe it more closely and detect the mysteries of the bridge. At such close range, her eyes saw more clearly, and she was able to sense more comprehensively. It was not simply a sense of vicissitude anymore, there was also an extremely intense aura of death circulating above it¡­ Cold, solitary, and the end. This bridge¡­ was filled with death. It was as if¡­ only the dead can enter, the living cannot, or they would face dire consequences, marked by some horrifying and unknown existence. Vaguely, she saw the Blood Flower blooming, like countless worms, constantly spreading, sublimating, and blossoming on the Bluestone paved bridge, like a curse leaping and running¡­ ¡°This bridge is not complete, it should be a damaged artifact, or part of a larger whole¡­¡± ¡°But even so, it¡¯s astonishing. I can sense the long-lost Reincarnation Imprint within¡­ Death contains reincarnation, and reincarnation is the beginning of death. Death and reincarnation coexist¡­¡± ¡°This clearly is a major evil object, unpredictable!!!¡± ¡°Master of Liu Village, who exactly are you?!¡± The Willow God lowered her gaze, unable to conceal the shock within, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself. Her heart grew more suspicious of Jiang Hui, the master of Liu Village. She had been traversing, rising and falling in the Heavens and Earth for countless years, yet this was the first time she could not see through a being. ¡°Friend, you seem to be in a good mood today, even coming to the back mountain of this seat¡­¡± Just as the Willow God was lost in her thoughts, a hearty laugh sounded. The next moment. Jiang Hui came walking over from one side, smiling. He stood tall and majestic, like an unyielding bluestone. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Chapter 389: Meng Tian Zheng Arrives (Second Update)_1 chapter 541: chapter 389: meng tian zheng arrives (second update)_1 ¡°my friend, you are in quite a leisurely mood today, as you have the time to stroll around the mountain behind my abode!¡± as the words fell, jiang hui slowly walked out from the side, a smile on his face, like a gentle spring breeze. he stood tall and majestic, seemingly carved from an immortal blue rock that had been forged through countless trials, exuding an aura of resilience. he was like the brilliantly radiant and showy star of the sun, burning to its extreme. wherever he went, runes circled around him, sacred light sprayed forth, and the divine purple essence of the great taoist enveloped him¡­ ¡°while in the midst of my cultivation, i suddenly heard a loud noise, the ground shook, and i mistakenly thought it was an earth dragon rolling around, so i could not help but follow the sound to investigate. unexpectedly, the source of the noise was near this downstream mountain. due to the sudden occurrence, i forgot to inform mr. jiang. i hope you understand¡­¡± the willow god contemplated for a moment, then silently spoke up. she was dressed in a white gown, her skin as white and smooth as jade. the body-hugging and slender gown swayed with the wind, exuding an elegant charm. golden vein markings were embroidered on her sleeves, adding a touch of nobility. ¡°please rest assured, my friend, there will absolutely be no instances of an earth dragon rolling around within my liu village!¡± jiang hui chuckled, interjecting. ¡®earth dragon¡¯ is simply a metaphor for an earthquake. with the protection of the utopia array, there would absolutely be no natural disasters like that happening in liu village. in fact, they were blessed with favorable weather and no calamulous danger. ¡°indeed, his presence ensures no need to worry about such occurrences!¡± the willow god nodded, her expression suddenly changing. for mortal people in the world, an earth dragon rolling around is definitely equivalent to a catastrophe. it devastates cities, kills people, and can flip the world upside down instantly. however, for cultivators, especially those at their level, they could easily suppress such events with a flick of their hand. but¡­ that wasn¡¯t her focus. her gaze subtly shifted to the long stone mountain bridge beside her, resembling a dragon. ¡°mr. jiang, i wonder¡­ did you place this bridge here?¡± the willow god slightly pursed her lips and then asked softly after a slight pause. ¡°the bridge is named ¡®underworld bridge¡¯, indeed i placed it here!¡± jiang hui nodded without denying, as this was not a matter he needed to conceal. although the underworld bridge was quite rare, it was not a secret that people weren¡¯t allowed to see. if it hadn¡¯t been discovered, he might have still been able to maintain some mystery, but since the willow god had already seen it, he had no reason to defend himself. ¡°underworld bridge?¡± willow god frowned slightly, thinking that the name was rather strange, giving her a sense of inexplicable meaning. ¡°mr. jiang, i must ask, did you come up with this name, or is this what the bridge has always been named?¡± the willow god asked hesitantly. although her question seemed simple, it contained two layers of meaning, and she believed her question was quite shrewd. firstly, if the name was given by the current master of liu village, it suggested that although the bridge was extraordinary, it probably hadn¡¯t shown any significant power before, and was relatively unknown. if the bridge already held this name, it would be worth investigating. she was an unparalleled existence in the previous era, who had achieved creation and was even more powerful than the ten evil. if this underworld bridge had existed since ancient times, she should have had some knowledge of it, but she had no recollection at all. particularly, this bridge seemed to be immensely enveloped by the power of reincarnation. looking back through history, she had only ever seen this power in one person. ¡°underworld, underworld, is helpless. could it be that there is something wrong with this name?¡± jiang hui slightly scrunched his eyebrows, thoughtfully responded, puzzled as to why the willow god was focusing on this question, and thus didn¡¯t directly answer whether he had named the underworld bridge or if it had always been called that. this back and forth left the willow god somewhat caught off guard, as neither of her theories had come into play. she muttered to herself, ¡°could it be that my intentions have been spotted so quickly?¡± the master of liu village truly lived up to his reputation, his mind was incredibly sharp. she was about to continue speaking. however, a slight change swept across jiang hui¡¯s face. from what he sensed, a few figures suddenly appeared at the mountain gate of liu village. included among them were the gray-robed elder and the girl in a goose-yellow skirt. additionally, a skinny figure clad in a dark blue gown also appeared next to them. he too, was an elder. despite that, the demeanor that the man exuded vastly differed from the gray-robed elder beside him. his unrestrained and fierce presence was akin to a preeminent sword that had been unsheathed, ready to slice all enemies in the world. moreover, his eyes were particularly striking. despite being weathered by time, they still dazzled brightly like the immortal falcon from the nine heavens, seemingly capable of piercing the human heart. through his probing, jiang hui instantly recognised the identity of this elder. he was elder meng tian zheng from heavenly¡¯s god academy. to tell the truth, jiang hui was rather taken aback that meng tian zheng had personally made the trip here. after all, his status was unparalleled throughout the perfect world, being the number one among his peers, a pioneer, a supreme who could annihilate immortals. if it weren¡¯t for him, perhaps the cultivation system of the epoch shielding heaven might not even exist today. jiang hui only intended to send a message through the academy elder from heavenly¡¯s god academy who had come here earlier. he didn¡¯t expect that the individual concerned would be brought directly to him. nevertheless, jiang hui did not exhibit any other emotions. with a slight stir of his mind, he granted both of them access to liu village. sensing the changes in the scene before him, meng tian zheng immediately understood that the powerful individual from liu village must have detected them and opened up an access route for them to enter the village. this was something lao liu, who was on the journey with him, had told him more than once. without any hesitation, the group quickened their pace in the direction of the guidance. in a mere instant, the scene before their eyes dramatically opened up. breathtaking sights and endless waves sprawled out before them, each housing row after row of immortal mountains and towering divine taoist paths. an ethereal purple mist floated amid the mountains and one could get a faint whiff of the unique fragrance emitted by the treasure medicinal plant, providing an irresistibly serene feeling. nestled within the layers of secluded mountains and ridges were countless palace structures hidden away. the ground was covered in white jade, the walls adorned with golden lotus, timber-beamed ceilings, and lamps made of jade and crystal, all exuding an air of utmost extravagance. the air was dense with spiritual energy that nearly met one¡¯s face head-on. even without making a conscious effort, one could clearly feel its presence. when they looked up, the sky was cloudless, the sun was shining brightly, providing a picturesque day. however, on closer observation, one could indeed spot misty raindrops periodically drizzling down. when it landed on their bodies, there wasn¡¯t any sign of wetness, but rather it made them feel comfortable all over. on the riverbank, various exotic treasures, grasses, and auspicious beasts and birds were leisurely roaming around in groups. a few even glanced at meng tian zheng and the others, completely devoid of any fear of humans. ¡°this liu village has actually reached the stage where spiritual energy turns into rain. it¡¯s truly not a simple place. saying that it¡¯s a paradise on earth wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement. i can¡¯t believe that aside from those top-tier holy lands, there are still such wonderful places in the world!¡± even this usually unruffled great elder from heavenly¡¯s god academy couldn¡¯t help but sigh. the elder in the gray robe and the girl in the yellow dress next to him vigorously nodded in agreement. they too had reacted similarly when they first entered, feeling as overwhelmed as an ordinary villager stepping into a grand garden, if not more of an exaggerated reaction. ¡°i am elder meng tian zheng of the heavenly¡¯s god academy, and i have come to pay a visit to the master of liu village today!¡± after a long while, meng tian zheng gathered himself and announced loudly to the surrounding area. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Chapter 390: You Need to Make a Heavenly Oath_1 chapter 542: chapter 390: you need to make a heavenly oath_1 upon entering the village, meng tian zheng introduced himself with complete sincerity. his current status made him a prominent guest even amongst the eternal families, where he would receive the highest of respect and honor. but he did not particularly care for such external praise and treatment. however, as soon as he spoke, meng tian zheng¡¯s gaze was drawn to a few magnificent palaces nearby, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at them peculiarly. the palaces were incredibly grand, standing majestically like towering mountains bathed in precious lights and were up to seven or eight stories high. glittering runes revolved around the eaves and corners, akin to golden suns hovering about, attracting more attention than any other palace. but for some reason, as he observed the jade towers resembling miniature mountains, the pavilions, the heavenly palace, he increasingly felt a sense of familiarity as if he had seen them somewhere before. ¡°ah¡­ aren¡¯t these the very palaces of the immortal palace?!¡± after a while, the great elder of the heavenly¡¯s god academy suddenly realized. he had visited the immortal palace a few times before. these various palaces were very distinctive, interspersed with some incredibly precious immortal gold, comparable to some treasures. being remarkably durable, he had paid special attention to them when he first saw them. most importantly. one of the red plaques on the palace still bore the large words ¡°immortal palace¡± inscribed on it. it seemed like it was written in a hurry and hadn¡¯t been taken down yet. meng tian zheng caught a few glimpses with his peripheral vision, confirming that these buildings were from the immortal palace, without a doubt. his expression was solemn, his eyes vast as the starry ocean. it seemed the rumors were all true. the supreme being of liu village indeed attacked the immortal palace and successfully destroyed it. however, thinking about this made meng tian zheng¡¯s expression oddly uncomfortable. because if it was as he saw, not only did the supreme being of liu village destroy the immortal palace but even plundered everything inside, going as far as taking a few of the grandest palaces back. frankly, this discovery took him by surprise. the temperament of this supreme being of liu village seemed to be different from what he had imagined¡­ after all, a typical person wouldn¡¯t do such a thing¡ªuprooting someone¡¯s ancestral house despite being an unrivaled existence, demonstrating absolutely no sense of morality in their actions. such a person is undoubtedly difficult to deal with because you can¡¯t tell if they are good or evil. however, it is definite that the supreme being of liu village is a ruthless character who doesn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary to achieve their goals. ¡°you are here to find lord willow god?¡± while meng tian zheng and his companions were looking around, a few figures bearing baskets on their backs slowly approached from the path ahead. the one leading them was none other than old man lin, who had just spoken. at the moment, old man lin¡¯s clothes were made of coarse hemp fabric, with trousers rolled high and stained with mud. he had just returned from the medicinal fields and had come forward to investigate upon hearing meng tian zheng introduce himself. behind old man lin were the elders of the village, all dressed similarly, appearing as if they had just returned from the fields, their bodies stained with mud. the medicinal fields were very important, being one of the village¡¯s major assets. a large amount of divine medicine brought back by jiang hui from the outside world was planted there. these priceless treasures were incredibly precious, especially following the immortal palace incident, where they obtained two immortal medicines, truly priceless and sought-after. after learning the value of these divine medicines, old man lin immediately declared them part of the village¡¯s restricted area. other than the people arranged for regular patrol visits, no one else was allowed nearby, or else they would be penalized based on the village rules. the people assigned to patrol duty were the village elders and him himself. given that it was within the village, there was no need to worry about any danger. therefore, those responsible for patrol didn¡¯t need much strength; they only needed to be responsible. old man lin was still robust in his old age, and the elders were still capable of their meals. in addition, inhaling a few breaths of the divine medicinal plant¡¯s scent planted in the farm would leave them feeling exhilarated. it even had the effect of prolonging life and warding off sickness, so they weren¡¯t worn out by the task. in all honesty, meng tian zheng and his party noticed these people before they had even spoken. although these individuals appeared to be of advanced age and were ordinary to the extreme¡ªwith not even a spark of divine flame ignited¡ªyet, meng tian zheng didn¡¯t underestimate them. he saw other villagers paying their respects and calling the leading elder ¡°village chief¡±. anyone capable of taking up the role of a village chief of such a village certainly wouldn¡¯t be a run-of-the-mill character. it couldn¡¯t be judged solely based on their cultivation realm. the elder might be an associate of the supreme entity within this mysterious power, and their actions and words might represent the supreme entity¡¯s interests. ¡°the one standing here should be the village chief, right¡­ this old one here is the great elder of the heavenly¡¯s god academy. i have specifically come here today concerning an apprenticeship!¡± meng tian zheng slightly adjusted his clothes and spoke with a sincere smile. he wasn¡¯t an inflexible person. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have managed to break the ancient rules and establish new ones, trying to create an unprecedented system of using oneself as a seed. ¡°so, you¡¯re here to find an apprentice? whom do you want to take as your apprentice?¡± old man lin looked surprised, somewhat clueless. he had lived for nearly a hundred years and had never experienced someone coming to the village to find an apprentice. this was something new indeed! Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Chapter 390: You Need to Make a Heavenly Oath_2 chapter 543: chapter 390: you need to make a heavenly oath_2 however, he didn¡¯t drive them away outright. old man lin might be aged, but he wasn¡¯t deluded. since these people could enter, it meant that lord willow god had already noticed them and allowed them to enter. otherwise, they would never set foot in liu village, no matter how long they waited outside. since mr. liu had permitted them to enter, his duty was to clarify the situation. ¡°naturally, it¡¯s the pride of your village. you must know that only those prodigies who possess the world¡¯s greatest talents and dominate their generation have the qualifications to enter the academy for further study!¡± meng tian zheng stated with a hint of pride when mentioning this. although he considered himself the great elder, he was actually one of the first to plan and establish heavenly¡¯s god academy. he was a guide and a pioneer for the academy. seeing the power he had painstakingly created grow step by step to become a key force in resisting alien invasions would fill anyone¡¯s heart with profound satisfaction. ¡°but hasn¡¯t it always been our tradition not to submit to other powers? besides, as the old man says, i¡¯ve never heard of your heavenly¡¯s god academy. is it famous? can it teach people well, or will it throw them into the eggplant field?¡± old man lin¡¯s gaze instantly changed to one of scrutiny, fixed intently on meng tian zheng and the grey-robed elder and light-yellow dressed girl beside him. his doubt was clear and unhidden. ¡°it has a modest reputation, even the eternal family from the nine heavens hold the academy in high esteem; their freak king is proud to have joined the academy!¡± meng tian zheng moistened his lips, spoke leisurely. he felt that heavenly¡¯s god academy had reached some immeasurable height, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to boast outright, just some polite small talk. ¡°mr. village head, we have already agreed on this visit with the supreme entity of your village!¡± the grey-robed elder leaned forward, smiling. ¡°in that case, why don¡¯t you wait here for a moment? lord willow god must have already noticed your presence and may be here soon.¡± old man lin furrowed his brow slightly as he gave the most sensible advice. ¡°that is acceptable!¡± meng tian zheng nodded in agreement. he was well aware that liu village¡¯s most powerful being had been alerted the moment they showed up, otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have come in. the reason they hadn¡¯t shown themselves yet was likely that they were observing from the shadows. ¡­ the back mountain. full of lush plants and shadowy trees, everywhere was teeming with life. surrounded by mountains and roaring rivers, it was more like a vast prehistoric land incorporated into the village than a mere back mountain. ¡°why, did i upset mr. jiang? why did you suddenly stop talking?!¡± willow god¡¯s eyes carried a hint of displeasure, her black hair tossed back and tied up simply. she stared directly at jiang hui. it must be said. in terms of temperament or beauty, willow god could be called unrivaled. even though her expression was usually as cold as ice, she was seductive when she frowned or smiled. all her expressions and movements were modest, never going too far, yet didn¡¯t make one feel distant. ¡°my friend is overthinking. there are sudden guests in the village, so i¡¯m just a little distracted!¡± jiang hui replied with a slight smile. he was puzzled by willow god¡¯s sudden comment but didn¡¯t think much of it and answered truthfully. ¡°since there are guests, mr. jiang should go greet them. since you want to strengthen liu village, you can¡¯t slack off in your hospitality!¡± willow god¡¯s tone was pleasant. ¡°you¡¯re right, i¡¯ll excuse myself for a while!¡± jiang hui nodded. ¡°mr. jiang, please wait a moment!¡± willow god called after jiang hui. ¡°what is it, is there something else?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been staying in liu village for several months. although i¡¯m not considered a villager, i should also help solve some problems for the village. how about we go together this time? i know a bit of qi huang¡¯s technique, so we can observe what kind of people they are.¡± willow god glanced at jiang hui, finding this powerful man of liu village rather strange. others would always try to get close to her after seeing her true face, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her from beginning to end. no, that¡¯s not right. there should have been one time before, which she had sharp sensed. she also used that chance to get his support, but to her surprise, he decisively refused. ¡°alright.¡± jiang hui agreed without thinking. being able to get willow god more involved in the affairs of liu village would undeniably increase her sense of belonging, which was beneficial in all aspects. the two didn¡¯t rush, but each step spanned dozens of meters, so meng tian zheng appeared in jiang hui¡¯s line of sight soon. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the great elder of heavenly¡¯s god academy to be the one to visit liu village!¡± willow god was somewhat surprised, seemingly recognizing the other party. ¡°do the two of you know each other?¡± ¡°not exactly, but after i achieved nirvana, i¡¯ve heard of his name. he is quite extraordinary, and if not for the larger environment not permitting it, his prospects would be limitless.¡± willow god shook her head. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Chapter 390: You Need to Make a Heavenly Oath_3 chapter 544: chapter 390: you need to make a heavenly oath_3 by the side of the bluestone, elder meng tian zheng seemed to be having a good time chatting. from the end of the horizon, two tall figures were strolling towards them. a man and a woman. it was jiang hui and willow god. upon arriving, they did not hide their presence. ¡°lord willow god!¡± upon recognizing the figure in the lead, old man lin scampered over. his nimble steps, swift movements, and sharp responses wouldn¡¯t make anyone believe that he was nearing a hundred years old. of course, for cultivators, lifespans are incredibly long. even those who have not ignited the divine fire can easily live for a thousand years. and for sect hierarchs, they count their years by the tens of thousands. as for the invincible existences, they can even reach hundreds of thousands or millions of years by utilizing longevity substances. so, being a hundred years old is not surprising; it¡¯s merely the first step on the path of cultivation. jiang hui gave a bitter smile. after so many years, old man lin hadn¡¯t changed a bit. however, he did not want to dampen lin¡¯s enthusiasm. it might not matter to him, but for lin, it was likely his way of expressing his admiration. therefore, jiang hui had been tacitly accepting this for decades. ¡°lord willow god, these people claim to be from heavenly¡¯s god academy and have especially come to our village to recruit disciples.¡± old man lin hurriedly reported. ¡°hmm, i was already aware of that!¡± jiang hui nodded and gave lin a glance of approval. in choosing people, jiang hui wouldn¡¯t care about their strength or even their ability. what¡¯s most important is loyalty, unyielding loyalty, deep-seated loyalty. even if one is clumsy, as long as they are staunchly loyal, he would never treat them unfairly. old man lin perfectly embodied this, exemplifying what is meant by loyalty. it¡¯s one of the indispensible qualities that allowed him to firmly uphold the position of the head of liu village. plus, lin¡¯s abilities were quite formidable, so jiang hui supported most of his decisions. ¡°gentlemen, i am elder meng tian zheng from the heavenly god¡¯s academy!¡± seeing the situation, meng tian zheng stepped forward and introduced himself again. ¡°since you have come in person, presumably this associate beside you has already communicated my requirements. have you considered them?¡± jiang hui nodded. ¡°of course, i have.¡± ¡°i am not opposed to fulfilling your requirements, sir. but before i agree, i hope you can also satisfy a request of mine!¡± meng tian zheng contemplated for a moment then said. ¡°speak.¡± jiang hui said softly. he wasn¡¯t a child who would nod in agreement without even hearing what was to be said. ¡°given your status and strength, you must be aware of the reason for the establishment of the heavenly god¡¯s academy!¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing more than resisting an invasion from the alien territory!¡± ¡°exactly, those alien territories are profoundly detestable. our nine heavens and ten earths were progressing perfectly well, but for some insane reason, they consider us their enemies. countless bloody wars have been waged, numerous innocent beings have been wasted in these¡­¡± but the power of the alien territory is too strong. now, they have broken through again, and we are in dire straits. so, i hope that once the prodigies of your village have achieved something at the academy, and reached a certain level of competency, they can rush to the battlefield and contribute to the nine heavens and ten lands. there might be casualties, which is why we need your agreement and moreover, your divine commitment to this pledge.¡± elder meng tian zheng spoke slowly and turned his gaze to jiang hui upon finishing. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_1 ¡°With your strength and status, you should be well aware that in this world, there are always gains in losses, and losses in gains. The requests you have mentioned have never been precedent in our Academy and the consequences are far-reaching. If this old one hastily agrees, it would be unfair to other disciples. In this case, even if I am the Great Elder of the Academy, I may not be able to win the public over, and Heavenly¡¯s God Academy is not just my solo show. As such, it is necessary for you to swear an oath under the natural order, so I have something to depend on, and then I can agree to your requests!¡± Meng Tian Zheng said word by word, then suddenly changed topic: ¡°If you could also make a move, it would be even better. You might not be aware, the situation in the Frontier Wilderness is reaching a critical point, large troops from Alien Territory are converging at every moment, with border towers being broken every day. Now, their steps of invasion are about to break through Emperor Gate, I suspect, considering the current actions of the Alien Territory, a new round of comprehensive attack will be launched soon, by then, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands are definitely in danger, countless lives of various races will be swept away by war, fearing complete obliteration, with your strength, if you could join forces with our Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, we might be able to reverse the situation, or at least save countless civilians!!!¡± Meng Tian Zheng said in a low voice with a flash of compassion in his eyes, revealing the unimaginable burden and pressure he carries. The Alien Territory may soon launch a second round invasion, the implications are almost self-explanatory for an old man who vowed to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Most importantly, Meng Tian Zheng has always had a feeling that his individual strength may not be enough to resist this Alien Territory invasion! The Alien Territory, unlike Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, is a place with complete rules, vast and endless, just like the Immortal Domain, where real immortals exist. If Nine Heavens, Ten Lands want to resist the outsiders, they must unite all their strongest. His founding of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was merely to stop the Alien Territory invasion, but the deeper he delves into the unknown world, the more powerless he feels. The Nine Heavens and Ten Lands are still too weak! There are too few who are powerful, he has already gathered as many old ancestral figures as possible who can defend their own territories, but it is still far from enough. And now. Jiang Hui is undoubtedly his most important target. Ever since he learned about the Master of Liu Village casually annihilating the Immortal Palace and easily suppressing the Palace Master of Immortal Palace, known as the greatest of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, as well as the most powerful being hidden behind the Immortal Palace, the Incomplete Fairy, Meng Tian Zheng has been contemplating the idea of retention. After all, even he would have to fear such strength. Although he can also fight against True Immortals, doing so would result in mutual destruction, it won¡¯t be as easy as swatting a fly or a mosquito. This is also one of his main reasons for visiting Liu Village this time. Appeal to their emotions, explain with logic, whatever method used, it would be great to have the one with the highest strength in Liu Village out. Along the way, he could feel the strength of Liu Village, especially the Master of Liu Village, who may not be weaker than the Immortal. He could barely defeat him at the risk of his life, but the other party might simply crush him. Jiang Hui glanced at Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s face and knew it in his heart. The compassion in Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s eyes was not a fa?ade but genuine emotion. He really takes the world¡¯s affairs as his own. In order to do this, he even gave up his own pursuit and ideals, walked alone for millions of years, sacrificed his life for righteousness, and protected this area of changes. Even in Jiang Hui¡¯s view, his actions were indeed admirable. But. He never liked being blackmailed by anyone, regardless of who they are. ¡°I will not swear an oath to you, nor will I make a move. You can put away all your ideas. However, I can promise you that if the Alien Territory invades in the future, I will make three moves!¡± Jiang Hui said slowly, in a steady tone. Even though the oath has no impact on him, he never liked being bound by others, therefore, he absolutely cannot agree to these two points! On the side. The Willow God wanted to say something, but hesitated. Her white robe fluttered in the breeze, highlighting her slender and exceedingly proud figure. She wanted to say something, but sighed and fell silent. She had expressed the same sentiment many times explicitly and implicitly, even offered herself as a bait, but did not gain his approval. In her view, Jiang Hui¡¯s promise to act thrice was more than generous, nothing else could better highlight his sincerity. Willow God thought as such, but Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t. He believed Jiang Hui was just fooling around. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to intervene. Why then promise to intervene thrice in such a ridiculous manner? What¡¯s the use of three times? It would be better not to act at all. Of course, Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t voice these thoughts, he just mumbled them in his heart. ¡°When the Alien Territory invades, the entire Upper Realm will fall into limitless chaos. No creature can be spared, no race can stand by and watch. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_2 Chapter 546: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_2 The Old One knew well, my friend, you want to remain aloof from all matters, but who truly could in times like these? It will be an era of chaos. Whether you are a baby just learning to speak or a patriarch who oversees vast lands, your fate will be out of your control,¡± Meng Tian Zheng begged earnestly, longing to make a final attempt. He had witnessed a glimpse of the future, a vast era where even the Immortal Great Sects, which had given birth to true immortals and stood proud for tens of millions of years, would crumble to ruins, with wailing everywhere. Who could remain untouched by it? ¡°I¡¯ve already made my views clear, no need for further words. If you disagree, I won¡¯t force you. I believe that even without your Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, under my guidance, the rare geniuses of Liu Village will not be any inferior in their future development!¡± Jiang Hui spoke in a crisp and decisive tone, interrupting Meng Tian Zheng who still wanted to continue pleading. Meng Tian Zheng sighed. He knew that no matter what he said now, he would not be able to change the mind of the man standing before him. Truth be told, he never thought that the master of Liu Village could be so ruthless, utterly indifferent to the lives and deaths of the world¡¯s populace. This person was absolutely devoted to his self-interest, and only a substantial benefit could possibly move him. Mere words certainly wouldn¡¯t. Meng Tian Zheng sighed once more and finally left Liu Village. He did agree to Jiang Hui¡¯s demands on condition that the residents of Liu Village had to meet certain requirements, enough to pass the academy¡¯s screening test. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Jiang, I have a question. I¡¯m not sure whether our headman would approve,¡± The Willow God suddenly spoke as he watched Meng Tian Zheng and the others practicing cultivation in the distance. ¡°Oh, ask away, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Jiang Hui replied indifferently. ¡°Mr. Jiang, have you ever had a cultivation partner?¡± asked the Willow God after a moment of thought. ¡°?!!¡± Jiang Hui was momentarily stunned, not quite knowing what to say. This is quite a personal question, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, as the Willow God and once the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, what does this question imply? ¡°Can¡¯t answer, can you?¡± The Willow God teased. ¡°No, it¡¯s neither inconvenient, nor important,¡± Jiang Hui responded, ¡°I never had a partner since I started my cultivation journey. I¡¯ve always been alone.¡± He answered honestly. Had he been a modern person, this question would have been a somewhat private one. But they weren¡¯t in modern times. Maybe a wealthy man¡¯s thought process was supposed to be like this¡ªwhat he saw as a private issue could just be a casual greeting, and being overly conscious wouldn¡¯t allow him to be carefree. ¡°Since you asked out of curiosity, I¡¯m also quite curious¡­¡± Jiang Hui suddenly turned to face the Willow God and smiled vaguely. ¡°You are an immortal with an endless lifespan, a great power that transcends heaven and earth from the last epoch till now. In these everlasting years, have you ever encountered anyone whom you could entrust your life to?¡± He had always been curious about this question, both now and in the past. He just hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to ask until now. If you ask me, isn¡¯t it fair that I ask you as well? ¡°Why would you ask such a question, Mr. Jiang?¡± The Willow God paused for a moment, his eyes still bright like the stars, but his expression subtly revealed a hint of inexplicable complexity. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Hui to retort so quickly with the same question. Doesn¡¯t this man take losses at all? She¡¯s still a woman after all! On the moss-covered stone path, the Willow God pursed her lips, her gaze piercing. Her body was slender, legs tall and well-proportioned, round and plump. She was as white and smooth as ivory, emitting a warm glow, and wafts of alluring fragrance continuously drifted into the air. What should have been a hypnotic scene was instead filled with a rare silence. The breeze lifted a corner of her skirt revealing her beautiful legs. Could it be¡­ there¡¯s a story? Jiang Hui blinked, conjuring a handful of melon seeds for himself. He watched the Willow God attentively, ready to intently play the role of an onlooker enjoying the drama. ¡°It was just a passing thought. If you have any hidden sentiments, you don¡¯t have to speak of it.¡± Although he said these words, Jiang Hui made them sound incredibly insincere. He was truly interested in this topic. But if her secrets were something the Willow God did not want to remember, it would be better not to know. As an experienced person once said, the more secrets a man knows about a woman, especially a secretive ¡°older woman¡±, the more special his position in her eyes would be, and it would be harder to ignore him. ¡°Since Mr. Jiang has shared with me, I should be able to share as well. The Willow God spoke slowly with a faint note in her voice. ¡°The era in which I became famous is known as the Ancient Fairy Era, which I believe is also your era, right? I still remember that time. The cultivation system was established by the Immortal Domain, and it utilized the Immortal Seed to connect to the Great Taoist. This was later referred to as the Immortal Ancient Method. In that era, many True Immortals and Immortal Kings were born, and the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands were in a state of constant prosperity. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_3 Chapter 547: Chapter 391: Talking Nonsense with a Straight Face_3 ¡°However, at the end of the Immortal Ancient Era, Alien Territories invaded, leaving the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands severely damaged, and the gate to the Immortal Domain was closed forever. Since then, it has become almost impossible to become an Immortal. By the way, Mr. Jiang, since you could recognize that I have suffered serious injuries before, do you also know who wounded me?¡± The Willow God suddenly retort. The one named Jiang Hui knew this well. It was not an injury from the Alien Territories but a sneak attack from one of their own. The attacker was a big shot from the Immortal Domain, none other than the leader King Ao Sheng. The latter is a supreme Immortal King, accomplished in creation, but extremely petty-minded and narrow-hearted. He took advantage of Willow God¡¯s return from the battlefield, exhausted in body and mind, to launch an attack, destroying Willow God¡¯s divine artifact. The reason why he wanted to eliminate Willow God was not simply due to their past grudges. The main reason was that King Ao Sheng wanted to maintain his reign in the Immortal Domain, but the existence of Willow God was undoubtedly obstructing his plans. Therefore, feeling challenged by Willow God for his position, he collaborated with several strong individuals of the Fairy King Realm and sneak attacked Willow God, causing Willow God to fall to the Lower Realm, becoming the withered Willow Tree of Stone Village. Of course he knew all this, but he couldn¡¯t reveal it. Such matters could only be known to the parties involved, and others had no way of finding out. ¡°I do not know.¡± Jiang Hui shook his head decisively then continued. ¡°However, in my opinion, with your strength, even if you are not invincible, you are definitely an unrivaled leader. At your peak, you should have already been in the realm of Immortal King, a true ruler, immortal and indestructible. There should be very few who could harm you. Not to mention others, the opponent must at least be of the same realm as you. But I don¡¯t know whether he is from the Alien Territories or the Fairy Realm. Whether it¡¯s the Fairy Realm or the Alien Territories, an Immortal King is an immortal presence that suppresses one side and is a true ruler. Assuming this, you might recognize the person who hurt you!¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, you indeed have a sharp mind. You were able to deduce so much valuable information from my casual remark.¡± Willow God nodded in agreement. ¡°Frankly speaking, I do know the person who wounded me.It was King Ao Sheng, a leading figure in the Immortal Domain. His real strength does not surpass mine, but he is devious and cunning. He combined forces with others to attack me while I was just returning from the battlefield, at my weakest. Even though I killed several of them in the end, I was still unable to reverse the situation. If it weren¡¯t for my method and the Phoenix Technique, which allowed for rebirth through Nirvana, I would have long turned into a pile of bones, buried in the endless Green Mountain!¡± There was a rare glimpse of vicissitudes in Willow God¡¯s eyes as if reminiscing about the past. The scenes from the past kept recurring in his mind, and even with his character, he could not help but sigh deeply. It¡¯s said that the past is like smoke or clouds, but the feeling of being betrayed by his own people left him utterly helpless. Because of this, in this lifetime, he chose to directly cross the Primitive Gate, go to that ultimate place and explore the origin of the Dark Chaos. The group of people in the Fairy Realm have long been indulged in their dreams of power, unconcerned by the impending disaster. They would only show up symbolically at the last moment, by which time, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands would probably have been destroyed, turning into a desolate wasteland. ¡°So appearing to be an ally, you¡¯ve had a tortuous journey!¡± The voice of Jiang Hui resounded, ¡°That Ao Sheng is probably all talk, no substance.¡± He was tall and majestic, even taller than Willow God by a head, he couldn¡¯t resist adding a sentence. However, Jiang Hui¡¯s expression looked a bit strange. Because what Willow God was saying seemed to have no relation to what he had asked. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_1 Chapter 548: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_1 Under the serene Green Mountain, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows knitted ever so slightly, a sudden feeling of being duped washing over him. Which was especially the case when he saw the fleeting mischievous smile at the corner of the Willow God¡¯s lips, strengthening the thought in his mind. He must have been deceived by this woman! The Willow God was definitely messing around with him under the pretense of seriousness. Who would have imagined that the renowned Ancestor of Sacrificial Spirits would also have this sort of penchant?! ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t joking? Your answers seem completely unrelated to my inquiries?¡± Jiang Hui spoke in a deeper voice, calling her out directly, feigning a little irritation. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop joking around. It was merely a jest, Mr. Jiang. Is there really any need to get upset? Could it be that you care so much about whether I¡¯ve ever had a Dao companion?¡± The Willow God slightly curled her lips into a smile, looking even more cunning, and yet dazzling like the thousands of colorful rays splashed by the morning sun, utterly radiant. Affar, the fragmented sunlight showering through the blurred tree shadows, accentuated the woman¡¯s alabaster and jade-like skin, making it look even more dazzling. Her chest was full and firm, her waist, slender enough to encircle with one hand, her legs, long and straight. Her entire figure was a perfect testament to beauty, and her eyes were as clear as a rippling spring. Her current expressions of frowning and raising eyebrows were so strikingly different from her celestial beauty usually untouched by worldly desires. Now, it was as if she had been tainted with shades of worldly charm, adding a touch of relatability that made one yearn to take her into one¡¯s embrace. They say a hero¡¯s laughter could resolve the deepest of enmities, but so could a beauty¡¯s, especially a rare beauty¡¯s. Without needing intimate contact, even her casual laughter was enough to lift spirits. Suddenly, Jiang Hui¡¯s mood of being deceived improved significantly. However¡­ What did she mean by whether I cared so much about her having or having not had a Dao companion? She was the one who started this topic. I merely asked out of curiosity based on her question¡­ Women certainly can¡¯t be quantified by normal standards, no matter how matchlessly beautiful they may be. They essentially belong to the female species. Jiang Hui silently grumbled in his heart, yet he didn¡¯t voice it, stated in his feigned anger, staring at the Willow God. Although he didn¡¯t utter a single word, his facial expressions relayed all his conflicted emotions. ¡°In my time, everywhere was filled with warfare. Even the Immortal King could die in battle if one is not careful. True Immortals had to face bloodshed everywhere. The entire era was trapped in battles and bloodshed. How could there have been time for love? Thus, I have never had a cultivation partner!!¡± Perhaps because she felt Jiang Hui¡¯s displeasure hadn¡¯t completely disappeared, the Willow God bit her lip and started to explain in a slightly quiet tone after organizing her thoughts. She felt obliged to maintain amiable relations with the Master of Liu Village since she was staying there. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jiang Hui drawled out the word, his expression unchanged, his eyebrows arched high and his eyes squinted slightly, indicating plainly that he didn¡¯t believe what the Willow God had said. Of course, he did believe in her considering her status and identity. There was no need for her to lie to him. But considering her recent performance, he had decided not to be easily appeased. ¡°What, is Mr. Jiang mistrusting me?¡± The Willow God¡¯s voice paused for a moment. Despite maintaining her sweetness, her face no longer looked calm. Flashing her eyes, she stared intently at Jiang Hui, biting her lip gently, looking alluring. Although she had long transcended the secular realm and entered immortality, many mortal things and affairs could not rouse her anymore. Hence, they were hard for her to take to heart. But anyone, especially a woman, would find it hard to stay composed when their purity was doubted. ¡°How could that be? I unquestionably believe in you. Please don¡¯t take my words to heart. I trust¡­ I trust in your honesty and integrity!¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand and told her immediately. But his eyes were still suspicious and it showed. ¡°I see, Mr. Jiang, you did it on purpose!¡± the Willow God bit her silver teeth before calling out Jiang Hui¡¯s bluff. Jiang Hui chuckled awkwardly. He felt his acting was flawless¡ªa masterstroke¡ªyet, she saw through him quickly. Truly, someone from two eras was not easily fooled. ¡°However, even if you did it purposely, Mr. Jiang, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you? Do you know what purity means to a woman?!¡± Relentless, the Willow God continued. Her eyes moistened, making her look on the verge of tears. Now, Jiang Hui was at a loss for how to respond. Scratching his head¡­ ¡°I was only jesting. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. As for your statement¡­ I have always trusted in your character and conduct!¡± Clearing his throat, Jiang Hui spoke softly. Initially, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but looking at Willow God¡¯s state, he quickly realized how much he had crossed a line. Although it was all in jest, certain things really ought not to be joked about. ¡°Humph! Whether you believe me or not is none of my concern. Please go on your way, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯m tired and need to rest!¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_2 Chapter 549: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_2 Lord Willow God sneered lightly. Then, without saying any more, he walked straight towards a certain direction. ¡°Huh? What does this mean?¡± Jiang Hui touched the tip of his nose, utterly confused. ¡­ Above, the sun shone brightly, the sky was as blue as a wash, the wind was soft, and there was a faint scent of osmanthus flowers in the air. Upon parting with Jiang Hui, Lord Willow God returned directly to his own bamboo house. Inside the house, the furnishings were still extraordinarily simple, without a single superfluous item. His gaze passed through the open window to look at the back of the house. In the distance, the green mountains were lush, vast and beautiful. The surrounding mountains stood tall, their peaks lofty and majestic. The sound of rushing water could be heard from time to time, as well as the chirping of a flock of birds. The waterfalls were like silver snakes, the river and sea were like green silks¡­ ¡°What was I just now, why did I behave so improperly? Why did I care so much about whether the Master of Liu Village thought I was pure!?¡± With a distant gaze, withdrawing his spirit, Lord Willow God¡¯s eyes were tinged with a touch of confusion. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, why she was so persistent, so eager to prove the truth or falseness of something to a person. By rights, with her current state of mind, this shouldn¡¯t happen. That¡¯s why she was so confused, not knowing why she was like this, like she was sick and making many decisions she had never made before, and saying many things she would never have said before. These sensations were strange, and she wasn¡¯t used to them. However. What did the Master of Liu Village mean by his last sentence, what did he mean by trusting her character? Isn¡¯t the hidden meaning that he doesn¡¯t trust what she says? Lord Willow God suddenly felt quite angry. ¡­ ¡­ The days went by in a hurry, like a cup of plain boiled water, although it was insipid, there were always some surprises. Before they knew it, six or seven days had passed in a hurry. During this time, a big event happened in Liu Village. Old man Lin¡¯s most beloved child, Little Eight Lin Xin Tong, had reached the age for marriage and had successfully found her beloved. The male party was the half-demon teenager, who usually kept to himself in the village, but had caught the eye of the chatty Lin Xin Tong. Of course, he¡¯s no longer a youth. In his twenties, he¡¯s already of age in the wild mountains, and has long been ready to start a family. Some even have children at his age. The Half-demon Teenager, whose real name is Emperor Jun, has a very domineering name, inheriting the bloodline of a great demon, he is the offspring of a great demon and a mortal. Jiang Hui had used the Surveillance Technique to investigate, and suspected that Emperor Jun was a descendant of an immortal. On this day. The auspicious day for the wedding arrived. The picturesque landscape was blooming like a flower. Hundred-mile-long red dress, grand in scale. The red lanterns were hung high on both sides of the village, and red silk covered the bluestones. As Old Man Lin¡¯s youngest daughter, the scale of Lin Xin Tong¡¯s wedding was naturally not small. The long procession welcoming and sending off the bride was like a dragon, and there were more than twenty unicorns escorting the dowry alone. All of Liu Village was filled with laughter, with smiles on the faces of all the villagers. In the central square of the village, the chefs had already prepared the ingredients, ready to showcase their culinary skills to the fullest. The smoke from the cooking added a strong touch of humanity to this grand wedding ceremony. The wedding night with candles, the time when golden plaques are titled, a wedding is always a great joy in life, and everyone must follow local customs. ¡°Wishing for prosperity and peace; with a folding fan, harmony and beauty; with an open fan, spreading branches and leaves. A magpie bridge is built in the sky, and people are making skillful works in the world. A good relationship is formed by a phoenix, a good couple is made by heaven; turning calamity into blessings, good fortune and peace.¡± Inside the grand hall, an elder spoke, his voice steady and full of strength. Then, music was played, melodious and elegant, full of joy. Finally, Five sprinklings, three bows, until the ceremony is completed. The entire process didn¡¯t take too long, but for the two who were already like dry firewood ready to ignite, it seemed much longer. ¡°My darling daughter, you¡¯re a married woman starting from today, you¡¯ll be moving out and setting up your own household. Be sure to be diligent. But if that Emperor Jun dares to bully you, let your Father know. I still have some authority here in Liu Village!¡± Old Man Lin had red eyes, but mostly he was comforted. He had watched Emperor Jun grow up, and though he may fall short in some aspects of his conduct, he is honest. Most importantly, he has a gentle personality, doesn¡¯t fight for things, is obedient, and is the perfect match for his daughter¡¯s personality. He had even gone so far as to consult with Lord Willow God about this marriage. Lord Willow God was also very positive about it, saying that the two were a match made in heaven. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father, Emperor Jun loves me too much, how could he possibly bully me!¡± Lin Xin Tong said with a smile. Lin Xin Tong¡¯s mother had tears in her eyes, she was the one who loved this youngest daughter the most. Now, all kinds of emotions welled up in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry inconsolably for a moment. ¡°There, Mother, you¡¯re going to be less than a hundred meters from my sister¡¯s place once she¡¯s married. There¡¯s no need for this!¡± Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen were both hot-tempered and gave a bitter smile. The other brothers and sisters also came over, comforting the mother of Lin. Soon, the banquet was over, and the plates were in disarray. The sky had also darkened. It was time for the newlyweds to retire to their bridal chamber. ¡­ ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Wife!¡± Inside the bridal chamber, the candles shone brightly, and the air was filled with a magical substance called hormones. Lin Xin Tong and Emperor Jun looked at each other, their eyes full of deep and boundless affection. The warmth and beauty of spring seemed to be able to melt even the coldest of frost. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_3 Chapter 550: Chapter 392: Little Eight Lin Gets Married, Everyone Departing_3 ¡°My husband, let¡¯s go into the bridal chamber now!¡± Lin Xin Tong¡¯s face flushed as she spoke timidly. ¡°Alright!¡± Gazing at the beautiful woman he had longed for day and night, Emperor Jun felt a wave of passion stirring within him. A moment later. The candlelight was extinguished. Accompanied by the sounds of clothing being hastily removed. The night grew unendingly heated, with heavy panting sounds filling the space, until midnight when everything fell deathly quiet again. Outside in the corner of the wall. Several figures lurked sneakily. It was Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and others, all high-spirited young men from the village. The faces of these eavesdropping young men were flushed, and they felt an overwhelming excitement, their bodies unbearably hot despite the gradual chill of autumn. They felt as though they were sitting next to a blazing brazier. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m going to find myself a wife!¡± Gu Wa Zi muttered under his breath as if he had made a crucial decision. ¡°Hey, Brother Tu, you have a girlfriend, what are you doing eavesdropping here?¡± Gu Wa Zi turned to Tu Dequan beside him, asking in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with it?¡± Tu Wa Zi opened his mouth in astonishment, his face turning red, clearly confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and try it yourself, real-life practice!¡± Gu Chen looked at Tu Wa Zi as if he were an idiot. He felt Tu Wa Zi was like a well-fed man who did not know the hunger of the starving. With a beauty like a blossoming flower by his side, he still came to eavesdrop. With this time, what couldn¡¯t he do? Though Gu Wa Zi didn¡¯t want to admit this, but the figure of the War Goddess is indeed perfect, especially the two masses on her chest. Every time he saw them, he felt suffocated. Just as Gu Wa Zi finished speaking. Tu Wa Zi was visibly stunned, seemingly awakened from a dream, then he rushed off in a hurry. Lin Xiao Ba¡¯s marriage to Emperor Jun was seen as a brief interlude. In a blink of an eye, several days had passed. Today, Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was enrolling disciples. The young talents of Liu Village had prepared early and immediately set off to the academy at Jiang Hui¡¯s command. To ensure safety, Jiang Hui had specifically asked the Big Red Bird, which had reached the Escaping One Realm, to accompany them this time. ¡°Children, when you get there, make sure you bring honor to our Liu Village! Show them the power of our village¡¯s prodigies!¡± Old man Lin grinned, giving an encouraging pep talk to Tu Wa Zi and the others. He also planned to go this time to broaden his horizons. The newlywed Lin Xin Tong was accompanying him, after all, Emperor Jun was also participating in the selection process at the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. The newlyweds were inseparable. Brothers Lin Zhuang and Lin Chen also went with them. They were now in their forties, with one foot already in the Divine Realm. They were standing there like towers, nearly three meters tall, exuding an oppressive atmosphere. ¡°Buckle up, we¡¯re about to set off¡­.¡± Into the blue sky, along with the shout of the Void Old Beast Monarch in the Beast Sea. He transformed into his true form, his huge body blocking out the sun. Then, he swallowed all the people who were going to Tianshan Academy within a vast space created inside his stomach and rushed millions of miles away in an instant¡­. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Chapter 393: Royal Family_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 393: Royal Family_1 From the location of Liu Village to Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, it is a long journey. If you were to rely solely on human strength, it would perhaps take tens of years, even if aided by teleportation arrays it would still take several months. However, with the presence of the Old Beast Sea Sect Master, the necessary travel and time would undoubtedly be greatly reduced. The Old Beast Sea Sect Master is originally a Void Beast King, who can easily cut through space, moving freely in the fiercely-winding space rifts. Across a colorful ancient sea and beyond. The old void beast king crossed the starry sky directly into the Star Sea. As the most extraordinary force in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the headquarters of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy is not established on the Ten Lands, but on an ancient continent in the vast starry sky. The scale of that ancient continent is very large, it belongs to one of the Nine Heavens, the Immeasurable Heaven, surrounded by drifting galaxies. If you¡¯re not guided by the academy or some ancient ships that can traverse the void, it¡¯s easy to get lost in the cold and boundless dark universe. Keep breaking through spatial rifts, making jump forwards, speed is very fast. Otherwise, relying on cultivators¡¯ own flight, they could easily get lost in this cold and dark universe. Apart from the vast distance, it would also be likely that they would not be able to find their way back. Soon. As the starlight in front of them became increasingly dazzling. A vast expanse of huge land appeared before them, one could not see the end of it. Above the sky, there were more than one sun-like furnaces. This is one of the Nine Heavens, where the mythical power is at its peak, looking down on the Ten Lands, and even more on the lower realm. After entering Immeasurable Heaven, we still need to go through several teleportation arrays to finally reach the front of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. However, with the Old Void Beast King present, none of this is necessary. In a hurry, a few more days passed. At last, the magnificent buildings finally came into everyone¡¯s view. Around, there were majestic mountains towering into the clouds, huge beyond imagination, their terrifying momentum covered the world. ¡°Here should be Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Not easy at all. This time, we should thank the Old Beast King. Otherwise, we would take a lot of time just relying on ourselves!¡± In the internal space of the Void Old Beast King, Old man Lin could not help exclaim. This journey is not to be called far, directly ran from Ten Lands to Nine Heavens, to the territory of the eternal families. ¡°The old one dare not admit, Brother Lin can simply call me Void, being able to serve the genius of Liu Village is my honor, not about whether I¡¯m tired or not!¡± The Old Beast Sea Sect Master quickly said. In the beast sea, only the half-footed into the Supreme Realm can be crowned as the Beast King, like them even if they have reached the Sect Master realm, they also can¡¯t be called the Beast King. ¡°I heard from others, Nine Heavens is even more vast than Ten Lands, and the resources are also richer, even more talent-nurturing. But these Nine Heavens are the territories of the Eternal Family, even the Immortal Great Sects on Ten Lands can not bring their Taoist Orthodoxy here, I don¡¯t know if those talents of the Eternal Family will enter the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy!¡± Tu Wa¡¯s eyes were fixed on the magnificent buildings in front of them, quite excited. He could feel the vast breath hidden in them, as if a ragged beauty were beckoning him. With his strength, few people could be his match within the same realm. Ordinary talents could no longer attract his attention, only the world¡¯s top proud sons could arouse his will to fight. Next to him, there was a graceful figure with a curvaceous body. It was none other than the War Goddess, Jiang Si Yu, who had a slender and strong waist, which was as graceful as a willow. At this moment, the War Goddess gave Tu Wa a slightly unspeakable shy look. Just a few days ago. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the man in front of her. He broke into her boudoir in the middle of the night and hugged her promiscuously, causing her body to tingle all over. After a long time of getting along, her impression of Tu Wa has already improved. Knowing that his character may seem unruly and will flirt when he sees a beautiful woman, wishing to strike up a conversation and venerate their grace, but actually, he is a person who is meticulous, heavy on feeling and righteousness, mature at an early age, and extremely loyal in love. Moreover, in her eyes, his talents could definitely be described as frightening. Now, at only 18 or 19 years old, he has already reached the Divine Realm. If placed in some medium-sized sects in the upper realm, he can already assume the position of the Sect Hierarch. If it is in the lower realm, one thought from him might be enough to make the Eight Domains dormant, and no one can stop him. She remembers at the time when the Seven Gods came down to the lower realm, the whole Eight Domains were almost extinct. Even those great ancient countries were easily suppressed. If it was not for Shi Hao who risked his life at the end, the lower realm would have been a piece of ruins. And the levels of those Seven Gods were just igniting the divine fire, far from the Divine Realm. The War Goddess always thought her talents were already enough. Otherwise, she would not have become the leading figure of the younger generation of Deer Academy. But compared to him, what she had been proud of for her talent and qualification was really not worth mentioning. However, the War Goddess never showed any frustration, not even the slightest ripple. She has always not thought much of her own realm of strength, thinking that there are plenty of other things in life that are just as precious. And being at her age, naturally she had also fantasized about how her significant other would be. No matter how she fantasized, that other half must certainly be an extraordinary existence. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 393: Royal Family_2 Chapter 552: Chapter 393: Royal Family_2 In the eyes of the War Goddess, Tu Wa Zi was certainly a dragon among men, and he cherished her and was devoted to her. Gradually, she also opened her heart to him. However, nothing particularly shocking happened between them that night. They had touched and kissed all that should be, and only the final step was left. But since neither of them had ever experienced anything like this, when it came to this critical moment, both of them were somewhat panicked and dare not make a move. Despite they did not completely unite together, the temperature of their feelings was rising in a straight line, and it had reached the point where if they didn¡¯t see each other for a day, it felt as if they had been separated for three autumns, and the way they addressed each other had also become more intimate. ¡°Tu little brother doesn¡¯t know, this Heavenly¡¯s God Academy is seen as the most transcendent existence in the entire Upper Realm, established by the hidden masters of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. There are peerless masters sitting in town there and who could compete? Even the children of the Eternal Family are proud to be able to enter the academy. However, their chances of getting in are still higher than those who are geniuses of ordinary forces without any backing, after all, some of the old ancestors from these eternal families have joined the academy as elders, so there are some privileges!¡± Explained the Beast Sea Old Sect Master. He has lived a long enough life, witnessed a lot of things when he was young, and knows the transcendence of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Of course, after the legendary figure of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, Elder Meng Tian Zheng, deigned to visit Liu Village, he suddenly felt that Liu Village seemed even more extraordinary, not just because it had such a powerful figure as The Master of Liu Village¡­ ¡°Buzz¡­¡± During their conversation, above the sky, other black shadows moved through the void, shattering the void, and making deafening roars? Those were ancient warships from the Eternal Family, flying a huge gold flag that flashed with dazzling runes. A large ¡°King¡± character swayed in the wind. Although it was just one character, there seemed to be a vast and mighty breath coming at them¡­ ¡°That is the battleship of the Wang Family of Eternal Life, able to forcibly tear through the void, it must be coming from the Primordial Mine.¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master whispered, keeping his voice as low as possible. This place is no longer in the Ten Lands. Although he himself comes from the Beast Sea, dealing with the Eternal Family, even if the Old Beast Monarch himself descends, it would be hard to get the upper-class people who are usually haughty to care. ¡°Is the Wang Family very powerful?¡± Someone asked, apparently sensing the change in Beast Sea Old Sect Master¡¯s tone. ¡°Very powerful, legend has it that the Wang Family has nine dragons, each one is a matchless being that can suppress one side. According to inside news, the Wang Family should be the most powerful Eternal Family, it is said that the current patriarch of the Wang Family still has a good connection with the Immortal Domain!¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master murmured, and it¡¯s unknown where he got all this information from, but it wasn¡¯t just talk. ¡°Who cares if they are the strongest? The term ¡®Eternal Family¡¯ is a name from their past, and now they are on the decline, mostly dependent on their past glory. Void Brother, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Second Brother Lin thumped his chest and shouted in a low voice, showing a fearless attitude to the powerful. ¡°I am also serving our Liu Village, with Lord Willow God here, naturally, we are not afraid!¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master responded aptly, his tone instantly full of vigor. The Eternal Family is indeed extraordinary, but it also just as Lin Chen said, being the Son of Eternity was their past glory, representing the fact that they had once given birth to actual Eternal Beings. But now, let alone an Eternal Being, even a Supreme would come hard to say. And the master of Liu Village was someone who could slap an Eternal Being to death. As for the Wang Family¡¯s Nine Dragons, they could probably be drowned by a mouthful of spittle. Accompanied by the sound of the ship¡¯s horn, in the high sky, that colossal ancient warship sailed slowly past, not stopping at all. They also saw a golden palanquin, a bronze chariot appear, all from the other eternal families, or the reclusive ancient orthodoxies, all of them were dominating superpowers, and they were now gathering towards the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Stone Brother!¡± At this moment, the voice of Gu Chen suddenly rang out. He seemed a little excited as he pointed to the thin figure on the blue stone ground below and shouted. A lot of people followed the direction Gu Wa Zi pointed, and found that the young man was indeed the Little Dot, Shi Hao, who hadn¡¯t been seen for several days. His figure had become more robust, like a swimming dragon, emitting a mighty force of qi and blood. His skin was slightly darker, and he was lost in the crowd. If you didn¡¯t have good eyesight, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed him. He had set out on his journey early but it seemed he didn¡¯t have transportation to cross the void, so they managed to catch up with him. ¡°Void Brother, give Stone Kid a lift, there is at least a hundred miles to go ahead!¡± Old man Lin yelled out. He had a good impression of Shi Hao. Everyone who visited Liu Village called him Grandpa Lin, but this kid called him Uncle Lin. ¡°Okay!¡± With the sound, the Beast Sea Old Sect Master nodded, his massive body diving down. His skin was like starlight, transparent yet subtly hazy and flowing, like the Star Sea in the desolate universe. But it could have been a coincidence. At exactly the same time when the Beast Sea Old Sect Master started to dive, the ancient warship from the Royal Family turned around, heading in the same direction, at a pace seemingly slower than that of the Beast Sea Old Sect Master, just enough to squeeze itself by the side. ¡°Where did this Void Beast come from, it doesn¡¯t have eyes? Doesn¡¯t it know that this is the Royal Family¡¯s warship from the Eternal Family? Is it seeking death?¡± A thunderous humming came from the enormous ancient warship, a voice that carried an air of supremacy. Above the sky, a giant vertical eye suddenly appeared amidst the agitating clouds. ¡°The road to heaven is wide, everyone takes a side, it¡¯s a large place, the Old One isn¡¯t blocking anyone¡¯s way, why are you threatening me? The world isn¡¯t under the rule of you Royal Family from the Eternal Family!¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master also got annoyed and spoke with a deep voice. The people of Liu Village depended on him, whoever dared to stop him, dared to move against him?! He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Eternal Family, he had a straight back! ¡°Does your lordship belong to another Eternal Family?¡± From within the ancient Royal Family warship, the thunderous voice paused before opening up in a probing manner. ¡°Old One does not belong to any Eternal Family!¡± ¡°If you are not from the Eternal Family, how dare you act so arrogantly and rashly!¡± The thunderous voice suddenly changed direction, the tone abruptly elevated. ¡°Uncle Zhao, don¡¯t waste your breath on him, just suppress him directly. This young master¡¯s weapon still lacks a grown Void Beast King for its sacrifice!¡± Another voice came from inside the Royal Family¡¯s ancient ship, slightly childish, seeming to belong to a young master of noble status. ¡°Sure, young master, this servant will immediately seize this Void Beast King and offer it to you, so that your weapon can show its prowess soon!¡± As this voice fell, within the vast ancient ship, a figure rushed out, suspended high in the sky, surrounded all around by purple thunderbolts. Rune-encrusted and bearing immense momentum, like a tidal wave, it stormed onto the Beast Sea Old Sect Master. ¡°A Void Beast King in the Void Path Realm, impressive, reaching this stage must have required a considerable amount of effort, it¡¯s a pity you encountered me!¡± In mid-air, the figure enveloped by thunderbolts coldly stated. His tone was filled with arrogance and scorn. Throughout the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, being in the Void Path Realm was already synonymous with being powerful. They were on par with sect masters, but unfortunately, the other party had encountered him. He withheld no power, the intimidating pressure from his body, like a tumultuous mountain range, escalated layer after layer, reaching the Escaping One Realm from the Void Path Realm within a mere instant. He was just one step away from being Supreme, becoming an unrivaled individual in all of eternity. ¡°Escaping One Realm, no, it should be that he¡¯s already half a step into the Supreme Realm, having comprehended the might of the Supreme, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be this exaggerated!¡± The countenance of the Beast Sea Old Sect Master changed dramatically. He didn¡¯t even need to make a move, just beneath this overwhelming supreme might, he felt his entire body creaking under the load, on the brink of falling from the sky¡­ ¡°You dare harm me, think about it clearly, I am from Liu Village!¡± In this critical moment, the Beast Sea Old Sect Master shouted at the top of his lungs. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesnt Mind Visiting the Royal Family_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesn¡¯t Mind Visiting the Royal Family_1 ¡°You dare to raise your hand against me? I belong to Liu Village!¡± At the critical moment, the Beast Sea Old Sect Master yelled out with a hoarse voice. This time, he was working for Liu Village and was under the protection of the village master. He had every right to be fearless. So what if it¡¯s the Eternal Family? The word ¡°eternal¡± represents past glory. The present is different, and the master of Liu Village is an unmatched being who can even defy Immortality!!! He had personally witnessed how miserable the people of the Fairy Palace ended up. He could easily tell who was strong and who was weak. ¡°Liu Village?! The same one that destroyed the Fairy Palace?¡± Upon hearing the Beast Sea Old Sect Master¡¯s words, the man enveloped in Lightning hesitated slightly and his movements halted. His eyes, filled with uncertainty, scanned the old sect master. ¡°What else?¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master feigned ignorance, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I, an old man, am here at the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy with some of the talented of Liu Village seeking education. If any of you hinder this important event, you¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The Lightning man snorted coldly as thunderbolts fell around him, appearing like stars, radiating exaggerated power. Although looking like Lightning, this wasn¡¯t actual thunder light, but rather formed by the condensation of countless runes in the sky, carrying immense power. ¡°And what if I am? Dare you attack? Even if you¡¯re halfway into the Supreme Realm, you¡¯ve got to measure up whether you¡¯re truly a Supreme Being!¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master let out a roar. ¡°Alright, a humble living being from the Void Realm knows how to intimidate. You¡¯re protected by the so-called Master of Liu Village, huh? Let¡¯s see if he could save you now!¡± The Lightning man looked down at him. He was surrounded by thunderous noises and roared¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± The Beast Sea Old Sect Master felt a chill run down his spine. He was uncertain if the supreme existence of Liu Village could sense the ongoing events and if he could appear in time¡­ Even though he was uncertain, he had to maintain his fearless fa?ade. Luckily. The Lightning man¡¯s eyes suddenly went cold. He kept his deadly gaze on the Beast Sea Old Sect Master, but in the end, he did not rashly attack. Clearly, he was reluctant. ¡°Uncle Zhao, why are you wasting your breath with him? Just suppress him directly!¡± From within the ancient warship, as grand as a mountain, the innocent voice from earlier chimed in again. It was vaguely dissatisfied, not understanding why Thunder Man had started to bumble. He was never like this before. The Lightning man furrowed his brows, took a spiteful look at the Beast Sea Old Sect Master, then turned to walk back into the ancient warship and entered an antique room within. The room was extravagantly decorated, filled with rare artifacts. In the center was a large landscape screen. A soothing scent of sandalwood permeated from within, wafting upwards. This scent was from a valuable medicinal plant. It had a calming effect and could enhance comprehension. Training under such incense could yield unimaginable results. Passing the enormous landscape screen, a young man dressed like a nobleman came into Lightning man¡¯s view. The young man was charming, his face like jade and his eyes sparkled like stars. Anyone who saw him would not resist praising the sight.+ However, his every move was filled with arrogance. At that moment, The young man was livid. He looked at the Lightning man in front of him and slowly uttered: ¡°Uncle Zhao, I need an explanation!¡± ¡°Young Master, it was easy to capture this Void Beast King. He¡¯s just a Void Realm being. I can easily suppress him with one hand. But if he wasn¡¯t lying and is truly backed by Liu Village, things will get complicated. The Master of Liu Village is apparently an undying existence, comparable to eternal beings. The cost of making an enemy of him would be too great!¡± The man forced a smile but nonetheless patiently explained. He was tired of hearing Liu Village. Its terror and strength were unimaginable. Perhaps the village itself wasn¡¯t noteworthy, but its hidden master was frightening. He had almost single-handedly overthrown the Fairy Palace. Not even its leader, who was known as the first among Supremes, could withstand a single blow and was killed with a slap. Even the hidden Incomplete Fairy, a being who had entered the realm of eternal beings, couldn¡¯t resist, was suppressed alive, and had even his remnant body refined. It was a dreadful sight. The man was not a true member of the Wang Family. He had only recently joined the Wang Family, hoping to bask in its glory. As long as he performed well, he could earn the recognition of the mainline members. This time, a direct descendent of the main bloodline of the Wang Family was delivering ores to the Ancient Mine for training. The man saw this as a rare opportunity to stand out. He volunteered for the duty of ensuring the young master¡¯s safety. So, for him, the safety of this young master was the first priority above anything else. Everything else could be pushed aside. Even if the Void Beast King was intentionally provoking him, he couldn¡¯t risk it. If everything turned out to be real, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. Especially considering, he knew a powerful being, a real Supreme, who had specifically warned him not to become an enemy of Liu Village. Otherwise, he would definitely regret it! He took the words of a Supreme to heart. There¡¯s no reason he would suffer a loss. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesnt Mind Visiting the Royal Family_2 Chapter 554: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesn¡¯t Mind Visiting the Royal Family_2 ¡°Uncle Zhao, you are already half a step into the Supreme realm and also an envoy of my Wang Family. How can you be so timid? How can you earn the attention of our Wang Family by being so cowardly?!¡± the youngster scornfully indicated, obviously dissatisfied with the man¡¯s response. ¡°How about this, you bring the Void Beast King to me, and I will recommend you to my father. What do you think?¡± The youngster pursed his lips as if he had come up with a good idea and immediately voiced it out. A struggle flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. After a moment, he seemed to have made up his mind: ¡°The old servant naturally risks his life to fulfill the young master¡¯s requests. However, if this ferocious beast really comes from Liu Village, I hope the Wang family will protect this old servant when the time comes!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± the youngster nodded, answering indifferently. In Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the Eternal Family is revered, even the ancient dynasties and Immutable Dao can only obtain a lower position than their family clan. Within the Eternal Family, the Wang family is the chief, how could a Liu Village compare to his Wang Family?! If they leave in a hurry this time and word spreads out, wouldn¡¯t that mean there are suspicions of the Wang family fearing Liu Village?! He had heard of the deeds of Liu Village, but his knowledge was not comprehensive, only minor details, especially in the young man¡¯s view, these were somewhat exaggerated. The demise of the Immortal Palace was definitely the work of many people, such as¡­the woman in white who suppressed countless Taoist doctrines in the Immortal Ancient Ruins, her charm unparalleled, even his father, known as one of the Wang Family¡¯s Nine Dragons, had a grave expression. The other party seemed to come from the previous era, a supreme entity from then. If it were not for a powerhouse from the same era who pleaded with a personal weapon, the entire layout of the Ten Lands would have been redesigned, resulting in a river of blood! And Liu Village, how could there be a power in this world named after a village, it must be a small place boasting of its strength on paper! Outside the ancient ship. The man returned to stop the Beast Sea Old Sect Master again, and this time he didn¡¯t talk but acted directly, decisively and ruthlessly. In an instant, above the sky, the sound of thunder roared, hundreds of thunderbolts, each one like a huge silver snake twisting and winding, grim and terrifying, flashing a dreadful destructive power. The man directly attacked with all his strength, if hit, the Beast Sea Old Sect Master would not be able to resist, he would be crushed instantly. But at that moment. An enormous figure cloaked in raging flames manifested from the void. It was a Big Red Bird about a few thousand feet big, with red flames all over its body like blood. Its massive wings flapped, runes interwoven, dazzling lights crisscrossed, mist filled between heaven and earth with splendid colors, blocking all the thunder. ¡°I must not know where you come from, brother. Please be aware this is Wang Family of the Eternal Life business, not everyone can meddle!¡± The man with thunderous might said, his eyes flickering, surprised, fixed on the fiery large bird that suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°I am from Liu Village, one of the Protectors under The Master of Liu Village. Can I intervene in this matter?¡± the Big Red Bird spoke. This time when going to Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, Jiang Hui intentionally dispatched it. When it first joined Liu Village, this Big Red Bird was only in the Divine Realm, but under the deliberate cultivation of Jiang Hui, it has now reached the state of Escape One, just one step away from the Invincible State. ¡°Protector of Liu Village? That old beast really didn¡¯t lie, but this is Nine Heavens, this is Immeasurable Heaven, this is the Eternal Family¡¯s territory. Even if your Liu Village is extraordinary, how dare you defy the will of the Eternal Family!¡± The man of thunderous might sneered incessantly, initiating a direct attack. He sensed that the other party was only in the state of Escape One, if a real fight broke out, the opponent was not his match. ¡°Uncle Zhao, bring this Big Red Bird back too. I just happen to need a handy mount!¡± The young man¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside the huge ancient ship. ¡°If the young master likes it, the old servant will give it to you right away!¡± The man¡¯s face was grim. He was already half a step into the Supreme realm. If it came down to sheer power, he was not afraid of this Big Red Bird. The man, surrounded by thunder, acted aggressively. His every move was like Heaven¡¯s Punishment descending, silver snakes probing, shaking heaven and earth, causing the void to rumble. This was not just a Treasured Technique, many other Divine Skills were also displayed, the surging dark light was vast and boundless. The Big Red Bird was not weak either, demonstrating its strongest capabilities. Two forces as immense as seas instantly collided. All at once. The sun and the moon lost their light, heaven and earth lost their color. There seemed to be an unimaginable violent explosion in the sky, causing various astronomical phenomena. Thunder and flames twined together, seemingly wanting to incinerate everything. The severe rumblings naturally attracted a lot of attention. This place was close to the entrance of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, there were countless studious talents and various powers coming and going. They all wanted to voice their complaints, but feeling the formidable momentum emanating from the two figures in the sky, they swiftly swallowed their words. Many people also recognized the banner of the Wang Family, each with an expression of shock. In Nine Heavens, the Wang Family was akin to a taboo, who would dare provoke? Who dares to disobey the iron edict of the Wang Family? They didn¡¯t expect someone to boldly clash hard with the Wang Family. They just missed who the Big Red Bird belonged to, as it was so tough! Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesnt Mind Visiting the Royal Family_3 Chapter 555: Chapter 394: This Seat Doesn¡¯t Mind Visiting the Royal Family_3 Shi Hao followed the gaze of the crowd. However, the moment he saw Big Red Bird, his face instantly showed a hint of surprise and disbelief. He was naturally familiar with Big Red Bird, having seen it before during a visit to Liu Village. Although they hadn¡¯t had an extensive interaction, they knew each other well. ¡°When did Liu Village come to Heavenly¡¯s God Academy?¡± Shi Hao slightly raised his brows, lost in thought. Above the horizon, all the explosion subsided. The endless radiance and runes promptly turned into ashes, revealing the scene inside. The man with the aura of lightning retreated by several steps, coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth. Big Red Bird, on the contrary, was violently knocked back. But perhaps due to her unique constitution, though visibly furious, she didn¡¯t bleed. Despite a few feathers plucked from its shoulder, revealing a bare patch, she remained lively and vigorous. This truly enraged Big Red Bird. It didn¡¯t have many feathers to begin with. Now, having some mercilessly plucked, it was headed towards baldness. If it came to that, how could it survive in the bird¡¯s world? Those proud, beautiful female birds probably wouldn¡¯t even spare it a glance! Such would surely be a tragic life! Big Red Bird, full of wrath, shook off the dust from its body, its aura fierce as it charged again. The man with the aura of lightning was a little surprised by Big Red Bird¡¯s strength, but soon regained his composure and countered the attack. Despite all its rage, Big Red Bird¡¯s strength was still inferior. Even though it was furious, there were certain battles that might was simply incapable of winning. After fighting for a long time, it was sent flying again, this time with wounds. Its chest cracked open, blood gushing out. The man with lightning auras was also in a bad state, his body covered in scratches, although these were just superficial injuries and didn¡¯t affect him much. The gap between the Escape One Realm and the Semi-step Supreme, though seemingly as small as a single step, was actually insurmountably huge. Take the Realm of Immortal Emperor for example. Even if one hasn¡¯t truly entered the realm, as long as one possesses its imposing air, one could easily suppress even the Supreme Giant, not to mention, compared to Willow God, they wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to battle. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know where that Big Red Bird comes from, the fact that it could fight like this should be enough for it to be proud. I know that Thunder-Man, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s already on the threshold of the Supreme Realm, a truly strong existence. If Heaven offers some chances, he could formally enter that Invincible Domain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been favored by the Royal Family and joined the Eternal Family with his mere mortal background!¡± Someone voiced out, garnering support from many around. ¡°If you don¡¯t reach the Supreme, you¡¯re still worthless. You should understand this!¡± The Thunder-Man¡¯s expression was cold as he approached step by step, prepared to break Big Red Bird¡¯s limbs and then present it to the young master of the Wang Family. ¡°Wang Family, if you continue to be so arrogant, I won¡¯t mind paying a visit to your place!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Amidst the howling cold wind, a booming voice appeared like a molten sun. The voice was casually conversational, but its vastness was unparalleled, echoing in everyone¡¯s mind¡­ With the descent of this voice. In the shocked gaze of the lightning-infused man, in the sky, a huge hand made of crystal green jade suddenly surged out, effortlessly tearing the void and lunging towards his position¡­ Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 395: Fearful Divine Power, Exotic Portal_1 Chapter 556: Chapter 395: Fearful Divine Power, Exotic Portal_1 (Revised) Above the blue sky, a titanic hand covered the wilderness and blocked the sun. It began to stir up the wind, exerting an infinite and boundless power that made all creatures fear upon seeing it. Moreover, on this giant hand, countless bolts of lightning flickered, shaking the sky and sending out a terrifying aura. This aura was both dreadful and destructive, a violent force that could easily tear space apart. Its momentum was overwhelming, astonishing to witness. This was genuine lightning. Its electric arcs flickered like sharp longswords, bringing with them an unstoppable destructive power. They represented the purest destructive power between heaven and earth and were not merely illusions conjured by runes. Compared to this, the thunderous radiance of the man seemed like child¡¯s play and was not worth mentioning. Can the light of a sparkling worm compete with the splendor of a bright moon!? ¡°Hum¡­¡± ¡°Hum¡­¡± The titanic hand blocked out the sky, towering like a dome without a boundary. It radiated an enduring terrifying pressure that was unbearable to look at, even from afar. Visible ripples, like waves of water, emanated from it. Below it, the faces of all the watching people instantly changed color. Their bodies trembled, and they hastily fled to the distance. Their speed was so swift, nearly breaking their own limits. ¡°I don¡¯t know which renowned mighty one took action. Such terrifying power. Under that giant hand, I felt like all the blood in my body was about to freeze. If I had been a little slower, I might have exploded directly!¡± An old man with white hair and a horrified face exclaimed. Even though he had fled far away, he hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock. He stared at the enormous hand that filled most of the sky with lingering fear. This unparalleled power both attracted and terrified him. It wasn¡¯t aimed at him, but he couldn¡¯t resist the residual force that leaked out. He barely escaped using all his might. ¡°Did you hear their conversation just now? That space-filling hand seems to come from the recently famous Liu Village. The hidden power behind this might be the Master of Liu Village himself. Otherwise, why would it be so formidable?¡± Someone immediately echoed his words, hearing some of the conversation between the Beast Sea Old Sect Master and the man crackling with thunder force. Although they didn¡¯t catch everything, they were able to infer a few things. ¡°Liu Village? The mysterious force that brought down the Ruined Immortal Palace?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°No wonder! That individual, capable of killing an Incomplete Fairy with just one slap, has unimaginable strength and is arguably the strongest in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. The Wang family is no ordinary entity and is ranked amongst the Eternal Family, but even their strongest members are at the Supreme Realm at best. Honestly, they might not be able to match up in my opinion!¡± In the crowd, the discussions were noisy and chaotic. Many people looking at the all-blocking hand had an ambiguous change in their eyes, filled with admiration. Once upon a time, ¡®Eternal Family¡¯ represented the strongest power in the world. Who dared to talk about it casually? But now, in their eyes, even the word ¡®strongest¡¯ was surpassed by ¡®Liu Village¡¯. In the eyes of the crowd, while the overall strength of Liu Village might not be formidable, the power behind it was stunningly strong. The Master of Liu Village, who effortlessly overpowered his opponents like crushing rotten wood, didn¡¯t even break a sweat in a battle that saw numerous Supremes fall. The old tortoise, known for carrying divine medicine, once said that the Master of Liu Village might have stepped into the Immortal Path Field and become an eternal being, on par with the immortals in other realms. As for the truth of this information, they couldn¡¯t tell. After all, the old tortoise wasn¡¯t a fortune teller, and his words were always half right, half wrong. But one should not ignore that the strength of the Master of Liu Village had surpassed some forces and even the Eternal Family couldn¡¯t compare. ¡°!!!¡± In the sky, the cold wind roared, and the strong wind reeked of havoc. At the moment when the sky-covering hand appeared, the man radiant with thunder turned extremely pale instantly and coughed up blood from his mouth. Being in the frontline, he had suffered the most horrifying impact. He was directly blown away by the pressure emanating from the mammoth hand, crashing heavily on the ancient warship behind him. All his bones were broken, and he was continuously bleeding. ¡°Run young master, run quick! The Master of Liu Village has arrived!¡± The man¡¯s expression horrified beyond limits, with his last breath, he screamed hoarsely. He was not a fool. He had reacted the moment the sky-covering hand appeared, guessing who had arrived. Truthfully, he never dreamed that the Master of Liu Village, a figure from legends, would appear so timely and immediately unleash his devastating prowess. This attack was not solely targeted at him but also reflected a contempt for the Eternal Family. Otherwise, why would it be like this? More importantly, from the earlier clash, he sensed the true strength of the Master of Liu Village. Let alone that he had just stepped into the Supreme Realm halfway, even if he had fully entered the realm, he would not have been a match. On the ancient ship. The young master of the Wang family, who had appeared high and mighty before, the one who thought he had controlled everything, went as pale as a sheet instantly. His whole body shivered like a sieve, a stark contrast to his previous self. Despite his tender age, he had seen much being from the Eternal Family. He could feel the great threats hidden within the sky-covering giant hand. It was something he couldn¡¯t fight against. Didn¡¯t you see that the formation his father, ranked among the Wang Family¡¯s Nine Dragons, had personally arranged on the ancient warship for him had instantly collapsed? If that giant hand was to strike him, he couldn¡¯t even imagine the impact. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 395: Fearful Divine Power, Exotic Portal_2 Chapter 557: Chapter 395: Fearful Divine Power, Exotic Portal_2 He was extremely wrong, wrong beyond belief, completely and utterly wrong. The Master of Liu Village didn¡¯t annihilate the Ruined Immortal Palace due to luck or chance. It also wasn¡¯t because the mysterious lady in white had contributed. Instead, the enemy had indeed become outrageously powerful. Now, all he could rely on was the ancient warship beneath his feet. This ancient warship, which had drifted out from the forbidden area, had no offensive strategies, but it excelled in speed. It vastly outperformed ordinary conveyances and could reach an unbelievably fast speed in mere moments; like shrinking the ground to mere inches. Otherwise, it would not be used to transport ores particularly. ¡°Quick! Have you all not eaten? Activate the ancient ship in full force; we need to leave this place at once.¡± The young man shouted loudly, with eyes furious red. He expressed menacingly while orders were passed down swiftly. Suddenly, a multitude of servants around him began to act. However, just as the young man¡¯s voice fell. A vast obstruction suddenly assaulted from the rear of the ancient ship, causing the entire ship to stutter. Afterwards, countless decks erupted, fragile as if made of paper. A corner of the ancient ship was obliterated under the sudden immense pressure and shattered into pieces. Runes scattered, sparks and arcs ran wild, leaving behind a burnt black scene everywhere. And, that massive force managed to pull the ancient ship back. In a moment, the ship was filled with cries of despair, and some servants from the royal family were swept away by the erupting deck fragments, bloodied and brimming with fright¡­ The young man was completely dumbfounded, his heart shrouded by an unprecedented despair. He was from the Eternal Family, particularly the head of the royal family. His usual life was one where he was fawned upon. Even ancient royal emperors wished to pay him respect. But now, he had no control over his own life anymore. This stark contrast between his past and present life left him incredibly shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that anyone in this world would dare oppose the Eternal Family. Were they not afraid of the family¡¯s future revenge? His clan has been the revered family that had given birth to Eternal Beings! ¡°Elder, this young one begs for your forgiveness, I promise I wouldn¡¯t dare again. Initially, I thought that the Void Beast was lying.¡± From a nearby area, loud crying suddenly rang out clearly. That was the man exploding with thunderous energy. At this moment, the man was weeping unceasingly, and kneeling on the remaining deck of the ancient ship, genuinely frightened to tears. His hard-earned cultivation was not a simple task. Joining the royal family was no more than an attempt to benefit from its power, not expecting his accumulated experiences of tens of thousands of years to be ruined suddenly, all his dreams shattered into nothing. ¡°Capital punishment might be avoided, but the offense can¡¯t be overlooked!¡± Amid the world, a voice, vast and filled with majesty, resonated. Eventually, Jiang Hui did not kill anyone from the royal family. He merely wrecked the ancient warship into bits and broke the limbs of both the man with thunderous energy and the young master of the royal family. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the young master was still in a daze when the punishment was being carried out, only to be awakened by the intense pain resembling tidal waves. Although the punishment seemed severe, these injuries were, in fact, not grave for the young man and the man with thunderous energy. Especially the man, he could regenerate his limbs with his cultivation, and as for the young master, healing wasn¡¯t a difficulty given the skillset of the royal family. Thus, the penalty of limb severance was more of a stern warning, leaving room for reconciliation. There were no direct conflicts between Jiang Hui and the royal family, and there was no necessity for Jiang Hui to make an enemy of the Liu village. Furthermore, the strength of the royal family wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared on the surface. The royal family could even interact with some beings from the Immortal Domain, and their presence is even found in the Alien Territory. At the moment, it¡¯s the time for fast-paced development in Liu Village. There weren¡¯t any indispensable competing interests between him and the royal family. Whatever route the royal family chose to take was of no concern to him nor Liu Village. He wasn¡¯t a messenger of justice, not before, and wouldn¡¯t be in the future. Thus, there was no need for a life or death struggle. A lesson would suffice. Of course, how the royal family thought after that was their business. If they wished to battle, he certainly won¡¯t be scared. The nine dragons of the royal family, even combined, would not rival him. Eventually, Jiang Hui left. His mind went back to Liu Village. Inside the village, the scenery was beautiful. Green mountains and rivers painted a picturesque scene. After much hesitation. He suddenly took out the Exotic Portal he had previously withdrawn. It was something he had derived from the dragon egg last time. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to use it, not because of a lack of time, but because he had been hesitant. However, after this incident, he became somewhat interested. The Royal Family, as the leader of the Eternal Family, was secretly collaborating with the Alien Territory. The reason for this was actually quite simple ¨C the Black Blood could instantly enhance the owner¡¯s power by several notches, even breaking the existing limitations and surpassing the extremes. It was precisely this thought that led Jiang Hui to a sudden brainstorm. He wanted to see if the thing counted as experience points. Before fully deciding to use it, this so-called Exotic Portal was still just a fist-sized light orb, circling with dazzling dark light, its texture delicate. As he took out the Exotic Portal, a detailed introduction about the portal appeared before Jiang Hui again. ¡°Exotic Portal: A rather rare object. Through it, you can freely travel to Alien Territory. In the process, your identity will transform.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: As an adjunct function, you can go through this portal to any place in the Alien Territory. Be careful using it, as it won¡¯t bestow upon you invincible powers.¡± In simple terms, he could travel to Alien Territory through this portal, but it didn¡¯t guarantee absolute safety. As for the identity transformation mentioned above, it should mean that when passing through the portal, he would automatically be cloaked in the aura of Alien Territory, preventing him from being discovered. This feature was quite thoughtful and better than nothing. After contemplating briefly, Jiang Hui decided to utilize the Exotic Portal. He was quite curious about the Alien Territory. With that thought, he chose to use it directly. In the clear sky above, a massive Black Stone Gate slowly appeared, spanning across the sky. It was a kilometer large, majestic as a mountain, incredibly exaggerated, exuding a vast and ancient aura. ¡°Squeak¡­¡± The Black Stone Gate slowly opened, revealing a massive vortex akin to a black hole, roaring like thunder. Jiang Hui glanced at it a few times and found it intriguing. Because the rotation inside the vortex was not all the same; half was to the left, half to the right. It looked incredibly contradictory, yet it seemed as it should be. However, after scrutinizing with his Divine Sense for a while, he found no abnormalities. Withdrawing his gaze, Jiang Hui stepped directly into it. After crossing the whirlpool-like black hole, what came was an extremely thick black fog. The black fog covered the sky and the earth. Even his five senses had been obscured within a small range, which speaks volumes about the strength of the black fog. ¡°Roar roar roar¡­¡± It seemed that Jiang Hui¡¯s luck was too good. In the black fog, a hoarse beast roar suddenly sounded. Jiang Hui focused all his senses in one place, finally able to see the source of the beast¡¯s roar. It was a huge creature with eight legs, looking extremely ferocious. It was so large that when it opened its mouth, a golden light rushed out, like a volcanic eruption, and the mountains were cleaved in half. It was a gigantic golden spider with three skulls. The one in the middle was a spider¡¯s head, and the ones on the sides were a human head and a lion¡¯s head, respectively, all golden as if poured from gold. Although it had golden light flowing, it didn¡¯t have a hint of sacred aura. Conversely, it was a very cold and creepy aura. On the back of this Giant Golden Spider, there were many smaller spiders, densely packed, each the size of an adult, their numbers too vast to quantify. Anyone with a fear of clusters seeing it would instantly get goosebumps; even Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze slightly. After feeling it carefully, the strength of this golden spider reached the realm of ¡®Escape One¡¯. It was extremely powerful. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Hiding and sneaking around, come out!¡± Surprisingly, after swinging its body a few times, this three-headed Giant Golden Spider actually detected Jiang Hui. The other party was speaking some very ancient and complicated language, which made the mountains roar, shaking the entire mountain area. To Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, he could understand it. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Huis Confusion and Thought_1 Chapter 558: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Hui¡¯s Confusion and Thought_1 ¡°Roar, Roar, Roar!!!¡± The three-headed golden spider roared gradually, its eyes blood-red, and the sound deafening. It was uttering some sort of complicated language, probably a proprietary text of the Abnormal Domain. This language¡¯s pronunciation method was very eerie and peculiar. Even an ordinary sentence was filled with an ancient undertone in each character, as if it had been passed down for a long time. The Alien Territory, after all, is different from the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Its cultural heritage has not suffered any disruption or destruction and has been passed down through generations. However, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands have undergone numerous calamities, with virtually every era ending in ruin. All civilizations are repeatedly replaced. Where could any culture be passed down?! More straightforwardly, the language and writing of the Ancient Fairy Era differ from the present times. They bear little resemblance to each other. Unless one specializes in studying ancient texts, it would be challenging to discern any significant difference. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Feeling the shrill sound ringing in his ears, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, and he slapped directly. The wind from the palm whistled as dazzling lightning surged, transforming into a silver giant snake thousands of feet long. It danced wildly, fierce and intimidating, sweeping toward the giant spider. Feeling the tremendous power contained in the silver giant snake, the three-headed golden spider¡¯s face changed drastically. Before it could react, its massive body was directly knocked away, skin and flesh gaping. In an instant, the black fog trembled, mist swirling, accompanied by the intense sounds of booming and falling debris. Countless peaks of Green Mountain had been shattered. At this moment, Jiang Hui finally saw the view inside the black fog¡ª It seemed to be a primordial forest deep up ahead, lush and intertwined with towering trees everywhere, blocking out the sun. Some ancient trees were even surrounded by dazzling runes, twinkling like stars. These were not ordinary trees, but a peculiar type of Treasure medicinal plant. Their branches were slender, surrounded by plump grains. From the crown of the leaves to the ground were clusters of furry, fruit-laden branches, emanating a refreshing fragrance of medicinal plants, which could be smelled clearly even from a distance. This Treasure medicinal plant is rare and seemed to be called Earth Spirit Fruit. It¡¯s nearly extinct in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, but ubiquitous in the Alien Territory. In the distance, endless towering peaks rise from the earth, forming majestic, continuous mountains. Like a picturesque scene when rain fell softly between heaven and earth, reminiscent of a time before civilization. Compared with the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Jiang Hui could clearly feel that the laws of Alien Territory were more advanced. Although not thoroughly complete, they were already far better than the chaotic Law Fragments of the former. This place could be considered a paradise, meeting the basic requirements and conditions for entering the Immortal Path Field. At the same time, the spiritual energy here was more abundant. Although it couldn¡¯t compare with Liu Village, which boasts the World Tree and Spirit Gathering Array, it was richer than most places in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. It should be noted that this is just a random corner of the Alien Territory, probably near the wilderness. Reaching this level is already quite remarkable. As per the rumors, the Alien Territory could be compared with the Immortal Domain. It seemed to be true, indeed. Jiang Hui composed himself, took a step forward, and came to the three-headed golden spider. Suspended mid-air, he looked down at the terrified creature that was shaking like a sieve. At this moment, the golden giant spider was no longer the arrogant creature from before. Its huge mouth full of sharp fangs continuously spat out grayish-green blood. Sensing Jiang Hui¡¯s arrival, it started begging for mercy like a person, causing the ground to tremble with its heavy nodding. To prove its sincerity, the three-headed golden spider was indeed making a good effort. ¡°Where is this place?¡± Jiang Hui demanded, calling on the spider. Jiang Hui waved his hand, and a powerful force surged out, forcibly pulling up the three-headed golden spider, which was starting to appear a bit flaccid. ¡°Mercy, Adult! This is the 100,000 Miles Mountain, subordinate to the Heavenly Flame Mansion.¡± Although it found the mysterious stranger¡¯s question strange, the golden spider dared not withhold any information while its life hung on a thread and replied promptly. Perhaps the force from Jiang Hui¡¯s slap was too strong, blood would pour out of its mouth with every word. It looked as pitiful as one could imagine. ¡°You deceptive creature, you think I am fooled? You think I can¡¯t see through your act?¡± Jiang Hui coldly glanced at the three-headed golden spider and spoke harshly. He knew very well the strength of the blow he had delivered. While it would injure the beast, it would not cause it to spit blood with every word spoken. It was overacting. The spider hastily quelled its laughter, causing an awkward silence. With each of its three heads bearing a different expression, their combined laughter sounded peculiarly eerie. ¡°Has no one ever told you that your laughter is very unappealing?¡± Jiang Hui furrowed his brows. The three-headed golden spider promptly shut its mouth at this. ¡°Senior, please show mercy!¡± However, as soon as Jiang Hui¡¯s voice fell, in the distance, the fog suddenly trembled as if brushed by a gentle wind. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Huis Bewilderment and Thoughts_2 Chapter 559: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Hui¡¯s Bewilderment and Thoughts_2 Following this, two figures hurriedly emerged from the fog. One male and one female. More accurately, one large and one small. The leader was a middle-aged man in a green shirt and wearing a tiger skin cap. He appeared to be about 40 years old, but his actual age was incalculable. He carried a square wooden box on his back, about half his size, similar to a book box. His expression was dull, his eyes lifeless, staring straight ahead without batting an eyelid. His facial expression, as well as his attire, were extremely unconventional. The other person was a young woman with a charming smile and starry eyes, her gaze was both pitying and shy. She was dressed in a purple dress. The large dress swayed with the wind, her figure was slender, and her skin was as smooth as cream. The purple dress was rather large, falling to the woman¡¯s shins, but in many places it appeared to be deliberately or unintentionally loosely fit. Glimpses of her white skin mixed with a bit of blush could be seen through the gaps in the dress, provoking imagination. The woman appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen years old. Although she was young, she had unparalleled beauty. Even before fully blooming, she already possessed a charm capable of causing the downfall of a nation, causing even Jiang Hui to take a few extra glances. Of course, he did not harbor any ulterior intentions. It was purely an unconscious action. With his current calmness, physical appearance alone could hardly stir his emotions. Both the man and woman weren¡¯t weak either, the man had reached the Completion stage, and the young woman, despite her tender age, had already reached the Divine Realm. Nevertheless, both the young girl and the man remained within a tolerable range of strength. It seemed that, even in the Alien Territory, Eternal Beings or Immortals were not common and remained rare. However, this rarity was naturally different from the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. In the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Eternal Beings have become creatures of legend, and the Rule has shattered. The land is no longer able to spawn them spontaneously. If one wishes to reach Immortality, they can only venture into the Immortal Domain. In the Alien Territory, only by possessing passable talent and dedication to training daily, could one eventually attain the position of Immortality. ¡°Is this spider yours?¡± Jiang Hui looked at the man and woman, but his gaze eventually stayed on the young woman. ¡°We are from the nearby Dominion Beast Sect. This man is my father, an elder of the Dominion Beast Sect Gate. That three-headed golden spider is a pet he has been nurturing. He takes great care of it daily. We didn¡¯t expect it to sneak out when my father wasn¡¯t watching, even disturbing you. It¡¯s truly despicable. Once we return, we will definitely guard it more carefully to ensure that it does not escape again!¡± The fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl spoke eloquently, not at all timid, and provided a reasonable explanation. If one did not know the truth, they might actually believe her. But Jiang Hui was already an old hand at this, and even if the girl before him had unparalleled beauty, he would not be dismissed with a few words, even if she was fully grown. This woman could deceive others, but not him. With Five Senses fully activated, Jiang Hui could clearly sense everything before him. The man beside the girl, who was dressed strangely, did not show any sign of life. Keep in mind, whether a cultivator or an ordinary person, as long as they are alive, signs of life will be present. In other words, the man wasn¡¯t a living creature, but possibly a puppet. The craftsmanship was extremely ingenious and lifelike, even the speech and demeanor were almost perfect, making it hard to notice. Even with his Divine Sense, Jiang Hui could not detect anything. But the young girl claimed him to be her father, making the situation quite contradictory. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t bother with this contradiction and didn¡¯t expose her either. Because this couldn¡¯t prove that she was lying. After all, on the journey of life, one cannot possibly reveal everything to a stranger. That would be the same as being a fool. Additionally, upon seeing the man and woman, the three-headed golden spider immediately showed excitement, obviously familiar with them. ¡°This three-headed golden spider has disturbed me; this is not something you can dismiss with a few words!¡± With a fluctuating gaze, Jiang Hui¡¯s aura surged like a True Immortal. ¡°Well, I just overheard that you were asking about this place. I have a map here; it covers several nearby areas and is quite detailed. Can I offer it to you?¡± The young woman pursed her lips, fearing that she would upset Jiang Hui, she hastily made her proposal in a somewhat playful manner. The sequence of her actions would undoubtedly make a person¡¯s heart flutter if they were not firmly resolved or overly lustful. ¡°Hold your tricks, otherwise I will kill you¡­ Moreover, this three-headed golden spider is worthy of the title Three-headed King, are you compensating with just this?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s tone was deliberately a bit impatient, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Sir, there are also two Divine Medicines here. Although they are not too rare, they are indeed hard to come by. They are good stuff!¡± The young woman gritted her teeth and eventually took out two good-quality Treasure medicinal plants. Jiang Hui originally planned to coerce more out of them, but seeing the young woman¡¯s behavior, it seemed she was already giving everything she had. So, pretending to deliberate, he eventually nodded. The man and woman immediately thanked him and hastily fled to a place, the three-headed golden spider quickly followed them. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Huis Confusion and Thoughts_3 Chapter 560: Chapter 396: The Same Black Heart, Jiang Hui¡¯s Confusion and Thoughts_3 Jiang Hui looked thoughtful, then took a step forward, entering into the mist. ¡°Hum¡­¡± In an instant. The sense of separation in his view suddenly disappeared without a trace. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but after stepping into this mist, a familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu arose in his mind, as if this place had been his home, and he was born here. This lingering feeling in his heart was fascinating. The intense, ink-like black fog did not obstruct his vision anymore. On the contrary, with the help of the black fog that filled Heaven and Earth, the things, scenes, and details he could observe were more intuitive and clearer¡­.. Jiang Hui immediately realized that this must be the effect of the Exotic Portal. Entering the Alien Territory through the Exotic Portal, the portal will automatically grant users a new identity that can perfectly merge with the Alien Territory. That¡¯s what was happening to him now. However, Jiang Hui originally thought that the effect would automatically take place as long as he entered the Alien Territory, but he didn¡¯t expect that he still needed to cross the barrier of black fog. Without the interference of the mist, Jiang Hui sprinted straight towards the distance. Soon. A magma area appeared in his sight. The rolling magma was like the rising tide, constantly erupting from the depths of the earth, emitting an unbearably hot burning sensation. Jiang Hui eyeballed it and guessed that at least hundreds of thousands of miles were engulfed in the magma, covering an extensive area. Within the magma, life also sprung into existence. They were fiery creatures, their bodies burning with hot, boiling fire. They were in various sizes, some as large as hundreds, even thousands of meters, while others were no bigger than a palm. They bounced in the rolling magma as if they were playing in the waves, kicking up bursts of fiery sprays. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s something under the magma!¡± Jiang Hui suddenly sensed something and was delighted. His gaze immediately focused on a spot, like a lightning bolt, breaking through the surface of the magma and peering deeper down. Slowly. All the firelight dissipated. The burning sensation receded¡­. Darkness returned. Desolation, loneliness, silence¡­. Jiang Hui¡¯s breathing became somewhat rushed, but when he planned to feel more carefully, the darkness disappeared and a heart, huge beyond compare, appeared before his eyes. However, after seeing the heart clearly, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze changed slightly, his expression inexplicable. The heart was pitch-black and as enormous as a mountain, suspended below the rolling magma, still thudding non-stop despite being buried in the deepest part of the magma. Each beat was like rumbling thunder, causing dramatic celestial phenomena¡­. But for some reason, the heart felt very familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere before. Right! The Void God Realm. Jiang Hui quickly remembered. In the Void God Realm, a similar black heart had appeared. It seemed to have been tainted by a sinister curse, its body pure black. This color of depth reached the extreme. It had been discovered by Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen. It was originally non-existent, but the Golden Finger had hinted that it could be materialized. Everything else couldn¡¯t, only that heart! Compared with the heart in the Void God Realm, this heart was much larger, almost tens of thousands of times larger, and its color was even darker. There seemed to be streaks of blood light emanating from the deep black, giving it an indescribable eeriness. But it was undeniable that the two hearts were really similar, almost indistinguishable except for their sizes. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_1 On the surface, the two hearts looked almost identical except for their sizes. Both were pitch black, with a layer of dark radiant glow circulating on the surface as if they had been deliberately coated with wax. The dark radiant glow was something that Jiang Hui had only discovered on a black heart up until now. ¡°Who would believe there¡¯s no connection between these two!¡± His gaze flickered as he rubbed his brow, muttering to himself. Two identical hearts carved from the same mold, one in the Void God Realm and the other in Alien Territory. Any sane person would feel that something was awry, and it was impossible to ignore the coincidence. Jiang Hui stood with his hands behind his back, and in the next moment, his Five Senses and divine consciousness surged out like a tidal wave, forming a colossal yet invisible Heavenly Eye. It hung high in the boundless sky, looking down at the gargantuan black heart in front of him that seemed as big as a mountain peak. With such a view. The scene before him became more comprehensive and three-dimensional. It was as if beneath the magma lied another world entirely. The chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, the shining sunlight. One could find massive peaks, majestic old trees, rushing rivers, cascading waterfalls, almost a perfect match to the real world. The vast mountain range harbored the humongous black heart that spanned the distance between Heaven and Earth. It was clear to the naked eye even when concealed by the mountains. Surrounding it, the muddy path was covered in various fallen leaves emanating the scent of decay. The cold wind whistled through the air with the rustling of leaves. The black heart pulsated against the wind, resulting in a deafening sound. Along with the pulsation of the heart, the entire forest shook, leaves flew all around, and rocks and debris tumbled down. The ground cracked inch by inch, and dust flew everywhere¡­ This was an exaggerated scene, like an Earth Dragon rolling around, the vibrations from the ground were distinctly perceptible. ¡°Huh?¡± He made another observation while withdrawing his divine consciousness. In a secluded corner of the heart, Jiang Hui noticed something resembling a Stele. Hidden among the fallen leaves and dried branches in the mountains, they were surrounded by various wild weeds, some of which had grown as tall as a man, others as impressive as a Small Tree. Dense wild branches and leaves intertwined together, covering the area firmly making it hard to spot anything unusual from the outside. Fortunately, these intense leaves and roots could not obstruct his Five Senses. Jiang Hui gestured with his jade-like hand, causing dazzling Runes to flare up, condensing into scorching flames above the weeds. The raging fire spewed out, emitting unbearable heat, and instantly burned all the dried branches and weeds to ashes. Following that. The blue Stele was revealed entirely in front of Jiang Hui. It seemed to have been there for an extended period. Many areas on its surface were damaged and uneven. However, Jiang Hui could tell this was not man-made but due to weathering over a long time. What surprised him further was that the surface of the blue Stele was covered with a sticky unknown purple-red liquid. This unknown liquid kept flowing, like decaying blood, emitting a nauseating smell. The smell was unpleasant; if one got too close, they could even pick up an overwhelmingly rotten scent. Even Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but scrunch up his nose, covering it with his hand slightly. Regardless. He launched another fireball. In an instant, the flame glowed in all directions, sparks splattered around. The intense heat could easily melt large stones. The strong thick stench seemed to have decreased a bit. Much to Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, the purple-red liquid was not as simple as he initially assumed ¨C somewhat like a sort of life form. The moment the fire dropped, a sharp shrieking sound was heard, piercingly high. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a flash of surprise crossed his eye, and without a second thought, he launched a Surveillance Technique. Blame him for this oversight; it wasn¡¯t his habit; next time, regardless, he would use the Surveillance Technique to investigate any strange object first hand. The Surveillance Technique was put into use. Soon, the essential information of this weird sticky substance appeared before his eyes. However, what was displayed made Jiang Hui frown. Name: Diseased Blood (Remnant) Introduction: ?? Others: ?? Usage: ?? ? Other than the name of this purple-red liquid, other any information remained unavailable, represented by a series of question marks. Such a scenario was a first for Jiang Hui, and he was stunned for a moment. ¡°It would be great if I could upgrade the Surveillance Technique!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh after a while. He knew the reason in his heart. The purple-red liquid level was too high, and the Junior Detective Art couldn¡¯t probe too much useful information. Until now, his Surveillance Technique was only at the primary level. It barely sufficed for dealing with a majority of everyday items. When it came to more sophisticated and complex objects, the useful information he could get from the Junior Detective Art was limited. Not all is lost, and it wasn¡¯t anything like the situation at hand. But given the circumstances, Jiang Hui decided to prepare himself for what lies ahead mentally. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_2 Chapter 562: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_2 After all, it¡¯s only the initial level, so it cannot cover everything in a comprehensive manner. However, it¡¯s high time to upgrade the Surveillance Technique, especially as Jiang Hui plans to make extensive use of this skill in the future, but this is undoubtedly the most challenging point. The Surveillance Technique cannot be upgraded. To achieve a stronger version, it has to be developed from the dragon egg, which obviously requires the embodiment of the emperor. ¡­ Above the purplish-red unidentified liquid, the flames continued to burn, the piercing shriek sounded continuously, without ever stopping, even though the power of the fireball had burned to the extreme but was still not wavered. The bizarre existence named by the Surveillance Technique as tainted blood was shrieking and growling, but it did not sustain any damage, only making the bad smell in the air thicker, almost hitting in the face. Jiang Hui slightly puckered his mouth, his deep astonishment was self-evident. Seeing the fireball had no effect, he then used the Thunder Technique, which still remained unchanged. ¡°What on earth is this? Why is it so hard to deal with?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly together, as he couldn¡¯t help but ponder the meaning of the words ¡°tainted blood¡±. He had a hunch that the situation might involve some secrets. His brain was buzzing with activity, connecting these two words with the information he already knew, going through a brainstorming process, and he seemed to grasp some clues. It¡¯s a common knowledge that. The story of the trilogy is perhaps not that complicated. All the causes were because of an invincible existence who was freed from all the rules, regulations, fate, and karma in Heaven and Earth. In the beginning of creation, Heaven and Earth were hazy and chaotic, with quite a few creatures springing up, forming the first Ten Thousand Clans. At that time. There was a creature whose strength and Realm had reached some unimaginable degree. He surpassed the so-called ¡°eternal¡±, truly immortal, omnipresent, never to die, where his gaze falls, the Great Taoist withers, and he could recover everything. He went through all the major catastrophes, his footprints spread all over The Boundary Sea and every corner of Heaven and Earth. He moved forward with loose hair, opening up the Chaos and Great Taoist of all universes. He has numerous times destroyed the universe, causing all creatures to annihilate, and has also more than once restarted, returning the Heaven and Earth to their original state, pulling the once chaotic timeline back on track. He had reached an indescribable realm, but gradually realized that he had lost all emotions, even the most basic joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, and no matter what he faced, he could no longer muster up any spirit or interest. His life was completely tasteless. But his remaining life would never stop, the phrase ¡°rest after death¡± did not apply to him. He resurrected his close relatives and friends time and time again, but to his existence, these people and things were just like a passage of text, a piece of information in historical time and space. Facing those sincere emotions of the past, he no longer had the original feelings and throbbing. He surpassed everything, became the one and only, but could not find the moving feelings of the past, which made him depressed and painful. When life evolves to a certain extreme, it might also be the beginning of sadness. It might be a kind of disease. It might be a syndrome of immortality. Hence, he forged the Three Generations Bronze Coffin, carved stone canisters, left a normal himself to live a peaceful life in the past time, and then burned himself with Unworldly Sin Fire, put his ashes in it, and buried himself on a plateau outside the world. It was above the sky. Isolated from everything, no one could ever reach it! It is¡­a place that disengages everything, but is also exiled¡­ But he didn¡¯t know. As that ordinary self cultivated and grew stronger, those negative emotions would inevitably be unsealed and return to his essence, they couldn¡¯t be stopped even if he had turned into ashes. He could only watch those negative emotions become more and denser, becoming the source of all curses, transforming into some bizarre origins¡­. Many years later, due to the movement of the earth, the Three Generations Bronze Coffin tilted and the ashes polluted the Pure Land of the plateau, turning it into a bad land. Latter, ten of the strongest creatures at the time trespassed into the plateau, were corroded by the strange substance, and all their Realms were uplifted unprecedentedly, reaching the Sacrifice Path State. These people became the ten bizarre ancestors who later surpassed the Immortal Emperor. As long as Calamity Plateau didn¡¯t perish, they would never die in battle, and the Bizarre Clan would also prosper forever. Since then, the Bizarre Group has been thriving and wreaking havoc in all heavens and realms, making countless sacrifices to summon the master of the Three Generations Bronze Coffin. And this is the cause of subsequent events. The Nine Nether Otters and the three Quasi-Immortal Emperors above The Boundary Sea were strong but were just insignificant underlings. Combining this origin, Jiang Hui suspected whether this blob of purplish-red tainted blood might be related to that big shot? Of course, this kind of speculation is too imaginative, and the probability is very low. But since it was called tainted blood, Jiang Hui always felt that there might be some relationship more or less, and even if there wasn¡¯t, it would still be a line of thought. Later. Jiang Hui tried to use the storage function of the Golden Finger to see if he could take away that blob of purplish-red tainted blood. That¡¯s how he operated the previous drop of black blood. To Jiang Hui¡¯s surprise, this method actually worked. After a while, all the purplish-red liquid was collected into Jiang Hui¡¯s personal backpack. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_3 Chapter 563: Chapter 397: Whose Blood is the Sick Blood?_3 It was then that he finally managed to read the inscription on the stele. It was indeed written in Chinese. ¡°No one is a darling of the heavens, who can sing all the way in life!? I used my youth to cultivate, but I am unable to see the results. If I do not become immortal, it will all end in nothingness. I act as a beacon for the Heavenly Emperor, suppressing the world¡¯s enemies, but where are these supposed enemies?! Alas!! I have already become immortal¡­¡± The text was slightly sloppy, becoming even more extravagant towards the end, as if the author was rushed for time or as if his mood was rising alongside his words, he didn¡¯t even care about keeping the script neat. And at the base of these ancient characters, laid another slogan ¨C Heavenly Emperor, Ye, Stay! ¡°Heavenly Emperor Ye? Could this mean¡­Ye Fan¡¯s heart?!¡± Jiang Hui took a deep breath, his gaze somewhat dazed and astonished. He wasn¡¯t sure, because if this was true, it would imply many unimaginable things. Ye Fan, the present incarnation of the Three Lifetimes Body, embarking on the path of reversing the years when he couldn¡¯t become immortal, how could his heart be left here? If this was true, then what about the one in the Void God Realm? Especially since the latter has long been eaten by the villagers of Liu Village! The most important thing is, this is utterly impossible. Jiang Hui had read about the future and knew much about its content. He knew this possibility was extremely rare and who would grow a bunch of hearts in their body? But why does the inscription on this stone stele contain the words Heavenly Emperor and Ye, and why were they written in Chinese?! Jiang Hui suddenly felt like he was caught in a mist of confusion. Why did he appear in this world and what was his purpose? What was the significance of his appearance? Theoretically, the future outcome is already predetermined. The Alien Territory will ultimately fall, and the source of darkness will eventually be eradicated¡­ Then what is his purpose? For a while, even Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. However, he quickly regained his composure. No matter what his purpose was. And what significance his presence carried. Jiang Hui only knew, he was the Master of Liu Village, countless disciples behind him needed his protection, and countless familiar faces needed his guidance, he can¡¯t fail! Only he could be him. No one can replace him; he can¡¯t replace anyone! If his appearance is caused by destiny, then he could only curse his fate¡­ He shook his head, casting the myriad thoughts in his mind to the back of his head. Jiang Hui again used his backpack, trying to see if he could also put this heart in it. It worked! This relief allowed him to exhale. After finishing all this, he turned around and continued on. Compared to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, the Alien Territory was far more extensive. Even without a God¡¯s perspective, Jiang Hui can still keenly perceive this, because the scenery along the way hadn¡¯t changed, implying that he hadn¡¯t left the area yet. Numerous green mountains stood along the way, from magnificent mountain ranges to rising peaks. Without realizing, a light rain had started, and the occasional croaking of frogs echoedin the air. Somewhere along the way, dusk had fallen, and the fading sun soon dimmed further. It won¡¯t be long before night fully descended. Jiang Hui looked up slightly. In the sky, there hung five vast black suns. Each shone red, as if covered in blood, Just then. Within his Five Senses, he spotted the man and woman from before. The girl¡¯s face bore a look of annoyance, seemingly irritated by someone. Next to them, there was the three-headed golden spider, looking forlorn and obedient, preventing the little spiders on its back from trembling in fear. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Chapter 398: Dominion Beast_1 Chapter 564: Chapter 398: Dominion Beast_1 The setting sun was as white as snow, the night as dark as dusk. The world was enveloped in solitude, with desert dust like sand. In the distance, a lingering crow crossed the barren branches, its harsh caw echoing through the night¡­ In the blink of an eye, the sky was completely dark. Although it was not so dark as to not see one¡¯s hand in front of their face, a bone-chilling coldness spread through the air. Behind the jagged rocks. The young girl¡¯s face was contorted with frustration, her eyes narrowed slightly. Her normally stunning face was clouded with displeasure and seething rage. Jiang Hui was somewhat curious. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had upset the girl so much. Her face was crossed with anger, like a pot ready to boil over, carrying a silent grudge while gritting her teeth. Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with the young girl, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell from her sporadic utterances that she was a woman who wouldn¡¯t easily be wronged. After all, at such a young age, she already knew how to use her own advantages and strengths. Her attire and demeanor were scandalously mature, her mentality far exceeding those of her age. With such mindset, she should have been hard to take advantage of. Hence, being this infuriated not only implies she was wronged, but greatly wronged at that. Beside the young girl, a middle-aged puppet stood, its face rigid. It stood as still as a rock, its lifeless eyes fixated straight ahead, devoid of the liveliness it once possessed. Without the girl¡¯s control, the puppet was, after all, just a puppet. It was incomparable to the Bronze Giant Jiang Hui controlled and other mythical puppets who had the ability to think and act independently despite being puppets. ¡°Damn it, this is an outrage! I¡¯ve strategized for so long only for someone else to steal what I wanted! Never in my life have I been defeated so utterly. This cannot go unchecked. I must tear that person to pieces to quell the hatred in my heart!¡± Next to the blue stone, the desolate dusk as if a large invisible hand was enveloping the surroundings, and a slight mist was drifting among the trees, like a thin gauze. After igniting the pile of firewood and the scattered light drove away some of the darkness, the young girl suddenly clenched her fists and voiced her displeasure. Her legs were full and slender, smooth and proportioned. Under the flame¡¯s light, they were snowy white and smooth, so white that they were even dazzling to the eyes. Among the white delicacy, one could see a faint blush. Knowing there was no one around, she paid even less heed to her appearance. She hitched up her one-piece dress, revealing her entire thigh. Everywhere was a swath of white, so charming, indeed pulse-racing, full of temptation. Without exaggeration, if a man lusted after her saw this scene, he would most likely rush up to her and touch her, feeling the softness and beauty of her skin. Even from Jiang Hui¡¯s perspective, if the setting were modern times, this girl would have no worries about food and drink based solely on these jade-like legs. ¡°Young master, actually you don¡¯t need to be so upset. That lad from the Shangguan Family just got a bit lucky, like a blind cat stumbling into a dead mouse. If we really had to compare, he¡¯s absolutely no match for you. For thirty years you might be downriver, for the next thirty you might be up-river. All we need is steady, hidden growth, and he will sooner or later be overshadowed by you, young master!¡± The Three-headed golden spider pursed its mouth, trying to persuade her with great effort. It naturally knew the details of what had happened. Even though it too felt great regret, having lived for many long years and seen countless events, it understood that the journey of cultivation wasn¡¯t simply a competition of gifts. Besides, there was also luck. No matter how gifted you were, if your luck was poor you could still be restricted at every turn, even the smallest matters could be magnified indefinitely. Their young master, although reasonably talented, had quite rotten luck. Coupled with her obstinate and wilful nature, this was what had brought about her total defeat at the last moment, seeing the spirit beast she had been quietly observing and pursuing for several years snatched away by another. But to blame everything on luck would be too simplistic. The true underlying reason was that their young master had underestimated others and felt superior to everyone else. It was because she had not been fully prepared that this had happened. ¡°Steady growth? What do you know? I¡¯ve waited long enough. I¡¯ve been planning in secret for so many years, even rejecting the soul beast gift from master for it. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re incompetent. As the closed-door disciple of the Sect Master of the Dominion Beast Sect, I lost to an outer sect disciple. If this gets out, how can I have the face to stay in the Dominion Beast Sect!?¡± The girl gritted her teeth and said in extreme anger. It appears fire could spurt from her eyes at her immense anger. ¡°My little mistress, that¡¯s a Dragon Strider, a descendant of the immortals. Once it reaches adulthood, it would be comparable to a Quasi Undying-King. I, a mere Slashing Boundary Living Being, wouldn¡¯t be able to match up no matter what. Besides, even if we backpedal a thousand steps, had you performed the Dominion Beast Ceremony a bit earlier, this precious Ferocious Beast wouldn¡¯t have been taken by someone else. Didn¡¯t it all really come down to your words of triumph before the battle had ended?¡± The three-headed golden spider murmured back, unable to help talking back inside its heart. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Chapter 398: Dominion Beast _2 Chapter 565: Chapter 398: Dominion Beast _2 However, considering the young girl¡¯s poor mood, it dare not speak out. Strictly speaking, it wouldn¡¯t consider itself her Dominion Beast, but its relationship with the young girl was akin to that. They had been together for quite a few years already. It knew the girl¡¯s temperament better than anyone. If it dared to cross her at this time, not only would it be unable to protect itself, but its little spider children wouldn¡¯t be spared either. ¡°Three-head. Let¡¯s return to the Sect immediately, capture that Shangguan Yun, and if he refuses to give up the Dragon Strider, kill him right away. This way, all problems will be solved at once. After all, I am a core disciple of the Sect. No one would care if an outer sect disciple is killed!¡± ¡°Young mistress, I think we need to think this through carefully. Though he appears to be just an outer sect disciple, he has proven himself to be quite cunning and has already won the favor of many influential elders. Further, his means are extraordinary which allowed him to escape from our combined efforts. If we resort to force, we might not only fail to suppress him but may also provoke resentment from certain individuals. Even the Sect Master might not be able to protect us when that happens!¡± The three-headed golden spider looked at the bigger picture and reasoned with the young girl, aiming to dispel her impractical idea. ¡°Am I not the closed-door disciple of the old ones in the Sect? The Sect regulations permit such actions. Are these elders planning a rebellion?¡± The girl raised her brows, speaking with an air of disbelief. ¡°My mistress, you have finally noticed some signs. It is rumored that your Sect Master has fallen into demonic path and won¡¯t survive the next three months. How could these covetous elders possibly sit idly by!!¡± The three-headed golden spider sighed, its heart weighed down by worries for this family. Although the girl seemed mature and bold in her appearance, in reality, her mental maturity wasn¡¯t much more than that. She only seemed cunning but was in fact quite stubborn and tended to think she was always right. ¡°Three-head, are you silent because¡­ is it because I was right?!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was sharp, incredulous. However, upon receiving the affirmative gaze of the three-headed golden spider, her voice gradually weakened. She was not a fool. With a little reminiscing, she realized something was wrong. At this moment. Tens of thousands of miles away. Listening to the conversation between the young girl and the three-headed golden spider, Jiang Hui, who originally intended to leave, slightly hesitated. A good idea suddenly emerged in his heart. Since he possessed the Exotic Portal and could freely travel to alien territories, why not establish his own force there, even though it would be just a frontier outpost. Jiang Hui had always had this plan. However, this was just one of his future plans. But this alien territory wasn¡¯t part of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Given his present strength, he was merely a slightly bigger ant here. It was nearly impossible for him to stand out forcefully, let alone establish a Sect. Without needing to think, he knew all the territories must have already been divided. However, if he acted rashly, he was likely to attract unnecessary attention. But at this moment, the girl¡¯s words reminded him of something. He didn¡¯t need to assert himself for now. He could find someone from a Sect and prop them up instead. However, there were a couple of factors here that he needed to consider. First, this Sect must be in decline and has to be a small power. If it were too large, it would undoubtedly house an Immortal. Even though Jiang Hui could be considered invincible below the level of an Immortal King, such a move would draw far too much attention, which was not what he wanted. Second, the person he would support must be obedient, better if they could be manipulated like a puppet. These two points were non-negotiable. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered, filled with brilliant rune light akin to stars. He was deep in thought. Honestly, he was unsure about the first point. He hadn¡¯t personally witnessed the Dominion Beast Sect¡¯s level of power, so he reserved his judgement. Hearing isn¡¯t as good as seeing. However, considering the girl could become a core disciple with her qualifications, the Sect couldn¡¯t be too strong. It¡¯s not that the girl¡¯s talents were lacking, but in Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes, she still fell short compared to the peak talents of Liu Village. However, the second point became evidently clear. This young lady was definitely not someone who could easily be tamed. In just few words she uttered earlier, one could tell that she was an extremely ambitious individual. However, the young lady¡¯s identity was exactly what he needed. The Sect Master¡¯s closed-door disciple. Surely, her status would be of immense prestige, saving him a great deal of trouble. Even though he needed her identity, he didn¡¯t need her as a person. Should he kill her? Jiang Hui slightly pondered in his mind, this idea suddenly emerged, but momentarily he shook his head. He was cultivating immortality, not devilish practices, nor was he achieving his path through killing. It wasn¡¯t necessary to always resort to killing. Since his cultivation began, Jiang Hui counted, he only embarked on a large scale killing not long ago against the Immortal Palace. Apart from that, he seemed to always advocate peace, refraining from taking life seriously. But, if he didn¡¯t eliminate this young girl, he could not find a solution to break the deadlock for a while. As for any control techniques, he did not know any. With such thoughts, he no longer concealed his figure and walked straight towards the position of the young lady. Although his steps were slow, with each step he moved far across instantly. In a blink of an eye, Jiang Hui¡¯s figure appeared within the sight of the young lady and the three-headed golden spider. ¡°Senior¡­how can you¡­.¡± The moment she noticed Jiang Hui, the charming young woman stood up straight away. Facing an individual who could subdue a three-headed golden spider with just a wave of his hand and possibly an Immortal, even if she was feeling irritable, she dared not be disrespectful. However, even in her Dominion Beast Sect, the most powerful Supreme Elder has just half stepped into the Immortal Realm, nothing more. ¡°Could the senior also just be passing by here?¡± She pursed her lips, carefully organizing her words and then asked cautiously with a gentle whisper. Her appearance was certainly sympathetic; however, Jiang Hui understood clearly that this was just a facade she could easily put on, her true self was far from it. The side. The moment the three-headed golden spider noticed Jiang Hui¡¯s arrival, its eyes bulged in surprise, like seeing a ghost. Then its head shrunk straight away, hiding among the surrounding steep mountains, trembling uncontrollably. It had just been in a fight with Jiang Hui, hence it was very aware of his prowess and terror. Forget about the rest, even if the Supreme Elder of the Sect took action, it wouldn¡¯t be an opponent and would be instantly crushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t just happen to pass by here, I came here specifically to find you!¡± Jiang Hui spoke indifferently, his eyes deep, staring directly at the young lady in front of him. Without exchanging any pleasantries, he went straight to the point. ¡°The junior lacks the virtue and ability to be favored and sought after by a senior. If a senior has any specific instructions, the junior will not have any objections to it!¡± As soon as Jiang Hui¡¯s voice fell, the young lady immediately opened her mouth to respond. Her eyes were clear and innocent, seemingly really thinking that way, with a pair of bright eyes like the stars, twirling in the autumn water, exuding a sense of pity. ¡°Stop your little tricks, to be honest, your figure rarely makes me think of anything!¡± Jiang Hui glanced at the young lady¡¯s waist, similar to her front and back, and finally deliberately stopped on her breasts, speaking coldly. ¡°¡­¡± The young lady naturally did not expect that Jiang Hui would actually say such things, and she couldn¡¯t help but glance at her own breasts, which was indeed very ordinary. But¡­ She was still young after all, and her body would definitely develop in the future. The young girl opened her mouth, wanting to continue speaking, but before her voice even sounded, Jiang Hui¡¯s words had already come over. Although it was gentle like flowing water, there was an unspeakable majesty in his words. ¡°The reason I came specifically to find you is that I have a question I want you to answer!¡± ¡°Please speak, senior!¡± The young girl nodded hurriedly. ¡°What is the strength of the Dominion Beast Sect?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled around, her expression somewhat surprised. She didn¡¯t know why this senior wanted to ask this question? ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s voice paused, and the infinite pressure suddenly poured out. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village - Alien Territory Base_1 Chapter 566: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village ¨C Alien Territory Base_1 (Already revised) ¡°The power of the Dominion Beast Sect is not strong, it¡¯s just a low-profile small sect in the vast Heavenly Flame Mansion.¡± ¡°The strongest in the sect is the Supreme Elder, who has almost stepped into the Immortal Realm, followed by my master, in the Supreme Realm, and then some elders in the Escaping One Realm, nearly seven or eight.¡± Feeling the horrifying aura as if she was in an ice cellar, the girl hardly dared to breath, quickly stating every bit of truth, not daring to lie at all. Of course, these are some of the more mundane pieces of information, there is no need to lie either. ¡°Is there anything else besides these? For example, the guardian divine beast? Formation?¡± Jiang Hui continued to ask. ¡°There is no divine beast, but there is formation, although it¡¯s already completely broken, and there is no foundation to activate that formation in the sect now, it¡¯s too costly, it¡¯s merely decoration. But even if it could be activated, it would only be equivalent to a full-strength blow from an Immortal at the True Immortal Realm!¡± The girl immediately said, then patted her chest: ¡°Sir, what I have said is true, not a single word was a lie!¡± ¡°You swear!¡± Jiang Hui unswayed, he was naturally cautious, he would absolutely not believe mere verbal promises. ¡°I swear, every word I, Feng Lin Er, say is true. If there are any words to deceive the senior, may I die a horrible death!!!¡± The girl did not hesitate and directly took an oath to heaven. ¡°Your name is Feng Lin Er?¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression somewhat doubtful. ¡°This is my identity token, it can¡¯t be faked!¡± Feng Lin Er quickly nodded her head and fearing that Jiang Hui might not believe her, she took out a palm-sized jade plate that resembled agate from her chest. The front of the jade plate was imprinted with the words ¡®Feng Lin Er¡¯, and beneath the words, there was also a colorful human portrait, exactly identical to the girl in front of him. These words are naturally exclusive to the Alien Territory, but thanks to the effect of the Exotic Portal, Jiang Hui could recognize them all. With that, he finally believed in the words of the girl in front of him. ¡°Take me to the Dominion Beast Sect!¡± Jiang Hui spoke lightly. ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Lin Er murmured, somewhat dumbfounded, not understanding why the mysterious man before her suddenly wanted to go to her sect. ¡°I happened to overhear your conversation. Your master has been missing for quite some time, right? Your position in the sect must be in danger too!¡± Jiang Hui spoke leisurely, with an indifference in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s true, my master has been missing for several months now. Before his disappearance, my master had told me that he wanted to wander outside, looking for a way to break through into the realm of the immortals, but he hasn¡¯t returned since he left!¡± Feng Lin Er could not deny this, as her face showed concern and sadness. Although she was the Closed-door Disciple of the Sect Master of Dominion Beast Sect and held a high position and authority, her status could be compared with some ordinary elders in the sect. However, in reality, her talent was not considered first-rate in the sect. Although not bad, it was still quite inferior when compared to the few top geniuses in the sect. The reason why she was able to defeat many people and become the Closed-door Disciple of the Sect Master of the Dominion Beast Sect was known to very few people ¨C she was the illegitimate child of the current Sect Master. Two years ago, the Sect Master found her, secretly taught her some cultivation techniques, arranged everything behind the scenes, brought her into the sect, and despite all the opposition, specially accepted her as his Closed-door Disciple. Knowing that the sect master was her biological father, in these past years, she had become accustomed to throwing her weight around in the sect. Regardless of how outrageous her actions were, even if she burned down the sect¡¯s main hall, she would not be punished at all, and even if there was punishment, it was nothing more than mere admonishment. Now, with her father¡¯s whereabouts unknown and his life or death unclear, she had lost her most reliable support in the sect. To be honest, she hadn¡¯t been having a good time recently. At the start, people still respected her due to her status as the Closed-door Disciple of the Sect Master of the Dominion Beast Sect. But as her biological father did not return for a long time, people began to target her intentionally or unintentionally, especially the influential elders in the sect who had always coveted the position of the sect master and saw her as a thorn in their eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for the protection of the three-headed golden spider, she would have been kicked out of the sect long ago. ¡°Senior, could you tell me why you want to go to the Dominion Beast Sect?¡± For some reason, Feng Lin Er had a bad hunch. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much? Remember, I am not discussing with you, but ordering you, take me to the Dominion Beast Sect!¡± Jiang Hui was not a person good at speaking harshly, but his power was obvious. Even the most plain words spoken by him were enough to shake one¡¯s heart. The girl had no choice but to yield and chose to lead the way in front. ¡°Your speed is too slow, just guide me in the right direction!¡± After traveling for a while, Jiang Hui¡¯s face changed, he directly grabbed the girl, and then said coldly. No other. Because of the difference in strength, the girl had already used all her strength, but in her perception, it was still slow as a turtle. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t want to waste time on the road. ¡­ Soon, under Jiang Hui¡¯s full sprint. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village - Alien Territory Base_2 Chapter 567: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village ¨C Alien Territory Base_2 A huge architectural complex, stretching hundreds of miles, suddenly came into his view. Everywhere was layered with mountain ridges, pavilions, towers, built on steep cliffs, with a glow of spiritual energy. A magnificent stone gate, tens of thousands of meters in size, spanned across the intersection of peaks, causing rivers to split and mountains to be opened. However, despite the grandiose appearance of the objects in front of him, on closer examination, one could see that many places were in disrepair due to age. Even the glazed tiles on the palaces had been weathered and fallen off in several places. Clearly, this sect might have been glorious before, but now it seemed desolate, just like an elderly person on the brink of collapse. ¡°This is the Dominion Beast Sect,¡± Feng Lin Er introduced. She hasn¡¯t been back to the sect for a while, but now with Elder Jiang Hui by her side, the girl felt more confident and wanted to plunge in. Jiang Hui did not move but his gaze suddenly turned towards several locations. A moment later, his expression became strange. ¡­ ¡­ The Dominion Beast Sect. Thousands of years ago, it was a strong sect at the height of power in the Heavenly Flame Mansion. It had given birth to more than one immortal. However, as time went on, the sect had become lowly and desolate, now barely regarded as a third-rate force. At this moment. Inside those jade towers and palaces. Inside an antique hall. Shangguan Xuan Yi had his eyes closed, his body emitting streams of dark red light, like ignited flames, revealing a hint of bewitching evil. Then, he suddenly exhaled a long, hot breath, like a billowing white river, stretching tens of meters in distance. The intensity of the breath was so strong, it blew away giant rocks hundreds of meters away. Next, with a point of his toe, his entire body fluttered up into the air. Like a nimble swallow, he flipped mid-air, then landed steadily on the ground. Withdrawing his mind, the young man looked out the window, and couldn¡¯t help but become distracted. Outside the house, the cold wind howled, frigid to the bone. It swept across the earth like a stiff steel bristle brush, unknown how many would freeze to death. Inside the house, bamboo charcoal burned, wafting thin white smoke, dispelling some of the chill¡­ ¡°I seized the ferocious beast that Lin Er painstakingly intended to obtain. Given her temperament, she won¡¯t let this go. However, she¡¯s too impulsive in her actions. Over the years in the sect, she has offended countless people. There¡¯s no way she can keep the Dragon Strider safe. It might even lead to fatal trouble.¡± ¡°Lin Er, though this action will lead you to misunderstand and resent me, I have no choice but to resort to it. I hope that one day, you will understand my good intentions. Haven¡¯t you noticed? The Great Elder has long had his eyes set on the sect master¡¯s position, and moreover, he practices such a malevolent technique!¡± Shangguan Xuan Yi let out a sigh and spoke. Apparently, he felt some unspoken sorrow. The young man resumed his fist practice, starting slow then rapidly accelerating, like rain beating on lotus leaves, too numerous to count. The strength behind his punches also started to increase, you could even hear the sound of air tearing. ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. Behind the sect, in a concealed hollow, there was a dense forest. The whole area was shrouded by a bewildering formation, so you couldn¡¯t see inside merely with your eyes, even with divine sense it was hard to probe into. No one knew. In this secluded forest. There was an ordinary-looking house. The architectural style of the house was quite peculiar. The wall was tall, constructed by red mud, but on the wall, there were numerous white spirit talismans stuck on. If you stepped into the yard now. You could see the bodies of over a hundred people littering the ground. These corpses varied in size, age, and gender. However, they all had their eyes gouged out, tongues torn off, ears and noses ripped apart, and a fist-sized bleeding hole in their chests. The sight of death was too tragic to bear witness to, and the dense, choking smell of blood permeated the air. In front of these corpses, there was a scruffy-looking old man, disheveled, as if he hadn¡¯t bathed or groomed in years, perhaps even longer, as his body emitted a disgusting stench. Especially the old man¡¯s face was fierce and terrifying. One of his eyes seemed to be blind, the white and black parts of his eyes were divided vertically, causing an eerie feeling to arise. This old man was named Huang Bai Chuan. He was the Great Elder of the Dominion Beast Sect, once a powerful contender for the position of sect master. But due to his unappealing image and weak power, he was not chosen. Since then, he had fallen into decline, rarely appearing unless for important matters. But no one knows what he¡¯s been doing behind everyone¡¯s backs. At this moment. Huang Bai Chuan was fast in his actions. He held a compass made of gold in his hand, carefully placing it on the heavenly crown of one of the corpses. The old man¡¯s movements were steady, holding the fine gold compass as steady as a pine tree. After a moment. Just on the terrifying corpse, visible to the naked eye, a soft black gas like smoky tendrils began to slowly emerge¡­ ¡°Hiss~¡± Seeing this. Huang Bai Chuan¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed, issuing an eerie, cold chuckle from his mouth. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village - Alien Territory Base_3 Chapter 568: Chapter 399: Corpse and Liu Village ¨C Alien Territory Base_3 He then opened his big mouth, revealing his black and yellow teeth, and swallowed that sparse green smoke directly into his stomach. ¡°Squeaky.¡± Immediately. A piercing scream echoed. He saw a corpse, which had been dead for a long time, suddenly stand up and stagger toward them. His facial features had almost been completely chopped off, and pus-filled blood oozed from his seven orifices. The muffled sounds of ¡°snap, snap ¡­¡± emitted from his mouth, were particularly eerie. The corpse¡¯s mouth emitted a creepy sound, and its eyes turned blood-red. After crawling up from the ground, it pounced on the other dead bodies on the ground like a wild beast, and then began to tear and bite them ferociously, as if it was a starving ghost reincarnated¡­ ¡°Eat, eat all you can, you need to feed well to have the energy to work for the Old One ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s expression was terribly gloomy. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Such a small Desolate Sect, but it¡¯s indeed filled with hidden talents!¡± As Jiang Hui walked along, his sense of touch enveloped the entire Dominion Beast Sect. Coupled with his spiritual sense, it formed an intangible but realistic eye in the sky above, giving him a clear view of every corner of the Dominion Beast Sect. Especially when he saw that old man who was nourishing the corpses, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. The grand Dominion Beast Sect, known for its Dominion Beasts, now has people in the sect controlling corpses instead of beasts. It was really strange. Although the old man¡¯s actions were bizarre, his strength was not that strong. He was in the Supreme Realm. According to Feng Lin Er¡¯s introduction, he was probably the Great Elder who wanted to wrestle for the position of Sect Master. It seems that the other party is doing this ghostly-like work for the latter. As for the Supreme Elder who already half-stepped into the Immortal Realm, Jiang Hui had also noticed him. However, his current state wasn¡¯t good, probably due to damage to his foundation, caused by his attempt to force an advancement, he was now on the verge of collapsing. Besides these two individuals. The most surprising to Jiang Hui was undoubtedly that teenager ¡ª similar in age to Feng Lin Er, but had already reached the True One Realm. Even by Jiang Hui¡¯s standards, his talent was indeed extraordinary! However, a person who was utterly evil in Feng Lin Er¡¯s mouth was silently protecting her in the dark, and even willing to be misunderstood to do so. Such a romantic. Jiang Hui retracted his gaze, without wasting any time. He released his overwhelming aura. The terrifying aura, like the surging tide, instantly swept across the entire Dominion Beast Sect Gate. He didn¡¯t have the time for any machinations or cunning tricks to gradually take over this Dominion Beast Sect. When one wants to resolve something in the shortest time, force is the unmistakable choice ¡ª also often the most effective. ¡°Such a terrifying aura, an enemy has invaded, an enemy has invaded!¡± Although the Dominion Beast Sect is declining, it¡¯s still big. Even though there are no peak powers within the door, the defense is still decent. A message was sent out immediately¡­ Soon. From the mountain gate of the Dominion Beast Sect, there came the muffled echoing of a sound like thunder. ¡®Ooo ooo ooo¡¯ echoed across the mountains¡­ ¡°The respected predecessor has arrived at the Dominion Beast Sect. Please show yourself. It allows us to properly offer our hospitality!¡± In the air, another clear cry of a ferocious beast was heard. The next moment, a nine-headed black giant python climbed down from the mountaintop. Its ferocious might was intimidating, and its pair of snake eyes seemed to be capable of soul-fetching. On this Nine-headed Giant Python, there stood an old man in a long grey robe, whose face bore an extremely serious expression. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Realm 401: Warm Daily Life, Willow Gods Inner Thoughts_1 Chapter 571: Realm 401: Warm Daily Life, Willow God¡¯s Inner Thoughts_1 The Lin brothers personally led the team that, in the shortest amount of time, brought the people of Stone Village from the Lower Realm to the Upper Realm. Worth mentioning is that aside from Clear Wind, who served as Shi Hao¡¯s substitute, the rest did not resonate with the Ascend Heaven Ladder. As for Clear Wind, the opportunity he received was a Divine Skill called the Gentle Breeze, which was quite related to his name. This Divine Skill was not complicated. Upon activation, it could greatly increase speed. Although it could not match the extreme speed of the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, it could transform into a gentle breeze that could be everywhere. Even though it was slower, it offered other effects that the Kun Peng Treasure Technique didn¡¯t have, making it a pretty good supplementary Divine Skill. Fingering the sudden influx of unknown memories in his mind, Clear Wind was baffled for a long time. At first, he thought that a demon or spirit had invaded his body. Fortunately, Lin Zhuang noticed his abnormality and explained a few things, leaving the people of Stone Village dumbfounded and lost for words. They could never have dreamt that a winding and twisted stone stairway would hide unimaginable opportunities. ¡°Liu Village is as unimaginable as ever¡­¡± Shi Yun Feng, the old village chief, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had visited Liu village when he was in the Lower Realm and knew it was a very mysterious place. Of course, most people felt some regret, because despite straining every nerve to climb the stairs and barely making it to the top, they didn¡¯t gain a thing. However, the people of Stone Village did not dwell on this too much. After all, they didn¡¯t come for that in the first place. It would¡¯ve been great if they had gotten something, but it was no big deal if they didn¡¯t. ¡­ ¡­ The wedding of Shi Hao and Fire Spirit was officially scheduled to take place three days later. These three days were a buffer period to ensure everyone could get there. Three days is neither long nor short. To outsiders, perhaps it went by quickly and was over in the blink of an eye, but for the two main characters, although it wasn¡¯t long enough to feel like an eternity, it certainly felt slower than normal time. As the roosters crowed loudly, the three days finally passed slowly, this day was bound to be grand and spacious. Even though it was just dawn, the village was already bustling with excitement. Teeming crowds were bustling to and fro, everywhere hung lanterns and streamers with red silk draped over the branches. From afar, countless spiritual birds and beasts were carrying a variety of fruits and wine back and forth. The wine was quite remarkable. Like Little Eight Lin the last time, they used the long-stored Monkey Wine, a rare kind of fine wine. Not only did it have a mellow and delicious taste that was hard to come by in the mortal world, but it also had the effect of strengthening the body if consumed regularly. Of course, while it was valuable, given the foundation of Liu village, it was not worth mentioning. The village had amassed enough over the many years to spare, that even if all the people of Liu Village drank it daily like water, they could drink for quite some time, so there was no need to worry about running out. But if we are to say who was the happiest, it must have been the children. Because during this time, they would have countless candies and delicious treats to enjoy, without having to worry about getting up early for class the next day. For these children, whose minds were filled with thoughts of eating, drinking, and playing, there was nothing that made them happier and more excited, not only that, they could enjoy themselves to the fullest. They were chasing and playing around, their laughter unending, singing children¡¯s songs, even dancing with innocent joy, even more jovially than the adults. ¡­ Judging merely by the standards of the wedding, the union of Shi Hao and Fire Spirit was undoubtedly grand, second only to Little Eight¡¯s previous wedding. However, because of the arrival of people from Stone Village, the crowd seemed a bit more bustling. The scale of the wedding was carefully deliberated by Old man Lin. He was fond of Shi Hao very much, but the latter was not from Liu Village after all, and could only be considered an outsider. If the scale was too grand, it would certainly cause some villagers to have objections. Although it wouldn¡¯t have any effect, in the eyes of Old man Lin, who always prioritized the village, this was absolutely undesirable. The Fire Emperor also came. Compared to when he was in the Lower Realm, this once all-powerful Human Emperor undoubtedly looked a lot older. Although there is a Fire Country in Sin Continent just as in the Lower Realm, the one in power is his ancestor, and he himself, considering his rank, can¡¯t even enter the inner circle. Of course, compared to numerous living beings struggling in Sin Continent, Fire Emperor¡¯s situation was undoubtedly much better. He has pure royal blood, is a legitimate heir to the imperial family, and although he does not rule, he still enjoys a large fiefdom and subjects, not much smaller than the Lower Realm. ¡°Transitory world, a long dream, Shi Hao, your future certainly does not lie here. You may have unmatched achievements in all eternity, and Three Thousand Dao Provinces is not your end. You took it one step at a time to get to where you are today, and you make me proud. I know, in this lifetime, you may encounter more than one confidante, and a good man always has more than one woman in the world. As a man, I understand; I, too, have many wives. But let me stress once again, no matter where you go, you must never forget Fire Spirit. No matter what level you reach in the future, don¡¯t forget that there is a girl still waiting for you here. If you can manage to do this, I, the Emperor, will finally feel at ease!¡± The Fire Emperor called Shi Hao and Fire Spirit aside and earnestly advised them. Even though he had a happy expression on his face, he was quite bitter inside. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Realm 401: Warm Daily Life, Willow Gods Inner Thoughts_2 Chapter 572: Realm 401: Warm Daily Life, Willow God¡¯s Inner Thoughts_2 He knew Shi Hao¡¯s accomplishment, and also knew that the other¡¯s future would not be limited to this. Yet, the path to ultimate power was extensive and boundless, and the amount of time it required was immeasurable. Fire Spirit¡¯s talent, after all, was limited; she could never reach such heights in her lifetime. Perhaps by the time the young man returned, the girl under the Fire Mulberry Tree would no longer exist in this mortal world. But he was unable to dissuade her. Because he knew his daughter¡¯s heart was already with the man in front of them. And he also knew that his daughter¡¯s temperament and character were unshakeable. So he had to seize this opportunity to remind Shi Hao. From his understanding of Shi Hao, Shi Hao was indeed a person who deeply values relationships and promises; he would never break his word. Otherwise, no matter how much his daughter resisted, he would never agree. Shi Hao, of course, nodded solemnly. ¡°Father, Shi Hao will definitely not let me down.¡± Fire Spirit welled with tears, tightly holding Shi Hao¡¯s hand beside her, exhilarated with happiness. The Shi Couple also rushed over, not bothering to marvel at the grandeur of Liu Village. The two immediately guaranteed Shi Hao¡¯s intentions, promising that if Shi Hao ever disappointed Fire Spirit in the future, they themselves would not let him off. ¡°I trust the words of my new relatives!¡± Fire Emperor said with a smile. Meanwhile. After pouring out all his thoughts, the Fire Emperor smiled and shifted his gaze to Liu Village. After a long while, he finally withdrew his gaze, signing heavily; his eyes revealed a sense of admiration and amazement that seemed almost tangible. ¡°During my time in the Lower Realm, Liu Village was already famous. But back then, I thought that perhaps it was nothing special. After all, the village was very mysterious, and there were very few rumors about it from the outside world, most of which were fabrications. Not until later, when it was suspected that the pride of Liu Village had entered the Void God Realm, did I pay more attention to this insignificant and discreet power. After all, those youngsters could be compared to Shi Hao, they were extraordinary talents that ordinary forces could never nurture.¡± The voice of the Fire Emperor echoed. ¡°Then came the chaos of the Seven Gods. Seeing them now, they¡¯ve moved the entire village to the Upper Realm and suddenly they¡¯ve become the most famous Taoist Orthodoxy in the Three Thousand Dao Regions. Moreover, there are rumors that the Master of Liu Village even had a conflict with the oldest Taoist Immortal Palace among the Ten Lands, yet he annihilated the Immortal Palace in just a moment!¡± The shock in the Fire Emperor¡¯s words grew heavier. Back in the Lower Realm, he had never interacted with this village, but he had heard some things about it. But he never expected that now this village has become an insurmountable mountain peak for him, even looking up to it was beyond his qualifications. The Shi Couple felt the same. ¡­ In the original script, the two were said to be married, but in actuality, it was merely a formality, more like a lifetime pledge in front of adults. But now, it was much more solemn, at least it looked like a real wedding. ¡°Mr. Jiang, thank you!¡± On a cliff rising from the ground, lush trees and vibrant flowers were everywhere, and the air was filled with the rich, refreshing scent of treasure medicinal plants. The Willow God looked somewhat blurry as she looked into the distance, taking in everything below at glance. She had watched Shi Hao grow up step by step and saw some of her former self in him. Step by step, she sincerely hoped that this young man could achieve his dreams. ¡°Why are you thanking me, Dao Friend?!¡± Jiang Hui looked at Willow God, somewhat puzzled. ¡°All this was arranged by you, Mr. Jiang!¡± The Willow God smiled playfully at Jiang Hui, looking quite certain. ¡°Well¡­not really. Everything was orchestrated by Old man Lin, I didn¡¯t interfere!¡± Jiang Hui shook his head and spoke honestly. However, after hearing his words, Willow God gave him a strange look, then chuckled, ¡°Mr. Jiang is indeed a straight talker. If it were someone else, they would probably take credit for it, after all, that would gain them some favor with me. But why doesn¡¯t Mr. Jiang want to have too much involvement with me?¡± The lips of the Willow God were full and plump, and as she spoke, her face showed a curious expression. ¡°Dao Friend, what do you mean by that? This is really wronging me. If I were like that, how could I have brought you back to the village.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered as he explained hurriedly, not understanding why Willow God would say such things. What if she really was attracted to him? Jiang Hui thought the likelihood was minimal. After all, she was once the Supreme Immortal King, who led thousands from the Alien Territory to a crushing defeat. In her realm and mindset, affections and love in the mortal world might have long lost their meaning. Just like stronger beings had more difficulty producing offspring, this seemed to be a necessary part of the evolution of life. Joy, anger, sorrow, resentments¡­ such emotions, and more, might have become just a few barren words for her, having already lost their original meaning. Moreover, Jiang Hui never thought he had the charm that could win over the heart of the Willow God with just a few years of acquaintance. But if not, what was her intention? Could it be that she¡¯s bored? Or was she trying to show off her charm? But this was the Willow God, someone whose character would never allow her to engage in such pointless activities. So what was the real reason? At this moment, even the always confident Jiang Hui felt as if his head was going to explode, unusually finding himself without any leads. After a long time, he sighed softly in his heart. As the saying goes, respond to soldiers with generals, water with earth. With his understanding of the Willow God, she wouldn¡¯t harm him. As for the rest, he just needed to tell the truth. Hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s response, the Willow God¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you do distinguish clearly,¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, I want to ask you for a favor!¡± The Willow God bit her lip lightly as if she had made up her mind, suddenly stopping Jiang Hui from leaving. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, if it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely lend you a hand!¡± Jiang Hui expressed with surprise. ¡°If Shi Hao encounters any difficulty in the future, I hope you can lend him a hand!¡± The Willow God spoke earnestly, her beautiful eyes staring straight at Jiang Hui, hoping for a positive response. Her eyes, pure and gleaming like green crystals, were so mesmerizing, one couldn¡¯t help but want to immerse oneself in them. They shone like jewelries. ¡°With your strength, once restored to your peak, not to mention the Three Thousand Dao Regions, or even the broader Nine Heavens, perhaps even in the Alien Territory or Immortal Domain, there would hardly be anyone who could challenge you. Why insist on me offering aid?¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at the Willow God with an evaluative gaze. Was she planning to run away? ¡°To tell you the truth, a few days ago, I used the Heavenly Eye divine skill again and caught a glimpse of the future, where I saw your figure¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Hui was suddenly curious. ¡°The universe was on the brink of chaos and you were still living until the end. Although I didn¡¯t see it clearly, that figure looked like you. It didn¡¯t resemble anyone else!¡± Luckily, the Willow God did not keep him guessing and directly explained. ¡°Although I don¡¯t possess any divine skill to see the future, I somewhat have my unique insights into it. I can just say that the future you saw might not be true!¡± Jiang Hui waved his hand. He believed the latter half of her statement, but the former half, that only he survived till the end, Jiang Hui could not agree. At the very least, the Emperor Huang Tian, along with Liu Village should be added! With the protection of the Utopia Array, no matter how chaotic the future, as long as they stayed in the village, all villagers should survive. ¡°That piece of the future, it can¡¯t be wrong!¡± The Willow God shook her head, seeming to wholeheartedly believe in the future scene she had seen. ¡°Rest assured, if Shi Hao does face danger, I will step in,¡± Jiang Hui paused, then gave a bitter smile. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jiang, as a reward, I won¡¯t let you exert effort in vain. I am still a virgin and can be used as a cauldron for you. After our bodies and hearts merge, it should bring significant improvement to your realm!¡± The Willow God puckered her lips, steadied her mind, and then slowly spoke. She blushed imperceptibly, appearing fragile¡­ Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Chapter 402: Willow Gods Intentions, Trip to the Forbidden Area_1 Chapter 573: Chapter 402: Willow God¡¯s Intentions, Trip to the Forbidden Area_1 (This content should be right on cue now.) ¡­ ¡­ The Willow God¡¯s face was flushed red, her lips were tender and enticing, and her silver teeth gently bitten, dazzling to the eye. Jiang Hui watched very carefully. She seemed to have a pair of adorable little tiger teeth. On the vibrant green grass, jade ribbons were like satin, paving the peaks of the earth¡­ The breeze came wafting, mixing the fragrance of the grass and the earth, inexplicably comforting to the heart. After saying these words, Willow God looked directly at Jiang Hui. Her irises were clear and bright like the autumn sky. Though subtle, they were so candid, so unabashed. Her hair flew wildly, fluttering in the wind, her figure was unparalleled, graceful, and varied. Her pair of long, white jade-like legs were exposed to the air, she looked like a painting come to life, absolutely flawless, transcendent, perfect, peerless and indescribable. Her body exuded a unique scent, like the fragrance of a hundred flowers, and the ethereal spirit of nature. It made one couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer. This wasn¡¯t bewitching magic; it had nothing to do with charm. It was purely the personal temperament and charm of Willow God. She didn¡¯t need to deliberately show herself to captivate souls; this captivation came not from her face, but from her as a whole. Watching this scene, even Jiang Hui, who always had no understanding of love, couldn¡¯t help but swallow heavily; his breathing instantly became frantic. At the same time, his expression also reached a point of extreme surprise. He could never have expected that the prestigious Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, an impressive Empress, would say such words. She was willing to become his Cauldron! To be honest, this really exceeded Jiang Hui¡¯s imagination! Could it be that she was joking with him? For what Willow God wanted, there was absolutely no need for this! His eyes flickered, deep and brilliant, staring stubbornly at the proud figure in front of him, hoping to see something different. They locked glances. Capture through the clear eyes. Willow God¡¯s eyes were still as innocent as a pool of clear water, there was no change, her eyes were hazy as the beautiful moonlight¡­ Jiang Hui was slightly startled. He seemed to perceive something, finally reacted, Willow God¡­ she, seemed to be serious!!! She was not deceiving him. But, why? He was not some destined protagonist, capable of attracting countless people to flock to him, with left and right embraces. Moreover, Jiang Hui always considered himself cautious and modest, neither too ostentatious nor too low-profile. Although Willow God has been living in the village for a long time, to be honest, they hadn¡¯t spent much time together outside their discussions. At least that was how Jiang Hui saw it. Their relationship shouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point yet. He didn¡¯t know when Willow God started having this kind of intention towards him¡­ With that said, how should he respond? Feeling Willow God¡¯s eyes, For the first time, Jiang Hui felt incredibly nervous, his words became clumsy. Whether in his previous life or this one, he had never been in a relationship, nor had anyone chased after him. This was like his first encounter in such a situation. At this moment, Jiang Hui felt as if his brain had stopped functioning. He looked at Willow God, then opened his mouth, but after a long time, he said nothing, just looking nervous. ¡°Why? Does Mr. Jiang think himself unworthy of me? Or perhaps once isn¡¯t enough?¡± Willow God¡¯s eyes were bright. After her words came out, she didn¡¯t seem so tense. She didn¡¯t know why she would say such words, but since they were said, she would not regret it! But she didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Hui¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy. Listen to this, listen to this; these are such scandalous words!! Are women in this world so bold? Can they speak so justifiably about this kind of things?!? Jiang Hui felt inexplicably dry-mouthed and flustered. The woman in front of him was exciting, her beauty and grace had nothing to do with coquetry, but her every frown and smile couldn¡¯t be ignored, it was some sort of higher-level allure. ¡°Friend, you are naturally beautiful, your beauty is extraordinary. Calling you a fairy in the world would not be flattery, captivatingly beautiful. I doubt if there are many people in this world who can compare with you, and even fewer who can remain unsullied in front of you. I am just curious, have you¡­really taken a liking to me?¡± Jiang Hui pursed his lips, paused for a moment, and after a long time, he finally stabilized his mind and asked the question he wanted to know the most. This was very crucial, if he didn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully. Because he really could not understand, how did Willow God take a liking to him? She is the first Sacrificial Spirit to be born since the Ancient Immortal Era, revered as the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, believed in the path, and has countless countries and citizens protected by her. After so long, what hasn¡¯t she seen? What hasn¡¯t she heard? I¡¯m afraid even the very excellent of the opposite sex she has seen, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t lack suitors and admirers in this life. What merit and ability did he have to make these peerless people take the initiative and open their mouths? The process in between seems a bit too childish?! Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: 402 Chapter 574: 402 Jiang Hui has never been a narcissistic person. Even though the person before his eyes indeed gave him some inexplicable palpitations and he really could not resist the urge to embrace her, he still maintained a bit of rationality. This has always been his habit. ¡°You actually think I¡¯m messing with you?¡± Hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s response, the Willow God exclaimed angrily, seemingly surprised at how Jiang Hui responded. Though she wasn¡¯t the actual Willow God¡¯s body but just a battle mark the other party had left behind, she was deeply connected to the origin, making her equivalent to the ancestral figure of the Sacrificial Spirits from the past. She had a deep understanding of humanity and the universe, her life form had already evolved to an extreme degree. Having always been a person whose words held great weight, when would she enjoy toying with people! ¡°I was just asking, if it¡¯s not the case, even better!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s tone suddenly lowered, and he smiled apologetically. He had already understood, the Willow God¡¯s words were sincere, just as he had initially guessed, she had no intention of tricking him. ¡°By the way, I really want to know, when did you start to fancy me, and what aspect of me did you fall for?¡± Jiang Hui was still uneasy, not because he thought the Willow God would harm him, but because the whole thing felt unreal to him. ¡°No wonder you are still single up to now. I must say, the questions you¡¯re asking are very rigid. If it were someone else, they would probably have left a long time ago.¡± The Willow God advanced a few steps, standing face to face with Jiang Hui, expressing her vexation. The distance was so close that Jiang Hui could even feel her breath. Just like him, it was a bit rushed, like a deer running in panic¡­ The Willow God, she seemed very nervous as well. In her whole life, this was the first time she was pursuing the opposite sex. She originally thought that given her condition, it would be a piece of cake. However, it turned out to be extremely difficult. She had beat around the bush so many times, even explicitly clarified her intentions now, yet he did not succumb, instead he rigidly asked her when she started to like him and what she liked about him, questions that seemed utterly foolish to her. It was supposed to be a romantic situation, but at this moment, the Willow God had a sense of rigidity that reminded her of the time when she was cultivating in the past. ¡°Mr. Jiang can think it over. Once you have a clear understanding, please let me know in person, regardless of the outcome!¡± After a long while, the Willow God sighed and looked at the blockhead in front of her, speaking somewhat resentfully. ¡­ ¡­ After their wedding day, Shi Hao and Fire Spirit were immersed in their newlywed bliss for several days. However, in the end, Shi Hao decided to say farewell to the girl he was fond of, as well as the villagers and the Shi couple of Stone Village, and embark on his journey once again. Shi Hao had previously made an agreement with someone to explore the No Man¡¯s Area, and now was the time to fulfill that promise. Before setting off, he specifically sought out Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen, hoping that they could accompany him on his journey. Shi Hao originally did not intend to do so, but before his departure, the Willow God specifically sought him out. As for what they discussed, no one knew. In the end, Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen agreed to Little Dot¡¯s request, they also wanted to take a look at the Forbidden Area and see for themselves the mystery it holds. Of course, the major reason was that they had heard that extraordinary items were often found in that place and they came with chances that were rarely found. Some were even considered relics even among some Ancient Lineage communities, priceless in value, hence they decided to try their luck. However, before this, there was one thing that had been on Tu Wa Zi¡¯s mind. Today was the anniversary of old man Tu¡¯s death, which only occurred once every five years. According to tradition, his offspring were expected to hold a vigil. Tu Wa Zi didn¡¯t necessarily have to participate, even though he also had the surname Tu, he actually didn¡¯t have a very close relationship with old man Tu. However, old man Tu had taken care of him along the way. If he didn¡¯t go, Tu Wa Zi would feel somewhat remorseful. Just as dawn broke, with a hint of white appearing in the sky, Tu Wa Zi and old man Tu¡¯s offspring had already begun their preparations in earnest. Old man Tu lived for more than a hundred and thirty years. He had had two wives in his lifetime, but his luck was not very good. In the turmoil of the black fog, they all died at the hands of the Fog Monsters. The good thing was, he still had quite a few descendants, although some did not survive their early years and others were lost in the black fog, the majority of them still made it and later joined Liu Village under old man Tu¡¯s leadership. Now, old man Tu had as many as fifty to sixty grandchildren, some were still cooing and gurgling, while some had already become the main force in the village, joining the patrol team, a position envied by everyone, with good remuneration. The early morning air had a faint hint of chill, it was deep autumn. Wrapped in his brown robe, a group of teenagers came to the back hill early, led by Tu Wa Zi, all of them were quiet with no sound of confusion. The food provided was rough grain pancakes, made from cornmeal and buckwheat flour, they were coarse and hard, without a hint of oil but they were filling and satisfying. During the vigil, it was not allowed to eat any meat or overly greasy food, and hot food was also prohibited. It was somewhat similar to the Cold Food Festival that Jiang Hui knew. Ordinary people naturally couldn¡¯t bear it, but for a group of energetic young men who often received the Ancient Legacy Blood Tempering Body, it was no problem. There were plenty of rough grain pancakes, everyone received two each. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Chapter 402: Willow Gods Intentions, Trip to the Forbidden Area_3 Chapter 575: Chapter 402: Willow God¡¯s Intentions, Trip to the Forbidden Area_3 With warm water just poured, a group of teenagers quickly finished the cakes in their hands in no time at all. Only after finishing the cakes did they start to feel somewhat full. Keeping vigil at night is physically demanding, especially in the deep autumn of October, with the air cold and bone-chilling. It was hard to keep going if there was no food in the stomach. On the side. The torches were blazing, letting out bursts of crackling noise. This was the unique sound made by the combustion of animal fat on the torch with flames. Even though the smoke it produced was heavy, it was burn-resistant and had a certain windproof effect. In the surroundings, all was silent. The group of people didn¡¯t feel scared at all. This was Liu Village, with the protection of Lord Willow God, no monsters, ghosts, or fiends could scare them. Furthermore, beneath the mound covered in yellow earth was the Grandpa Tu they always respected and loved. The expressions of these half-grown children were serious and sincere. Some were even crying loudly, recounting their past experiences with Grandpa Tu and sharing their joyful childhood memories. This was all thanks to Old Man Tu¡¯s educational methods. He treated every child the same, no matter their talent. All children were charming to him. They were genuine and sincere, like bright flowers growing in farm fields, and he would do his best to nurture each one. On the Naihe Bridge. Old Man Tu¡¯s eyes were slightly red as well. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, the hardest things to let go of in the world were not the pains and sorrows of life but the memories of the past. These memories tied everything together into one thread, winding and twisting, sketching all the fine scenes in the world that once were. ¡°Children, Grandpa will come back!¡± Old Man Tu wiped his eyes, remembering the words of Lord Willow God and felt an upwelling of fighting spirit. ¡­ After the night vigil, Tu Wa, Gu Chen, Shi Hao took some rest and then set off on their journey. Even though the forbidden area was dangerous, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t accompany them on the journey personally. Firstly, they were traveling with the future Emperor Huang Tian. After carefully reflecting on their journey, Jiang Hui concluded that there should be no danger on the road. Even if there was, they should be able to turn a calamity into a blessing. Secondly, if he wanted to reveal himself, he could do so at any time and didn¡¯t have to follow them closely. Taking advantage of this duration, Jiang Hui made a trip to the Alien Territory. Under the leadership of Shangguan Xuan Yi, the Dominion Beast Sect saw some improvements. At least, all the dilapidated halls had been renovated, making them appear more magnificent. Secondly, they specifically built a statue for Jiang Hui in the square of the Sect. This was a request by Jiang Hui, mainly for preaching and developing believers. Apart from this, what surprised Jiang Hui was how Feng Lin Er¡¯s attitude towards him had taken a drastic change. Now, she was more like a devoted little follower, with a spark of admiration in her eyes. ¡­ Once back from Alien Territory, Jiang Hui immediately checked his personal information. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv9 (Supreme Realm)] [Annual Rings: 88] [Power: Liu Village] [Number of followers: 70035] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaotic Divine Thunder, Great Cutting Technique] [Practice (Treasure Technique): Body Refining Scripture, The Zen Creation Technique, Ferocious Ape Body Art, Thunder Snake Treasure Technique, Original Truth ¨C God Attraction Chapter, True Dragon Skills, Swallowing Sun Treasure Art] [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Activated), Blueprint of Paradise (Activated), Bronze Giant (Activated), Crossbow Tower (Activated), Numerous miscellaneous items, Killing Immortal Formation (Activated), Tiyue Ancient Stele 2/5 (Not yet activated), Dam Key 1/3 (Activated), Exotic Portal (Activated), Divine Puppet Beast (Activated), Underworld Bridge (Activated), Star Battleship (Activated)] [Spiritual Power: 900] [Draw Chances: None] [Friendly reminder: You are currently in a special state, the fusion of your Exclusive Path is in progress, the current progress is 56%.] ¡°I¡¯ve finally made some progress!¡± The last time he checked, if Jiang Hui remembered correctly, it was still at 36%. Now, after four to five years, after his tireless efforts and inspirations, he had finally seen some return. Although the 20% progress wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to give him hope. Compared to progress in the past, this speed was as if he was riding a rocket. In the previous few years, his progress was only in single digits. Jiang Hui speculated that this must have something to do with the Alien Territory, or else there was no other explanation. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: 403 Chapter 576: 403 (The typographical errors have been corrected and the content slightly revised, just to let everyone know.) ¡­ ¡­ Over the span of several years, Jiang Hui¡¯s understanding of his Great Tao has advanced by over twenty percent. Viewed in isolation, such progress may not seem significant, but when compared to previous years, it can be described as a rapid leap forward. He conjectured that the reason for such swift progress in this period is likely tied to his frequent ventures into Alien Territories. After all, compared to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the rules and order in Alien Territories are more refined, superior even to those in Immortal Domain. They are governed by a complete set of world rules which the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths cannot match. Each time he ventured into an Alien Territory, his incipient Great Tao would naturally interpret the principles of the Tao in the Alien Territory, incorporating its strengths and filling its weaknesses by imprinting those useful parts, integrating them into his own principles. Despite his Great Tao¡¯s peculiarities, not being influenced or bound by the rules of other realms, forming a separate entity that would operate on its own once succeeding, transcending the unique and becoming the zero, everything converging into one point. However, considering that he is at the early stage of creating a Tao, the difficulty of forming it independently is immense. If he could refer to the complete world laws of other realms and absorb their existing experiences, it would be somewhat beneficial to his creation of a Tao. It¡¯s not just Alien Territories, but also Immortal Domains and Burial Areas. The rules in each of these great worlds are different, and should be useful to him. However, Jiang Hui is not yet certain of their application, and he will have to test them out when the time comes. ¡­ One day, at dawn. In the mountains behind the village. At a wide and open spot. A soft breeze blew, bringing with it a slight chill. In the distance, a brilliant sunrise rolled over the horizon like an invasive ivy rampaging through the forests and valleys, melting the cold autumn night of yesterday. In the corner of the grand hall, the extended roof almost completely covered the paved cobblestone road. Melted dewdrops trickled down the dark green roof tiles, splashing onto the stone slabs, making pleasant dripping sounds¡­ ¡°Huff!¡± Jiang Hui took a deep breath, pulling himself out of the Enlightenment State. To create a Tao, to forge a path no one had ever trodden, wasn¡¯t something achievable overnight. It required constant day-to-day effort. He didn¡¯t immediately get up. Instead, his mind stilled, making its way into the Divine sea of the mind. In a moment, within his unique vision, a giant egg floated above him, radiating soft light. It was not ordinary. This dragon egg was something Jiang Hui had obtained just a few days ago. Its level wasn¡¯t high though, only diamond level. Despite being relatively common, its hatching method was peculiar, requiring several days of storage in a personal backpack. Now was the exact time. As Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze fell on the diamond-level egg, the voice of Golden Finger suddenly rang out. ¡°Congratulations, the Diamond-Level Dragon Egg hatching was successful.¡± ¡°Legendary Level Dragon Egg rewards: Ordinary Beast Meat (several), Ancient Breed Beast Flesh (several), Pure Blood Beast Meat (several), Spirit Wheat Seeds (several), Fine Night Pearls (Three), Hundred Refined Knives (One Thousand), Ordinary Favorite Horses (600), Crossbow Towers (Five).¡± Soon, all the rewards from the hatched dragon egg were presented before Jiang Hui. There were quite a lot of things, most of them were the most mundane rewards, especially Beast Meat. Jiang Hui had amassed so much Ordinary Beast Meat and Ancient Breed Beast Flesh that he had lost count. Even the Pure Blood Beast Meat could be described as a massive amount. No exaggeration, Old man Lin¡¯s specially picked cave couldn¡¯t even contain the amount. The surplus was all stored in Jiang Hui¡¯s backpack. These things were typically guaranteed rewards, always available, and hence not worth a detailed introduction. However, the Night Pearls caught Jiang Hui¡¯s attention, as they were something he had drawn for the first time. Fine Night Pearl: A fairly common gem, a type of agate that can be used for illumination at night. A single Fine Night Pearl can illuminate an area of about ten miles. Within its range, any evil enchanted objects will have nowhere to hide. After a quick read-through, Jiang Hui wrapped up his perusal of the introduction to the Night Pearls. The function of illumination was negligible, but the latter function that revealed all enchanted objects caught his attention. If this were to fall into the hands of ordinary people, it would undoubtedly be an heirloom of their generation. After briefly manipulating it, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes fell on the 600 Favorite Horses. Combined with the previous ones, Liu Village now had over ten thousand Favorite Horses, a sea of exceptional steeds that could cover a thousand miles during the day and eight hundred miles at night. However, because of the Kirin in the village, the Favorite horses were not used in combat on a regular basis but were used for equestrian training for the village¡¯s age-eligible children. After all, the Kirin was a type of Ferocious Beast and constituted a high risk within its kind. It needed to be fed meat daily and had a particularly violent temperament. Only the true warriors of the village could control them; a group of youngsters didn¡¯t have the strength. Besides these two things, what interested Jiang Hui most were the Crossbow towers. Because, if these five were added, the crossbow towers in the village could be upgraded again. Without hesitation, Jiang Hui selected to use them immediately. Soon, accompanied by a rumble. The already towering Crossbow Towers became even more massive, rising high like a mountain, as if about to tear apart the vast blue sky. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: 403 Chapter 577: 403 In the very heart of the Crossbow Tower, a massive crossbow head the size of ten thousand meters shimmered with flames and shocking thunder, hanging in midair. It was like the grim reaper¡¯s scythe, loyally gazing upon the land below, defending every inch of Liu Village. Besides these, nothing else mattered. The rank of the dragon egg was presented here, it was but a diamond. For such items to hatch, Jiang Hui was already quite satisfied. After all, only dragon eggs of the Epic Level or higher could yield Rare Items, so Jiang Hui did not have high expectations initially. The occurrence of the Crossbow Tower was already an unexpected event. Especially, the Crossbow Tower that was unlocked could also be upgraded. ¡°Mr. Jiang, long time no see!¡± Just at that moment. From not far away, a clear melodious voice suddenly rang out. Following this voice. A slender figure hurriedly approached, appearing in front of Jiang Hui. Jiang Hui¡¯s face changed, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. During this time, the person he dared not meet the most had appeared. ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you¡­ deliberately avoiding me? Shouldn¡¯t you respond to my previous question now?!¡± The figure was none other than the Willow God. Her round white legs moved, and she quickly arrived in front of Jiang Hui. She was not extravagantly dressed, but rather simple. Just a green dress. Yet, her entire being radiated an abundant aura of youth and vitality. ¡°In truth, I haven¡¯t been¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve been a bit busy recently!¡± Jiang Hui stammered, his face turning slightly red. Indeed, he was deliberately avoiding the Willow God during this period, for he really didn¡¯t know how to respond. If he claimed he wasn¡¯t attracted to Willow God, that wouldn¡¯t be realistic either. After all, with Willow God¡¯s appearance, few men wouldn¡¯t desire to cherish such an unparalleled beauty in their arms. Yet, Jiang Hui had always been one to fear loss. He wasn¡¯t accustomed to suddenly having someone of the opposite gender around him, but once he got used to it, he found it hard to let go. To put it simply, he was quite sentimental. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the first step. Friend, why must you act like this? I¡¯m not the kind of person who clings on stubbornly. If you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, I will never mention this matter again from this day forward, and I will leave immediately, without affecting you in the slightest¡­¡± Willow God intervened, her tall body blocking Jiang Hui¡¯s view, her chest high and firm, her skin as smooth as jade. Her gaze met his, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, a soft pink blush on her flawless skin as she stared straight at Jiang Hui. Jiang Hui¡¯s breath hitched, his heartbeat suddenly irregular. It was over, he still couldn¡¯t avoid the inevitable. ¡°Whether it works out or not, I ask you, Mr. Jiang, to please give me a definitive answer today!¡± Willow God¡¯s expression grew serious, resolved. She had waited for many days already without seeing Jiang Hui. Thus, she had chosen to ask him herself. ¡°Why must you be this way, friend?¡± Jiang Hui lowered his gaze, sighing. ¡°I understand, Mr. Jiang. You needn¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯d thought I¡¯d finally met the right person, someone I could devote myself unreservedly to. Yet, in the end, it seems I was wrong!¡± Willow God gave a bitter smile, her eyes which resembled black crystals already becoming slightly teary. During this period, she herself didn¡¯t know what she was going through. Yet she had always followed her heart. Thus, she didn¡¯t hesitate much and expressed her feelings straightaway. Unfortunately, it seemed the situation was such: the lady was willing, but the gentleman wasn¡¯t. ¡°So be it. In that case, I can only wish that you, Mr. Jiang, will be able to find your other half in the future. After staying at Liu Village for so long, I will no longer disturb you from now on.¡± Willow God¡¯s smile was incredibly bitter. ¡°You had asked me why I liked you¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not very clear about it myself!¡± ¡°If I must explain, it might be that when Mr. Jiang brought me back to Liu Village, from that time, a strange palpitation emerged in my heart. It was entirely new to me and indescribable with words.¡± ¡°I was born in the Ancient Immortal Era and throughout my journey till now, no one has ever made me feel this way. Of course, it might be that those people never had the opportunity.¡± ¡°But nonetheless, it was the first time my heart ever felt something different. I didn¡¯t know what that palpitation was initially, but when I noticed Mr. Jiang¡¯s indifference towards me, I finally understood¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed too many people and experiences in my life, and I don¡¯t want to miss out on anything else. That¡¯s why I did what I did¡­ even though we may share a fate but not a future, I have no regrets about what I did or what I said¡­ In any case, I¡¯m extremely grateful for your care during this time, Mr. Jiang.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I am not the true Willow God, I am but a brand left by the True Body, so we are indeed different!¡± Willow God calmly spoke, her eyes red. With those words, she turned around, seeming to truly plan on leaving. ¡°Please wait, that¡­ wait a moment¡­¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth, and in the end, managed to stop Willow God. ¡°What is it, Mr. Jiang? Do you have something to say? Could it be, you¡¯ve had a change of heart and wish to keep me here?¡± The figure in the snow-white clothes paused and said languidly. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: 403 Chapter 578: 403 The eyes of the Willow God shimmered with the most brilliant radiance, waiting for Jiang Hui¡¯s response. Perhaps, this was the last chance. Looking at the Willow God¡¯s expression, Jiang Hui forced a bitter smile, and, finally, nodded gravely. Since the other party had been so proactive, he had no reason not to accept. Just as he finished speaking. He suddenly noticed a slight moistness on his lips¡­ Subsequently, something soft and smooth like a small fish darted into his mouth. What the¡­ This was incredibly wild! Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. However, he had to admit- it felt pleasant, an experience that touched the very depths of his Heavenly Crown. ¡­ ¡­ Nirvana, beneath the starry sky. Lights streaked by, stars twinkling¡­ It was an unimaginably vast space. The forbidden execution of Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, and the trio from Gu City did not last long. After all, the place was marked as forbidden, fraught with dangers at every turn. Utilising their strength, they could not linger for long. Having obtained what they wanted, the trio then began to prepare for their return. It is worth mentioning that. On their way back from the Forbidden Area, they encountered the Royal Family¡¯s Ancient Warship sailing out of the Primordial Mine. Majestic like a immense mountain, brimming with awe-inspiring momentum, it stirred up a whirlwind of clouds and made quite a statement. The Royal Family originally intended to target Shi Hao, but upon seeing the formidable Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen alongside him, they promptly changed the course of their prowling Ancient Warship. They certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten the recent incidents, remaining cautious about the immense power backing Liu Village, which they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Upon returning from the Forbidden Area, the group went straight back to the Academy. At the Academy. An Elder was expounding on the differences between the Law of Life and the Immortal Ancient Method. As they listened to the Elder¡¯s words, the people of Liu Village did not show much surprise. Long before they arrived at the village, Jiang Hui had clarified in detail the distinction between the Law of Life and the Immortal Ancient Method, including their respective drawbacks. Because each method¡ªwhether the Immortal Ancient or the Law of Life¡ªhad its own shortcomings which couldn¡¯t be remedied, Jiang Hui required them to practice both methods. ¡°Well, the Old One has already explained the pros and cons of both the Law of Life and the Immortal Ancient Method. Now it¡¯s your turn to choose: Do you prefer the Law of Life, or Immortal Ancient method? The Law of Life has had some leading figures, but they all eventually vanished into the river of time. Thus, this path requires a gradual exploration. But if you can truly master it one day, the fruits of your labor will be worth it. As for the Immortal Ancient Method, the Academy houses many rare True Scriptures, and several small worlds left behind by the Immortal Ancient. Although the current environment is not conducive for practicing the Immortal Ancient Method, if one indeed manages to cultivate it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Atop a rugged stone, the Elder responsible for instruction spoke eloquently. ¡°Elder, I want to practice the Immortal Ancient Method!¡± Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng stepped forward, speaking with determination. He had already cultivated an aura of Immortal Qi within his body. He felt that this path was viable in the future. As for the problem of the broader environment, Cao Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care much. In his view, the future was always uncertain. Even if it was unsuitable now, it would eventually become suitable. More importantly, he felt that walking the path of his ancestors would be much easier. After all, countless powerful beings had already paved the way for them to propagate the Immortal Ancient Method to its peak of brilliance. The Law of Life, on the other hand, required their own exploration. Did he have the patience and wit for that?! ¡°Others may practice the Immortal Ancient Method, but you can¡¯t. You must follow the Law of Life!¡± The instructing Elder glanced at Little Fatty out of the corner of his eye, speaking in a tone that brooked no argument. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chapter 404 : Dont mind them, theyre very special_1 Chapter 579: Chapter 404 : Don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re very special_1 (I¡¯ve tweaked the previous section featuring Willow God and Jiang Hui a bit, take a look and see if it reads more smoothly now.) ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Others may not know your reality, but I, the old man, do. Your body is inscribed with a Killing Formation, and you have already reached the extreme in the Array Realm, surpassing the ancients. Even some old ancestors look favorably upon you. Although you have cultivated an Immortal Qi, the Immortal Ancient Method is still not suitable for you. Look at Longbow Yan, Wang Xi and others, the ones with the least talent amongst them have already achieved two Immortal Qis. The Ten Crown King, Banished Immortal, and others have reached three Qis, their presence akin to a dragon amongst people. Listen to the elder, choose the Law of Life, this path is destined to shine because of you!¡± The lecturing elder talked eloquently, rendering Xiao Pang speechless, unable to find his bearings. In addition to clarifying the pros and cons of the two different paths, he would also guide the academy¡¯s disciples to make the right choices based on their individual strengths and advantages. The likes of Cao Yu Sheng were undoubtedly promising students for cultivating the Law of Life. He himself might not feel it, but in the eyes of this experienced person, the Immortal Ancient Method was not suitable. Insisting on this path would only waste a lifetime and consume precious time. ¡°Elder, we all choose the Immortal Ancient Method!¡± Following this, the people of Liu Village came forward one after another to make their own choices. All chose the Immortal Ancient Method, much to the surprise of the lecturing elder. The lecturing elder opened his mouth to speak, but in the end, he simply nodded indifferently. Great Elder Meng Tian Zheng had repeatedly reminded him that this group of people from Liu Village was special. Usually, there was no need to interfere with their decisions. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the Great Elder indulged them so much, he had no intention of going against Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s wishes. Meng Tian Zheng was a truly admirable man, defending the Frontier Wilderness single-handedly, willingly sacrificing his time and energy to create this final sanctuary for the living beings, a true fearless hero. With Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s qualifications, as long as he entered the Immortal Domain, he would undoubtedly achieve the position of a True Immortal. With good luck, he could even reach the unimaginable realms of the Quasi-Immortal King, or even the Immortal King in the future. After all, those who knew Meng Tian Zheng well knew that he was an extremely talented and outstanding individual. If not for the current environment not allowing it, he could have been the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths¡¯ first, or even the only, existence to achieve True Immortal Fruit Position. However, he had wasted much time for the sake of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. As a person who had made countless contributions, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s specific reminders seemed to have his own intention. Even if the old man disagreed, he would not oppose. ¡°Honestly, with your talents, attempting the Law of Life would possibly have a better future. The Immortal Ancient Method is undoubtedly distant. After all, so far no one among you has yet to condense even one Immortal Qi. You can imagine the difficulties you will face if you try to practice the Immortal Ancient Method with such talent. However, the Great Elder has reminded me not to interfere with your decisions. I¡¯m just giving you advice that the Law of Life would be more useful to you than the Immortal Ancient Method. Whether you listen or not depends on yourselves.¡± The lecturing elder continued, feeling he had fully expressed his point. Because in his opinion, a few people from Liu Village were rare and promising talents; he didn¡¯t want to see them wasting their time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Second Elder, just choose the Immortal Ancient Method. I have already seen this path, the future is definitely full of prospects!¡± Lin Hai opened his mouth, speaking with conviction. Clothed in a fiery red Beast Robe, he resembled a surging burning flame. As the Ancestral Bloodline of Fire Witch within his body continued to sublimate, the once young boy seemed more demonic. He exuded a unique aura, both righteous and evil. The Flame Mark on the center of his forehead glowed brightly as if in actual combustion. The space seemed to ripple around it, creating a bizarre sight, as if an immortal was among them, exuding an extraordinary aura. His constitution was rather unique; neither the Law of Life nor the Immortal Ancient Method was suitable for him. The only path was to refine the Ancestral Witch Bloodline within his body. Hence, Lin Hai had no particular demands about which path to take in the future because neither of the current paths suited him, and both were impassable for him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve noted it for all of you. However, don¡¯t regret this in the future!¡± The lecturing elder nodded, revealing a thick sense of regret in his eyes. Because in his opinion, this young man before him was undoubtedly the most suitable to cultivate the Law of Life, who was indeed a rare prodigy. He was truly stunning. He suspected that the other party must have played out the Blood Realm to an unimaginable extent, similar to Xiao Pang incorporating an entire Killing Formation into his flesh during the Inscription Realm, or even more exaggerated. After all, even from the Great Elder, he had not felt such tremendous vital energy as if it were a boundless Starry Sea, continuously surging, scorching, and dazzling. ¡°Ah, what a promising talent, wasted just like this!¡± The lecturing elder revealed a touched expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything further after hearing Lin Hai¡¯s firm reply. However, his distressed appearance grew more distinct. Though he sometimes took on the responsibility of answering the disciples¡¯ doubts in the academy, his most important task was to teach the Law of Life. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Chapter 404: Dont bother them, they are very special_2 Chapter 580: Chapter 404: Don¡¯t bother them, they are very special_2 Seeing such a promising seedling not being able to be taken under his wing, the old man naturally had a gloomy expression. ¡°I also practice the Immortal Ancient Method!¡± Shi Hao stepped forward and bluntly said. ¡°It¡¯s really strange this year, so many people want to practice the Immortal Ancient Method, shouldn¡¯t you be practicing the Law of Life?¡± The instructing Elder furrowed his brows, he knew Shi Hao¡¯s true identity, knew that he was the arrogant and formidable figure in the Cave Heaven Realm who had fused ten Cave Heavens into one. If he continued on this path, he would definitely not be inferior to that little fatty in the future, and he might even become a pioneer. He was a natural talent for the Law of Life, comparable to Lin Hai, the proud son of Liu Village. He had already planned to teach him well in the future, but unexpectedly, he also wanted to practice the Immortal Ancient Method. ¡°It makes no sense to quit halfway, I have cultivated Immortal Qi, I should taste the view from the top of the mountain.¡± Shi Hao responded. After returning from the Forbidden Area, he was more clear about his goals. The reason why he practiced the Immortal Ancient Method was to integrate and understand its similarities and differences with the Law of Life, so that he could practice the two methods simultaneously. ¡°You must know, if you want to practice the Immortal Ancient Method, you need to start all over again, unlike the Law of Life which you¡¯ve practiced all the way and is deeply ingrained in your bones.¡± The instructing Elder continued to persuade. But his attitude wasn¡¯t forceful, and even had a tone of inquiry. This was different from the case of Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng, because Shi Hao¡¯s talent was too strong. Even though he had been following the path of the Law of Life, he, like the Banished Immortal and the Ten Crown King, had cultivated the Three Strands of Immortal Qi, making him one of the most powerful characters today. If he really wanted to follow this path, it wasn¡¯t impossible. However, a youth who could break the norm in the Cave Heaven Realm and reach a state where no one before or after him could attain, in his opinion, should be more suitable for the Law of Life no matter what. ¡°Let him go!¡± At some point, Meng Tian Zheng had approached and spoke to the instructing Elder from afar. Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s figure was tall and stately, still wearing his signature grayish-blue robe. Many areas were already washed white. At first glance, he seemed no different from an ordinary old man, with no aura leaking out, extremely ordinary. It was apparent that compared to several years ago, his power had progressed once again, and now he could achieve the state of returning to simplicity. ¡°Alright then.¡± The instructing Elder sighed and finally nodded. ¡°Elder, I¡¯m also a good seedling for the Immortal Ancient Method. If I cultivate this path, I will definitely be able to dominate in the future!¡± Cao Yu Sheng got close again. He was originally resigned, but seeing Shi Hao being favored, he suddenly revived. ¡°Stop bothering, the Immortal Ancient Method is your enemy. When you have thoroughly studied the Law of Life, then study the Immortal Ancient Method and don¡¯t waste your talent!¡± The instructing Elder directly kicked him away, making him clearly aware of his difference from Shi Hao. He couldn¡¯t intervene in the cases of those few, but he couldn¡¯t intervene in this little fatty¡¯s case? Little Fatty became quiet again, quickly returning to his sullen appearance, not daring to mention Lin Hai and others, fearing being ganged up on. Now in the vast Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, the men and women from Liu Village had become a sort of taboo existence, not to mention him, even the Banished Immortal and the Ten Crown King didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. Especially the Banished Immortal, whose side had bumped into them in the Immortal Ancient Ruins, he didn¡¯t witness the aftermath, but according to rumors, the Banished Immortal seemed to be beaten up badly, and was dormant for several months to recuperate. ¡­ ¡­ Liu Village. A land free from strife, serene and peaceful. During this period, the relationship between Jiang Hui and the Willow God was heating up quite quickly. What started as little kisses and hugs, has now progressed to full-blown sincerity. Initially, it was Jiang Hui who made the first moves, taking the initiative to strip the Willow God naked. Afterwards, however, the Willow God took the initiative, as if she couldn¡¯t get enough. Whenever the night was quiet, Jiang Hui was always able to see extremely tempting scenes. But until now, they hadn¡¯t had any deep physical contact, simply stopping at foreplay. It¡¯s not that Jiang Hui was a gentleman, but the bare Willow God was simply too enchanting, causing one¡¯s blood to boil. Her radiance was indescribable and often before they could take the final step, he would pass out due to sheer pleasure. Literally fainting, the kind where his nose would bleed. By the time he woke up, it was usually after the rooster crowed the next day. Whenever this happened, Jiang Hui would question his life choices, and his heart would feel like it had been run over by a herd of Kirin. Although this sounds like a joke, the reality was indeed like this, without any exaggeration. The feelings involved were simply indescribable. Added to that was the fact Jiang Hui¡¯s senses were incredibly sharp, even the smallest things would be greatly magnified in his perception. Fortunately, after several more attempts, Jiang Hui finally found the trick. On this day. In the deep of night, a few frog croaks were immersed in the thick night sky, as if soaked in dark ink. Just like falling snow, lit by the moon. The shadowy silhouette of the Willow God was concealed under the gentle moonlight, her radiant whiteness glowing below her waist, covered by a coverlet stitched from jade cotton. ¡°Sir, you have to be gentle!¡± The orbs of the Willow God were filled with a thin layer of moisture, so clear and bright as she looked at Jiang Hui and tenderly said, her words carried a hint of a coy¡¯s demeanor. Although she had never experienced such a thing, had she not seen pigs run even though she hadn¡¯t eaten pork? A single look at Jiang Hui¡¯s expression was enough for her to guess what was going to happen next. But she was prepared. She was not a true body, merely an imprinted spirit. The fact she was able to exist till now and evolve an entity was entirely due to the master of Willow Village, and she had nothing to repay him with, except her body, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t disdain. ¡°Rest assured!¡± Jiang Hui nodded, then gently lifted the quilt, hurriedly crawling under it. As the soft moaning and the rustling from the bed echoed through the night, sleep was destined not to be found. With mild smoke lingering and melting moonlight dappling, the short but sweet spring night ensued. The next day. Waking from a dream, the remaining fragrance lingered on his nose, causing Jiang Hui¡¯s lips to curl into a smile, he lazily stretched himself. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re awake!¡± Just then, a voice, as sweet as an oriole, filled with joy, caught his attention. Looking up, he saw the Willow God carrying a tray with a delicate breakfast. Their eyes met. The blush rushed to Willow God¡¯s cheeks instantly. Thinking back to the craziness of last night, even she could barely hold back her shyness. It wasn¡¯t just him; she too was carried away, making moves she never thought she¡¯d make. ¡°Did you make all of these?¡± Jiang Hui asked with a small smile, not bothering with formalities, he directly picked it up. Unexpectedly, the breakfast was quite diverse, and it looked appealing, just smelling it made his appetite surge. ¡°Of course it was I who made it, who else could it be? There¡¯s no other man here after all. Although I haven¡¯t cooked much in the past, I had learned a bit over the long years in hopes of understanding the Great Tao, but I felt nothing. However, my cooking skills did improve a lot. I¡¯ve been focusing so much today in hopes you wouldn¡¯t find it unappetizing¡­¡± Willow God spoke with a smile. After last night¡¯s intimacy, her demeanor was even more indescribable. Her charm bloomed, like a peony in full bloom. Of course, Jiang Hui agreed. Being of their status, it was unnecessary for them to eat and drink like mortals. Especially the Willow God, she probably hadn¡¯t made anything herself in millions of years. Being able to prepare such a meal was quite impressive. ¡­ Time slipped away like flowing water. Youth, as fleeting as a handful of sand. In the middle of Jiang Hui and Willow God¡¯s daily flirtations. Unknowingly, deep autumn arrived, and the harsh winter was close at hand. Of course, for Willow Village, due to the Utopia Array, Spirit Gathering Array, the effects of the rare World Tree, the village experienced perennial spring. Although occasionally cold winds howled past, most of the time it was warm and pleasant, just like Jiang Hui¡¯s mood. In the span of a month, several significant events occurred in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Chapter 405: Guests_1 Chapter 581: Chapter 405: Guests_1 In recent times, not a few things have happened in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, but if asked what the most significant matter is, it would undoubtedly be the events happening in the Frontier Wilderness, the epicenter of everything. For the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, nothing could compare to the matters of the Frontier Wilderness. About half a month ago. Bad news suddenly came from the Frontier Wilderness. The Foreign Pioneer Cavalry, which had remained dormant for a long time, unexpectedly launched an attack under the cover of a certain night¡¯s darkness and strong wind. They came ferociously, prepared thoroughly, and on a larger scale than ever before. Under the leadership of several Supreme Invincible individuals, they broke through several checkpoints located at the front line in an instant, with an unstoppable momentum. They destroyed hundreds of years of meticulous preparations by the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, advanced swiftly, and entered unimpeded as if it was an unmanned land. Just within a few days, the Foreign Vanguard Army had devoured hundreds of thousands of miles of territory. Fortunately, they were halted outside a formidable barrier by several unnamed weapons left over from the Age of Immortals. They watched each other across the Sky River, unable to move further. This was undoubtedly explosive news. Because if they were to penetrate further, the Foreign Domain Life Forms would soon reach the Emperor Gate. There was the last line of defense, and if it could not be held, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would be completely exposed to those strange life forms. The battle was astonishing, with blood flowing into rivers and bodies strewn all over. Countless buildings collapsed, the personnel responsible for guarding it almost entirely killed or injured, and no one was spared. All were buried in the Green Mountain. In particular, among those who died in battle was an existence equivalent to an old ancestor, from one of the Great Sects. He was already on the brink of stepping into the Supreme Realm and was a true powerhouse. Even in the Nine Heavens, he was a significant figure whose presence could maintain the four corners of the world. Such individuals were extremely scarce, and losing one meant there was one fewer. However, he had fallen in the Frontier Wilderness, dying in battle after killing a life form from the Foreign Domain of equivalent realm but was eventually beaten to death. The day the checkpoint was broken. Bursts of high-pitched and clear horn sounds, like a sharp blade slicing through the clear sky of the desert, resounded in the airspace of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths for a long time, shaking countless people¡¯s nerves. When the news came out, the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were in an uproar. Even the Taoist Dominators were panicked and fell into an unprecedented terror. These dominators had a long heritage, passed down from generation to generation. Their ancestors had experienced that unimaginable great turmoil and knew the horror of that disaster best. If the mad group from Foreign Domain completely broke the barrier, the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would probably turn into a vast sea of blood. Countless beings would be slaughtered, and neither they, the high-ranking beings who regarded themselves as superior, could escape, but their fate could be even worse. The foreign domain life forms made them feel desperate, and for many years their hearts had been filled with darkness and seemed undefeatable. Of course, Jiang Hui knew about this. Today, Liu Village holds an extraordinarily sublime position, and there is no historical precedence. Even the ancient great sects with unknown heritages cannot compare to it. Hence someone would specifically report the news happening on the frontier wilderness to him. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Jiang Hui absolutely had the firsthand information about the frontier wilderness. He had been mentally prepared for a long time, and thus did not feel too shocked. Compared with the Foreign Domain, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths are simply not on the same level. The latter has not been invaded on a large scale, simply because the barrier between the two worlds can not be forcefully broken for the time being. Otherwise, the Immortals and Immortal Kings in the foreign domain would have acted already. However, as the Three Thousand Paths Flowers gradually wither, the Age of Doom is coming. The barriers will also become thinner and thinner, and those ultimate existences that the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths do not want to face will appear one by one. This process is already destined and irreversible. At this time, inside Liu Village. There was a dim grove, the sunlight seeped through the leaves, and the breeze blew, scattering colorful fragments, rustling like flowing silk. Outside the forest, a winding river flowed past the town. Green waves rippled in the water, willow trees along the shore were lush, emitting a vivid green, full of vitality, rich in spiritual energy. This place was specially set up by Jiang Hui when the Willow God first visited Liu Village. It has now become his place of rest after meals. On one corner of the stone table, there was a Purple Bronze Incense Burner the size of a fist, quietly gulping a cloud-like smoke. This was not ordinary smoke but a treasure medicinal plant called Peaceful Heart Grass. As the name suggests, the smoke produced by burning it could calm the heart and reduce the likelihood of heart demons. Even those Taoist Dominators would not use it so luxuriously. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s precious. On the contrary, Peaceful Heart Grass can be found everywhere. What¡¯s always abundant in those deep mountains and old forests is this. However, it¡¯s tough to come across mature ones that can be used to make incense. It requires too high a concentration of spiritual energy. Most of the places with abundant spiritual energy will be used to plant those rare Supreme Sacred Treasure Medicine. No Taoist Orthodoxy family would be so extravagant as to specifically cultivate this, saying it¡¯s useful is useful, saying it¡¯s useless is useless, so it¡¯s better to replace it with something else. ¡°I genuinely admire your lifestyle, sir!¡± The Willow God walked leisurely, her waist twist, and her long, fair legs were all exposed to the air. They were as flawlessly perfect as they were in the comics. She seemed to be glowing, with a faint mysterious hue surrounding her. Perhaps it was because of the nourishment over time, her temperament had become increasingly lively. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Chapter 405: The Visitor_2 Chapter 582: Chapter 405: The Visitor_2 She sat directly across from Jiang Hui, her expression tinged with envy. She had cultivated for so many years and was always meticulous and conscientious, never daring to slack off for a single day. The carefree lifestyle that Jiang Hui led was something that she had never dared to imagine before. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you need to meditate and cultivate? Why does it seem like you are leisurely every day? If you¡¯re not tasting all sorts of delicious food, you¡¯re sightseeing,¡± Stone God asked, finally voicing the doubts that had been lurking in her heart. During her long stay in Liu Village, it seemed as if she had never seen Jiang Hui meditate and cultivate. ¡°This is my method of cultivation. The method of meditating every day doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Jiang Hui smiled slightly. As his words fell, he pulled the Willow God sitting in front of him over without saying a word, and wrapped his arms around her then started leisurely wandering around. Before they were together, Jiang Hui had always acted like a gentleman, declining everything, but now that they were together, he saw no need to maintain such pretenses¡ªthat was a false gentleman, and he preferred to be a true villain. ¡°Master, it¡¯s still broad daylight, stop!¡± Willow God¡¯s face instantly turned beet red, just like a fully ripe red apple, and she went limp in Jiang Hui¡¯s arms. There was only one thought in her head: she wished she could find a mouse hole to hide in right that instant. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time he had behaved this way, it was still too stimulating for her and she hadn¡¯t quite gotten used to it. ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Hui didn¡¯t continue. Knowing Willow God¡¯s character, if he kept pushing, she might end up unhappy. That would be a loss, so even though he still wanted more, there were more important things at hand. ¡°Master, what¡¯s your view on the matters at the Frontier Wilderness?¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Willow God¡¯s expression slowly returned to normal. She lifted her head slightly and looked at Jiang Hui affectionately. Her eyes were full of tenderness, and she seemed as if she wanted to melt her whole being into the man in front of her. ¡°Although the pass has been broken, it¡¯s not an overnight task for the Alien Territory to completely breach the Emperor Gate. At least we¡¯ll have to wait until their Immortals act. At present, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths should still be unharmed!¡± Willow God said leisurely. She didn¡¯t analyze it in detail, she simply spoke according to the plot. Even though the Upper Realm currently had a tense atmosphere, with the presence of Meng Tian Zheng and others, it would be rather difficult for the Alien Territory to completely break the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, unless the Immortals decided to take action. Willow God did not say anything about asking Jiang Hui to step forward in that situation. This was because after spending this intimate time together, she had come to understand his character better. Once he had made a decision, it would be hard to change his mind, even if she tried to persuade him. At most, he would make some concessions. Furthermore. If the Immortal King came, even if Jiang Hui stepped forward, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. It would just add one more corpse to the pile. It would be better to secretly save those who needed to be saved in the dark. Willow God nodded. She was thinking along the same lines. ¡°Some time ago, Shi Hao sent a letter saying that the Heavenly God Academy was teaching two methods, the Modern World Law and the Ancient God Law. He hesitated and finally chose the Ancient God Law. Although I don¡¯t want to interfere with his decision, I know that due to his qualifications, the Modern World Law is actually more suitable for him. Ten Heavens combined into one, creating a Unique Cave Heaven should be considered peerless in this era, but it¡¯s a real pity that the path is too limited.¡± Willow God spoke at length, her words flowing continuously as if she were a newlywed woman who liked to discuss everything with Jiang Hui. This was a scene that had never happened before, and it gave Jiang Hui a different feeling. As for this, Jiang Hui naturally chose to be a good listener. He was never bored. When Willow God finished speaking, he would often share his own opinions and suggestions. As a prophet who was familiar with the general outline of the upcoming plot, most of the suggestions Jiang Hui gave were groundbreaking and provided different insights to Willow God. That¡¯s why she liked sharing things with him more and more. ¡°If it¡¯s about Shi Hao, just let him be. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, that kid is probably planning to study both the Modern World Law and the Ancient God Law, to find his own path!¡± Jiang Hui said with a laugh. ¡°From the lowest level, he has climbed step by step to where he is now. He knows what he wants!¡± ¡°But that path is too difficult. There are no precedents, and no experiences to refer to. It¡¯s destined to be extremely dangerous, full of unimaginable hazards. A single misstep could lead to death and all his efforts being in vain. Is it worth it? Success would be great, but¡­ can he really succeed¡­¡± Willow God was worried. That young man was very much like her younger self, with the same determination and relentless spirit, like a nameless weed in the fertile earth, expanding with all its strength. Even if it¡¯s on a cliff where not even a knife could get in, it left a trace of its existence. ¡°That¡¯s his path. None of us can make decisions for him.¡± Jiang Hui stroked Willow God¡¯s silky, black hair, continuing to speak. ¡°In the end, you two are on the same journey. Just like you, who disregarded everything and stepped into the Primitive Gate, not considering the consequences. The kind of disciple is determined by the kind of master. That lad has been lucky since he was a child, and I actually have high hopes for him.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Willow God sighed, accepting Jiang Hui¡¯s comforting words. ¡°Willow God, the weather is nice today, shall we go take a mandarin duck bath?¡± Jiang Hui suddenly suggested with a sly look. Mentioning mandarin duck bath, it¡¯s really just taking a soak. There are several natural hot springs on the back mountain. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just¡­ okay then¡­¡± Willow God opened her mouth, showing a playful and shy response. ¡­ ¡­ In the following months, no alarming news came from the Frontier Wilderness. Everything seemed to have returned to tranquility. The pioneer troops from the Alien Territory did not continue their attack. Instead, they eerily hibernated, marking the Sky River as the boundary, and began to set up camps. Although it was temporarily peaceful, the sense of an approaching storm made the creatures of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths feel more oppressed as if a major event would happen soon. The next day, dawn just broke. Jiang Hui struggled to wake himself from the Gentle Township. In his perception, a giant black shadow, blocked by the clouds in the sky, suddenly came into his sight. The stars dimmed in the horizon, the night was like a large curtain. Subsequently, an indescribable fog rolled in, roaring and rumbling, like a raging river. The next moment. A terrifying creature, akin to a sheep¡¯s head, revealed itself from within. It brought a chilling and eerie aura. This creature had an exaggerated size, larger than a mountain, with white scale armor covering its body. Its mouth, like a big bloody basin, was filled with sharp fangs. Its movements made the heavens and earth roar with a tremendous momentum. This figure passed by Liu Village, but it didn¡¯t stop, instead, it continued moving forward, seemingly heading towards Heavenly God Academy. Jiang Hui frowned, he recognized that this creature did not belong to Nine Heavens and Ten Earths but came from the Alien Territory. He had seen it before and knew of its formidable strength which, once matured, would be unrivaled in the Escape One Realm. But this one was even more exaggerated, its bloodline seemed upgraded and was now a quasi-supreme being. Not just Jiang Hui noticed this alien creature. Willow God also detected its presence, unlike Jiang Hui, her face drastically changed. ¡°Such a familiar energy, could it be from that realm¡¯s creatures, daring to intrude into Nine Heavens and Ten Earths all alone!¡± Willow God gazed deep, somewhat stunned. She intended to fight. Although it was just a slight battle mark, her Realm was indeed impressive. Let alone a quasi-supreme, even a real Supreme wouldn¡¯t be able to best her. But the speed of the alien creature was too fast, and the event happened suddenly so it quickly disappeared without a trace. However, Willow God did not give up and immediately followed but had to quickly return. ¡°Sir, did you sense a peculiar energy just now?¡± Willow God looked at Jiang Hui, asking in a soft voice. Jiang Hui nonchalantly nodded his head in affirmation. ¡°If I am not mistaken, the owner of that energy just now should be from the faction opposing Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and they have now headed to Heavenly God Academy!¡± Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Chapter 406: You can go to Liu Village to find him_1 Chapter 583: Chapter 406: You can go to Liu Village to find him_1 ¡°That creature seems to have originated from the Alien Territory, reaching Quasi Supreme status and is currently heading in the direction of the Heavenly God Academy. I can¡¯t seem to figure out what happened!¡± Pulling back her gaze, the Willow God turned and looked at Jiang Hui with some worry in her face. An entity from the Alien Territory has managed to penetrate the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths solo. To be honest, this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened over the years. Though the barrier between the two worlds can keep most out, there are still some narrow passageways through which it can forcefully move. Additionally, it can also project its apparition via the sacrificial platform. The Sheep Monster that just emerged did so in this matter. Though it¡¯s not the main body, Willow God is still somewhat worried. She resides in Liu Village and has not left for a long time. She¡¯s not well informed about some of the outside news, therefore she doesn¡¯t know the objective of this Alien Territory entity stepping foot into the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. She has a long history and knows some secrets that others will never be able to touch upon. There are traitors on this land, and they hold high positions. But who they are exactly is something she still doesn¡¯t know. Their hideout is very hidden, and some clues emerged towards the end of the Ancient Fairy Era. However, as the era changed and the Great Taoist ended, all signs have gone. It is difficult to trace now. ¡°It¡¯s just a Quasi Supreme and nothing more. It won¡¯t make much of a splash!¡± Jiang Hui on the other hand is completely at ease. His current state of Cultivation allows him to fully open the Five Senses. While it can¡¯t cover the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, covering Immeasurable Heaven is not difficult, and Heavenly God Academy lies within a section of the Star Realm in Immeasurable Heaven. Therefore, even without stepping out, Jiang Hui can still have an understanding of most information. ¡°Mister, don¡¯t you know that there are traitors among us who secretly aid the enemy by leaking information to the Alien Territory. That is why our side of the Nine Heaven and Ten Earths constantly suffer heavy losses!¡± Willow God pressed her moist and unrivaled cherry lips together and slowly opened them, her expression becoming somewhat heavy. She was born amongst ruins, walked all the way here, reached the pinnacle of brilliance and glory, fought for the land she protected, was brave and resolute in the face of several attacks from the Immortal King, but in the end, she was plotted against by the people she protected. This feeling was never going to be good. ¡°About that, I do know a bit!¡± Jiang Hui nodded. ¡­ The Heavenly God Academy, although only an academy, spans a vast area. There are magnificent and extraordinary palaces and Jade Towers everywhere, with pavilions near the water, all connected like a long dragon, traversing between Heaven and Earth, surrounded by rich Spiritual Energy. Right above the academy, A huge crimson tree loomed overhead. It was so huge that it overshadowed the sun. It¡¯s a guardian ancient tree of the Heavenly God Academy that served as a sacrificial spirit for a large clan tens of thousands of years ago. Its power immense. This Iron-blooded old tree harks back to the Ancient Immortal Era. From a distance, it looks like a mountain range, its whole body colored a blood red. It covered the starlight, with an awe-inspiring aura radiating from it. ¡°Swish¡­¡± At this moment, The Iron-blooded old tree, which had been silent for who knows how long, began violently shaking. Its branches stretched out, with Runes rising in the air resembling drops of shedding blood, covering a great expanse of the sky. In that blood sea, a creature with a sheep¡¯s head appeared intermittently, its narrow eyes extraordinarily red as it directly observed the Heavenly God Academy. At the same time, In the Heavenly God Academy¡¯s Inner Court, the sound of loud horns began blazing. ¡°Who dares to intrude into the Heavenly God Academy!¡± Several figures rushed out, as quick as lightning. The leader is none other than the Academy Elder who taught the Modern World Law and Ancient God Law. On ordinary days, he doesn¡¯t show off, but he¡¯s actually the Second Elder of the Academy with great power and authority. Meng Tian Zheng spends most of his time guarding the Emperor Gate. So the second elder is in charge of most of the daily operations in the Academy. The Second Elder looked serious with his hands on his back and an angry expression. But when he recognized the creature in the blood cloud, his face changed immediately. ¡°This is not good, this life form is from the Alien Territory and it¡¯s very powerful!¡± One of the elders recognized the sheep-headed creature and his expression became very grave. He even drew his weapon, an unprecedented action, as even the Eternal Family in the Nine Heavens had to tread carefully around the Holy Academy. Who would dare to breach it casually? ¡°Hiss!¡± The sheep-headed creature spoke. It was a very complex and ancient language, not from this realm. Jiang Hui could understand it. But the content of the speech surprised him. ¡°Who¡¯s called Gu Chen? Step forward!¡± The creature with a sheep¡¯s head buzzed as it spoke, directly naming a person. There were also people in the Heavenly God Academy who understood the creature¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look taken aback. Who is Gu Chen? He was the one who compelled this strange creature to make his move! Meanwhile, the Academy¡¯s elders looked at one another, their expressions peculiar. They naturally knew who Gu Chen was. It wasn¡¯t because they intentionally paid attention to him. It¡¯s just because his name was very famous, as notorious as the names of the Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal, endowed with innate talent that was beyond measure and unimaginable, and his blood carried some unimaginable power. Most importantly, He comes from Liu Village, an unfathomable and mysterious place that even the Great Elder must tread cautiously around. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Chapter 406: You can go to Liu Village to find him_2 Chapter 584: Chapter 406: You can go to Liu Village to find him_2 ¡°We don¡¯t have anyone named Gu Chen here, if you value your life, clear off at once!¡± The Second Elder coldly huffed. Regardless of Gu Chen¡¯s exceptional talent or his background here, even if the subject was just an ordinary student, he would never stand by and willingly let him be handed over to those barbaric creatures of the Alien Territory. Most importantly, he recognized that this sheep-headed creature was not the True Body, but just a phantom transmitted via the sacrificial altar. It was far less terrifying than its real form. If the actual body of this quasi supreme creature could descend in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, it would mean that the creatures of the Alien Territory might already be staging a full-scale invasion. The prestigious Academy of Deities, while it may not be as extraordinary or mysterious as the Holy Court or Immortal Court, still represents the pride of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. ¡°The man who killed my offspring is here; his body carries the residual aura of my clan. There can be no mistake.¡± Emerging from the swirling black fog, the sheep-headed creature gave a roaring howl. Its body, revealed in its entirety, was immensely colossal. Even when compared to the Ironblood God Tree, it was not at all lacking. Its entire body was covered with densely packed, silver-white Scale Armor, radiating a chilling and cold aura. ¡°What of it if we did kill him? Didn¡¯t our worlds always stand in opposition?¡± The Second Elder dropped all pretense, sneering coldly. Though he was only at the ¡®Escaping One Realm¡¯ stage, he didn¡¯t harbor the slightest fear. The rules of different realms vary, as do their strength. Even if it¡¯s just a manifested phantom, if it endeavored to attack forcefully, it would surely face the suppression and rejection of the rules of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. This is something not even immortals can withstand. ¡°Sooner or later, my realm will invade yours. Your resistance now is like an insect trying to stop a carrot. The more you struggle, the greater the price you¡¯ll have to pay.¡± The sheep-headed creature laughed coldly. It then forcefully made a move, slicing open thousands of miles of blue sky with a dark claw. The claw was grotesquely oversized, causing the void to collapse continuously as it mercilessly reached towards the Heavenly God Academy. But it stopped midway. A deafening thunderclap abruptly rang out from Above the Sky, landing squarely on the black claw. ¡°Sizzle¡­¡± With a sharp shriek, the seemingly invincible black claw instantly melted away like snow meeting boiling water. ¡°Damn it, if the two realms were not temporarily disconnected, you¡¯d be dead by now!¡± The black fog roiled as the sheep-headed creature roared. ¡°But it won¡¯t be long now. The era is about to end, and even the world¡¯s rules won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡± The sheep-headed creature smirked maliciously. It spoke in a language from the Alien Territory, even older than the Fairy Ancient Language of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Only after a long time did the people of the Heavenly God Academy barely understand it and translate it. Beneath them, The crowd that had gathered began to feel their skin crawl and their bodies shake, suspect about what they had unintentionally heard might be an unprecedented revelation. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, if you could come here, you would have already come. Would you need to resort to manifesting by way of the sacrificial altar?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face remained unchanged. Regardless of the situation, it was of utmost importance not to lose in terms of spirit. Even if the men of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were to die, they would die standing, and never live on their knees. ¡°I¡¯m fed up with this pretense. Hand over Gu Chen and I¡¯ll give you a quick death. Of course, there¡¯s a second option. If the entirety of the Academy wishes to surrender to my master, not only can you gain unimaginable power, but you can also evade this disaster!¡± The sheep-headed creature spoke coldly. ¡°You have a master?¡± An elder exclaims in surprise. ¡°Your ancestors might have encountered my master, a hero from ancient wars, who remains unaged, still at his peak!¡± The sheep-headed creature delivered another horrifying piece of news. The great evils that once attacked the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, survived to the extreme, undying and indestructible. Upon hearing this, everyone present took an involuntary inhalation of cold air, their bodies tense with trepidation. All these years had passed, and those people still lived, not dying. Did this not suggest that they are similar to True Immortal beings? ¡°Don¡¯t confuse people¡¯s hearts!¡± The second elder of the Academy shouted angrily, interrupting the sheep-headed creature, and charged forward with his sword. If this succinct report were to be leaked, it would be an unprecedented blow to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. ¡°Clang, clang, clang¡­¡± The sounds of intense metal clashing rang out. Under the twilight sky, sparks scattered everywhere. The precious sword in the Second Elder¡¯s hand was shockingly forced to fracture in several places. Silver-white light appeared momentarily on the body of the sheep-headed creature and then quickly subsided. This sudden strike, not only failed to harm the sheep-headed illusion, but it destroyed one of their own weapons. ¡°It¡¯s actually made of Dark Immortal Gold!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the real Dark Immortal Gold Armor, but just an illusion. Even so, it¡¯s still astonishing. That¡¯s the rarest metal in the world, chance dictated, unimaginable that they made a set of armor from it!¡± Astonishment broke across the face of the Second Elder as he quickly realized what was happening. Yet he exhibited no hesitation, and launched another attack with his sword. Although he was old now, he remained robust and vital, effortlessly splitting the dark fog. However, his sword, which could easily cut a mountain, was fully restrained in front of the dark armor. With a few crisp clanging sounds, the already damaged precious sword in the Second Elder¡¯s hand shattered and effortlessly penetrated the ground, demonstrating the sharpness of the weapon. ¡± Merely in the Escape One Realm, how can you suppress my true self, even if it¡¯s just an avatar, it¡¯s more than enough to disdain people like you!¡± The sheep-headed creature was really powerful, likely undefeated in the Quasi Supreme stage. Without a true Supreme appearing, it¡¯s probably hard to suppress, even though it¡¯s not its real body, the power it displayed was unfathomable. Since it had come this far, it would not leave so easily. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Above the sky. The Ironblood God Tree, which was as red as a vast expanse of blood, moved. Its roots were anchored in nothingness, now illuminating its entire body. The blood surge, the blood condensing, creating a sound like a horrifying wave, intending to refine the sheep-headed creature here. ¡°Humph!¡± The sheep-headed creature¡¯s facial expression subtly changed. It seemed to have sensed the terror of the ancient godly tree and instantly evaded to another place. ¡°Although you are unwilling to face it, we will eventually descend, and that day will not be too far off. This time, we will sweep away all obstacles. Ancient Mines, the Immortal Abyss, the Land of the Upper Being, will all be overcome by us with might. There will be no regrets left¡­ As for you, nothing more than frogs at the bottom of a well, not even aware of what you are protecting. If you were to discuss the most comical people in the world, it would certainly be you. Time is honor, what does immortality count for? Eternal existence is the true essence!¡± The sheep-headed creature sneered repeatedly. Then, with a wave of its hand, it threw a humanoid creature that was shrouded in armor. ¡°This is a gift from my master to you, don¡¯t fail my master¡¯s painstaking efforts!¡± The sheep-headed creature let out a bellowing laugh. ¡°What is this?¡± an Elder asked. ¡°It¡¯s a descendant of the Guardian lineage!¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone¡¯s face showed astonishment. This news was too explosive. The ancestors of the Guardian lineage were heroes of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. But after that battle, there were no more guardians in the world, let alone their descendants. Yet now, the creature claimed that this was a descendant of the Guardians. ¡°You have no proof, we can¡¯t believe you!¡± An Elder shook his head. ¡°I knew you would say that!¡± The sheep-headed creature gave a half-smile, then sliced the arm of the humanoid creature. Gold liquid immediately seeped out¡ªsplendid and transparent under the sunlight, like gold, looking as clear as agate. ¡°It really is!¡± Murmurs filled the crowd. The Second Elder and others were somewhat stunned. ¡°In exchange for a fair trade, I will hand him over to you, but you must tell me where Gu Chen is!¡± The sheep-headed creature was still insistent. ¡°Ok! The person you are looking for is now in Liu Village. However, the village is very mysterious, hidden in endless mountains. Even we don¡¯t know the specific location. The Old One only knows it¡¯s in the Five Elements Continent!¡± The Second Elder sighed and replied gravely. The words ¡°descendant of the Guardians¡± were too tempting for him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt whether the Old One is lying to you, it¡¯s just news after all. There¡¯s no need for that. Even if you can get into that place alive, you will never walk out!¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Chapter 407: The Surprise of Willow God_1 Chapter 585: Chapter 407: The Surprise of Willow God_1 Second Elder specifically pointed towards one place, stating that if the sheep-headed creature could truly step into that area, it would meet its end there, potentially unable to make its exit alive. He purposely said this. The aim was to provoke the foreign creature to head towards that place. Even if it was just a manifestation borrowing the altar, he did not want the creature continuing to brazenly run amok on the vast land of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. This was the territory of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, not a foreign realm. If they let it roam freely, it might incite some unpredictable turbulence. However now, Frontier Wilderness was facing its greatest crisis since the beginning of time. All the creatures in the division were watching intensely, temporarily blocked by the Sky River. But who knew if they would suddenly cross it. Hence, Meng Tian Zheng, the strongest in Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, could not take time out these days. With his strength, to suppress a Quasi Supreme, even if it was just a projection of his manifestation, would be astonishingly difficult. There was an insurmountable gap between the two. The only option was to ask those Supreme Elders in the academy to come out of the mountain. The cost of this, however, would be huge. But because of all the above reasons, after much consideration, Second Elder figured out that luring them to Liu Village would be the best choice. After all, even when considering the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Liu Village stood out at the apex. Even the Eternal Families could no longer compare to it. Didn¡¯t you see that not long ago, the Master of Liu Village himself came forward and destroyed a mining ship of the royal family? The Royal Family didn¡¯t even argue and carried on as if the incident had never happened. That¡¯s the Royal Family ¡ª the head of the Eternal Families, the leaders of their time. When had they ever swallowed such a humiliating defeat? But they dared not compete with Liu Village. They had been avoiding confrontations for so many years. ¡°I am just a manifested body. So what if I really fall? It would be great for gathering intelligence. I just hope the place you mentioned won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± The sheep-headed creature¡¯s voice radiated a frosty coldness, laughing with a hint of mockery. It clearly understood Second Elder¡¯s intentions and was not fooled. The color drained from Second Elder¡¯s face as he cursed inwardly. He didn¡¯t expect the foreign creature not to fall for the trap. Instead, it used this opportunity to investigate a landmark in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. If it truly discovered the truth about Liu Village, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Although Liu Village has always been secluded and indifferent to worldly affairs, in the Elder¡¯s heart, it was undoubtedly considered a hidden major force in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Especially the Master of Liu Village. The Great Elder once visited that place and upon his return, he only said one thing: never become an enemy of the Master of Liu Village. For a moment, Second Elder was annoyed with his cleverness. He never used his brain in his lifetime, and when he finally did, he ended up trapping himself within a situation. Damn it, if anyone ever asks him to think again, he would show them what he is capable of¡­ Under the cover of his Five Senses, Jiang Hui naturally saw everything. Even though the Second Elder from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was self-smart, he wasn¡¯t really bothered. His current realm dictated his field of vision and mindset. It was just like a battle-hardened lion; would it actually care about a rabbit¡¯s anger? Clearly not. As for the sheep-headed creature, let it search! It would be impressive if it could find it! True to its words, the sheep-headed creature quickly turned around and left. ¡°Elder, I wonder if the foreign creature will really attempt to find Liu Village?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s dignified expression turned serious, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He wasn¡¯t worried about it finding Liu Village. As he saw it, the Quasi Supreme wasn¡¯t a match for the Master of Liu Village, given the countless Supremes that had died by his hands. However, as the creature had just mentioned, if the extraordinary existence in Liu Village was exposed, it would easily be noticed. That, without a doubt, would result in an unprecedented targeted attack from the foreign realm. This was definitely not good news for Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Currently, the Master of Liu Village existed like a wild card, with unmatched strength, while at his peak. Even if one were to step back, the marking left by the Willow God still existed in Liu Village. Although it wasn¡¯t the true Willow God, in Shi Hao¡¯s mind, there was no difference between him and the Masters. ¡°Who exactly are you? Could it be that you are really from the Guardian lineage?¡± Second Elder sighed, turning his gaze to the armour-clad figure in front of him. He temporarily put his questions away and asked, The lineage of the Guardians was ancient and immeasurable. It had become a legend now. The younger generation in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands might have never heard these three words. Only the old generation cultivators knew the meaning behind these words. They swore to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands and history could trace them back to the oldest ages. They had done countless great deeds. Thus, their clan was named the Guardians, symbolizing unmatched honor and glory. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Chapter 407: The Surprise of Willow God_2 Chapter 586: Chapter 407: The Surprise of Willow God_2 The Guardian lineage is scarce, never exceeding the number of a single hand, even rarer than the Ten Evils. Each one of them is incomparably powerful, sacredly flawless, and their bloodline is supremely noble. Even the Supreme Bone cannot compare to them. Almost everyone thought that this clan had been completely wiped out because they had been involved in many battles in the Ancient Fairy Era. Despite their few numbers, they continued to fight until they all died on the battlefield. It was unexpected to see them again today. The most important thing is, How could the descendants of the Guardians of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths exist in an alien territory? Especially, not everyone could bear the title of Guardian. They might appear human, but they are not of the Human Race, but a rather rare type of Spirit Clan. Once they mature, their future is boundless. Handing back such a bloodline to them, wouldn¡¯t it be akin to letting a tiger return to the mountain? A group of Elders from the Heavenly God¡¯s Academy were truly perplexed. If it were them, they would undoubtedly strangle it in the cradle. ¡°I have golden blood flowing in my body, what do you think?¡± The figure wrapped in the Black Armor said coldly, without a hint of excitement about returning to his homeland. Rather, his eyes, like those of the sheep-headed creature, were full of extreme coldness. Tu Wa Zi and others at his side did not know what the word Guardian represented. Of course, even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be too moved. They didn¡¯t care about it. In their view, their eternal protector was the Lord Willow God. At this moment, all their attention was focused on the Dark Gold Battle Armor that this figure was wearing. One piece after another, although pieced together, there wasn¡¯t a single gap. Even when covering all legs and feet, it didn¡¯t hinder movement at all. From afar, it was unbelievably beautiful. The most mysterious patterns were engraved on it, crystalline and transparent, more dazzling than amber agate. This piece of armor was something they coveted. They could tell it was valuable and wished they could snatch it directly. ¡°But there¡¯s only one piece of this armor. When it¡¯s really taken off, how are we supposed to divide it?¡± Gu Wa Zi scratched his head. His eyes were red too, already starting a discussion about how to distribute the Dark Gold Battle Armor. A group of people were in fiery debate, their words clashing like swords. ¡°Go away, you bunch of children, you don¡¯t even know the situation, yet you¡¯re discussing who gets the armor. You guys sure are gutsy.¡± A female elder spoke, amused and exasperated by Gu Chen and the others¡¯ actions. However, knowing that these people were from Liu Village, she didn¡¯t say anything further. Although these people seemed young, each of them acted like the King of the World. The figure wrapped in Dark Gold Battle Armor also looked at Gu Chen, his gaze inexplicable, and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°What, got a problem?¡± Gu Wa Zi did not spare the other party any courtesy. What if he was from the Guardian lineage, he, too, was not ordinary. Especially, that peculiar sheep-headed creature had explicitly threatened to take revenge on him! Although he had killed the creature¡¯s offspring, it was not like this at the time. The creature had been relentlessly pursuing him; otherwise, with his personality, he would seldom kill so wantonly. No matter how it turned out, the feud was already set. He didn¡¯t regret it. This black-armored being was sent here by that sheep-headed creature, and he was seriously suspicious that there was a conspiracy between the two. ¡°Your arrogance is just a facade, when the creatures from that world truly set foot here, you will regret your actions at this moment. Compared to the conditions of that world, you are far behind, fundamentally incapable of resistance. Even compared to me, you are insignificant, incapable of resisting my golden blood. Of course, there are very few people in this world who can!¡± The creature that seemed to be a descendant of the Guardians spoke, his tone indifferent, as if he were discussing a trivial matter. ¡°One should not speak so confidently. The Old One admits that the creatures from that domain are terrifying, but without actually fighting against them, who can confidently predict the outcome? Many extraordinary talents have emerged in our world, particularly the one you¡¯re talking to. He¡¯s an exceptional genius and there are few in this world who can battle him!!!¡± The Second Elder spoke leisurely. He had quite a bit of confidence in the young talents from the academy. ¡°Ignorance is no sin. You will never know what you are facing. Those who do know have already died in that great war. Your so-called younger generation is little more than lowly ants. Any casual person walking out from the ancient royal clans of Alien Territory could easily sweep them off!¡± ¡°Enough, stop spouting nonsense. From which lineage do you come from?!¡± The Second Elder furrowed his brows, his gaze sharp as an eagle¡¯s, firmly staring at the figure before him, forcefully interrupting his words. There were many promising youngsters watching from the sides; if they allowed the other party to continue speaking, it would easily shatter their confidence. ¡°Lone Orphan!¡± The figure within the armor paused briefly before coldly uttering these two words. The Second Elder¡¯s eyes narrowed viciously. Although his prowess was not particularly strong, his lifespan was long enough for him to have heard of the Lone Orphan Clan. The imminent Guardian lineage was countable with fingers. Among them, the Lone Orphan Clan was the leading Guardian in the early days, the most glorious; however, they also met the most tragic end. The ancestor of the Lone Orphan Clan was besieged by the Immortal Beings from the Alien Territory, ultimately blasting his body into pieces, leaving not even a trace of his remains. It was said that during that great war, the blood of the Old Grandmaster of the Lone Orphan Clan completely drained. The golden blood dyed an entire Ancient Star completely, turning it into a land of misfortune. ¡°Is the other party really a descendant of the Lone Orphan Clan?¡± Even though they had at least verified the other party¡¯s bloodline, everyone still found it a bit hard to believe. The Lone Orphan Clan was too prominent; no one had ever heard that this clan had descendants. Then, before waiting for the other party to answer, they directly removed the Immortal Gold Battle Armor from the other party, revealing the true person underneath. With long golden hair and a slim figure, his skin was fair, glowing, and radiant. Had it not been for a clearly visible Adam¡¯s Apple at the throat of the other party, everyone would have mistaken this person for a woman. An extraordinarily beautiful woman. However, his gaze was extremely cold, filled with contempt. ¡°If this person were dressed as a woman, even women would be ashamed of themselves!¡± Inside Liu Village, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze swept over D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly stop talking and even stop moving? Did the lord say something wrong!¡± Next to him, Willow God¡¯s voice was a bit resentful. He didn¡¯t know where he went wrong that he irritated the man beside him into silence. ¡°How could that be possible! Every word you say, my friend, can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Jiang Hui gave a slight smile and spoke, ¡°The lord was just observing the sheep-headed creature¡¯s every move. My friend, don¡¯t overthink!¡± Jiang Hui lightly spoke out and simultaneously did not hide the reason. ¡°You can actually see that sheep-headed creature?!¡± Willow God¡¯s face was a bit shocked. Even she, however, had lost the ability to sense that eerie creature from an alien territory. ¡°This is my Tao, perhaps slightly different from the others!¡± Jiang Hui smiled. ¡°Then what is the other party doing!¡± Willow God nodded, did not think too much and asked. Everyone has their own path in the Great Taoist; perhaps some aspects will be different. ¡°The other party has given Heavenly¡¯s God Academy a generous gift!¡± ¡°What kind of gift?¡± Willow God was immediately curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The other party has given Heavenly¡¯s God Academy a person!¡± ¡°A person?¡± ¡°That person is a descendant of the Guardian lineage, from the Lone Orphan Clan. You must have heard somewhat about this,¡± Jiang Hui leisurely stated with a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Guardian!¡± Willow God couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. Having experienced the Ancient Fairy Era herself, she naturally knew more about the Guardian lineage than anyone else. They were extraordinary and had once been the last ones standing in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths battle, sacrificing themselves heroically. She didn¡¯t expect an alien territory to have abducted a descendant from the Guardian lineage. ¡°Why would the other party do such a thing!¡± Willow God asked, her mind full of thoughts. However, she quickly made a guess. It was widely believed that all Guardians died honorably in battle, with not a single one left alive. However, only she knew that this was just a partial fact covered in lies; it was possible that the Guardians were in fact killed by their own people. Although she didn¡¯t witness it personally, she had her suspicions. ¡°The descendant of the Guardian lineage is now in a peculiar situation, his bloodline has been contaminated, tainted with black blood,¡± Jiang Hui continued. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Chapter 408: Ancient Holy Body vs Sky Tyrant Body_1 Chapter 587: Chapter 408: Ancient Holy Body vs Sky Tyrant Body_1 ¡°However, the bloodline of this Guardian seems to have been tainted, stained with a trace of alien dark blood. Despite their efforts, the Elders of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy have yet to cleanse it!¡± Jiang Hui continued, detailing all that he had seen. ¡°It really is tainted!¡± The Willow God¡¯s expression changed instantly as if she had been reminded of some unpleasant memories. Her charming eyebrows knit together, her expression solemn, imbuing her with a distinct charm. Jiang Hui smiled lightly but did not inquire further. He was aware of why Willow God had such a reaction, considering the Seven Kings of the Borderlands were unjustly killed due to the dark blood. Given Willow God¡¯s status, it is impossible for her not to be aware of this incident. She may not have an in-depth understanding like him, but she should have some knowledge of the signs and secrets. However, she has never spoke of the incident and remained silent, evidently not out of fear of any reprisal. Given her Supreme Immortal King level at that time, even the old creatures of the Immortal Domain could only act sneakily after exhausting their strength. In Jiang Hui¡¯s view, she probably didn¡¯t want the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths to further descend into chaos. External enemies were invading, and with the current status of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, they seemed incapable of withstanding additional internal disruptions. What even Willow God does not know, however, is that despite the terror of the dark blood that corrodes flesh and bone, it isn¡¯t necessarily fatal for cultivators. If one could resist the dark blood and refine it, it would provide unfathomable benefits for their future cultivation. Most importantly, facing the corrosion of darkness, one would possess a powerful resistance. The chances of being tainted could be significantly reduced, or it might even be completely neutralized. Of course, refining the dark blood is as difficult as ascending to heaven. Even individuals like Ten Crown King and Banished Immortal, who were revered as prodigies, have failed in this endeavor. Over time, countless brilliant and amazing creatures have attempted this, yet they all ended up either dead or becoming puppets to the dark blood, with none succeeding. After all, the dark blood comes from the Black River above, formed from the blood from the body of a supreme being over years and years. Its power is equal to an Existence at the Immortal Emperor Level and can¡¯t be easily reversed through talent alone. This was something he was temporarily not planning to share with Willow God. It¡¯s not that he wanted to intentionally deceive this woman, who was as close to him as milk mixed with water. It was just not the right time. His current power wasn¡¯t enough, and voicing these concerns would only cause unrest uselessly. His attention refocused and Jiang Hui looked towards the youth who possessed the Guardian¡¯s bloodline. A surprising look flashed across his eyes. He appeared to be curious. Curious about the legendary Guardian bloodline. He felt a sense of familiarity from it. Basing it on the bloodline phenomenon of the other, the Guardian lineage possibly was the precursor of the Ancient Holy Body in the Overarching Era. It would be similar to the most ancient of the Ancient Holy Bodies. Both were forged by the likes of gold, their whole body radiant, unparalleled, possessing an unmatched talent. Within the three major worlds, only the Ancient Holy Body would be like this. It was as unique and identifiable as the purple blood of the Sky Tyrant Body. As he contemplated this, Jiang Hui abruptly recalled other matters. The reason why D¨² G¨± Y¨²n could return to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was to look for an ancient path that could lead back to his clan¡¯s habitat. For that, he promised the Alien Imperial Clan to help them locate the sealed members of their royal clan in the World¡¯s Tomb. Otherwise, the Alien Territory would never allow the descendant of an invincible bloodline to return to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. But there was a condition, the Alien Imperial Clan infused a drop of dark blood into D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. ¡°It seems the dots can be connected!¡± Jiang Hui thought of something interesting. As is well known, during the Epoch Shielding Heaven, the Ancient Holy Body could not touch the Great Taoist Way, becoming a waste body in name and reality. In particular, even if they were lucky enough to embark on the journey of cultivation, they would face unknown dangers in their later years. Even if they achieved Completion, they couldn¡¯t avoid this. In addition to the prohibition of the Way¡¯s environment at the time, could it also have something to do with the dark blood? In the Shielding World, if one were to speak of the first mystery, it would definitely be the unfortunate circumstances faced by the Holy Body in their later years. A Completion Holy Body¡¯s peak combat power can be compared with that of a Great Emperor. The only shortcoming is a lack of qualification to prove the Tao, lacking the Great Emperor¡¯s Law, but strength can resolve all issues. But even such a powerful Holy Body would face misfortune in its later years, with their whole body growing red hair and then dying an unexpected death. In Ye Fan¡¯s second life, when he was in his later years, misfortune found him. The misfortune then referred to the Yuan Shen and Yuan Ghost. However, the Yuan Shen and Yuan Ghost¡¯s misfortune primarily targeted Ye Fan¡¯s identity as Yuan Heavenly Master, not his Holy Body identity. However, at their roots, the Yuan Shen and Yuan Ghost are related to the Underworld. They were created by Nether Emperor Duan De, who wanted to restore Reincarnation by collecting the blood of all spirits. But what about those Holy Bodies that achieved Tao? They didn¡¯t cultivate Yuan Techniques, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be targeted by the Underworld. Of course, all of this was just Jiang Hui¡¯s speculation and whether it¡¯s accurate he couldn¡¯t say for sure. However, there seemed to be some link between these points. ¡­ ¡­ At this moment. Immeasurable Heaven. Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n suddenly looked towards Gu Chen and coldly said. His voice was icy, his expression freezing, his eyes filled with unparalleled disdain. This contempt was not intentional but was born out of extreme confidence in his own strength. Although he was not comparable to the progeny of the major Alien Imperial Clans, as a descendant of a Guardian, one of the four strongest bloodlines in the past, if he was in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, he would certainly be an invincible existence among the young generation. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Chapter 408: Ancient Holy Body vs Sky Tyrant Body_2 Chapter 588: Chapter 408: Ancient Holy Body vs Sky Tyrant Body_2 If people of this world can¡¯t even overcome themselves, how can they talk about dealing with the alien territory?! ¡°Bragging without shame, you want to challenge Brother Gu, let me first see what abilities you actually have!¡± Before Gu Chen could speak, someone angrily said. It was a girl named Nangong Wanyue, who had a slender figure and pure and cute looks. She gave off the vibe of a blooming lotus, her chest was not exaggeratedly large but perfectly proportioned. Dressed in black, her exquisite figure was showcased perfectly, especially those prominent brows, making her temperament even more distinctive. The girl came from an ancient dynasty, but that dynasty had fallen long ago, making her a princess in decline. When they first met, they were like fire and water, not getting along with each other. Because of this, they even ended up in a duel field, but after being beaten up by Gu Chen, somehow, they became good friends. Now, seeing Gu Chen being insulted, Nangong Wanyue was the first to be displeased, and planned to help Gu Chen regain his face. ¡°You¡¯re not yet qualified. To me, you¡¯re nothing more than an ant. Why are you in such a hurry? Is he your beloved?¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n stood with his hands behind his back, even though there were a group of elders from Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, each of whom could easily suppress him, but there was no fear on his face. He was extremely confident that, given enough time, his achievement would far surpass all those present. ¡°You¡­you¡­what nonsense are you talking. If you¡¯re going to fight, then fight. Where did all these nonsense come from? If you can¡¯t even beat me, how will you have the face to challenge Brother Gu.¡± Nangong Wanyue¡¯s face turned bashful and red, her voice was stammering. ¡°I only need one move to deal with you!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n was unbearably arrogant, becoming increasingly rude. ¡°Who is this guy, this outrageous, makes me want to suppress him!¡± A disciple from the academy who had just arrived, couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°He is a descendant of the Guardian lineage, not someone you can suppress just because you say so!¡± Someone reminded him. ¡°Guardian? Which lineage is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it, tell me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that the readiness of the elders here means that he should be very strong!¡± The latter shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either. ¡°What are you talking about? Just wait, if Nangong can¡¯t handle him, I will definitely intervene!¡± The man who first spoke in anger said firmly. As the crowd was talking, Nangong Wanyue shouted and rushed out. Her hands slightly opened, forming a lotus shape, and behind her, a gigantic flaming phoenix fluttered its wings, radiating tremendous power. ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Technique, one of the Ten Evil. I didn¡¯t expect it to have been cultivated to this level already!¡± Someone sighed. Every person who had successfully entered Heavenly¡¯s God Academy among numerous competitors was not ordinary. They were all the most outstanding core talents from one continent or even several continents. ¡°Although Nangong Wanyue is not among the top students in the academy, her Phoenix Technique has already made impressive progress!¡± A group of elders, with gleaming eyes, have no intention of intervening at all. Indeed, they also thought that D¨² G¨± Y¨²n was too arrogant. He looked down upon the younger generation of this world with every word he said. Being from an older generation they found it inappropriate to intervene themselves, nor could they possibly take action against a descendant of the Guardian lineage. But if he insists on provoking the academy students, there¡¯s no harm in letting them fight it out for themselves. As long as no life is at stake, it would be just right to undermine his arrogance. ¡°Your Phoenix Technique is barely passable, but your talent is too weak to bring out the true power of this treasured technique!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s manner remains remarkably indifferent, merely glancing at Nangong Wanyue out of the corner of his eye, showing no reaction. As he speaks, he raises his palm, the action is not swift, gently pushing forward, immediately releasing a deep-drumming sound, like a clap of thunder, seeming to resonate with the surrounding heaven and earth. ¡°I will show you what is called real power, the real disparity!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s black hair flies about, his golden aura surging, letting out an alarming roar, his whole person seems like a towering mountain range, great and vast, immovable. His hand, however, descends like a collapsing universe, and fiercely, he strikes Nangong Wanyue. ¡°Boom¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± At this moment, heaven and earth are shaking, mountains are collapsing, even the void is being crushed, presenting a shocking spectacle. The next moment. As all the bright and dazzling light fades away, a petite figure is sent flying back, crashing heavily onto the ground, with fresh blood spewing out from her mouth, her face as pale as paper. Upon seeing who it is, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. For it was none other than Nangong Wanyue. Although her strength wasn¡¯t considered the top among those at the academy, she was certainly not at the bottom either. She was above average, a prideful talent. Recently, she had improved her Phoenix Technique to a small degree. But in the face of that peculiar man, she couldn¡¯t hold on for more than ten years, and was crushed without any resistance. ¡°Such strong power, truly extraordinary for the Guardian lineage, no less outstanding than our core geniuses. It¡¯s unimaginable how formidable the young generation of the Alien Imperial Clan mentioned by them must be if even he feels inferior!¡± An elder exclaimed in horror. Similarly, an Academy Elder hastily flew up to Nangong Wanyue, took an elixir from his bosom, stuffed it into her mouth, and then checked her injuries before he could relax. ¡°The Guardian lineage is so strong? Even the Ten Evil Technique can¡¯t compete against it!¡± Many people were stunned. The man who had spoken earlier that he would intervene if Nangong Wanyue lost was also unusually silent. Another man did not utter any sarcastic remark. Because the power D¨² G¨± Y¨²n displayed was too overwhelming, leaving them feeling powerless. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my misconception, but I feel that sooner or later we are bound to have a showdown. Or perhaps many. Ultimately, we have to decide who is the stronger one!¡± Gu Chen walked out of the crowd. He first consoled Nangong Wanyue, then strode directly to D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. The boy which had grown into a man now had a majestic stature, a handsome face, and a distinguished demeanor, becoming the prince of dreams for many girls. However, now. Gu Chen¡¯s face showed an unspeakable excitement. He didn¡¯t know why, but when facing the descendant of the Lone Orphan lineage, his bloodline seemed to be boiling uncontrollably, as if he longed to have a good fight with him. ¡°Enough with your pointless chit-chat. All I know is that like just now, I can and I will crush you!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n glanced at him, his body ripe with battle intent, radiating bright golden light like a golden sun. He was determined to show the gap between them and especially the gap between Gu Chen and the Alien Imperial Clan. To let him know how ridiculous his big talk was. He appeared arrogant, his tone filled with disdain. Although he had challenged Gu Chen, he actually did not consider him a worthy opponent. ¡°Along the way, many people have said the same to me, but in the end, they all fell at my feet. I hope that you can give me a different surprise!¡± Gu Chen calmly replied. Then, the bones all over his body cracked like rolling thunder, like an unimaginable Ancient Beast gradually waking up from its deep slumber. The next moment. Like a surging river, Gu Chen¡¯s powerful qi gushed out from his body, gathered in his limbs, making a rumbling sound like a thunder. Dramatically tinged with a rich purple haze, it wrapped around him. D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s expression slightly changed, the disdain in his eyes finally subsided a bit. He didn¡¯t know if it was his misperception, but he seemed to feel an extraordinary edge from Gu Chen, just like¡­ when he faced the descendants of the royal clan back then¡­ But how could it be possible? This was only Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, how could there exist someone here who could compare with the descendants of the Alien Imperial Clan! Shaking his head, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s face returned to its cold arrogance as he charged forward. His speed was at its extreme, like a ghost launching an attack, leaving only a golden afterimage behind. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Chapter 410: Worlds Tomb, Heavenly Seed_1 Chapter 592: Chapter 410: World¡¯s Tomb, Heavenly Seed_1 (Apologies to everyone, North Pumpkin has a fever, and thus I may not be able to reply to your comments in a timely manner. I¡¯ll respond later, but please take care of yourselves. Please make sure you cover yourselves with blankets when sleeping. The wind that comes in at night is often cold. I¡¯ll see how I feel in the morning before deciding whether to continue with the chapters.) ¡­ ¡­ The arrival of the Holy Academy¡¯s Envoy has caused quite an upheaval, attracting a lot of attention. The envoy exudes a contemptuous demeanor and is lavishly dressed in extravagant attire. He is surrounded by a group of before-and-after guides, sent purposely on behalf of the Holy Academy, to select suitable disciples. ¡°All of you go to the Holy Academy for registration. Remember, being favored by the Holy Academy is the blessing you¡¯ve cultivated in your life!¡± The Envoy from the Holy Academy spoke arrogantly, directed his words at several people as if choosing wares. His gaze then moved over several individuals, scrutinizing, assessing other young prospects suitable for the Law of Life, completely unabashed. ¡°And for the rest of you, although your vitality barely passes, you¡¯re also required to report to the Holy Academy within the stipulated time!¡± The envoy¡¯s eyes brightly swept back and forth over Gu Chen, Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, Lin Hai and others, delivering his command without room for dispute. The envoy from the Holy Academy then looked towards Du Gu Yun who was lying on the ground, instantly intrigued by the dazzlingly golden blood beads on the surface. However, before the envoy had the chance to speak again. In the next moment, a formidable force suddenly emerged, materializing into an enormous transparent hand, and threw him out abruptly. Everything happened so suddenly that the envoy didn¡¯t have time to react. The power was immense, surpassing the Divine Realm, and had traces of the Power of Laws, making resistance impossible even if he¡¯d been able to react. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a huge noise. The envoy from the Holy Academy landed heavily in front of the stone gate of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. The crater caused by his fall was enormous, and it was unknown how many bones were broken. The person who executed the move was the Fifth Elder of the academy. His skin was very dark, especially on his face, which appeared as if smeared with black charcoal. However, his eyes were extremely bright, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, presenting him with a sense of unwavering determination. As a matter of fact, it was indeed the case. As one of the Elders in the academy, the Fifth Elder was primarily responsible for the restrictions and doctrines of the academy. He administered punishment strictly and impartially, making many students greatly fear him. ¡°Clear off, you can¡¯t abduct any of these students. Not even the head of the Holy Academy can do that, let alone you, a mere envoy. Some of them are just too big for you to handle. If you dare to come back again, this old man won¡¯t be merciful!¡± The Fifth Elder spoke coldly, with a chilling glint in his eyes, making the envoy from the Holy Academy feel uneasy. Before Meng Tian Zheng departed for the Emperor¡¯s Gate, he specifically ordered them not to have any concerns if the envoys from the Holy Academy or the Immortal Court sought to recruit those from Liu Village. Just make them leave immediately. Having these people here establishes a connection and relation between the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy and Liu Village. But if these individuals get recruited by the Immortal Court or the Holy Academy, the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy might lose ties with Liu Village. Meng Tian Zheng did not invest so much effort to assist others in their agendas. In the face of the intimidating Fifth Elder, the envoy naturally dared not speak out of turn. He might hail from the Holy Academy, but he wasn¡¯t one of its elders, just a disciple. Moreover, strictly speaking, the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy wasn¡¯t subordinate to the Holy Academy but rather an equivalent entity. Besides, he was keenly aware that the tough old men in the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy could be terrifyingly formidable, repressive and their temperaments were not the most amicable. A disagreement could easily lead to a severe punishment. Even if he was killed on the spot, the old creatures in the Holy Academy would at most say a few words on his behalf. None would indeed choose to confront a powerful Elder from the Escaping One Realm. Most importantly, the leader of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was Meng Tian Zheng, an unparalleled figure since ancient times. His power was now insurmountable. Even the head of the Holy Academy could no longer excessively interfere in his decisions. Soon, the envoy from the Holy Academy left in an embarrassed and swift retreat, like a dog with its tail between its legs. While his arrival created a stir, his shameful departure did not draw much notice. His disdainful attitude whilst assessing them as mere goods left a bad impression amongst the academy¡¯s members. Hence, there were hardly any who wished to join the Holy Academy. Although the Holy Academy specializes in teaching the Law of Life, the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy also has relevant methods. These teachings may not be exhaustive, but a steady focus on mastering one discipline could pave the way for the establishment of their world. One can¡¯t hope to have expertise in everything. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, and also very unique. You qualify to compete with members of the aliens¡¯ Royal Clan. Perhaps you might spring some unexpected surprises!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n picked himself up from the ground, shook off the dust, and wiped the corner of his mouth before speaking unhurriedly. His gaze was deep and inscrutable. There was a faint golden light radiating from his eyes. Even though he had just lost a battle, he was incredibly strong, surpassing 99% of the present prodigies. ¡°You have stayed in the alien territory for too long. Now the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths are teeming with talents like me. Many outstanding young individuals can easily suppress you. If the young generation from the aliens¡¯ Royal Clan dares to come here, they would face unprecedented suppression without any delay!¡± Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Chapter 410: Worlds Tomb, Heavenly Seed_2 Chapter 593: Chapter 410: World¡¯s Tomb, Heavenly Seed_2 Gu Chen shook his head and said. He was not being disdainful, just telling the truth. Although Gu Chen felt that his power was enough to suppress one side and could be considered as a junior supreme existence, there were still many people who were his equals. People like Tu Wa Zi, Shi Hao, Lin Hai, the Ten Crown King, and the Banished Immortals, whose strengths were not inferior to his, particularly Lin Hai, who was even more powerful than him. He had embarked on a path of the Great Taoist that even he found difficult to comprehend, which was just too astounding. However, the other party was even more withdrawn than him, and therefore, many people were not aware of this and only considered him a common heavenly youngster who had not even cultivated a trace of Immortal Qi. ¡°You are also very strong!¡± However, after thinking for a while, Gu Chen continued to speak. If both of them were at the same realm, he definitely could not have defeated the other party so easily. The competition would have been very intense. This descendant of the guardians indeed had the strength to be proud. D¨² G¨± Y¨²n did not speak, but stared straight at Gu Chen¡¯s face, unsure of what he was thinking about. He ignored the latter half of what Gu Chen said. He pondered, indecisive, not understanding why the young man who seemed slightly more immature than him could remain so detached! He could feel that the other party was not pretending but truly unconcerned. He truly was not afraid of the alien creature who stepped into the level of Quasi Supreme. This indifference that had been engraved into his bones was truly calm and composed. But what was he relying on!? The Heavenly¡¯s God Academy? He did not think so. The elders of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, though they had acceptable strength, when faced with a Quasi Supreme existence, if the latter insisted on making a move, there would be no one who could stop them. That was a state infinitely close to being invincible, with immeasurable power. The opponent had a noble background, being a servant nurtured by a Royal Clan, and had a fearsome lineage. He might even be able to compete with a real supreme. Suddenly. He remembered a place that an elder of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy mentioned before: Liu Village. The elderment had clearly stated that if that sheep-headed creature dared to cause trouble in Liu Village, it would be killed there! At that time, he thought it was just a threat, but now it seemed there might be more to it. There might be unimaginable secrets hidden in that place. D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s mind was wavering, unsure whether he should tell the Alien Territory about the result of his weighing. However, he quickly discarded the idea. After he stepped back into the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, although he carried the task entrusted to him by the Alien Royal Clan, his ancestors¡¯ land was his place of rest. Even though there were some damn people he hated to the bone, and they shattered his pure thoughts of his homeland, he could never be the servant of the Alien Territory. ¡°D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, since we have already determined the victor, let¡¯s not fight anymore. We are born of the same root. Let¡¯s not oppose each other.¡± An elder hastily came out, shielding D¨² G¨± Y¨²n to prevent him from suddenly attacking. Fortunately, in the end, Gu Chen had a slight advantage. Otherwise, no one knew how many people in the Academy would have been hit today. D¨² G¨± Y¨²n did not respond to the elder of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, but he did not continue his attack and genuinely kept quiet. ¡°Gu Chen, in the midst of the chaos earlier, the old man accidentally disclosed the information about Liu Village. You¡­ won¡¯t blame the old one, will you?¡± The Second Elder suddenly approached Gu Chen. He was not someone who would easily bow his head, but at this moment, the talend shown by this strange child from Liu Village was enough to earn his respect. Most importantly, the Second Elder was a lover of talents. The young person in front of him, whether his temperament or his talent, which was equal to the Guardian lineage, made him extremely pleased. He wished he could take him as his closed-door disciple directly. ¡°Well¡­I can¡¯t represent Lord Willow God¡¯s thoughts; everything is subject to Lord Willow God¡¯s intentions!¡± Gu Chen replied without hesitation. ¡°The Master of Liu Village is really lucky. I don¡¯t know where he found such a talented and loyal disciple like you. It makes the old one very envious!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s words were tinged with jealousy. The more he looked at Gu Chen, the more satisfied he was. Taking disciples was all about two things. First, the talent, if the talent was not good, even training hard every day couldn¡¯t guarantee results. Such a disciple is not impossible to accept, but it is destined to require more effort. The second was loyalty. As the saying goes, one day as a teacher, a lifelong father. When taking disciples like them, besides teaching skills, they would pay attention to all other aspects of life. They were genuine disciples, and who wouldn¡¯t want loyal disciples? He had been delayed for so many years and had not met a suitable candidate. Now that he finally met one, he could not interfere. ¡­ Liu Village. The gentle breeze blows, stirring the weeping willows by the shore, making ripples on the water and bringing with it a touch of refreshing coolness¡­ Jiang Hui slowly withdrew his gaze. His expression suddenly became playful. Wouldn¡¯t this count as the first duel between Sky Tyrant Blood and Ancient Holy Body? A match not necessarily of life and death, but rather of victory or defeat! If this were to spread to the Epoch Shielding Heaven, it would surely leave legends similar to those of ancient times ¨C ones about how the progenitors of the two strongest constitutions had once battled, their clashes causing countless mountains to crumble and their golden blood to scatter. The mere thought of it was somewhat amusing. Jiang Hui did not mention this matter to Willow God. It was just a trivial matter, there was no need to keep the Willow God informed of every single thing; even if his ears were not worn out by constant reports, he himself found it bothersomely. Willow God did not inquire further. In fact, she became silent after Jiang Hui had informed her about the offspring of the Guardian lineage being contaminated by Black Blood. Time passed swiftly, and several days came and went in an instant. On this day. In Immeasurable Heaven. Heavenly God Academy sent two elders to escort D¨² G¨± Y¨²n to the Primordial Mine to verify the words of the sheep-headed creature. This matter created quite a stir, attracting the attention of many, including Willow God. Half a month later, news broke out that an horrifying flow of Black Blood had erupted in the ancient mine, surged out like a stormy wave, and forcibly expelled the descendants of the Guardian lineage. The matter was impossible to hide, and quickly caused a great deal of commotion. The emergence of Black Blood from the Primordial Mine suggested unfathomable implications; nobody knew how old that place was or when it had formed! No one knew what had happened, not even the two Elders from Heavenly God Academy. Willow God specially asked Jiang Hui about this matter, but his knowledge of it was not particularly clear either. All he knew was that it was a place that had existed for time immemorial, surpassing even mythical times. Most importantly, it contained a heavenly seed; even the Royal Clan from alien territories could only serve as its sustenance for growth. Furthermore, it was a place where the river of time flowed backward. Buried within were statues of the Empress, Ye Qing Xian, covered by the passage of time. The Six Paths Reincarnation, which had been acquired by Shi Hao, was also located there. After some thought, Jiang Hui decided to reveal some information, omitting the parts about Ye Qing Xian and others. When he mentioned the heavenly seed, Willow God¡¯s expression slightly changed, and she eventually let out a sigh. ¡­ The disturbance at the Primordial Mine did not create a long-lasting sensation. Very quickly, a major event took place at the Heavenly God Academy. Now that the life and the Immortal Ancient Methods had been distinguished, it was time to take them to choose an appropriate Immortal Seed. The destination was the World¡¯s Tomb. It was hailed as the World¡¯s Tomb, filled with countless broken ancient universes in disarray, unknown secrecies that they harbored. Undeniably, this place held unimaginable opportunities, even the World Tree can be found there. It was a serene ancient land with shattered realms upon realms, desolation as far as the eye can see, with countless broken stars scattered all around. ¡°This is just the edge of World¡¯s Tomb, it¡¯s not the true tomb of the world, but it still holds deadly hazards that even the old ones like myself cannot cope with, and can do nothing but flee!¡± Said an Elder. After arriving at this place, they all became serious and cautious. They had ridden a battleship to this place, but as soon as they entered the boundary of the World¡¯s Tomb, the hull of the ship¡ªwhich had once been dazzling with bright runes¡ª seemed to have suffered a significant hit, the surface aged rapidly, even started to peel off. This place contained countless fractured rules and orders on the brink of destruction, as well as legendary cosmic seeds that were no longer complete. They had been tainted, and the energies leaking out filled the edges of the World¡¯s Tomb, posing immense danger. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Chapter 411: Who Are You?_1 Chapter 594: Chapter 411: Who Are You?_1 (Feeling much better, still easily perspiring though. North Pumpkin will make up for the chapter tomorrow.) ¡­ No one knows when the World¡¯s Tomb came into existence, it¡¯s even older than the era of Chaos. According to legend, it was formed by the overlap of multiple ancient Great Universes that are unimaginable. Here, one can find the most suitable and also the most flawless, perfect Taoist Seed. Therefore, throughout history, the World¡¯s Tomb has been the unparalleled choice for Heavenly¡¯s God Academy and the Immortal Court to search for Immortal Seeds for their disciples. After the people from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy arrived at this place, Jiang Hui, with the help of Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others, watched this place with great interest. This place is really chaotic, filled with unimaginable destructive power. Huge floating rocks and ancient star remnants are everywhere. Perhaps they once shone with splendor, but now they have been extinguished, dense and numerous, like rubble. They move in a random trajectory; even I, a mighty elder, cannot traverse this place. I would be smashed to death by the rocks. But there¡¯s a patch of ¡°fine sand¡± here that¡¯s different. Covering an area of hundreds of thousands of miles, it is spotlessly white, emitting a dazzling light. This ¨C however ¨C isn¡¯t what it seems; it¡¯s not a celestial body nor a giant rock, but a cluster of broken Taoist seeds, even more terrifying than the rocks. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes brightened and he looked closer. Even without using the Surveillance Technique, he could feel that the fine sand was an unimaginable treasure. It must have absorbed the flesh and blood of an unimaginable ancient creature, gradually evolving over time into its present appearance. If luck and coincidence were on his side, it might even be able to create a new universe one day. Jiang Hui possesses the purest World Tree, so naturally he doesn¡¯t need this thing, but he could refine it and give it to his disciples. It should be considered a nice gift. The energy hidden in the fine sand, however, is too violent. If it¡¯s refined forcibly, the chance of failure is significant. While Jiang Hui was observing, an Academy Elder from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy¡¯s ancient ship spotted the fine sand and immediately began to explain it to the disciples, fearing that they would lose their lives unknowingly due to ignorance. ¡°All of you, pay attention. The area that looks like fine sand ahead is actually a treasure of unknown origin. It¡¯s said that an unimaginable figure once refined the flesh and blood of a supreme creature into it. After many years, this patch of fine sand has absorbed an unknown number of wraiths and dead bodies. It¡¯s deadly to touch, and even an old one like me can¡¯t resist it. Although it is an unimaginable treasure, we cultivators must understand that since ancient times, only those who are destined can obtain and use it!¡± The Academy Elder said solemnly. Upon hearing this, everyone naturally dared not to let their imagination run wild. Even Shi Hao restrained his thoughts and dared not plot against it. The ancient ship hummed and crushed the void. After passing through the Boundary Zone of the Realm Grave, gigantic green plants suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. These plants were abnormally large, towering over even the floating celestial bodies, and were truly boundlessly huge. Rooted deep in the universe, their bodies were as clear as jade, gently unfurling like serpent¡¯s leaves, they rolled up planets and swallowed them clean. ¡°That¡¯s the Star-eating Grass, it¡¯s terrifying. You mustn¡¯t get too close or else you will be drawn in. The digestive ability of this creature is astonishingly exaggerated. Even Immortal Gold can be corroded. According to your physical bodies, I¡¯m afraid you will be digested completely in an instant, not even leaving behind a bone!¡± The Academy Elder didn¡¯t say much this time. But the fewer the words, the bigger the matter. Obviously. These green plants made the old men at the Academy feel extremely troubled, perhaps even more so than the fine sand. After all, the latter is just an inert object and would not initiate an attack, but the former is mobile and would actively look for all ¡°food¡± it can eat. Jiang Hui glanced at them but didn¡¯t feel too much. Although these Star-eating Grass looked exaggerated, they only possessed the empty power of the Supreme Divine Being without the real Supreme Fruit and Rules. Compared with the real Supreme, they were far inferior and could be ignored. Of course, if these things were to be used to guard the house and the courtyard, it would be a good choice. After all, even if they just possess the empty power of the Supreme Being, it is not something ordinary Escape One cultivators could withstand. They can fend off most invaders. While Jiang Hui was thinking about how to bring back a few plants to cultivate, a gigantic floating corpse slowly floated over from one corner. The other party was amid chaotic space-time, at a very hidden, deep position. It was not in this fringe area. If it had not been for the Five Senses, Jiang Hui might not have detected it. As for the group of elders in the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, of course, they did not notice anything. It was a strangely shaped floating corpse, shaped like a hyena, with dragon horns and the wings of a Vermilion Bird. It lay ahead, much larger than the stars. Through the Surveillance Technique, Jiang Hui learned that it was actually an Innate God Mansion, but it had already died. If it was alive, it could be comparable to the Supreme Realm. These Innate Gods, born in the Chaotic Era, were born without the need for cultivation. Once they matured, they could possess power comparable to the Supreme, and even some comparable to the Immortals or even the Immortal King. They are truly the most powerful race, somewhat similar to the Ten Evil. However, the former had more potential and belonged to the Flawless Body category. But they¡¯ve long been extinct, and even their corpses are rarely seen. No one knows what happened that led to the extinction of such a powerful race. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Chapter 411: Who Are You?_2 Chapter 595: Chapter 411: Who Are You?_2 Having said that, this was the first time Jiang Hui discovered Innate Gods. Even though they have long passed away, Jiang Hui could still feel from them an inexplicable kind of energy, a path that¡¯s completely different from both the Ancient Law and the Law of Life, but doesn¡¯t belong to any other power system. It exists between both. As he remembered, the Great Taoist Dominators of the Ten Lands originally provoke calamity in the Lower Realm in order to create a true God, in addition to their search for the Human Body Big Medicine. The true God they referred to was the Innate God. They offered many living beings as sacrifices, with the blood of the Nobles and the lives of all the beings in the Lower Realm, following some ancient laws that they had collected from an unknown place. However, they didn¡¯t succeed in the end. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t understand back then, but when he saw the body of the Innate Divine Spirit, he suddenly understood. The actions of those Great Taoist Dominators in the Ten Lands were clearly naive and ridiculous! An innate creature comparable to the Supreme Realm, representing the peak of the Human Path Domain, could not be created so easily. Although sacrifice could be considered one method, it was still not sufficient on its own. The ancient ship didn¡¯t stay for long and continued forward. Other discoveries were made along the way. An enormous ancient ship cut across the boundless void, seemingly having endured the ravages of time, it was beyond repair, and unidentified bloodstains were present on its body. ¡°That¡¯s the Ghost Ship. It hosts a strange organism which is the soul seed formed from the fallen creatures of the past. It is good for both medicine refining and nourishing the God Soul, pretty useful. However, there¡¯s a terrifying war spirit on that ship that¡¯s of the Supreme Realm, we can¡¯t afford to mess with it!¡± An elder sighed and quickly maneuvered the battleship on another route, despite eyeing the bloodstained ancient ship with desire. On the deck of the ancient ship, the expressions of Shi Hao and others changed slightly, as they felt their hearts tightening. In the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, those who would reach the level of the Supreme Realm could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. But in the World¡¯s Tomb, it seemed as though beings of that level were ubiquitous. Indeed, it was too dangerous here, very frightening. ¡­ With the intention of taking away the fine sand and the ancient corpse that they came across, Jiang Hui used his follower¡¯s power to create an avatar as the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy¡¯s ancient ship passed by. That¡¯s the benefit of having a follower. He can make appearances anytime, anywhere. Although the avatar lacked self-consciousness like the First Spirit Body, it had the merit of momentarily possessing 100% of Jiang Hui¡¯s strength. Without a doubt, Jiang Hui directly controlled the actions of the avatar. Luckily, nothing unusual happened during the process. He possessed the Technique of the Book of Creation and reached the level of perfection that he can create a real void space to store things. It came handy at this time. In no time, Both items were taken away by him. The whole process was extremely straightforward, without inviting any disturbance. After everything was done, he didn¡¯t rush to make a move, but directly sat cross-legged, his body floating in the cosmic void. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, a faint radiance emitting from all over his body. Not knowing how much time had passed, a corner of his mouth raised a little. His originally closed eyes suddenly sprung open, exuding a chilling gleam, soul-stealing. Following that, Jiang Hui made a big wave with his hand, his slender and flawless hand, similar to white jade, reached deep into the universe. ¡°Plop¡­¡± The next moment, With the sound similar to a baby crying, a few Star-eating Grasses were uprooted from the depths of the universe by him. At this moment, these bizarre lives, similar to stars in size, were as docile as lambs in Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, being enveloped by a powerful force. No matter how they struggled, they could not escape. ¡°You little creatures, hiding well, you almost fooled me.¡± Jiang Hui looked at the Star-eating Grass in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. These old lives were not only huge in size, but more importantly, their roots were anchored deep in the universe and were hard to explore. To move them from here, their roots would have to remain intact. This was indeed a patient task. As for the war spirits, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t make a move. Liu Village temporarily didn¡¯t need these. Unlike Star-eating Grass and Fine Sand, they might come in handy later for his disciples who could gain Experience Points from it. If he were to intervene, there would be no Experience Points. After storing the Star-eating Grass in the void space, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, he abruptly sensed something, and then directly rushed towards it. Not long after, A Golden Avenue appeared before his eyes, running straight through, it was unclear where it originated or where it led. Its end was blocked by a thick stone wall. And on the stone wall, one could faintly see a slightly protruding stone statue. It had been motionless for an unknown length of time, a layer of dust already settled on it. ¡°Interesting!¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Jiang Hui¡¯s mouth. Using the surveillance technique, he found with surprise that this stone statue was actually sealing a royal clan member from an alien territory. It made him recall the general plot of this section. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken. Later, the disciples of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy would pass by here, naturally discover the anomaly, and right at that moment, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n would suddenly rush up and use his own golden blood to awaken this stone statue. The other party didn¡¯t have any other intentions, they just wanted to find a way back to their ancestral land, hoping to return to that pure land and make their golden blood stronger, but the awakened stone statue firmly refused, afraid that reckless searching would lead to unnecessary trouble. Because that was an unimaginable pure land, let alone D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, even his ancestors who came out of there couldn¡¯t return. As for what happened later, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t quite remember. Did the two have a big fight? Jiang Hui did not possess golden blood, but since he was here, it wasn¡¯t in his character to ignore it either. The main point was, the being sealed beneath this statue should be a descendant from alien territory¡¯s royal clan, not from the Guardian lineage, so, even without golden blood, he should be able to forcibly awaken it! Without hesitation, he directly strode forward. His momentum increasing with each step¡­ One step, Two steps, Three steps, ¡­ ¡­ Eight steps, As Jiang Hui took his eighth step, the sculpture in front of the stone wall suddenly moved, shards of stone falling down, hitting the ground. Simultaneously, unfamiliar noises resounded: ¡°Tuo Ka Ni Ma¡­¡± ¡°Arturan¡­¡± The voice was hard to decipher and incredibly harsh. It was old-fashioned, holding a certain eerie power, capable of hurting the soul of anyone with insufficient strength upon hearing. Regrettably, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t understand a single word. He owned an exotic portal, but he could only understand the alien language when using that object, without it, he didn¡¯t have the portal¡¯s passive ability. ¡°Stop that bird chatter, I can¡¯t understand you!¡± Jiang Hui coldly retorted, without any further concealment. He emitted a domineering aura, even stronger than that of the Supreme Realm, akin to a turbulent sea, sweeping over everything, engulfing the area. Almost at the same moment. The piercing voice suddenly ceased. Following that, all the broken stones on the surface of the statue fell off, revealing the true appearance inside. It was a strange creature with silvery eyes that radiated a faint glow, cold, and piercing. Most importantly, its body was full of dense red hair. Gazing at this red-haired monster, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed. It reminded him of the red-haired monster in the story ¡°Covering the Sky.¡± He was so scared when he read those parts that he couldn¡¯t even sleep at night. Now, he witnessed it directly. However, considering his current strength and the tremendous improvement in his mentality, he was calm. ¡°Who are you?¡± This time, the creature used divine sense to communicate, its tone didn¡¯t sound demanding. ¡°Why should you care?¡± Jiang Hui responded through his own divine sense. It fell into silence again. ¡°Why did you search for me? Do you know who I am?¡± After a long while, the red-haired monster opened its mouth again, this time with an air of inquiry in its voice. Obviously, the strength displayed by Jiang Hui instilled fear in it. It didn¡¯t dare to confront him aggressively. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Chapter 412: I have high hopes for you_1 Chapter 596: Chapter 412: I have high hopes for you_1 Jiang Hui naturally knew who the stranger was. If he remembered correctly, the red-haired monster should be the descendant of a very ancient royal family from an alien territory who was intentionally sealed here. The goal was to guard an incredibly rare Dao seed. That is a Heavenly Seed, a treasured relic that once made a supremely powerful individual from the alien territory feel regretful. It is truly priceless. Although Jiang Hui did not need a Heavenly Seed, if he could give it to his disciples, it would undoubtedly play an unimaginably crucial role in their future development. Therefore, once the other party had traced the whereabouts of the Heavenly Seed, they sent people from their clan without hesitation. However, the Heavenly Seed was elusive, often concealed within the vast Void Fissure. Even an Immortal might struggle to take it away unless it revealed itself. Thus, the alien royal family had been unsuccessful, and they were still sealed here. However, before Jiang Hui could speak, the eerie red-haired monster voiced again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you that I come from another realm, what you often refer to as the ¡®alien territory.¡¯ I belong to a royal clan there, with origins beyond imagination. Also, one of my clan¡¯s ancestors is sealed here, a true Immortal. If he awakens, he can crush you in an instant!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± With his hands folded behind his back, Jiang Hui asked indifferently, showing no anger at the red-haired beast¡¯s words. He was now unshakeable, rarely showing surprise unless deliberately feigning it. ¡°I only want you to know your place. In front of our realm, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths will eventually crumble. Even if you are supreme, you will eventually submit to our clan. You have not yet witnessed the true horror of our realm, you do not understand the saying, ¡®there are always people beyond people, and heavens beyond heavens.¡¯ Creatures like you are as common as hairs on a bull in our realm, disregarded and unimportant!¡± The red-haired monster spoke coldly. It responded, even though it may not be able to win, it could escape through the stone wall behind it; there was no need to be so cautious. ¡°You talk too much!¡± Jiang Hui raised his brow slightly and directly slapped it. He did not use his full strength, but still made a loud smack, causing the monster¡¯s foot to swell instantly. ¡°Put away your tricks. Do you believe that in my presence, you can escape through that stone wall?!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s cold voice echoed. His eyes, as deep as a well, showed a kind of cold harshness that made all creatures tremble in fear. With a wave of his hand, he was immediately enveloped in a ball of light, like a dazzling golden sun. Numerous runes rose from the void, like twinkling lightning snakes, crackling and sparking. The face of the red-haired monster changed instantly. This alien royal member felt tremendous danger, his blood-red hair standing on end, his skin covered in goosebumps. At this moment, he found that he had lost connection with the stone wall. This was terrible! Without the stone wall as an escape route, he might be trapped. ¡°I am the descendant of the royal family. If you dare to kill me, my clan will not let you go!¡± The red-haired monster¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°I told you, you are too noisy!¡± Jiang Hui raised his brow slightly once again. He felt this alien creature could not understand what people said. After thinking for a while, he reached out and slapped it again. With a smack, the other side of the red-haired monster¡¯s face swelled up at once, bulging more than the other side. ¡°Do not kill me!¡± At this moment, the other party utterly submitted. ¡°Answer my question. If you behave well, I can spare you!¡± ¡°As long as I know, I will certainly tell you everything!¡± The red-haired monster hurriedly exclaimed. ¡°Where is that Heavenly Seed!¡± ¡°He¡­Heavenly Seed¡­¡± The red-haired monster¡¯s face changed as if he had heard the most incredible words, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ how do you know¡­¡± The voice of this young Supreme from the alien territory suddenly became louder, and then gradually lower. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, there is no Heavenly Seed here at all, you¡¯re looking too much into things. There¡¯s nothing here. This is a dead end. I do not know how you got here, but it is better to leave soon. I¡¯ve already felt it, the ancestor of my clan is gradually awakening!¡± He shook his head frantically, his silver vertical pupils full of terror. He was utterly horrified. He had not expected that the mysterious man who suddenly appeared would know about the Heavenly Seed here. That was a secret, even if placed within the alien territory, only their royal clan knew about it. Because such a treasure is too precious, it can recreate an unrivaled juvenile Supreme. If a juvenile supreme of extraordinary talent gets it, their future entry into the Immortal Realm is virtually guaranteed. ¡°You should know that since I asked you this question, I naturally have full confidence. You don¡¯t need to hide, and there¡¯s no need to do so!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were deep, staring intently at the stranger. As deep as the star-filled night, his gaze was shrouded in a faint mist, seemingly unfathomable, casting a great aura over the place. It was as if an invisible giant hand was ruthlessly choking the red-haired monster¡¯s neck¡­ The dense, weed-like, red hair on the creature¡¯s body grew brighter, as if it had been soaked in teardrops of blood. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Chapter 412: I Have High Hopes for You _2 Chapter 597: Chapter 412: I Have High Hopes for You _2 ¡°Indeed, a Heavenly Seed resides nearby. However, as you know,such naturally intelligent entities are impossible to predict. Although I am acting under the orders of a certain well-respected figure, I genuinely do not know the seed¡¯s exact location. Even if you were to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you out of sheer ignorance!¡± The Red-Haired Monster conveyed via Divine Sense. ¡°Do you think I would believe your words?!¡± Jiang Hui had difficulty discerning the truth of this statement. However, he did not believe that this Red-Haired Monster could have waited such a lengthy duration without noticing something. At the very least, it ought to know the rough whereabouts of the seed. Otherwise, why was it lingering here? Moreover, why did it consistently tail a royal clan progeny comparable to a young Supreme, weathering the adverse cold neutral winds? ¡°I truly did not¡­¡± The Red-Haired Monster attempted to argue, but before the words could leave his mouth, a tremendous jade-like hand, as bright as an emerald, fiercely seized him straight from the ground. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t utter a word¡ªjust calmly stared at the creature. The silent and unflinching demeanor instilled an increasingly eerie terror in the foreign entity, causing a chilling fear that had reached an extreme. This silent state was even more fatal. The Red-Haired Monster had never experienced anything like this. Mere moments felt like tens of thousands, or even millions, of years. He could bear it no longer¡­ ¡°I will give you one last chance!¡± After a long while, Jiang Hui addressed him flatly. Upon hearing this, the Red-Haired Monster howled despairingly, tears streaming down his face. He couldn¡¯t hide anymore and was left with not a shred of doubt. The slightest hint of resistance would be handled most bluntly, leaving no room for ambiguity. ¡°The position of that Heavenly Seed is well-hidden, deeply buried in the outskirts of the World¡¯s Tomb. This place is full of disarrayed time and space, surrounded by horrifying spatial rifts. I genuinely cannot state its exact location. However, I can lead you to it, although the seed hasn¡¯t quite matured yet¡­¡± the Red-Haired Monster confessed with a distressed face. ¡°Just lead the way. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about the rest. Behave, and I might very well show you a brighter path!¡± Jiang Hui indifferently began, quite pleased with the Red-Haired Monster¡¯s demeanor. A little arrogance was acceptable, as his patience was seemingly endless. To anyone who chooses to mend their ways, his response would be nothing but kindness. More importantly, he had a faint recollection: this Red-Haired Monster possessed exceptional talent, comparable to D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, who carried the bloodline of the Guardian. If developed into a believer, it could produce substantial Experience Points in the future, a wise investment for the long run. ¡°Thank you for your grace!¡± The Red-Haired Monster immediately responded. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe a word Jiang just said. After all, he hailed from an alien territory and served a revered royal clan, enjoying a supreme status. What hadn¡¯t he seen? He had encountered countless Immortals, who were beyond the reach of Supremes. Who dared to claim they could guide him? Yet, the Lesser Supreme of this barren world had the audacity to make such a grand statement ¨C so typically filled with fearless ignorance However, under the current circumstances, the Red-Haired Monster, of course, had no choice but to keep his true thoughts hidden. Gathering his thoughts, the Red-Haired Monster began leading the way for Jiang Hui. Regardless of the circumstances, his life mattered the most at that moment. Several years later, whenever he revisited this scene, the Red-Haired Monster felt immensely grateful for his decision. If not, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have reached such heights, from where he could overlook the world and quietly observe the reincarnations of the universe. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°The area surrounding that Heavenly Seed is filled with unimaginable erosive forces of time. Flesh and blood are nothing in its presence. I wonder if you possess any tools to traverse this area safely. Otherwise, I fear I will turn into a heap of bones before I can get close enough!¡± As he descended from the golden steps, the Red-Haired Monster whispered. He did not bluff or exaggerate; he merely stated the matter as it was. While he was remarkably talented and comparable to a young Supreme, within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, he held an invincible presence among the young generation; but as he had not fully matured, he was far from ready to cross the World¡¯s Tomb based solely on his physical strength. Immediately, Jiang Hui waved his hand and, in an instant, a large, imposing black shadow appeared before the Red-Haired Monster¡¯s eyes, pushing several massive stars nearby into a state of disarray. The black shadow was majestic, resembling an entire mountain range. Gleaming in a silvery-grey color, the elliptical hull sparked with luminescence. On the sides, massive weapon systems were installed, exuding a severe aura. Particularly at the aft, extravagant flames spat out, creating such high temperatures that even the surrounding broken Path Species were melted entirely. It was incredibly mighty. It was the Universe Battleship Jiang Hui had previously retrieved. Initially believed to have been abandoned, it unexpectedly came in handy this time. This Universe Battleship was, after all, a rare treasure. It should not encounter any problems while traversing the World¡¯s Tomb. The Red-Haired Monster¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his illusion, but from this peculiarly formed ship, he actually felt an indescribable horror. Especially from certain tubular objects around the ancient ship that slightly bristled, which caused chills in his heart. He even had the illusion that those pitch-black hollows could directly bombard the Immortal! Most importantly, the Red-Haired Monster always felt that this icy colossal thing was some indescribable life form that was staring straight at him at the moment. The Red-Haired Monster swallowed in fear, not daring to look, ask, or move. In the end, it was Jiang Hui who acted, quickly threw him up, and then directly initiated the stealth mode. Being on top of it, the Red-Haired Monster was even more shocked along the way. Not to mention the speed of this peculiar ship, the most exaggerated thing was the hardness of the ship¡¯s body, which was simply unimaginable. Even the horrifying corrosive force couldn¡¯t leave a single trace on it. After crossing a chaotic stone zone, Jiang Hui was immediately enveloped by a brilliant light. ¡°Supreme, after passing here, after traversing a cross-sand area, you can find that Heavenly Seed. However, the Heavenly Seed is currently in the process of Nirvana and undergoing an unprecedented metamorphosis. It may undergo a qualitative change, so our clan has been waiting. If you are not in a hurry, you can wait and see. It¡¯s been such a long time, it¡¯s almost time for the metamorphosis to end!¡± On the Universe Battleship, the Red-Haired Monster reminded once again. ¡°I have my own plan!¡± Jiang Hui faintly spoke. Just as his voice fell. The originally stable ship body suddenly shook gently a few times, fortunately, it quickly returned to normal. Jiang Hui¡¯s consciousness merged with the ship, knowing that they just experienced a temporal chaos. If it were an ordinary ancient ship, it might have been torn into fragments directly. At this moment. He saw the dazzling golden light, and the surging chaotic air tumbling forward, like a tide. Immediately afterwards, a tree came into his sight. The body was golden, towering into the Blue Sky, the tree leaves were supporting the Stars¡¯ Fight. As far as the eye could see, there was the lush and dripping leaf, just like a myth. The golden giant tree, supporting the Heaven and Earth, countless golden leaves, each leaf could support the sun, moon and stars, what a magnificent scene! Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes flickered, somewhat shocked. Because no matter how you look at the tree, it looked like a World Tree, which seemed to be making Heaven and Earth at the moment, creating life, opening the realm, and gradually evolving a real Great Universe¡­ Beside him, the Red-Haired Monster¡¯s face was even more horrified, almost to the point of being dumbfounded. He had been transported here early on, had been sealed for countless years, but never discovered such a precious thing, otherwise, it would have been snatched away long ago, and there would be no waiting until today. ¡°Since ancient times, countless divine trees have been evolving towards this highest path, but most of them have failed. This one already has a certain momentum, but it¡¯s still a long way off. It¡¯s not a real World Tree!¡± Jiang Hui has a real World Tree in his hand, so he can feel the difference between the two. This one is very similar, but it hasn¡¯t passed the most critical few levels, otherwise, it would have left here long ago. ¡°Supreme, there seems to be someone on it!¡± The Red-Haired Monster suddenly spoke. On the golden branch, a beautiful woman was sitting, her skin as smooth as cream, as if coming out of a painting, with a pair of golden wings, perfectly flawless. Without the reminder, Jiang Hui had naturally discovered her earlier on. Moreover, when he discovered her, he immediately made a move. He reached out, transforming into a giant green hand that grabbed at the woman¡­ Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Chapter 413: Mysterious Woman (First Update)_1 Chapter 598: Chapter 413: Mysterious Woman (First Update)_1 (This was added later.) Atop the golden tree, the woman¡¯s figure was slender, her feet swung in mid-air as if a meticulously crafted artifact. With golden hair and golden wings, her supple skin was snugly wrapped in a thin golden gauze dress, accentuating her perfectly curved figure even more beautifully. One could even see faint glimpses of her undergarments. The alluring picture she painted was just like newly brewed wine: intoxicating. Without a doubt, this was an extremely beautiful woman, rare in the world, carrying a certain holy aura about her. In particular, the faint smile hanging from her lips was absolutely captivating. Jiang Hui was obviously immune, however, the Red-Haired Monster next to him was somewhat affected. His already red face became more conspicuous, as if he had downed a few shots of alcohol and his steps had become wobbly. Jiang Hui shook him awake with a slap. Then, with a piercing gaze, he looked at the woman on the golden tree. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? This tree is mine from now on!¡± Without saying much, Jiang Hui extended his hand and, being extremely domineering, a gigantic green hand appeared in the sky, reaching out to grab her. Given the high probability that this tree could evolve into a World Tree in the future, he naturally couldn¡¯t let it go. In particular, after Jiang Hui used the Surveillance Technique to investigate, he discovered that the golden tree was actually at its most crucial moment. Going forward, it only needed a top-grade spiritual life form like a True Dragon, Phoenix, or Kylin to help it withstand the impending calamity of heaven and earth and it could then completely ascend into the legendary highest mother tree. Therefore, Jiang Hui certainly wouldn¡¯t miss out on this opportunity. As for the blond golden-winged woman, no matter who she was or where she came from, he would simply drive her away. The eyebrows of the golden haired, golden winged woman wrinkled slightly; she obviously hadn¡¯t expected this woman to suddenly attack. But she remained fearless and retaliated directly. In an instant, the golden tree swayed, producing brilliant golden glares like a strong river current. The light converged in the woman¡¯s hands and finally formed into a hot and dazzlingly beautiful ball of light that slammed directly towards Jiang Hui. The golden ball of light was extraordinarily sharp, it shone frigidly, penetrated the sky and aimed right at Jiang Hui¡¯s vitals. This was definitely going to be a major collision. The strength of the golden-haired and golden-winged woman exceeded Jiang Hui¡¯s expectations ¨C it was exaggerated. The golden light broke down into two, then four, then eight¡­ just like order divine chains, dense and quilted, sweeping across all four sides, trembling the void and directly penetrating Jiang Hui¡¯s gigantic green hand. Jiang Hui, however, was not surprised. Before making his move, he had already examined her through the Surveillance Technique. According to the information obtained, this golden-haired woman was very strong. She was supposedly from the Age of Immortals, suspected to be a descendent of an Immortal King . She had only recently been unsealed ¨C even an ordinary Supreme being wouldn¡¯t be her match. Undoubtedly, the golden-haired woman had a terrifying background. Jiang Hui reflected a bit, and it seemed as though her ancestors had some acquaintance with the Butcher. The Butcher was definitely an invincible being who couln¡¯t be ignored. Even within the entirety of perfection, his combat strength ranked among the top ten. The Butcher was born in the unimaginable era of the Emperor¡¯s Fall and was the direct progeny of the founder of the Immortal realm cultivation system. From that era, he had already begun to make his mark and by the chaotic ancient times, he had already set his foot into the Supreme Giant territory. Killing ordinary Immortal Kings was as simple to him as slicing vegetables. It was not an exaggeration to say that the number of Immortal King Spirits who died by his hand were already more than tenfold and this was why he was known as the Butcher. Late into the saga, he had attempted to break through to become a Quasi-Immortal Emperor but failed, yet he still was enveloped in the aura of a Quasi-Emperor. However, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t believe that his dealing with the golden-haired woman would alarm the Butcher. ¡°Leave the golden tree behind, I¡¯ll pull back!¡± Jiang Hui casually waved his hand, and in a flash, tens of thousands of thunders roared, like a bunch of thunder serpents roaring out, directly scattering the radiant lights that were approaching, a smooth movement as if he was walking on clouds. Then, he stood with his hands behind his back, speaking calmly. The golden-haired, golden-winged woman said nothing, her eyes shining brightly with gold, staring intensely at Jiang Hui. ¡°Tsk!¡± The woman let out a soft cry, clasp her hands into claws, a huge phoenix enveloped in flames rushed out of her back. The phoenix¡¯s call echoed grandly, breaking the void, lunging to attack Jiang Hui with intense, surging flames. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that the phoenix¡¯s claws are truly indestructible, causing the void to shatter inch by inch, as if it were mere tofu dregs. ¡°So, there¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Jiang Hui remained calm. The golden-winged woman might have been strong, but she was not in her peak state. At most, she could only be considered to be in the Supreme Peak Realm now. As his words grew silent, every inch of Jiang Hui¡¯s body exuded a glow of electrifying dazzling brilliance, ultimately forming an ocean of thunder, emitting a shocking spectacle with the intensity of a tidal wave hitting the shore. As far as the eye could see, all was an array of resplendent thunder light. Unlike ordinary Thunderbolt Techniques, the thunder light was not merely one color, but rather a spectacular array of colors that words fail to describe, conveying an overwhelming sense of absolute devastation. This thunder light not only integrated normal Thunder Techniques but also possessed the Chaostic Divine Thunder as well as the Ancestral Thunder array from the mighty dam, the various Thunder Path Techniques, Divine Skills and more. Now Jiang Hui mastered all these as one technique, one path, something that had become unimaginably powerful. He stood bathing within the sea of thunder, becoming the true ruler of thunder and lightning. Every word, every action, everything he did represented a great disaster of heaven and earth. ¡°Rumble!¡± A fearsome collision took place. The infinite sea of thunder seemed to have found an outlet pouring frantically towards the phoenix. In the blink of an eye, the fiery phantom of the heavenly phoenix was directly extinguished. The woman¡¯s eyebrows knitted, faint cracks began to appear on her smooth, translucent skin, her physical body kept cracking, and shiny blood drops, emitting soft radiance, fell. A trace of horror appeared on the golden-haired woman¡¯s face. She finally felt challenged, and her figure quickly retreated backward. Her origin was like a mystery, practicing the strongest laws between heaven and earth, possessing the Immortal King bloodline, unparalleled nobility. Although she was heavily injured in that great disaster that caused her cultivation to regress, she now was in Nirvana and her strength had recovered to the Supreme Realm. With a background too profound for ordinary people to fathom, she¡¯s invincible in this realm. As a peak existence, she never expected to be thoroughly crushed by a mysterious peer at the same Supreme Realm on this day. She couldn¡¯t believe it. In the end, no matter how unwilling she was, the golden-haired, golden-winged woman decided to retreat. Although she hadn¡¯t used her strongest law, she already sensed that even with it, she wouldn¡¯t be Jiang Hui¡¯s match. And his target was clear, that golden ancient tree about to evolve into the Supreme Mother Tree, not the woman. If she stubbornly resisted, she might very well shed her blood. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t chase after her. His target was the golden ancient tree, not the golden-haired woman. Whether she would retaliate later was not his concern. When that time came, Jiang Hui was confident of reaching a higher, stronger realm. ¡°Take in!¡± He immediately grabbed with his hand, using the same method as before, creating a separate space with the Technique of Creation at its root and threw the golden ancient tree into it. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Chapter 414: Dú GÅ« Yún, Self-Harm Cant Solve the Problem (2nd Update)_1 Chapter 599: Chapter 414: D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, Self-Harm Can¡¯t Solve the Problem (2nd Update)_1 After taking the golden ancient tree into his possession, Jiang Hui continued to navigate the universe battleship. Intense roar tore the void and dazzlingly brilliant flames formed into unimaginable long serpents. ¡°Master Supreme, are you really just in the Supreme Realm?¡± At this moment, the Red-Haired Monster next to Jiang Hui abruptly asked, with a curious face. To tell the truth, he was genuinely startled beyond words at this moment. He was a royal clan member from an alien territory and also a youth supreme entity. His exposure far exceeded ordinary people. He had come across hundreds of Supreme Realm cultivators, but none could match the shocking impact brought by the individual beside him. Weaving serpent trails of brilliance and rending utterances of star detritus. He was too strong, unimaginably powerful, far exceeding his understanding of the Supreme Realm, even giving him the feeling that even immortals might not be more impressive. The Red-Haired Monster had never imagined that one could reach such a terrifying extent in this realm. ¡°All things under the heavens originate from one. You know that the realm has its limits, but you don¡¯t know that above these limits, there is a higher realm. If reached, you can consider yourself a true Pursuer of the True Great Path. You may have confidence in your strength, considering yourself invincible under the same realm. But as you said, there are always people and realms beyond realms. What I know is that on this land that you disdain, there are quite a few geniuses who can compete with you. Or even crush you. Your so-called knowledge and experience are actually nothing more than watching frogs at the bottom of the well¡­¡± ¡°I am indeed in the Supreme Realm, but who defined that Supreme Realm is just the Supreme Realm?!¡± Jiang Hui glanced at the Red-Haired Monster. He didn¡¯t want to respond originally, but considering the potential of the other party, he started to talk nonsense after a slight thought. However, it cannot be denied that the effect was good. At the very least, what he said stunned the Red-Haired Monster for a long time. It was unknown what he was thinking about or what he had realized. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t say much. He understood that too much wouldn¡¯t be good. The Star Sea was said to be vast and boundless, but the area of the World¡¯s Tomb was even more massive, truly infinite. Along the way, the scene of desolation became even more magnificent. Everywhere were remnants of dead stars. After passing through a chaotic rock area ravaged by strong winds, Jiang Hui finally arrived at the place indicated by the Red-Haired Monster. This was an area shrouded in auroras. Splendid smoke and fog erupted everywhere. Under the fog was an extraordinarily towering lush green mountain. High branches hung over, waterfalls flew down, rising from the ground, surrounded by several ancient stars, full of vitality, presenting a primitive scene. Upon entering here, relying on his Five Senses, Jiang Hui sensed the whereabouts of the Heavenly Seed at the very first moment. It was in that green mountain, currently greedily absorbing the broken Taoist seeds¡¯ essence surrounding it. But indeed as the Red-Haired Monster had said, this Heavenly Seed was undergoing nirvana and wasn¡¯t at the point where it could be harvested yet. ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. In one corner of the World¡¯s Tomb. An ancient ship encased in runes slowly arrived. Even with the protection of runes, the ship¡¯s surface was already somewhat battered compared to when it set out. It was indeed the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy¡¯s ship. ¡°Everyone look quickly, there¡¯s something happening over there!¡± At this moment, on the ancient ship, someone pointed at a location flickering with golden light and runes and suddenly exclaimed. The speaker was named Xuan Kun, a talented disciple of the Academy who had already cultivated three strands of Immortal Qi. Though one of them was pseudo Immortal Qi, it was enough for him to be proud. He had surpassed ninety-nine percent of his peers. However, due to his usual low profile, his fame was not prominent. As soon as Xuan Kun finished speaking, many people quickly looked in the direction he was pointing. Immediately. In everyone¡¯s sight appeared a small, broken temple, a low hill, and a large garden. But the garden was already abandoned, overgrown with weeds. Yet from that very place, golden light was emitting¡­ ¡°This used to be a Divine Medicine Garden. It was thriving in the old days, growing many precious treasure medicinal plants, even the legendary Divine Medicine. However, some unspeakable changes occurred here later on, leading to the death of all the medicinal plants in this place overnight¡­ If you wish to explore, you can go ahead. There should be no great danger here.¡± An elder explained. Although the World¡¯s Tomb is dangerous, there are some places that are especially suitable for trials. This abandoned Divine Medicine Garden is one of them. However, just as the Academy Elder finished his speech, a violent explosion suddenly sounded. It was as if the heavens were crumbling and the earth was splitting apart, making the empty space tremble. Everyone looked over, only to see a vast array of primitive runes soaring up from the golden light, quickly filling the sky. ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Sacrificial Spirit Script!¡± someone exclaimed. The Sacrificial Spirit Script is a very ancient type of writing. It has a long history that can even be traced back to the Immortal Ancient Era. It¡¯s related to an entity who claimed to be the Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits. It disappeared a long time ago, but surprisingly, it reappeared today. Many people rushed over, even the Academy Elder, who was as confused as the rest, set out as well, wanting to see what was going on. The people of Liu Village certainly did not want to be outdone. Shi Hao, however, was not in any hurry, walking at the back of the group. Suddenly, everyone arrived at the location of the Sacrificial Spirit Script. However, they were stopped by a stone wall. On the surface of the stone wall, there are all kinds of eerie murals, all depicting some horrifying beast, causing a strange chill to rise in the hearts of the onlookers. ¡°What is this thing? Why does it feel so bizarre?¡± As someone frowned. ¡°Who cares, just break the wall!¡± Tu Wa Zi was excited, and suggested this strategy to the group. This was his favorite part. However, unbeknownst to them, when he saw that stone wall, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, whose face was expressionless at the back, showed a slight change in expression. He was even breathing somewhat heavily. His eyes were filled with indescribable amusement. If one looked closely, they would even be able to see a hint of excitement that he was finding hard to suppress. ¡°The Royal Clan of the Alien Territory told me that if I wanted to find the path to that Pure Land, I could look for a blazing red-haired creature sealed in the stone wall in the World¡¯s Tomb. It would tell me the answer. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter it so soon!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n overcame the excitement in his heart, didn¡¯t hesitate any more and, surging with anticipation, seized the opportunity to charge towards the stone wall when everyone was distracted. Furthermore, While charging forward, he also took out a sharp blade and cut his wrist. The dazzling golden blood beads swirled around, condensing without falling. He used the blood to awake the other party. This scene happened so abruptly that everyone was caught off guard. By the time everyone had finally regained their senses, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n had already started ¡°bleeding.¡± ¡°D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, what the hell are you doing? Do you think self-harm can solve the problem? The old one warns you, if you dare to hurt yourself again, the old one will suppress you in a minute!¡± One Elder bellowed with wide eyes. Shi Hao was also amazed, uncertain of what this descendant of the guardian was hoping to achieve. However, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n didn¡¯t have any time to respond to others now. Of course, given his personality, even if he had time, he wouldn¡¯t respond. He glared at the stone wall in front like a gambler, fixated on it. However, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, after scanning the wall, did not find the red-haired monster, let alone a single red hair. He only observed an empty corner of the mural, it was lonely¡­ ¡°Hmm? Where the hell is my red-haired monster? Who the hell stole it!!¡± After a while, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n angrily bellowed. He had already drawn his blood, but in the end, the target was nowhere to be found¡­ Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Chapter 415: Search_1 Chapter 600: Chapter 415: Search_1 I¡¯m still two chapters behind. I fell asleep while writing yesterday and accidentally deleted everything, and couldn¡¯t restore it because it was too late. I¡¯m pissed¡­ ¡­ ¡­ D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar. He had hurried here, thinking that he could immediately gain guidance to return to the Pure Land, get what he wanted, but found that the crucial Red-Haired Monster was not here. It seemed to have vanished into thin air. No matter how he let his golden blood spurt freely in the air, and how he summoned, there was no response. This feeling was even more uncomfortable than killing him. He paid an unusually high price to return here from the Alien Territory, only to find it a futile effort in the end. ¡°Red-Haired Monster, where are you, where the hell are you!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s fist clenched tightly, the veins on it bulging prominently, his whole body surrounded by surging golden blood. It seemed like it would explode at any moment. He was gasping heavily. There are too many, too many questions in his heart, wanting answers. Upon returning to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths for the first time, he was taken to the mysterious Primordial Mine. At that time, black blood surged out, enveloping him. But in that instant, he saw many unimaginable sights, like a nightmare, invading his heart and mind. In the last epoch, even in the more distant ancient times when heaven and earth were divided, sun and moon rose and fell together, landscape was full of endless mountains and terrifying thunder resounding through the heavens. But even in that time when all living creatures still ate flesh and drank blood, his ancestors had appeared, leaving their own impressions. Wearing golden armor, their ocean of golden blood was more dazzling than the radiant sun in the vast blue sky. They bathed in blood and fought against even more ancient horrific entities. These entities, even more exaggerated and ancient than those of the alien territories, were also infected by the weird black blood curse. They were few in number, but each was incredibly strong. Even the Immortal King had some blood, ultimately, his ancestors paid with their lives. This was supposed to be a heartbreaking scene. But he had seen inexplicable images in those fragments of history. His ancestors, or even more remote forebears, had extremely brilliant golden blood flowing within them. But when the blood lineage was refined to the extreme, a black color as dark as ink strangely appeared!!! The golden blood revered by thousands of creatures, would actually turn into black blood indicating disaster and extinction¡­ D¨² G¨± Y¨²n desperately wanted to know, why on earth this was happening? What exactly was the reason that led to this situation? ¡°D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, what are you going to do?¡± The eyes of the Academy Elder from Heavenly¡¯s God Academy were sharp like a hawk¡¯s, constantly sizing up D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. But his tone was uncertain. They had planned to take action immediately, but D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s state was too odd at the moment. He was crying and laughing as if he were crazy, making them hesitant, fearing that they might provoke unnecessary signs if they rashly suppress him. No matter what. The ancestors of the Guardian lineage once sacrificed their lives for the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths in the distant Ancient Fairy Era. They had no reason to treat their descendants as criminals. But then again, this was the most abnormal part. As carriers of the Guardian¡¯s bloodline, their bodies should be flawless. Even without cultivation, they would be immune to diseases, repel evil, and absolutely wouldn¡¯t show signs of madness. Shi Hao and the others were also baffled. This descendent of the Guardians wasn¡¯t like this before. He was extremely proud and aloof, as cold as frost. He kept everyone at a distance and was completely different from the raving lunatic they saw now. They even began to suspect that D¨² G¨± Y¨²n was invaded by an extraterrestrial demon who had taken over his body. How else could they explain his strange behaviour? After all, they had personally witnessed dark blood hidden within his body, a peculiar liquid as black as ink, which appears when his golden blood is refined to the limit. ¡°Someone has been here before!¡± After looking around for a while, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n said with a desolate look. ¡°What?¡± At his words, the Academy Elder¡¯s face changed drastically. This place, the World¡¯s Tomb, was filled with imminent danger. Everywhere you looked, there was desolation, the burned-out husks of stars that had lost their last bit of warmth over many years, turning into black dwarf stars. This place was even more ancient than the Ancient Immortal Era. In the deep part of the World¡¯s Tomb, there was a bloodstained ancient ship that often lurked this area. Legend has it that on the ship could be a combat spirit comparable to the Supreme Realm. Any carelessness could lead to a disaster from which there would be no recovery. ¡°Could it be that people from the Immortal Court and the Holy Court have also been here?¡± asked the Second Elder, frowning. He wore a green robe, and despite his old age, he stood upright. His grand aura and the golden bordered clothes made noise with the wind, making him look like an ancient god. ¡°That¡¯s possible. Those people from the Immortal Court are regulars at the World¡¯s Tomb. They often come here to find suitable Tao seeds. As for the Holy Court, even though they don¡¯t need to plant Tao seeds, they must continuously break their limits. On the journey of pursuing the Great Taoist, there are several good testing grounds in the World¡¯s Tomb, which are their prime choices!¡± The other Elders nodded in agreement. ¡°I feel it may not be that simple. Think about it, if people from the Holy Court and the Immortal Court were here before, why would D¨² G¨± Y¨²n have such a great reaction? With his personality, he definitely looks down upon the heaven¡¯s chosen of those two courts. And also, don¡¯t you find it strange that he keeps repeating the words ¡®red-haired monster¡¯? What does he mean by that? Could there be someone called a ¡®red-haired monster¡¯?!¡± The Fifth Elder had a dark complexion, like a towering iron pillar, revealing a steel-like luster. Even though he appeared to be coarse, among them, Fifth Elder¡¯s heart was the most careful. ¡°Indeed, what is this ¡®red-haired monster¡¯? There are no ferocious beasts with such strange names!¡± Not only the group of Elders, but the disciples of the Academy were also confused. ¡°In my opinion, this ¡®red-haired monster¡¯ should be a person¡¯s name, perhaps a woman¡¯s name. Maybe it¡¯s D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s old lover, otherwise, how could he have such a significant reaction? That kind of desolation can only be so vivid to someone who has been hurt by love!!¡± Tu Wa Zi seriously analyzed to Shi Hao next to him. Shi Hao listened attentively, nodding in agreement from time to time. He initially disagreed with Tu Wa Zi¡¯s opinion, but after the latter¡¯s series of analyses, he strangely felt that the possibility was quite high. Just that¡­ Calling one¡¯s old lover ¡°red-haired monster¡± sounds peculiar no matter how you hear it! ¡°You must be very curious, but it¡¯s not a problem to tell you. Behind this stone wall is a group of princes from alien territories, sealed here. The ¡®red-haired monster¡¯ that I mentioned is one of the young Supremes among them, who was specially sealed here. They know some secrets I need answers to, and this is the promise that the royal clan from the alien territory made to me. But rest assured, this matter doesn¡¯t affect the strength of the Nine Heaven¡¯s, nor is it harmful to you. It¡¯s merely my personal matter!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n raised his head, and slowly spoke. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Chapter 416: Just an Old Ancestor_1 Chapter 601: Chapter 416: Just an Old Ancestor_1 ¡°Perhaps you might think I¡¯ve gone mad at this moment, or you may never understand me. But I don¡¯t expect you to understand me. After all, I¡¯m from the Alien Territory, and it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re wary and cautious of me.¡± ¡°However, this matter is of utmost importance to me, its significance beyond your comprehension. He came with a mission and likely won¡¯t leave the stone wall so easily. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not gone far, he must be close by. I urge you to help me find him, the sooner the better!¡± Looking at the several elders of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n pleaded earnestly. ¡°What kind of benefits can we receive in return then?¡± The several Academy elders exchanged glances. They hesitated for a moment before asking softly, not directly rejecting D¨² G¨± Y¨²n¡¯s request. ¡°I have nothing valuable to promise you. If I do have anything, I am afraid it is just my life.¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n said. ¡°You are a descendant of the Guardian. We neither want to be unreasonable nor demanding to you. You keep your life. How much do you know about the Alien Territory?¡± The Second Elder asked in a faint voice. ¡°I suppose I possess some information you¡¯re not aware of!¡± ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll assist you in hunting the Red-Haired Monster, but whether successful or not, you must share all the information you know about the Alien Territory!¡± ¡°Agreed, it¡¯s a promise!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n heaved a sigh of relief, nodding. The cost was insignificant for him, even practically negligible. ¡­ ¡­ Before the towering, rugged Green Mountain. A Universe Battleship, shimmering with silver light, hovered above the sky. It roared with mighty throbbing from its tail wings. Jiang Hui originally intended to wait here, waiting for the day the Heavenly Seed was ripe for harvesting. Time was no issue for him; it was merely a topic for casual conversations during leisure. Most importantly, the Heavenly Seed was at its critical moment, soon to mature. He didn¡¯t really need to wait a long time. But in an instant. Some anomalies seemed to occur here, changing even the celestial phenomena. Suddenly, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and a torrential downpour ensued. The wind surged violently, accompanied by pouring lightning, as if the end of the world was nigh. In front of Jiang Hui appeared a Great Taoist Treasure Bottle, terrifyingly magnificent, like a mountain peak, suspended in the infinite sky above. It emitted scorching flames and brilliance that one simply couldn¡¯t ignore. His pupils contracted slightly. It was a legendary Immortal Weapon, a weapon belonging to the Immortal, bearing an ominous aura, suppressing enemies from all directions. Even in those times, it was unimaginable that this weapon could easily slay the Supreme with the light blades erupting from its mouth. Of course, the Great Taoist Treasure Bottle displayed in front of him was merely a shadow of its actual form, reappearing in the world after crossing vast ages and spaces, and recreating the scenes of the past. Meanwhile, the resounding and ear-piercing sounds of battle echoed in Jiang Hui¡¯s ears. The deafening war cries came from all over, with armored warriors everywhere, an impenetrable mass. All these soldiers were immensely powerful and fearless. Wielding their weapons, they resembled the chivalrous knights from the Empire¡¯s twilight age ¨C loyal, brave, and mighty!!! ¡°Boom¡­¡± Upon the earth, in the wake of the charging soldiers, visibly, several mountains abruptly rose from the ground, emanating enormous demonic aura, like the Ancient Demon Mountain. These Devil Mountains were innumerable, sprouting like bamboo after the rain. Most exaggeratedly, atop these mountains, humongous plants began to sprout, connecting all the mountains. ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± Almost instantly when these plants appeared. Jiang Hui rapidly retreated, bringing the Red-Haired Monster with him. ¡°What a magical place, capable of solidifying past memories, pulling all living beings present into that historical period.¡± His eyebrows knitted tightly, his mind shocked. Jiang Hui could sense that this was a war engraved in the Ancient Immortal Era, the dangers therein inconceivable. Even if he entered, he might spill blood, let alone having to care for his encumbrance. However, he wasn¡¯t overly panicked. The resplendent and fiery tail of the universe battleship burst out, surpassing the speed of light. In just a moment, Jiang Hui and his companion were taken away from that time period. But Jiang Hui did not go far. The Heavenly Seed was still there, and he was determined to get it, there was no way he would give up. Soon, the war ended. When this place returned to peace, each mountain was emitting black smoke, all of them very broken, revealing their true appearance. But the roots of the plants were still active. Through the Surveillance Technique, he found out that this was a calamity species from an alien territory called Mother Nest. Once it is planted, it requires countless fresh blood to nourish it until all the creatures around it are extinct¡­ Jiang Hui frowned, a sudden frantic warning in his heart. He perceived an indescribable horror. Because those originally illusory images became incredibly real. From this moment on. Those images of the past were no longer only past reflections, but actual occurrences. The history of the past became reality at this moment. This was too terrifying. Some unimaginable living being wanted to live again from the Immortal Ancient through this means, attempting to descend onto the world once more. ¡°I will see the light of day again one day!¡± In the Blue Sky, a roar echoed from the grand treasure bottle, as large as a mountain. ¡°The Heavenly Seed will be mine sooner or later!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, someone will come to harvest the Heavenly Seed, it will never belong to you.¡± From within Green Mountain, suddenly a humanoid creature emerged. The humanoid being spoke lightly, seemingly a lingering thought, already blurred, about to fully dissipate, but still strong. With just a casual wave, the remaining green plants within the mountains instantly dispersed. ¡°You¡­how are you still alive¡­who are you trying to help? You are not a creature of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, nor are you from my alien territory, who are you?¡± Inside the Great Taoist Treasure Bottle, a hoarse voice reprimanded, filled with horror. ¡°Just an ordinary man who has fallen into the mundane world, there will be a day of reckoning sooner or later.¡± The voice of the humanoid being sounded very weak, as if it had persisted for too long, reaching its limits, yet it remains undying. In the end, it slapped the Great Taoist Treasure Bottle floating in the air. Accompanied by a heart-wrenching roar, the bottle shattered onto the ground. ¡°The ancestor!¡± The Red-Haired Monster cried out in shock. ¡°Wailing over what?¡± Jiang Hui cast it a glance. ¡°The ancestor of my tribe was in that treasure bottle, he could have used this once-in-a-millennium anomaly to truly succeed in achieving Nirvana, but now it¡¯s all gone, everything is gone!¡± The Red-Haired Monster cried tears of despair. It had always been sealed here, but never afraid. Because it knew in its heart that its ancestor was achieving Nirvana in secret, there would be a day when he would rise again. As long as the ancestor was still there, their tribe would have a fundamental place to settle, and sooner or later there would be a chance to return to the alien territory. But now. The Red-Haired Monster was truly afraid, crying with runny nose and tears. The ancestor of his tribe has thoroughly lost vitality, there was no chance of recovery, from now on it was all alone in the world, how could it not be afraid?! ¡°It¡¯s just that your ancestor died, what¡¯s there to wail about?¡± Jiang Hui said discontentedly, sternly giving the other party a solid blow on the head. ¡°I have already told you, from today onwards, you follow me. From now on, I am your ancestor.¡± Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Chapter 417: Why shouldnt I take what belongs to Ao Sheng!_1 Chapter 602: Chapter 417: Why shouldn¡¯t I take what belongs to Ao Sheng!_1 ¡°What are you howling for, it¡¯s just that an old ancestor has died, from today on, I am your old ancestor!¡± Jiang Hui gave the Red-Haired Monster a blow to his head. The Red-Haired Monster grimaced in pain, but it was effective. He immediately calmed down and obediently followed Jiang Hui. In front of them. Ten thousand desolate mountains, with the Great Taoist Treasure Bottle shattering, black shiny fresh blood sprayed out, watering these mountains. The continuous mountains instantly melted away like snow under fierce sunlight. ¡°Are you still not leaving, or are you coveting the Heavenly Seed?!¡± The Taoist-shaped black shadow stood still, suddenly stared at Jiang Hui, and spoke coldly. The Red-Haired Monster was shocked, chilled to the bone, and trembling uncontrollably when he heard the other¡¯s voice. Even his speech was mixed with a slight tremble. The other party had just executed his old ancestor, one of the supreme beings in their line who had already stepped into the Immortal Realm. His extinction terrified him. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to keep it!¡± Jiang Hui was fearless, with confidence radiating from him. He stood with his hands clasped behind him, his eyes as brilliant as stars. In them, thunder interwove, performing a spectacle akin to the creation of the world and the formulation of Heaven¡¯s Punishment. He faced the human-shaped black shadow without yielding an inch. Two terrifyingly powerful beings clashed here. Even though they hadn¡¯t acted yet, the situation had already drastically changed. The violent gales, the trembling of Heaven and Earth, the destruction of stars, the roaring of Thunder Pond, fragments of rocks soaring into the sky, the dazzling runes had all pierced the void¡­ The disturbance was enormous and had traveled beyond measure, Even those far away in the Heavenly God Academy perceived some great terror, their faces extremely solemn. ¡°Everyone, be extremely careful. There are some truly powerful beings colliding nearby.¡± On the ancient ship of Heavenly God¡¯s Academy, the Second Elder reminded aloud. He scrunched his brows tightly, quickly activating the defense formation on the ancient ship, while also identifying the source of danger, in order to avoid it. The anomalies of Heaven and Earth around them were too terrifying. Dark clouds were rolling in, and all you could see when you looked up were thick, low, dark clouds. There was lightning like pythons in the clouds alternately flashing. Loud roars rang out from them, making everything not just serious, but also filled with a killing intent. ¡°Elder, what kind of being could create such a terrifying scene!¡± the Ten Crown King couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has already entered another realm, becoming immortal and indestructible!¡± the Second Elder sighed. Although his strength was impressive, he was still within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, let alone in the Heavenly God¡¯s Academy. The tomb of the world was too mysterious. It was the edge of the universe, spaces overlapping, harboring unthinkable great terrors for a long time, that even he was powerless against. ¡°The Immortal!¡± The crowd from Heavenly God¡¯s Academy couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It felt as if a heavy mountain was pressing down upon their hearts. It was too terrifying. Nearby, there were beings suspected to be Immortal colliding with each other. These were beings that already surpassed the pinnacle of the Human Path Domain, and they dared not imagine. However, there were some strange faces in the crowd. It was none other than the people from Liu Village. ¡°I suddenly have a strong feeling¡­ Lord Willow God seems to be nearby!¡± Gu Chen pursed his lips, quietly whispering to Lin Hai and Tu Wa Zi and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I have the same feeling!¡± The people from Liu Village immediately started their private discussion. Fortunately, they were always like this, so it didn¡¯t draw any special attention. Only Shi Hao, who had always been close with Liu Village, came closer. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t belong to you after all, this Heavenly Seed has an owner!¡± The green mountains were serene. It took a long time before the human-shaped black shadow slowly spoke. ¡°Once it¡¯s in my hands, even if it doesn¡¯t belong to me, it will!¡± Jiang Hui calmly declared with full confidence. ¡°You¡¯re too wild, not realizing what you are facing. You will pay the price!¡± The human-shaped Black Shadow said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself. This is not a seed you can aspire to. It¡¯s better for you to struggle in this world instead.¡± He was indifferent, but not as indifferent as Jiang Hui. He sensed a pressure from the latter that had never existed in this era, knowing that this man might not be easy to provoke. ¡°As for Ao Sheng¡¯s things, I believe I am qualified to take them!¡± Jiang Hui step by step walked down from the Universe Battleship, each step causing the void to shatter and the earth to tremble; his momentum was beyond immense. ¡°You¡­you¡­how do you know, you, you are so audacious, how dare you call the Immortal King by his name. Do you know that even just mentioning his grandeur will draw his attention, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± The human-shaped black shadow was taken aback, his voice suddenly full of indescribable horror. ¡°The Tao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. In the illusory cycles of birth and extinction in this world, you will eventually see that those you think are great figures are but a speck in the sea, a grain of sand. Their relevance in the changes of time and ages is negligible!¡± Jiang Hui was indifferent as always, as if no matter of the world could stir his inner tranquility. Then, he no longer spoke, but made his move directly. Although the human-shaped black shadow was strong, it was a matter of the last epoch. The other party had been forcibly sealed here, and even if they had been Immortal, they had been worn down substantially. Even in their prime, Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t afraid, let alone now. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Chapter 417: Why shouldnt I take what belongs to Ao Sheng!_2 Chapter 603: Chapter 417: Why shouldn¡¯t I take what belongs to Ao Sheng!_2 It was quick. The battle between the two had determined a victor. The Taoist black shadow had been flung out directly, its body that had already become somewhat fuzzy completely became unreal, becoming nebulous, and was on the verge of collapsing. ¡°If you take the Heavenly Seed today, Immortal King will certainly not let you go. It¡¯s not yours, and it never will be!¡± The opponent was still stubborn, still struggling to hold on. ¡°Insolent!¡± Jiang Hui coldly snorted, his large hand extended directly, transforming into a massive hand that blotted out the sky, covered in destructive divine thunder, and ruthlessly slapped down. A mournful cry echoed. The humanoid black shadow completely disintegrated. After completing all these, Jiang Hui directly used his supreme method to isolate this area. This Heavenly Seed would take some time to fully mature, and the environment within the World¡¯s Tomb was undoubtedly the best catalyst. The Great Taoist Order and Dao Seed Fragments contained here are most suitable for the growth of the Heavenly Seed. Rather than digging it out, it was better to wait here for the Heavenly Seed to complete its ultimate sublimation. ¡°Ancestor, what are we going to do now?¡± The Red-Haired Monster leaned closer, genuinely ready to acknowledge Jiang Hui. That humanoid black shadow was even not a match for his own ancestor, though it is now just a residual imprint, it was still incredibly terrifying. If it unleashed its full power, it would not be inferior to its prime, but it was directly killed by the fierce man beside him. ¡°Wait!¡± After Jiang Hui indifferently spat out a word from his mouth, he immediately closed his eyes, and then like an old tree taking root, he remained silent. The Red-Haired Monster scratched his head, although he was puzzled in his heart, he obediently found a place and sat down. ¡­ Suspended Island. Famous for hovering in mid-air, it was a towering island with a vast area, filled with thunder and a successive string of Thunder Ponds which were very terrifying. Ordinary creatures would be scorched black all over if they rashly barged in, even a Celestial God would be blasted into fragments in an instant, only the cream of the crop among Celestial Gods and above could enter. In the very center of Suspended Island. One could faintly see a giant tree rising from the ground. The trunk was winding, the massive roots were rooted on the island, entangled like a spiderweb. The bark was cracked, seemingly very old, but the tree was still flourishing with branches and leaves, hanging with all kinds of fruits, each one was different, permeating with the aura of the Great Taoist, it was very exaggerated, just a small inhale would make one feel vigorous all over. At this moment. At the outside of the island, quite a few people had already gathered. There were also some ancient ships moored aside, fluttering slightly under the forceful wind of the World¡¯s Tomb. They were geniuses from the Holy Court and the Immortal Court. They had discovered the abnormalities here, thus they hurried over early, all of them trembling with surprise, their lips trembling, they couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Tree of All Paths, that was a top-level variant comparable to the World Tree. The flawless Immortal Seed could merge with a cultivator, meld into one, achieving the most perfect evolution. Although it was not as magical as the latter, it contained all Paths, accompanied by the Rule of Order, it could complete the originally broken rules, extremely precious, hard to find. However, everyone was only watching from afar and dared not to walk deeper, their expressions were apprehensive, as if they feared something. Even the Elders who came from the Holy and Immortal Second Courts were also looking serious. Because right in front of the Tree of All Paths, a figure was bound by Iron Chains, barricading the way of everyone. That figure had black hair draped over his shoulders, his specific appearance unclear, but he resembled a god or devil. The Iron Chains made of Immortal Gold bound him to the bluestone near the Tree of All Paths. It¡¯s unknown how long he had been imprisoned here, the originally indestructible Immortal Gold Iron Chains had even begun to rust, melted into his flesh, and rooted inside. ¡°This is not a place you can defile, roll as far away as you can!¡± Clatter¡­ The Iron Chain vibrated, the man bound by the chain spoke up, and raised his head, his eyes cold, warning the crowd not to step here. Everyone instantly panicked. Unexpectedly, the man who appeared paper-thin and who seemed to have lived since the last eon, was not only enthroned but even more astonishingly, was tasked with guarding the Tree of All Paths. ¡°Ownerless objects can be fought for by everyone. You¡¯ve already exhausted your strength over time. Do you truly think you can protect this tree as you used to!?¡± The elder of the Holy, Immortal Second Court scolded. ¡°You are free to make a move.¡± The man who was bound by the Immortal Gold Iron Chain spoke out, his tone filled with unguarded contempt. He appeared unconcerned by the people present. He moved slightly, causing the thick iron chains on his body to oscillate violently, filling the place with the sound of clanging metal, like countless swords crazily colliding, sharp to the point of unparalleled. ¡°When the Against Heaven Dao Seed matures, someone will come to claim it. So, stop fantasizing!¡± he spoke coldly. He spat out a sword beam that disappeared into the void, resulting in a vast star plummeting from the sky. Many people who had rushed forward could not dodge in time and were instantly squashed into a bloody pulp by the falling star. The lucky survivors scampered away, their shocked expressions reaching an extreme. ¡°Why do you obstruct us so? Our discovery of this place is also our good fortune. Among us are rare heroes of this era, rarely seen over the eons. Do they not have the qualifications to obtain this against heaven¡¯s providence?¡± The elder of the Holy, Immortal Second Court questioned aloud. The Tree of All Paths is hard to encounter even over millions of years. Despite the legends of its appearance prevailing over generations, it has always remained a legend. To think it would actually materialize now, and all they could do was observe from a distance. The area was guarded by an overwhelmingly powerful being, making it impossible for them to approach. They had long surpassed that stage. Even if they got this Tree of All Paths, it would be for the prodigies of their respective clans and families. ¡°A bunch of ants, indeed. What qualifications do you have to possess this Against Heaven Dao Seed? Leave immediately, otherwise all of you will be exterminated, cut down to nothing!¡± The man¡¯s voice was icy cold, the iron chains around his body rattling. Periodically, patches of rust would fall off, in large chunks. ¡°There are no so-called prodigies here. Someone will eventually come to claim everything. That is an existence you can¡¯t possibly imagine. I have already said more than enough, scram immediately!¡± The man snorted coldly and spat out another sword beam straight into the heavens. In an instant, countless massive stars crashed down like rain, washing over everything.¡± ¡°Run!¡± The people from the Holy, Immortal Second Court were immediately terrified, and quickly retreated.¡± ¡°How is it possible, the Heavenly Seed actually¡­¡± Just as the people from the Holy, Immortal Second Court dispersed; the figure bound firmly by the iron chains suddenly started shaking violently and muttered to himself in a shocked tone.¡± ¡°Release me, release me! I need to see what has transpired!¡± The figure twisted and turned desperately. The Immortal Gold Iron Chain around him kept making crisp clanging sounds. However, the more he struggled, the tighter the chains bound him, completely penetrating his flesh. But the patches of rust on the chain seemed to contain some horrific Curse Power, causing the man to yell in pain. The more he yelled and struggled, the deeper the chains went into his flesh. This seemed to have formed a vicious cycle! ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯s still a good place I haven¡¯t explored!¡± Sensing the sudden fluctuations, Jiang Hui immediately probed with his consciousness. His thoughts were unparalleled and he detected a divine tree hidden by the Great Taoist Rule. It was an old tree, its lush canopy bearing different kinds, shapes and sizes of fruits, amounting to a total of ten thousand fruits. The tree was extraordinarily similar to the legendary Tree of All Paths, an item that would be impossible to come across today. Unexpectedly, it was located within this World¡¯s Tomb. However, this was a crucial moment for the Heavenly Seed to mature. He couldn¡¯t leave, so he had to temporarily put the Tree of All Paths aside. Especially since Jiang Hui also noticed the black-haired man bound by the iron chains. With him guarding the tree, Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t worried that the Tree of All Paths would be seized by others first. The man had already stepped into the Immortal Path Field. Although his grasp was not stable, he was already powerful enough. He would be rarely seen in the Supreme Epoch, and could easily suppress all enemies. Even innate gods and demons would die, ensuring the safety of the Tree of All Paths. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Chapter 418: Transaction_1 Chapter 604: Chapter 418: Transaction_1 The creature bound by the Immortal Gold Iron Chain certainly has the ability to guard the Tree of All Paths. Within the World¡¯s Tomb, there is almost no opponent for it. Despite being eroded for countless ages, it is not on par with ordinary beings of the Human Path Domain. Although there¡¯s only a subtle difference between mortals and immortals, possessing an Immortal¡¯s aura can suppress 99 percent of Supreme Cultivators. Otherwise, Ao Sheng would not have felt reassured. For all the aforementioned reasons, Jiang Hui was not in a hurry. Now, his primary task is to wait for the Heavenly Seed to fully mature. Compared to the Tree of All Paths, the Heavenly Seed is actually of even greater value. It requires the nourishment of the flesh and blood of the ancestors of the Alien Imperial Clan and has been incubating for an unknown period of time. It truly is an immaculate Dao seed. Of course, the Tree of All Paths is equally extraordinary. Jiang Hui could sense that beneath its magnificent roots as sturdy as an old dragon, countless skeletons were buried. All were Innate Gods and Demons, beings that could rival Supreme Invincible Existences upon maturity. They are powerful enough to suppress the Eight Directions in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, causing none to dare disobey. And yet here they merely served as fertilizers for some Against Heaven Dao Seeds. Whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Seed or the Tree of All Paths, they are both treasures that are hard to come by. Not to mention in the Nine Heavens, even in the Immortal Domain they are rare. It must have taken Ao Sheng a great effort to find these two precious items. ¡­ ¡­ The faint dawn broke, piercing through countless fragments of planets, bringing a small amount of light to these huge objects that had burned out. Yet in the end, everything returned to tranquility while the dark night covered them again. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know how long he had been waiting here, perhaps a long time, or perhaps just a moment. To him, time had long lost its original meaning. He was immortal and would never age, nor would he die naturally. If he wanted, he could merely linger until the end of time, even tens of thousands of years would pass in the blink of an eye. Hence, Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t particularly sensitive to the concept of time. Let alone not distinguishing the four seasons in the World¡¯s Tomb, even the distinction between day and night isn¡¯t particularly clear. Looking up, the dome was covered with dazzling aurora to the extreme. Even if others came, it would be hard for them to discern the specific time and date. One day. Jiang Hui meditated with eyes closed as always, exploring his Great Taoist principles. He found that the environment here was really good, very suitable for his cultivation. To others, this might be an unimaginable place of chaos, but to Jiang Hui, the World¡¯s Tomb seemed more like a rare Pure Land. It was filled with various broken Dao seeds, each harboring some Law Fragments within. They weren¡¯t all the same and were perfect for learning and reference. Of course, this was undeniably a huge project and also a test of patience. Because the number of broken seeds was too numerous, dense like the floating sand in the Star Sea, each one like a tiny particle, floating in the vast World¡¯s Tomb. Fortunately, the laws within those broken seeds were only the most primitive fragments, so although he had to concentrate when learning from them, it actually didn¡¯t take much effort. Innumerable Dao seeds rolled in, dense and numerous, then circulated around Jiang Hui like stars, layer upon layer. A pale light emerged from them, sticking to Jiang Hui¡¯s skin. Gradually. His aura became increasingly unfathomable, and increasingly difficult to detect. He was clearly meditating in that spot, but even to the naked eye, the first impression still likened him to a dead stone. It was as if he had completely hidden himself in the vast universe, or merged with the Tao itself. He seemed to be everywhere and every breath seemed to be his, yet he was nowhere to be found, and didn¡¯t seem to be him at all. This was a mysterious state. Superior to enlightenment. If forced to compare, it was a bit similar to Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s freedom technique, but it only had some similarities, fundamentally it was still different. Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s freedom technique emphasized omnipresence. Free to become everything, capable of transforming into anything and anyone¡¯s Dao fruit, capable of defying heaven itself and attacking across time and space. In every span of historical time, in every era, in every epoch¡¯s heaven and earth, Emperor Huang Tian can appear anywhere, be it present, future, or past, any place can be him. But Jiang Hui¡¯s Dao was different. The path he wanted to take was more like an invisible hand, not emphasizing the ability to transform into anything and everything, only stressing the ultimate singularity. To give a common analogy. If the eternal world was a micro-carved model, then Jiang Hui would be that unique existence outside of it. His figure does not need to be present everywhere, for he is not of this world, but transcended beyond, independent from both the known and the unknown. Beings in the world could sense his existence, but could never detect him. He was not within them, but he could manipulate everything with ease. He created time, created space, and established all the rules, all the Dao lines. Life began because of him and existed because of him. With a single thought, life arises, with another, all life falls. He is the creator. As for who is stronger between this path and Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s freely transforming technique, Jiang Hui did not know. But if he managed to take the final step, it would undoubtedly not be weak. Of course, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t have the leisure to compare. Because in his plan, he wanted to try Emperor Huang Tian¡¯s freely transforming technique as well. He was not going to restrict himself to a single path, after all, he had all the time in the world. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: 418 Chapter 605: 418 Moreover, having a multitude of skills never hurts; who would complain about having a robust set of abilities at their disposal? Furthermore, perhaps a fusion of these two paths could yield even greater unexpected gains. ¡­ In the Infinite Graveyard. With the continuous convergence of the seeds of the Great Taoist. Inside Jiang Hui¡¯s celestial sea, three thousand rustic bluestone paths make an appearance, wrapped by layers upon layers of divine chains. In no time at all, the proficiency which had once stagnated greatly enhanced by a third. However, after this rapid elevation, the period of stagnation quickly dawned because there was no surplus of residual seeds for him to comprehend. Feeling discontent yet again, Jiang Hui soon readjusted his stance. If the residual seeds of the Taoist were in a flawless state, he might have seized this opportunity to extrapolate his Great Taoist to an exaggerated degree, but such a situation could only remain as wishful thinking. If this Graveyard was filled with those impeccable Taoist seeds, then there wouldn¡¯t even be an Alien Territory to speak of since the Age of Immortals. He gathered his spiritual energy, focusing closely on the maturation of the Heavenly Seed. According to the Surveillance Technique, it would take roughly three days for the Heavenly Seed to completely sublimate. Go to ????????????????????.co Time passed swiftly. On this day. The Graveyard was silent, a deathly stillness hanging in the air. A sound like that of an Earth Dragon breaking ground abruptly resounded. The noise was initially soft, but it grew louder and louder. Eventually, the entire vacuum was vibrating, spreading throughout the Graveyard in an instant, frightening and stirring up horrific lightning; like thunder dragons. Jiang Hui woke instantly from his feigned slumber, his face gleaming with delight. The Heavenly Seed had matured. It was about to break through the ground. However, it wouldn¡¯t leave this space as the mountains surrounding it constituted an Immortal Array, which was designed to trap the Heavenly Seed while waiting for the young prodigy of Ao Sheng¡¯s lineage to come. Jiang Hui could force his way through the formation, but it would instantly alert Ao Sheng. Given Jiang Hui¡¯s current capabilities, he absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand a giant¡¯s blow. Therefore, he chose to take the entire formation and its roots, waiting until he reached Liu Village, where he would be protected by Paradise, even from Ao Sheng. After completing everything, he directly activated the Universe Battleship and headed in the direction of the Tree of All Paths. Beneath the dazzling cycle of tail flames, the enormous Battleship ripped through the vacuum, arriving at its destination in a mere blink of an eye. The distance was not far, for the Universe Battleship, it was just within launch range. ¡°Did you kill the Immortal guarding the Heavenly Seed?¡± The black-haired man looked somewhat stunned, staring directly at the towering Universe Battleship. It looked as though he had anticipated someone would arrive, having mentally prepared himself. Nevertheless, he was astounded by the Battleship. It was an ancient ship, of a kind he¡¯d never witnessed before. Its emanating power was so awe-inspiring that even he was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re smart. Yes, I killed him. Are you seeking revenge against me?¡± Jiang Huai sat back, impassive. He glanced at the man bound by iron chains and replied lightly. ¡°Why should I avenge him!¡± The man bound by chains huffed coldly. His ice-cold response surprised Jiang Hui. Jiang Hui had assumed that the man¡¯s passionate response was influenced by his brotherly relationship with the black shadow Taoist. ¡°He was just a lapdog, his death is a cause of celebration for me. The only regret is that he didn¡¯t die by my hands, which leaves a bitter taste in my mouth!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying there is deep enmity between you two? But if I am not mistaken, both of you should be serving the same Master, making you part of the same camp!¡± Jiang Hui raised an eyebrow, speaking with piqued interest. ¡°That seems to be quite an understanding you have, you¡¯ve done your homework. Yes, we both indeed served the same entity.¡± ¡°That individual is an unimaginable Adult, the pinnacle of creation and transformation. Unfortunately, I cannot disclose his name to you.¡± ¡°However, instead of becoming one of his dogs, I¡¯d rather enjoy my own freedom.¡± The black-haired man chuckled at his own words, ¡°much to my surprise, that creature was so enraged that he sent someone to take away my beloved.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to endure, in hopes of retrieving her one day. Unfortunately, they suspected my intentions. They bound me with Immortal Gold Iron Chains and threw me into this Graveyard to guard this Tree of All Paths. If anything goes wrong, it would be her life standing in balance!¡± The black-haired man said coldly. The being¡¯s unimaginable power and terrifying nature exceeded all limits; an ancient giant entity. Otherwise, a True Immortal like him wouldn¡¯t have believed in the binding power of Immortal Gold Iron Chains, bound here for nearly a million years, until nothing was left but his Immortal Bones. ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, then the person who took your beloved away might just be the one I just executed!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s expression was incredulous. At the side, the Red-Haired Monster listened with great interest. This was a sneakily concealed affair of the Immortal Ancestor class, which he wouldn¡¯t have had the privilege to hear in the past. Unexpectedly, even though he was no longer pursuing immortality, he was privy to these close-kept secrets. ¡°Maybe yes, maybe no. That person is only one of them; otherwise, how could they have succeeded!¡± The black-haired man shook his head, then nodded. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just messing with me?¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Chapter 418: Transaction_3 Chapter 606: Chapter 418: Transaction_3 Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted, with a dazzling gleam like shining stars flickering incessantly in his bright pupils. ¡°If what you say is true, then this person must be a loyal servant of the influential figure you mentioned. But why would he be sealed here, living a life that is not that of a human nor a ghost!?¡± Being assigned with critical tasks repeatedly by Ao Sheng indicates that the Taoist-shaped black shadow is deeply trusted. However, it ended up being sealed in the corner of the world, weak and lifeless, leaving behind only a former smudgy imprint. The situation of the other is different from that of the Willow God. The Willow God deliberately left his imprint. But the former was passive, seemingly having his physical form destroyed and having his soul forcibly sealed in this place. The situation of the other was even more miserable than that of the black-haired man. If it is as the man said, such a situation should not have occurred. ¡°It might be hard for you to believe, but he was subsequently assigned a very secretive task by that important person. However, he messed it up. Plus, that person only knew to shift the blame, which eventually angered the important person. As for what matter it was, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say as it involves another important figure. Once I mention it, he will notice. I acknowledge your power is not weak, but you would still not be able to bear the consequences!¡± The black-haired man, disheveled, with some rusty thick iron chains attached to him, clashed together, making a series of crisp sounds. Jiang Hui contemplated for a moment before finally speaking: ¡°To be honest, given your descriptions, there should be few who would believe your words!¡± He doesn¡¯t possess the Mind Reading Technique, but he felt that the other party¡¯s words were too childish. Ao Sheng, after all, is a big shot. Would he resort to such a method to threaten a mere True Immortal? Go to ????????????????????.co This is like an adult dealing with a newborn baby. If the former wants the latter to do something, all he needs to do is take action. There¡¯s no need for these messy tactics. ¡°Master, I also suspect he¡¯s lying to us!¡± the Red-Haired Monster yelled out. ¡°Young man, do you think this is your place to yell? Just based on your disbelief, I could kill you on the spot!!¡± The black-haired man glared fiercely at the Red-Haired Monster, the meaning in his gaze enigmatic. The Red-Haired Monster was immediately scared into trembling, then quickly hid behind Jiang Hui, taking a few deep breaths before feeling a bit more secure. ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive you, and I have no reason to make up such elaborate lies. If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing more I can say.¡± After looking away, the black-haired man turned his gaze back to Jiang Hui and continued speaking. The man¡¯s expression seemed as if it hadn¡¯t changed since ancient times, his voice cold. For Jiang Hui, it was challenging to judge the veracity of his previous words from these detailed nuances. However, he¡¯s not usually a person who likes to overthink. According to the man¡¯s description, this black-haired man should be extraordinarily devoted. After all, he would face any risk for his beloved. That said, the truth is yet unknown. But no matter what, if he wants to take away the Tree of All Paths, it would inevitably lead to a conflict. The duty of the black-haired man is to protect the Tree of All Paths. And he is the person who seeks to seize it. So, he seemed¡­ not to need to care about the truth at all. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± As Jiang Hui was deep in thought, the black-haired man suddenly proposed. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°If you let me go from this place, I can tell you the way to the Immortal Domain. While your energy is robust, it lacks the Fairy Dao Rule inside. Presumably, you haven¡¯t truly achieved immortality yet. This place is no longer suitable for cultivation. If you want to achieve immortality in this life, you must go to the Immortal Domain!¡± Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Chapter 419: Effective for 100000 Years (Chapter 1)_1 Chapter 607: Chapter 419: Effective for 100000 Years (Chapter 1)_1 ¡°Why not make a deal? You release me from here. In return, I can tell you the way to the Immortal Domain.¡± Though your energy is terrifying, even scaring me, you have not yet taken that step. The rules of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths have long been broken. Not only is the spiritual energy thin, the Age of Doom is approaching. There isn¡¯t a trace of possibility left here to become an immortal. If you truly desire immortality, the only choice is to head towards the Immortal Domain.¡± The man with black hair standing before the blue stone spoke, his voice cold as ice. The access to the Immortal Domain from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths has long been closed, he believed that no Supreme could resist this temptation. Not becoming Immortal, in the end, simply means being ants. One shall not be able to pass through time, and finally, Ashes to ashes, dust to dust! ¡°I have a doubt in my mind!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, without rejecting or agreeing. This condition had no appeal to him. Others may not know, but he himself knew the way to the Immortal Domain. In the suppressed Immortal Palace, there was an altar. It was the link between the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths and the Immortal Domain. You need immortal blood to communicate with the Immortal Domain. Then, you can try to open the door to it. After the Immortal Palace was destroyed, the altar naturally came into Jiang Hui¡¯s hands, and he placed it next to the Immortal¡¯s Tomb behind the mountain. The altar was ancient. It had spanned an era of time. Under the erosion of time, it has become decrepit. If you don¡¯t look carefully, it¡¯s hard to find. Go to ????????????????????.co Jiang Hui responded simply because he wanted to see what trick the man with black hair was playing. ¡°What doubt?¡± The man with black hair looked serious and cold. ¡°You said before that you were forcefully suppressed here by an adult, and if something goes wrong with the Tree of All Paths, not only you but also your beloved will lose their lives. Then why do I need to let you go?¡± Jiang Hui said slowly. ¡°I once practiced a Divine Skill called Telepathy. Although I haven¡¯t fully comprehended it, I grasped a little bit of it. Just now, I suddenly saw the image of you making a move. It was terrifying. You have an invincible momentum. In front of it, I have no ability to resist at all. I was directly killed.¡± As he spoke, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Even though Jiang wasn¡¯t an Immortal, he could easily kill him. No one would believe this. Telepathy is mysterious, but its result can¡¯t be falsified. He had to choose to believe it. And this is why he spoke so much upon arrival. Shaking his head, the man with black hair continued. ¡°I might die anyway, so why not choose a slower death. That adult won¡¯t kill me so quickly. As for that woman, she was once my beloved. But I must admit, I lied to you just now. She was not captured by that adult, but rather chose him willingly. The reason I ended up in such astate is all due to her instigation!¡± The man with black hair took a deep breath, his eyes red, with a flash of naked killing intent in his eyes, even more intense than when speaking about the humanoid black shadow. ¡°I can try to release you from here, but as a reward, I don¡¯t need the method to go to the Immortal Domain that you spoke of.¡± Jiang Hui stood with his hands clasped behind his back, pondered for a moment, and then said leisurely. ¡°What do you want?¡± The man¡¯s voice was some surprise. The path to the Immortal Domain is something many people desire but can¡¯t get. Yet, he even summarily declined it. ¡°I want you to serve me for a hundred thousand years!¡± said Jiang Hui forthrightly. ¡°A hundred thousand years?!! Aren¡¯t you being a bit too greedy?¡± The man with black hair¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, wondering if he had heard wrong. Although he had entered the Immortal Path field and had endless lifespan, a hundred thousand years was still not a small number. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about these things. You either agree or disagree with me. There¡¯s no need to haggle with me.¡± Jiang Hui directly interrupted his voice, speaking in no uncertain terms. ¡°I need to think about it; a hundred thousand years is just too long!¡± The man with black hair hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think!¡± ¡°Three seconds is too short; I need a few days to think about it¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was rushed. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± Jiang Hui would not care about that, and started counting down directly. ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± In the end, the man with black hair conceded defeat, nodding his head reluctantly. ¡°Words hold no weight, you need to make an oath of heaven!¡± Naturally, Jiang Hui wouldn¡¯t believe him based off a few spoken words. Don¡¯t think that the Immortals are high above, and unworldly. When they start playing mind games, it¡¯s actually even more terrifying. After all, they are old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years at the least. The things they have experienced and seen definitely far exceeds ordinary people. Their strategies are unimaginably deep. So Jiang Hui was so straightforward, not giving the other party any chance to bargain. When negotiating with such an old fox, the most important point is to be firm and decisive, and not give the other party any chance to react. As if realizing that Jiang Hui was not easily fooled, the man with black hair was quite decisive this time. Instead of beating around the bush, he made an oath of heaven on the spot, without any cunning tactics. Between heaven and earth. Jiang Hui felt a faint connection form in his mind. It was the oath of heaven. Binding the man with black hair, it will only automatically release after he has served Jiang Hui for a hundred thousand years. If the man shows any signs of reneging during this period, he will be backlashed by the heavenly oath. This consequence, even the Supreme Giant cannot bear to endure. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± After the agreement was made, Jiang Hui looked at the man with black hair and asked slowly, his attitude was much milder. No matter what, the man was now under his command, and even if hesitant, he must follow his orders. On this trip, he was not only able to obtain the rare treasures of the Tree of All Paths and the Heavenly Seed, which would allow the Heavenly Pride of Liu Village to further progress, but he also managed to gain a subordinate who had achieved the True Immortal fruit position. It was certainly a great deal, and even Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face. ¡°All you need to do is break the iron chains on my body!¡± The man with black hair said directly. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat surprised. Even though the iron chain was made of Immortal Gold, it was rusty after being exposed to the elements for so long. It looked incredibly fragile, anyone with decent strength could probably break it. Why did it have to wait until now?! ¡°Although the iron chain has rusted, there is a layer of Fairy Dao rule on it. Ordinary people can¡¯t do it, even the Supreme can¡¯t, he will be crushed in an instant, only you can try!¡± The man with black hair explained. This was also what he saw through telepathy. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Chapter 420: If You Cant Do it Well, Dont Come Back (Chapter 2)_1 Chapter 608: Chapter 420: If You Can¡¯t Do it Well, Don¡¯t Come Back (Chapter 2)_1 As the black-haired man finished speaking, Jiang Hui strode forward and grabbed the rusty iron chain on the man¡¯s body, pulling hard. ¡°Hum!¡± Almost simultaneously. A visible ripple, like a golden wave, emerged from the iron chain and spread quickly around, In an instant, a sea of gold appeared here, the golden waves sparkling like a radiant divine luster. A vast power rose slowly, stirring the wind and clouds and gathering into a massive hand from above the sky. This was the revival of Immortal Array, showing its power to prevent Jiang Hui from rescuing the black-haired man, This big hand, pure and translucent as jade, like flawless white jade, at the moment of formation, immediately suppressed the location where Jiang Hui was. Jiang Hui was calm, fearless, extending a hand mixed with the terrifying Thunder and Lightning Ultimate Light towards the flawless jade hand. At this instant, he was like a true Innate God and Devil. The two massive hands clashed, where their fists met, the void itself was torn. But in the end, Jiang Hui had the upper hand, finally shattering the jade hand with a single punch. The formation contained in the Immortal Gold Iron Chain obviously exceeded the power of a true Immortal, but it was still far from reaching the Immortal King level. Go to ????????????????????.co In addition, after such a long time, some energy in the formation had been worn away, or else Jiang Hui would have had to pay some price. As the big hand crumbled, the iron chain that originally bound the black-haired man, already somewhat rusty, became even more fragile. The rust spread all over in an instant, and with a crisp sound, the chain shattered. ¡­ ¡­ Immortal Domain. Stars abound, vast and boundless, like an endless sea brooding with life. Looking around, mountains rise from the ground, vibrant and lush, like endless bamboo shoots after a rain, overlapping. A thin fog, like a veil, covers everything making it appear dreamlike. Under the veil of that fog, bamboo forests are verdant, flowers bloom, releasing an intoxicating scent, staggering and stunning. Golden light is everywhere, filled with a sense of peace and harmony. This place is truly magical, with fairy grottos, Peach blossoms all over, all kinds of miraculous Treasure medicinal plants, Divine Medicine are everywhere. This place is unimaginable. It¡¯s also a place that all living beings yearn for in their dreams. Compared with Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. The rule of Immortal Domain is perfect, no less powerful than Alien Territory, and even stronger than the latter. There are more giants at the Immortal King Level. It is because of the existence of the Immortal Domain that foreign creatures have not really invaded massively. In the last era, when the Ten Evils still existed, and the Willow God showed his prowess, the Alien Territory once suffered a great loss in the Immortal Domain. In that era, there were not only top-level Ferocious Beasts comparable to Immortal Kings but also the help of the ancestors from the Guardian lineage. Several giants died, countless True Immortals, as for Supreme, they were countless. Because of that battle, the Alien Territory did not catch its breath for nearly a whole era, and it was not until the end of this era that it regrouped and came back. The Immortal Domain is vast and boundless with Auspicious Beasts in groups and auspicious birds flapping their wings, In the center of Immortal Domain. Huge palaces stretch across Heaven and Earth, as large as mountains, magnificent and grand. On the surface of the palace, mysterious Runes and Beast totems are carved. ¡°Who on earth is it? Who on earth is it?!¡± Just at this moment. A loud roar suddenly echoed from within the majestic and splendid palace as if thunder was exploding from a clay pot. The sound shook the mountains, with an overwhelming momentum that vibrated the wide, open sky, as if the heavens were tearing open. That voice was filled with rage and held supreme dignity, like an emperor roaring in fury. The countless creatures around trembled at his wrath. Even the entities at the level of the Immortal Path found this wave of imposing power intimidating, barely breathing. Nothing in creation can withstand the fury of an Immortal King. Afterward. A figure burst from within. It was a man, more specifically, a young man. His long hair shimmered in gold, his eyes glowing with dazzling radiance. Like the scorching sun, he exuded exceptional grandeur. His robe fluttered in the wind, golden all over, casting a golden brilliance wherever he went. His luminescence ascended, as if declaring his arrival to the world. It was impossible to imagine that merely standing there, everything around him was under control. The figure was slender with an otherworldly, handsome face. He always appeared calm and confident, yet at this moment, his visage was fierce and ruthless. ¡°Ancestor, what has happened? Who has provoked you to such a level of anger?¡± One of the creatures at the level of the Immortal Path carefully asked. He was a descendant of the golden-haired young man, with the cultivation at the pinnacle of True Immortal, suppressing one direction, extremely terrifying. ¡°Someone has stolen my belongings. Go and contact that Incomplete Fairy from the Immortal Palace. If they can retrieve my belongings, I¡¯ll show mercy and allow him to return to the Immortal Domain. If he cannot, he will never return in this lifetime!¡± The golden-haired young man said sternly. ¡­ ¡­ The World¡¯s Tomb. Jiang Hui let out the black-haired man and then took the Tree of All Paths from him and left. After busy with all these. He didn¡¯t leave immediately, instead, commanding his Universe Battleship to circle the World¡¯s Tomb several times. Not until he confirmed that there were no valuable things that could catch his attention, he returned to Liu Village with the black-haired man and the Red-Haired Monster. Ever since stepping into Liu Village, the black-haired man was filled with curiosity, his eyes also revealed a touch of shock. He was not from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, but a genuine creature of the Immortal Domain, born in that realm and lived in that Pure Land for countless eons. From his perspective. The Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were entirely barren, thin and poor, the symbol of penury. If you said that in the Immortal Ancient Era, this land might still have some unique features. However, following the war at the end of the era, the Alien Territory made use of the Origin Ancient Device to directly attack the Immortal Domain. This land was no longer suitable for cultivation, the laws shattered and chaotic, with no chance of reaching immortality. They had long regarded this land as discarded, and to prevent it from being eroded by the mysterious power of the Alien Territory, they decisively cut off the channels between the two realms. Today, only a few channels barely maintain communication. He never expected that in this barren land, there would exist such spiritually abundant places. The deeper he went, the closer it resembled the Immortal Domain. Just then. A giant, boundless figure suddenly entered the black-haired man¡¯s sight, making him pause in breathing. This immense figure reached high into the clouds, as if trying to break through the sky, tearing apart the heavens, connecting with Heaven and Earth. Everything in its presence appeared minuscule and insignificant. It was a tree. With abundant leaves and branches, it boldly stood between Heaven and Earth like a towering giant. The bark was rough and tough, like the scale armor on an old dragon, as if it had been washed by countless eras. The tree was so tall that under its crown, one would feel an almost mysterious tranquility and grandeur, as the river of time swept by. When a breeze brushed by, the leaves rustled, and the black-haired man felt as if the tree was creating Heaven and Earth. It was too spectacular to be described with words. ¡°Could it be¡­ the World Tree, still so perfect and flawless, has even stepped onto the last crucial step!!¡± Snapping back to reality, the man¡¯s expression reflected his horror. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Chapter 421: Using The Body As A Seed, The Heavenly Seed Got Stolen_1 Chapter 609: Chapter 421: Using The Body As A Seed, The Heavenly Seed Got Stolen_1 (First change, North Pumpkin will write more tomorrow. Yesterday I was running a high fever, nearly 39 degrees. After taking antipyretics, I was sweating like rain. The doctor suspected I had another flare-up. Despite only making a few trips to the supermarket, I thought the virus was gone.) ¡­ ¡­ The black-haired man was looking shocked, unable to describe the astonishment in his heart with words. His gaze was flitting, utterly drawn to the imposing shadow, so much so that he was hardly aware of himself. The sensation that the aged and vigorous ancient tree gave him was too overwhelming. Every leaf seemed to hold a kingdom, sacred and flawless, lush with radiance. It was a haven of peace that touched the core of his soul, making him yearn to linger longer. The moment he entered Liu Village, the black-haired man was overcome with such a compelling urge. This place was too idyllic, so much so that it felt excessive. Even his restless mind was unable to resist being calmed, smoothed over by a strange power. His mindset had become much more serene. He was initially puzzled about where this mysterious force had originated from, but now it seems highly likely that it emanates from this unimaginable divine tree before his eyes. However, what shocked the black-haired man the most was the aura emanating from the divine tree before him. Being a figure from the Immortal Path Field, he could perceive much more than the average person. He suspected that what he was witnessing could very well be a real World Tree. Although hard to believe, the resemblance was uncanny. As is commonly known, the World Tree serves as the supreme mother tree, the ultimate evolutionary goal of numerous plant life spirits. Go to ????????????????????.co The only fully evolved World Tree known to exist is a divine tree named the Refining Heaven Creation Jujube, born at the dawn of the Ancient Fairy Era. Even before its evolution, the tree possessed significant power. He had personally witnessed its divine power completely taking form through fragments of memories from the past. Its every move could evolve the universe, open up heaven and earth, and spread the Power of Laws, illuminating the entire Star Sea. And the divine posture of that ancient tree and this one were almost identical. Both the texture and shape of the leaves, and the ruggedness of the trunk, were indescribable. Although the latter has yet to exhibit such terrifying scenes, it had begun to show divine demeanor. All that was left seemed to be a matter of time. Yet this was the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, a place he viewed as barren ¨C where even the rules have been shattered. How could it possibly house a World Tree, forever the most divine thing? In the Immortal Domain, even the mighty would fight tooth and nail for it. A fully mature World Tree alone could evolve a brand new Universe; the core of the Immortal Ancient Ruins was a damaged World Tree Seed, without which they would have long since collapsed. Moreover, the World Tree could not only evolve the world, but also, from the moment of its planting, continuously spread the transformation of the surrounding environment towards the direction of the Fairy World. The local world rules become more perfect, to the point that even the Immortal King would struggle to break them. It is entirely independent of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Alien Territory, and the Immortal Domain. By then, even an invasion from the Alien Territory can be temporarily withstood without harm. Despite being small, it was complete and had protective barriers. Furthermore, a fully mature World Tree could evolve an Immortal Seed from each of its branches and leaves. For the owner, they could use the World Tree as a medium to become the ruler of that small world, create creatures at will, discern and understand the order of the rules therein. They could claim all the Immortal Seeds as their own, raising countless world-beating talents. This was why the man was unable to control his expression. The World Tree was one of the three perfect Immortal Seeds in the legends. Such a treasure, once discovered, would certainly cause a storm. Even heaven and earth would produce unpredictable phenomena. The giants in the Immortal Domain would certainly notice and secretly take action; it¡¯s impossible for the beings of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands to take the lead. The treasures would have been preemptively claimed by those mighty figures. Just like the Tree of All Paths and the Heavenly Seed, they were coveted in the previous era. Every creature that wanted to pay respects was forcibly expelled. If anyone refused to listen they were all killed. ¡°The area within a hundred thousand miles is all territory of Liu Village. You can choose any place there for your future residence!¡± Jiang Hui said, interrupting the man¡¯s swirling thoughts. He had to try, regardless of anything, to see if he could convert a creature who had achieved the True Immortal Fruit Position into a follower. His current realm already reached the Supreme Realm; progressing further would ascertain him as an Immortal. The increase in experience points from ordinary followers was now negligible. Jiang Hui originally intended to win with quantity, thus many people had been gathered in Liu Village over the years. However, the pace of his experience points growth had not improved and could be regarded as minute. The total experience points from the tens of thousands of people were lower than the monthly points brought by one individual like Gu Chen, Tu Wa, or Lin Hai. There was no visible growth at all. This served as a wake-up call for Jiang Hui. According to his existing perception, having quantity should definitely lead to a transformation of quality. But in his case, that concept did not apply. The Golden Finger seemed to have set some restrictions on him. Only those followers with extraordinary talent or power could bring him vast amounts of experience points. Simply gathering the masses was not suited for him. Even in the end, if he grew Liu Village into a giant entity like an empire, but without truly useful individuals, it would merely be an infirm behemoth. Even a child could topple it. Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Chapter 421: Using The Body As A Seed, The Heavenly Seed Got Stolen_2 Chapter 610: Chapter 421: Using The Body As A Seed, The Heavenly Seed Got Stolen_2 Otherwise, he would have become a celestial being, become an emperor long ago. Therefore, it was precisely for this reason that Jiang Hui had set his sights on the man with black hair. However, the opponent is someone who¡¯s been there, done that, having lived at least several hundred thousand years, ordinary stimuli won¡¯t work, so Jiang Hui decided to bring him to Liu Village. Not only looking at the Immortal Domain, even across the entire Upper Realm, even the Nine Heavens shouldn¡¯t have any place that can compare with Liu Village in terms of profound foundation, exaggeratedly speaking. Only in his own base could he make the other party have the greatest deviation in cognition. This kind of deviation could potentially make the other party waver. Of course, the premise is that he must ensure a sufficient sense of mystery; he absolutely cannot let the other party see through everything at a glance. Perhaps True Immortal might not mean much to him in the future, but now, in this area of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, a creature of the True Immortal Realm can cover up the sky with one hand and the experience points it brings him will definitely not be few. In addition, the other party and he have signed a contract; it cannot betray him within a hundred thousand years. For a short period of time, he is not afraid of the other party revealing the secret of Liu Village. Under his watchful eyes, nothing could escape. As for after a hundred thousand years, he should be even less afraid. If the other party cannot become a believer by then, then kill him directly. ¡°Many thanks!¡± The black-haired man nodded, finally, reluctantly, withdrawing his gaze from the majestic figure of the World Tree. ¡°That tree¡­¡± The man thought for a moment, and finally could not resist asking, he felt that if he did not ask a few more questions, he would not be able to sleep soundly at night. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary tree.¡± Jiang Hui said with a faint smile. ¡°An ordinary tree?!¡± The corner of the black-haired man¡¯s mouth twitched violently, his expression awkward. Even those supreme giants would not describe the World Tree as extremely ordinary. Whoever had one, it would simply be the capital of showing off, and even giants would be envious. The other party¡¯s tone was really too grand. As for the truth or falsehood of that statement? The black-haired man would certainly not buy it. He does not believe that the man before his eyes is unaware of the World Tree. Since the other party said so, it must be that they do not want to discuss it in detail with him. Indeed. That is the World Tree. How many people are still too late to keep it a secret? It was just by chance that he was able to witness it. ¡°By the way, there is one thing I have been unable to figure out, and I would like to ask the gentleman to help clear up my confusion!¡± The black-haired man suddenly said. Jiang Hui nodded slightly, signalling the other party to go ahead. ¡°Since the gentleman already knew that I was being suppressed here by a notable figure in the Immortal Domain, specifically to guard the Tree of All Paths, leaving would inevitably attract the attention of that notable figure, why would the gentleman still insist on saving me? You should be aware of the consequences that this implies!¡± ¡°Since this seat was willing to save you, this seat naturally has its own reasons, within a hundred thousand years, during the period when you are working for this seat, this seat guarantees your safety.¡± Jiang Hui spoke indifferently. This was now the black-haired man¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words. He wanted to say if the other party could stop talking nonsense, but on second thought, this seemed to be a contempt for his own life. In the end, the man chuckled bitterly and nodded in silence. Naturally, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t care whether the other party truly believed him or not. As far as he was concerned, it did not matter whether it was true or false, as long as he spoke his intended meaning. Jiang Hui did not have too much contact with the black-haired man. There¡¯s plenty of time in the future. Rather than displaying it himself actively, it would be better to let the other party discover it slowly on their own. After leaving this place, Jiang Hui happened to come across the Willow God, who was admiring flowers by the shore. There was a bamboo house next to them, her residence, which had now become Jiang Hui¡¯s residence as well. As a Willow Tree that had gained enlightenment, although it was only a residual battle mark left, it had inherited some habits of the original body, liking to look at some flowers and plants. At this moment, the Willow God was wearing a light green silk dress, the curve of her body exquisite, her waist soft, the long legs looming in her skirt, skin like congealed fat, her toes occasionally skimming across the surface of the water, splashing bright, diamond-like water droplets. It made people wish to kiss her skin. Upon which, Jiang Hui did exactly that. ¡°Hey, you¡­ It¡¯s still broad daylight!¡± The Willow God¡¯s face instantly turned red, but she didn¡¯t resist much. With a soft groan, tonight was destined to be another sleepless one¡­ ¡­ The next day. The sun was already three poles high, with a faint light piercing through the gauzy clouds, illuminating the earth, and triggering stirring among all living beings. Jiang Hui was too lazy to get up, but within his perception, he caught sight of a scene that aroused his interest. At that moment. Inside Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Shi Hao was preparing to visit the Great Elder of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, Meng Tian Zheng. If his guess wasn¡¯t wrong, this should be the beginning and source of Shi Hao¡¯s journey to become a seed himself and creating the Eclipse System. The other party was practicing a combination of the Immortal Ancient Method and the Law of Life. However, there wasn¡¯t any favorable Immortal Seed for the Immortal Ancient Method currently, and their trip to the World¡¯s Tomb didn¡¯t yield much. Hence, Shi Hao planned to practice the Law of Life for the coming period. The Law of Life emphasizes breaking through limits at every step, requiring not only heavenly personal comprehension but also the support of heaven and earth¡¯s treasures. The reason he could create the Unique Cave Heaven was not only due to his own abilities but also due to the assistance of the Willow God, who used its concentrated juice to help him break through and surpass the limits. This time was no exception. He needed to find some treasures like True Dragon Blood, Phoenix Blood, etc. These are valuable catalysts. He wanted to take advantage of the Great Elder¡¯s return from the Emperor¡¯s Gate, to see if the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy had these. If they did, this would undoubtedly save a lot of effort. If not, he could plan for the long run. Shi Hao hurried along. He was someone who knew the value of time and would naturally not waste a moment. Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai had originally wanted to accompany him, but the latter two were detained by other trivial affairs, so Shi Hao went ahead alone. At this moment, in a peaceful courtyard. The Great Elder, dressed in a brown robe, sat on a green stone, fishing with Divine Medicine as bait, appearing relaxed and leisurely. ¡°You are here!¡± Although Meng Tian Zheng did not turn his head, he already knew who was coming. ¡°Mmm!¡± Shi Hao obediently nodded. He had heard many rumors about Meng Tian Zheng and knew him to be as selfless as the Willow God, so he had a lot of respect for the old man in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s interesting today. Those guys aren¡¯t with you?¡± Meng Tian Zheng slightly opened his eyes, looking somewhat astonished. Usually, they were inseparable. ¡°They wanted to come over too, but something came up!¡± ¡°Good, with the guidance of that one, they actually don¡¯t need this old man to do anything!¡± Meng Tian Zheng sighed and nodded. ¡°Great Elder, I want to cultivate both the Immortal Ancient Method and the Law of Life, to use the Immortal Ancient Method to illuminate the Law of Life, and inherit the Immortal Ancient Method through the Law of Life, to enhance each other¡¯s strengths. I wonder if you have any good suggestions?¡± Shi Hao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Your ambition isn¡¯t small!¡± Meng Tian Zheng smiled as if he had anticipated this already and wasn¡¯t too surprised. Ever since he laid eyes on Shi Hao, he had identified him as a proud-hearted person. Of course, with his talents, he indeed had the right to be. ¡°Although the path you want to take is difficult, in the eyes of this old man, it is indeed a good one. In this world, Immortal Seeds are hard to find, let alone Perfect Immortal Seeds. Even though there are some in the World¡¯s Tomb, whether it¡¯s the Tree of All Paths or the Heavenly Seed, none of you can pick them. They don¡¯t belong to you after all. Even this old man can only look at them with sighs. It¡¯s not bad to start practicing the Law of Life either. Although Heavenly¡¯s God Academy may not be as profound as the Immortal Court, it can¡¯t be underestimated by outsiders. Luckily, there is some residual Phoenix Blood in the academy. I¡¯ll give it to you later!¡± Meng Tian Zheng spoke unhurriedly. ¡°Speaking of Heavenly Seed, I remembered something. I wonder if I should tell you!¡± Shi Hao suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh? What is it, tell me!¡± Meng Tian Zheng looked at Shi Hao¡¯s mysterious demeanor and was somewhat curious. ¡°The Heavenly Seed¡­It seems to have been stolen by someone!¡± Shi Hao pursed his lips and said. He possessed an eye for martial arts, able to see the essence and origin of things, understand the intrinsic structure and operating rules, a power many patriarchs were envious of, Besides, he also had a double pupil gifted by the Ancient Heterochromatic One in his possession. With its vast scope, it could see details that an ordinary person could not. It could even see Luck and Fortuity, naturally exposing many scenarios that others could not witness. When they returned from the World¡¯s Tomb, and passed through the area where the Heavenly Seed was located, everyone felt a great power enveloping everything around them, all were shocked, but Shi Hao unintentionally saw more¡­ Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Chapter 422: The Great Elder Seems Strange_1 Chapter 611: Chapter 422: The Great Elder Seems Strange_1 With the aid of his Martial Path Heavenly Eye and the Power of Double Pupils, he saw even more exaggerated scenes. In the thick layers of mist that blanketed the area. An unimaginable creature took action, contending for the Heavenly Seed and instigating a terrifying clash with the creature guarding the Heavenly Seed. The struggle between such entities was too dramatic; the aftershocks easily tore apart the void, and even with the protection of the ancient ship from the academy, he could not help but feel palpitations. The most crucial part was, the latter seemed to have won. The humanoid black shadow that was guarding the Heavenly Seed was killed. The unyieldingly majestic peaks that stretched as far as the eye could see were leveled to the ground, ¡°Is this true, was the Heavenly Seed really stolen?¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s complexion changed dramatically. If this was the case, then the implications were truly significant. He vaguely knew some secret gossip about the Heavenly Seed and the Tree of All Paths. It seemed to be a golden opportunity left behind by an unimaginably supreme figure for their descendants, something that others had no right to possess. If now taken by an unknown entity, something big might happen! ¡°Did you see clearly who the assailant was?¡± Meng Tian Zheng asked. ¡°The other party was shrouded in mist, I did not see clearly!¡± Shi Hao shook his head. At the time, he too was very curious, so he exhausted all means, but found nothing. The creature was obscured by layers of fog, and even his double pupils could not penetrate it. ¡°In my youth, I explored the World¡¯s Tomb, mainly to find a Perfect Immortal Seed, so I clashed with the creature guarding the Heavenly Seed, but was ultimately defeated and forced to retreat. Even now, at most, I can only hold a stalemate with that creature. Go to ????????????????????.co That creature is terrifying, although humanoid in shape, it¡¯s not from the Human Race, but a rare Celestial species, with extraordinary bloodline, not from our Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, but from a far more expansive Heaven and Earth. Within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the only person who could have possibly killed the guardian of the Heavenly Seed so effortlessly could be one person!¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, deep and aged, with dazzling light bursting out, like rippling deep waters, full of wisdom and calm rays that made one see endless depth within them. His face was an epitome of ancient mystery and harmony. Time had left deep wrinkles engraved on his face, like flowing streams in a mountain gully, intricate and wandering, each line seemed to tell a different story, such rich experiences that quickly made him think of a person. ¡°Great Elder, who are you talking about?¡± Shi Hao asked curiously. ¡°The one from Liu Village!¡± Meng Tian Zheng said leisurely, not beating around the bush, or being enigmatic, directly mentioning a name. ¡°The Master of Liu Village!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes looked somewhat confused, a handsome and mystical face appeared in his mind, gradually manifesting before his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s that senior¡­there is a great possibility!¡± Shi Hao pursed his lips, agreeing quite a bit to Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s words, Ever since he first saw the master of Liu Village, he always felt that the person was shrouded in an inexplicable mist, making him feel transparent in front of the other, as if every move he made was within the other¡¯s perception. From the Wilderness to the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, he had encountered numerous people and events along the way, but none had left him as perplexed as the Master of Liu Village. The person is both righteous and evil, seems aloof yet approachable, yet also gives a feeling of profound coldness and distance which repels others, not just him, even the Willow God had openly admitted that she could not see through him. Most importantly. That was the only entity the Willow God specifically told him to interact more with before entering the Primitive Gate. The Ten Evil is rare enough, now almost completely extinct, but the Master of Liu Village actually had them. Not only did he have the True Dragon Cubs, regarded as the most formidable among the Ten Evil, but also the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad which is no less formidable. Just a while ago at his wedding with Fire Spirit in Liu Village, he had even discovered a huge entity suspected to be the World Tree. These are just what¡¯s obvious, as for what¡¯s hidden, it¡¯s probably unimaginable. With such profound resources, in Shi Hao¡¯s view, it was beyond imagination, not just in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, but throughout the Immortal Domain it would be rare. Willow God had reminded him more than once, the master of Liu Village could possibly be a reincarnated fool, and his peak strength might not be inferior to her. However, considering all this. Shi Hao fell unusually silent, sensing a strange frustration. With the Master of Liu Village¡¯s strength, of course, he wouldn¡¯t need any Heavenly Seed, but why would he go to steal it? Even a fool could guess, it must surely be for Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others. The reason he was currently seeking the Great Elder was simply because it was too difficult to find an Immortal Seed that could catch his eye, so he planned to start his cultivation with the Law of Life. As for them, they even had a backup plan, they did not need to worry about such things at all. Seeing the expression on Shi Hao¡¯s face, Meng Tian Zheng could naturally guess the reason and let out a bitter smile. Comparing oneself to others does indeed lead to self-inflammatory misery. When he was young, he was also desperately searching for a Perfect Immortal Seed, so he chose the path of becoming a seed himself. Regrettably, this path was untrodden, he was a first-time pioneer and had not been particularly lucky, ultimately failed, paying a high price. He was forced to merge his flesh and blood with the Weapon Iron-Blooded Longbow, leading to a loss in vitality and decline in his cultivation. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Chapter 422: The Great Elder is Weird_2 Chapter 612: Chapter 422: The Great Elder is Weird_2 Fortunately, Shi Hao was mature and firm of mind; he quickly gathered his wits, focusing himself entirely. The Immortal Ancient Method was temporarily no longer viable, so he could focus on solidifying the foundation of the Law of Life, since he intended to explore both paths anyway, the order barely mattered. ¡°Without the Supreme Dao Species, let¡¯s use ourselves as the seed, to refine our true self!¡± The Great Elder suddenly stood up from the green stone. ¡°Using the body as the seed?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s face revealed a touch of shock, very astonished because such an idea was too innovative, but seemed to carry infinite possibilities. Truly not subject to external factors, once successfully cultivated, its potential was immeasurable. Yet he was also very perplexed, could this really work? Could a human body as seed truly surpass the naturally perfect and blessed existences like the World Tree, the Tree of All Paths, the Heavenly Seed? For a moment, Shi Hao¡¯s mind was flooded with thoughts. ¡°Great Elder, has anyone ever succeeded before?¡± Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask. A Perfect Immortal Seed is too difficult to obtain, using the body as seed truly seems an alternative. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The Great Elder chuckled lightly, then patted Shi Hao¡¯s shoulder, speaking in a very indifferent tone: ¡°Actually no, all the creatures that have attempted this way have failed, either becoming cripples or literally refined to death, not a single one succeeded!¡± ¡°That success rate is way too low!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Go to ????????????????????.co Yet after deliberating for a long time, he eventually decided to tread on this path. This was because True Perfect Immortal Seeds were far too scarce, not just in this era, but also in ancient times, since the Immortal Ancient era, Perfect Immortal Seeds were stumbled upon, not sought after and the variety has always been limited. Not everyone could have monstrous fortunes like the Ten Crown King. Most people can only fight against the current. Shi Hao didn¡¯t believe that he could be lucky enough to stumble upon one, he might have a chance, but he would absolutely miss the golden period of cultivation. If it came to that, it would be even more of a loss. ¡°Good, since you¡¯re so resolute, this old one will accompany you on this journey!¡± Meng Tian Zheng seemed very pleased. He himself was a practitioner of this path, despite not having succeeded, but he knew the terrifying potential of this path, once one succeeded, they could absolutely surpass everything. Just like him. Although he had no Immortal Seed, he could easily crush creatures of the same realm. Hence, even if there was the minutest chance, even one in a million or a life-or-death gamble, it was worth trying. The path of cultivation itself wasn¡¯t a easy boulevard, if one didn¡¯t harbor a resolve to die, it¡¯s actually hard to achieve any considerable success. ¡°Great Elder¡­¡± ¡°Great Elder¡­¡± Just as Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s voice died down, there were a few more calls from the riverbed. It was Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai. They finished their tasks and hastily came over. ¡°You should have caught the gist of what I said, what are your choices?¡± Meng Tian Zheng waved his hand, inviting the three to stand in front of him and asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Elder, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to walk this path!¡± Lin Hai was the first to respond, shaking his head. His body carried the Ancestral Witch¡¯s bloodline, the path he needed to walk was different from everybody else¡¯s, neither the Perfect Immortal Seed nor the body as the seed suited him. Lord Willow God once warned him that his path was only one, and that was to continuously develop his own bloodline. ¡°It¡¯s okay, any choice made, regardless of the outcome, is simply human nature, you don¡¯t need to apologize to this old one!¡± Meng Tian Zheng showed a faint smile. Of course, he was somewhat disappointed. Among everyone, He held Lin Hai in the highest regard, and believed he was the best candidate for the path of using the body as the seed. However, everyone has their own ambitions, and though he was the Great Elder of the academy, he couldn¡¯t force anyone to do something they didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Gu Chen, Tu Dequan, how about you two?¡± Meng Tian Zheng immediately turned towards the remaining two. In his opinion, Gu Chen and Tu Wa Zi were also promising candidates, both had very solid foundations, which was critical and a must for the path of using the body as the seed. If the foundation isn¡¯t strong, this path can¡¯t be taken at all. ¡°We would like to ask for Lord Willow God¡¯s opinion!¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen glanced at each other, neither agreed nor outright refused. ¡°The existence in your village probably wouldn¡¯t allow the two of you to tread this path!¡± Meng Tian Zheng shook his head. He recalled what Shi Hao mentioned earlier. Without any strong reason, the master of Liu Village wouldn¡¯t act against the Heavenly Seed, which would have serious consequences. A slight carelessness might lead to unimaginable disasters. ¡°Great Elder, what do you mean by that?¡± Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen were a little puzzled. They hadn¡¯t even asked yet, and the Great Elder had directly denied them. Could he understand Lord Willow God¡¯s thoughts better than them? ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t directly tell them, instead he left them with a riddle. The two scratched their heads, seeing Great Elder¡¯s confident expression, although they were confused, they didn¡¯t ask further. In fact, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s thoughts were not off at all; the Jiang Hui Tree had long planned not to let Tu Wa Zi and Gu Chen choose the path of using the body as a seed. Currently, it was a dead-end, and when one reached the end, unimaginable things would occur. That was an indescribable enlightenment, an intentional targeting by the will of Heaven and Earth. Going against Heaven and Earth¡¯s will was truly an act against nature, how could it be approved of? Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Chapter 422: The Great Elder Is So Strange_3 Chapter 613: Chapter 422: The Great Elder Is So Strange_3 The reason Shi Hao could succeed was because he was the protagonist, possessing an aura of the leading character, born to tread this path. Meng Tian Zheng was already incredibly monstrous. Without any assistance, he found his own way, and was hailed as the first person of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths; he almost broke the record in this age where it¡¯s impossible to become an Immortal. But even such terrifying talent ended in failure, didn¡¯t it? Did he think that these rabbit cubs from Liu Village could also succeed? It was nothing more than a case of the blind leading the blind ¨C a clumsy imitation that could very well end up in heavy casualties. The most critical issue was that Jiang Hui currently had no ability to protect them on this path! Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk to seize the Heavenly Seed and the Tree of All Paths! ¡°Take these books and study them. Remember, you must thoroughly research their contents; they might come in handy! Of course, these are just the basics, not too profound. If you can achieve the position of a Sect Hierarch based on this, there are special scriptures for you to study afterwards!¡± Sighing, Meng Tian Zheng immediately turned to Shi Hao, bestowing on him a set of jade books. All were recorded in the language of the Immortal Ancient, not of this era. They chronicled experiences of using the body as a seed, including insights from ancient people and his own experiences. These were all precious experiences, formed from countless sacrifices of life and blood, sediment of the long years, in anticipation that one day, someone really could tread this path! Shi Hao nodded solemnly. What he held felt heavy, but he showed no fear. He had always believed in controlling his own destiny. ¡°Do you need to prepare anything for¡­the eventuality?¡± Meng Tian Zheng was hesitant to speak. ¡°This road is really too difficult. Not only because it is a dead end but also because it requires countless heaven-sent treasures. Those are not ordinary things; they are unimaginable good things like the Ten Evil Blood. The Academy can¡¯t provide many and, moreover, the purity is not enough.¡± Still, Shi Hao shook his head. Go to ????????????????????.co If mediocrity was his fate, he would rather die. He didn¡¯t want others to mourn for him prematurely. ¡°Little Dot, if these treasures are not enough, you can go to Liu Village. Lord Willow God should lend you a hand!¡± Gu Chen nudged Shi Hao¡¯s elbow. Hearing this, Shi Hao¡¯s eyes brightened. If one was to talk about the place with the most treasures in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Liu Village would undoubtedly be the one. Just right, Willow God was currently in Liu Village. Although he was not in his true body and was just a brand, that also constituted a strong connection! ¡°Does your village have Ten Evil Blood?¡± Meng Tian Zheng asked curiously, not understanding. ¡°Lord Willow God is raising a True Dragon Cub and a Little Golden Frog. Both are good stuff. Considering your relationship with Liu Village, it should be manageable!¡± ¡°A True Dragon Cub?! Is it the one that I am thinking of?!¡± Meng Tian Zheng asked hastily in a hurried tone. ¡°Should be!¡± Gu Chen scratched his head uncertainly, feeling a bit odd. The Great Elder didn¡¯t specify which type he was referring to. How would he know if it matched up? A description would be appreciated! However, since ancient times, only one creature could be conferred with the title of ¡°True Dragon¡±. Gu Wa Zi believed that what he was talking about and what the Great Elder referred to should be the same. ¡°Do you know where the Village Master got the True Dragon Cub from?¡± Meng Tian Zheng hastily asked, his face flushing, extremely excited. That was a True Dragon Cub! Once matured, it would be comparable to the existence of the Immortal King. Liu Village actually had such unimaginable lineages!!! Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Chapter 423: Its been a long time, Mengs friend looks a lot more mature_1 Chapter 614: Chapter 423: It¡¯s been a long time, Meng¡¯s friend looks a lot more mature_1 ¡°Great, it¡¯s really great news, truly a sensational piece of news!¡± A surge of excitement sparked in Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s heart upon hearing Gu Chen¡¯s answer, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim ¡®great¡¯ three times, even smacking his own thigh, a stark contrast to his usual solemn demeanour. A True Dragon is an extraordinarily genuine top-grade species, regarded as the leader among the Ten Evils. Once it reaches maturity, it¡¯s capable of stepping into the Immortal King Realm. This is a realm beyond what Meng Tian Zheng could even imagine, existing outside the bounds of Heaven and Earth, becoming the superpower of the eternal ages. If Liu Village indeed harbors a True Dragon cub, it would be an unimaginable reserve of power for their homeland in the face of future invasions from the Alien Territory. It might produce unexpected miraculous effects, giving the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths the edge they need. Meng Tian Zheng was already considering in his heart when to visit Liu Village again, not for anything else, but just to catch a glimpse of the True Dragon cub. ¡°Great Elder, are you¡­ alright?¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s behaviour immediately made Tu Wa and others tense, it was too bizarre. In their impression, the Great Elder was always calm and composed, never behaving this way, not only shouting and laughing loudly but also smacking his own thigh as if he had suddenly gone mad. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that this old one got a bit excited!¡± Meng Tian Zheng regained his senses, and waved his hand. ¡°You should all know, outside of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, creatures from another world are eyeing us. This world is much stronger than the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, what do you all think of the Supreme?¡± He sighed and suddenly asked. ¡°The Supreme is known as an Invincible Existence, the ultimate Being in Human Path Domain,¡± ¡°But in the presence of Emperor Gate, the Supreme is nothing more than dry bones, just as Celestial Gods are nothing but ants!¡± Go to ????????????????????.co Meng Tian Zheng casually spouted these words, yet they caused a shock to the hearts of Shi Hao and others. The Supreme is the end of the Human Path Domain, with the aid of biomaterials they can live for millions of years, their lifespan long and unremitting. Moreover, upon reaching this realm one can create unique Supreme Treasure Skill within their body, their power is terrifying, beyond imagination. As for the Divine Realm, in some small factions, it¡¯s even reflected in the title of Sect Hierarch, although they aren¡¯t able to live up to this level, they hold real power capable of reincarnation by a single drop of blood. But now, in the mouth of the Great Elder, Celestial Gods and the Supreme are unexpectedly weak. Just how formidable is this Alien Territory? Hearing it from Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s mouth now gave them a greater shock. Perhaps, it is truly unimaginable. Otherwise, in the past epoch, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands wouldn¡¯t have failed and been brutally broken down into such a desolate scene as it is today. However, the four didn¡¯t dwell on this issue too much. After all, they¡¯ve experienced many unforeseen events and had extraordinary people guiding them. Upon seeing the reaction of the four, Meng Tian Zheng nodded approvingly. Facing a collapsing mountain with an unchanging expression, that¡¯s a crucial quality of a powerful being. Great strength is not only mirrored in physical strength, but also in the state of mind. ¡°The Supreme is nothing but ants in relation to creatures blessed by the Heaven and Earth like the Ten Evils. Upon reaching maturity, they can step into the Immortal King Realm, a realm even I cannot reach. Since ancient times, how many prodigies have vied for it, yet only a handful ever made it to this realm? They are the ones who can truly dictate and change the outcome of battle!¡± ¡°And this is why I was so excited!¡± ¡°I am excited, not because the True Dragon is the leader of the Ten Evils, but because when the Alien Territory invades in the future, we will have the strength to fight!¡± Meng Tian Zheng declared resolutely. ¡°Great Elder, we will definitely contribute to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in the future!¡± Shi Hao was the most inspired. Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai were much more composed. In their hearts, Liu Village came first, and the rest could be disregarded. ¡°Great Elder, do you have anything to give us? You¡¯ve given something to Little Dot, you can¡¯t show favoritism!¡± Tu Wa moved closer, showing his shiny white teeth, changing the subject. Wherever there was a chance for profit, he would be there. Justice may be late, but he, Tu Wa, would never be even a second late. Meng Tian Zheng was stunned, then laughed bitterly. By now, the people of Liu Village had been in the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy for almost a year. He kind of understood the temperaments of these odd and talented individuals from the village. Some were reticent, some were uncompromising, and some would never miss an opportunity for gain, just like the youth before him. The youth appeared to be slow, honest, sincere, but in reality, he was sharp-minded, extremely clever, and bore no resemblance to his appearance. ¡°You little rabbit, isn¡¯t your village¡¯s heritage much richer than mine at Heavenly¡¯s God Academy? With such a presence protecting your village, there¡¯s nothing you want that you can¡¯t get. Are you still interested in the rubbish belongings of the academy?!¡± Meng Tian Zheng shook his head. Despite his words, he still pulled out a bunch of trinkets for Tu Wa, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai to choose from. These things were not especially rare, they were merely eccentric and peculiar. But for small sects, these items could indeed be seen as treasures. They were all accumulated over Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, and anything that could catch his eye was certainly not anything ordinary. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Chapter 423: Its been a long time, Mengs friend looks a lot more mature_2 Chapter 615: Chapter 423: It¡¯s been a long time, Meng¡¯s friend looks a lot more mature_2 ¡°Thank you very much, Great Elder!¡± Tu Wa Zi chuckled and hurried forward to make his selection. He did so with the haste of someone who feared the Great Elder might change his mind the next second. Then Gu Chen and Lin Hai, although somewhat embarrassed, joined him in choosing their items. Despite their initial displeasure, they were not shy young men. ¡°Great Elder, what is this?¡± Tu Wa Zi asked, holding up a large brush around a meter in length. Although it was called a brush, it was more like a duster, albeit with bristles of a hard texture. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly name this thing. It was something I found in some ancient ruins many years ago. It doesn¡¯t have any offensive powers, but it¡¯s quite a rare commodity. Anything drawn with it can become reality.¡± Meng Tian Zheng lightly smiled as he explained. ¡°Such a miraculous thing exists! Is this the legendary Divine Pen?!¡± Shi Hao expressed his interest from the side. The legend goes that there exists a magical pen born in the midst of creation. It is a manifestation of the will of heaven and earth, capable of drawing the starry sea, depicting cataclysmic disasters¨C virtually anything. Anything drawn by it can become reality, even the Perfect Immortal Seed. ¡°The Divine Pen is just a myth. Most of the legends in this world are either true or false, and most of them are just enlarged rumors. They are simply people¡¯s beautiful wishes. Even if such a legend is true, the price to use such a pen against heaven would be unbearable!¡± ¡°You must understand that everything in this world is produced by cause and effect. There is fairness in everything. The gain you make must correspond to the effort you put in. One should never expect to gain something without working for it!¡± Meng Tian Zheng seriously cautioned everyone. Shi Hao and the others, of course, looked appreciative of his advice. ¡°These lads are teachable!¡± Meng Tian Zheng nodded in approval, stroked his beard thoughtfully, and continued. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°This pen in my hand, of course, is nothing compared to the legendary Divine Pen. It can only draw ordinary things, like clothing, bedding, fruits, and vegetables. If you want to use this pen to draw a Perfect Immortal Seed, don¡¯t even think about it. The pen can¡¯t bear such great karma and would immediately turn into dust.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s still quite interesting!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s smile deepened, and he seemed to grow increasingly fond of the brush in his hand. ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯ll take this one!¡± ¡°Alright, if you like it, it¡¯s yours!¡± Meng Tian Zheng shrugged slightly. To him, these things were just external objects. His original intention was to reward his outstanding disciples with them. After Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen, and Lin Hai had finished selecting their items, Meng Tian Zheng also gifted Shi Hao an item. The previous items were merely the cultivation experience and insights of his body¡¯s seeds. They could not be considered rewards. After chatting with Meng Tian Zheng for a while, they reluctantly took their leave. ¡­ ¡°My brothers, sometimes I really envy you!¡± On the small path in the woods leading back to the Academy from the Great Elder¡¯s place, Shi Hao suddenly became sentimental. Surrounded by soft wind and greenery, the fluttering leaves created a serene scene. On the stone path, moss grew as time seemed to silently pass in this tranquil woods. An ancient stone staircase unfolded before them, like a pathway to a fairyland. The curves of the path led into secluded depths, inspiring awe in their hearts. Warm sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting mottled shadows on the ground, creating a surreal atmosphere. The group walked side by side. ¡°What¡¯s there to envy about us?¡± The three of them looked puzzled. ¡°I envy that you were born in Liu Village, with the protection of the Master of Liu Village. You can do good deeds without worrying about the future!¡± Shi Hao laughed. The three of them did not refute, because in their minds, it was indeed true. ¡°Actually, Little Dot, you are the real genius. Although you have received some help, your achievements are mostly attributed to your own efforts. We are all happy for how far you¡¯ve come!¡± Tu Wa Zi clapped Little Dot on the shoulder. ¡­ ¡­ Ten days later, Shi Hao set off alone for a secret realm. Named Fairy Mound, it was a place recommended by the Great Elder. It contained Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo and Netherworld Fruits, which could greatly assist his practice of the Law of Life. Originally, Shi Hao was supposed to journey alone. However, the villagers of Liu Village decided to follow, abiding by Jiang Hui¡¯s advice, and turned the trip into a massive group expedition. The villagers of Liu Village also planned to practice both the Law of Life and the Immortal Ancient Method. Therefore, those good items were also of great benefit to them. By collecting them early, they could avoid the need for traveling in the future. Meng Tian Zheng did not resist and agreed to their request. The location of Fairy Mound was remote. It was unknown how many miles it was from the Academy. The journey was astronomical, requiring one Array after another to cross the void. For any living being, it was an unprecedented trial. Originally, Jiang Hui planned to send them there with the Universe Battleship. However, he suddenly realized that the journey was crucial and could lead to unexpected experiences, possibly providing a lot of Experience Points. So, after some consideration, Jiang Hui decided to let them go on their own. In fact, his decision was proven correct. About half a month later, the Golden Finger started reminding him of a surge in experience points. Jiang Hui was delighted. A quick glance revealed that the experience points received in just that short time exceeded the total of previous gains. However, why such an explosive increase in experience points? He did not know the reason. While his Five Senses were now at their peak and he could sit back and watch the situation of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy from Liu Village, he himself was left in the dark about it. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Chapter 423: Its been a long time, Mengs friend looks a lot more mature_3 Chapter 616: Chapter 423: It¡¯s been a long time, Meng¡¯s friend looks a lot more mature_3 But the area of Nine Heavens is too vast, each level higher than the last. The Heavenly¡¯s God Academy is located on the Immeasurable Heaven, the second layer of the Nine Heavens. This is the apex of Jiang Hui¡¯s Five Senses can currently reach. Going beyond is not possible yet, and it cannot cover the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. However, in some cases, he does not entirely rely on Five Senses alone. Through the connection between his believers, he can also directly observe from the perspective of the believer. This capability was previously only applicable in the Void God Realm, but now it can be used in reality as well. Jiang Hui investigated immediately and discovered that they had arrived at a mysterious relic. The relic conceals the mark of a particular war god. If one could perceive it, it would be of great benefit to the cultivation of the Law of Life. Seeing no danger, Jiang Hui promptly withdrew his gaze. After all, using a believer¡¯s viewpoint still requires adaptation and is not as seamless as Five Senses. After some time, Jiang Hui¡¯s experience points received an unprecedented boost. The villagers of Liu Village, along with Shi Hao, arrived at a bamboo grove. This is the grove of Divine Bamboo, born at the beginning of the world¡¯s creation. Only one bamboo joint will grow in many long years. It is very rare and can significantly enhance the probability of enlightenment when cultivating here. ¡°If only we could move this bamboo grove back to Liu Village!¡± Jiang Hui was somewhat tempted. Whenever he sees good things, he can¡¯t help but think like this. It¡¯s different from the previous Warrior¡¯s Brand. The area covered by the Warrior¡¯s Brand is too large, tens of thousands of miles in diameter, it¡¯s unrealistic to move back to Liu Village. Go to ????????????????????.co The most important thing is, that place inherits the will of the war god. Even Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t forcibly take it. But this bamboo grove is barely a dozen acres in size, which is feasible to try. However, before Jiang Hui had the chance to enact his plan, a familiar figure showed up at his doorstep. On this day, the early sun rose. The peaceful night sky was torn asunder by the warm, golden glow of the sunrise. A line of brightness rose on the horizon, like a giant beast awakening from its slumber, stirring life into the world. Meng Tian Zheng, in his blue robe, slowly approached from the horizon. Just like last time, he didn¡¯t use any techniques to float across the air. Instead, he walked step by step, showing his sincerity. ¡°Master of Liu Village, Meng Tian Zheng of Heavenly¡¯s God Academy pays his respects. It¡¯s been a while since our last meeting, I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s voice was deep and powerful, like an ancient stone weathered by time, yet also like a vast river flowing with depth. Every word he spoke was like a ripple across a pond, resonating powerfully. In his hand, he held a Guiding Stone that could direct him to Liu Village and could be used multiple times. ¡°All is well with me. Yet, Elder Meng looks more weathered than I remember!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s figure emerged from the void, lightly smiling. Dressed in a white robe blowing lightly in the wind, he strolled through the world, like a crane amidst clouds, radiating otherworldly charm. Each motion of his was as elegant as a poem, projecting tranquility and harmony. Seeing this, Meng Tian Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of awe. We are all cultivators. But that is the real immortal aura. Collecting his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh awkwardly. He thought to himself, the Master of Liu Village truly is unique, even a simple greeting seems different coming from him. ¡°These days, the Aliens have been very sneaky, I haven¡¯t been as leisurely as you!¡± Meng Tian Zheng laughed. Compared to his last visit, he did look a lot more weathered. It wasn¡¯t because the Aliens had increased, quite the contrary, the Aliens had greatly reduced. However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. The feud between the Alien Territory and the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands dates back to the Ancient Immortal Era, they long reached a point of no return. The Aliens will never give up their conquest of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Suddenly, an abnormality appeared, indicating that they are certainly up to something. Especially after observing for so long, he uncovered an important issue. The creatures from that realm attacking the Nine Heaven and Ten Lands seem to be searching for something¡­ Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Chapter 425: Keeping Promises_1 Chapter 620: Chapter 425: Keeping Promises_1 (There are still missing chapters that haven¡¯t been filled in yet) ¡°Are you the immortal being who guards the Tree of All Paths?!¡± Upon hearing what the black-haired man said, Meng Tian Zheng gasped, seemingly remembering something. His emotions surged to an extreme level of shock, as if he had just witnessed something impossible happening right before his eyes. At the same time, a figure gradually emerged in his mind. Like a god or a demon, a man with flowing black hair, shackled in an Immortal Gold Iron Chain, bound before a piece of azure rock. Despite enduring thousands of years of time, he remained uncorroded, spit out an endless stream of Sword Qi, able to crush even the stars in Alien Territories. Nevertheless, despite his imprisonment next to the Tree of All Paths, he still radiated an intimidating presence. It is actually him! The shock in Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s heart was hardly subsiding. During his young age, in his quest for a suitable Immortal Seed, he had visited the World¡¯s Tomb more than once. Therefore, he was aware of the Heavenly Seed and the Tree of All Paths, the unsearchable perfect Immortal Seeds that were so rare even in the Immortal Ancient Era. Like the World Tree, they are extremely rare existences. Especially the Heavenly Seed, he once had a conflict with the human-shaped being who protected the Heavenly Seed. However, the gap in power between them was too great for him to overcome, even with all the means he could muster. In the end, he was forced to run away. As for the Tree of All Paths, although he had never attempted to snatch it, he had unintentionally caught a glimpse of the silhouette of the black-haired man from afar, but due to so many years that have passed, his memory has gotten somewhat blurry. Had it not been for the mention of the World¡¯s Tomb, Meng Tian Zheng might not have recalled it all. ¡°The title of Immortal Beings is used to address those who have gained the Dao in Alien Territories. You should address this sovereign as an Eternal Being!¡± The black-haired man spoke slowly, his expression stern. ¡°If this sovereign hasn¡¯t remembered it incorrectly, thirty thousand years ago, you had ideas about the Tree of All Paths. However, due to my presence, you had no choice but to leave!¡± Go to ?????????????????.co ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine that your memory is so good, senior. When I was younger, I really had the idea of the Tree of All Paths while searching for the Perfect Immortal Seed. I had caught a glimpse of you from afar that day and thought I hadn¡¯t been discovered!¡± With his mind calmed down, Meng Tian Zheng gave a bitter laugh. He thought he had been very discreet all along, but it turned out he was discovered long ago. Meng Tian Zheng suddenly recalled what Shi Hao had told him before. When they returned from the World¡¯s Tomb, he had sensed an unimaginable supreme being attempting to snatch the Heavenly Seed, resulting in a terribly violent collision with the humanoid being who was protecting the Heavenly Seed. The being seemed to have been successful in the end. At that time, Meng Tian Zheng had asserted that in the whole of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, apart from the Master of Liu Village, he couldn¡¯t think of a second person who would have such power. Now it seems that he was right. The one who made the move was indeed the Master of Liu Village, an existence both mysterious and unimaginable. However, he still underestimated the scheming of the Master of Liu Village. Not only did he make a move on the Heavenly Seed, but he also didn¡¯t let go of the Tree of All Paths. More importantly, it even appears that he managed to secure both. But¡­ What is going on with bringing the Eternal Being who guards the Perfect Immortal Seed back to the village? Moreover. How did the Master of Liu Village convince him to agree? It must be known that this being is an Eternal Being, a genuine Immortal Being who has already broken through the Human Path Domain and is an unbeatable existence. If this being were in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, it could create a new Eternal Family in an instant. In its face, even he had to address himself as a junior. Most importantly, he knew some rumors. Both the Heavenly Seed and the Tree of All Paths were related to a staggering giant. This giant¡¯s status and identity were too prominent, even in the Immortal Domain itself. Precisely because of this, otherwise, who would have the ability to seal an Immortal Being here, unable to escape even after countless years, only to endure loneliness and solitude? If this being has escaped secretly, isn¡¯t it afraid of revenge from this giant? ¡°Being bound by the Immortal Gold Iron Chain, the God Soul will be worn down day by day. My memory is actually not that good, but you have left an especially deep impression on me. I still remember three thousand years ago, even if we were far apart, this sovereign could still feel the immense potential hidden within you. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that, if the bigger picture permitted, this sovereign believes that you should have been the first being in this barren land to step into the Immortal Path Domain. Hence, this sovereign paid special attention to you.¡± The black-haired man shook his head. Due to his cultivation of Telepathy, his perception was often very accurate. Although he had only caught a glimpse of Meng Tian Zheng from afar, he was deeply impressed by Meng Tian Zheng. During his confinement in the Lower Realm for such a long time, he encountered numerous beings. But like Meng Tian Zheng, only a few beings truly caught his eye. ¡°Senior, you flatter me. If the world environment allowed it, the first person to become an immortal in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands should have been the Master of Liu Village.¡± Meng Tian Zheng said lightly. He had a stalwart and mature mind. Within a few exchanges, he managed to adjust his posture, neither arrogant nor servile. His respectful address to the Eternal Being as ¡®senior¡¯ does not necessarily mean that he would put himself in a very low position. If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Hui, he truly believed that he would have been the first to achieve Immortality in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. But ever since he met Jiang Hui, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s belief has somewhat shaken. ¡°No, no, no, you two are different!¡± The black-haired man immediately shook his head. ¡°Even if the big environment didn¡¯t permit it, he could have achieved Immortality. This sovereign can tell you clearly, achieving Immortality is a threshold as difficult as ascending heaven for us, but for the Master of Liu Village, that¡¯s just a matter of course!¡± Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Chapter 425: Keeping Promises_2 Chapter 621: Chapter 425: Keeping Promises_2 ¡°¡­¡± Meng Tian Zheng was taken aback, feeling a bit stunned and surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the Eternal Being¡¯s evaluation of The Master of Liu Village would be so high. If achieving immortality is just a matter of course, then what can be considered difficult?! The black-haired man and Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t talk much. The old man, though they had met before, they were not very familiar. ¡°Village Chief Lin, it¡¯s been a few days, you seem to look much younger!¡± After ending the conversation with Meng Tian Zheng, the black-haired man greeted Old man Lin warmly with a smile. Through his time living here, he had come to know who the real power holder in the village was. Generally, that person rarely showed up, leaving most of the time in a state of delegation. The person in charge of everyday affairs in the village was this old man in front of him. To him, the old man¡¯s power could be described as insignificant, but the authority he held was enviable, ranking him as the second person in Liu Village. Although he was curious about the pattern of Liu Village, which was not based on strength, but on the division of authority by strength, as an outsider, he didn¡¯t comment. Old man Lin responded politely with a slight smile. Then, he led Meng Tian Cheng to a bamboo house. The bamboo house wasn¡¯t large, but it was fully equipped. It quietly nestled at the foot of the mountain, the color blending interestingly with the surrounding bamboo forest. Located by the mountain and the water, the silence was filled with tranquility. The furnishings in the house were simple and practical, emitting an old and friendly atmosphere, making people feel comfortable and relaxed. Meng Tian Zheng was quite satisfied with the living environment. However, when alone, The Great Elder¡¯s face turned into worry instantly. While it was peaceful here, it was not his true refuge. Go to ????????????????????.co Next, he had three days to consider the proposal of The Master of Liu Village. Though three days could feel long, it also could feel short. For cultivators like him, it was nothing more than the blink of an eye and would quickly pass. Yet Meng Tian Zheng wasn¡¯t sure if three days would be enough for him to think it over. Because the problem posed by the other party was very sharp. If he wanted The Master of Liu Village to act, he must agree to become a follower of The Master of Liu Village and become one of the Liu Village People. But for Meng Tian Zheng who has spent most of his life in Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, it was a difficult decision. ¡°What are you thinking, Mr. Jiang? Why do you suddenly want Meng Tian Zheng to join Liu Village?¡± In the hazy green shade of the World Tree on the back hill, the warm attack was mixed with a slight coolness, which felt comfortable on people¡¯s bodies. The Willow God had a beautiful face, her eyes bright as stars, looking affectionately at Jiang Hui and spoke. She tied up her long hair gently with a jade hairpin, and the cloud-like light veil that draped over her shoulders made her more graceful. A light fragrance emanated from her, intoxicating people. Her lips were lightly painted with lipstick, setting off her fair cheeks, making her even more charming. Under the dim light, the woman¡¯s makeup was like a fine painting that lingered in people¡¯s minds, causing Jiang Hui to uncontrollably bite her several times, leaving her face full of saliva. Not until after she repeatedly protested did he reluctantly stop. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you have been getting increasingly presumptuous. You used to take advantage of me only at night, but now you don¡¯t even let me off during the day!¡± The Willow God said, her cheeks flushed. Although Jiang Hui had done this many times before, the Willow God still felt it was too embarrassing. Before they expressed their feelings for each other, the man in front of her was like a gentleman who would never cross any boundary, let alone glance at her more than necessary. She almost thought he might not be interested in women. She never expected that after they got together, he would embarrass her so much. The embarrassing things were simply indescribable with words, and she didn¡¯t know where Mr. Jiang had learned them from. ¡°There¡¯s no one around, so naturally I have to be more presumptuous!¡± Jiang Hui replied, his hands wantonly touching her body. Whether in appearance or temperament, or in personality and nature, in the whole ¡®The End of The Heavens Trilogy¡¯, the Willow God could absolutely be regarded as an extraordinary existence. Such a girl would surely allure countless people if placed in her previous life. Now, she is his woman, and naturally Jiang Hui is struggling to control himself. ¡°You should also know to control yourself. We cultivators should focus on cultivation. I am not as good as you, Mr. Jiang, even if I spent each day traveling and playing, my cultivation realm can still improve each day!¡± The Willow God said, laughing. The woman¡¯s voice was gentle as water, soft and rhythmic, like a spring wind sweeping over a lake, stirring up ripples. Each word carried a unique rhythm that was unforgettable. To be honest, even she would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t envy Jiang Hui. She toiled and secluded herself day and night, working hard to understand the Heavenly Road, and the improvement she achieved was less than that of someone who could improve their cultivation realm by sleeping, how could she not be discouraged! But the former is after all her man, her first and only man. The fact that he can evolve his way to such an exaggerated realm makes her genuinely happy for Jiang Hui. They joked around a bit more before they got to the point. Jiang Hui cleared his throat slightly, considering how to answer the Willow God¡¯s question. ¡°Meng Tian Zheng has great potential. If he existed in the previous era, he would at least be comparable to the existence of the Immortal King. If the environment of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths allows it, he should be the first being to step into the Immortal Path Field in this land!¡± Jiang Hui recalled that even in this life, Meng Tian Zheng seemed to have finally reached the Immortal King Realm. If he were in the Ancient Fairy Era, his achievements could only be higher, not lower. ¡°Why does Sir value Meng Tian Zheng so much?¡± The Willow God was somewhat surprised. Being compared to the Immortal King at the least, how highly must he regard someone to make such a statement? ¡°His aptitude deserves such high regard from me!¡± Jiang Hui said with a smile. The Willow God nodded, no longer commenting on Meng Tian Zheng. She had simply mentioned him casually. As for Jiang Hui¡¯s decision, she approved no matter what. Time flew by swiftly. Three days passed quickly. As promised, Jiang Hui arrived outside Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s bamboo house. ¡°Well, how did the Great Elder consider it?¡± ¡°You are quite punctual!¡± Meng Tian Zheng came out of the bamboo house with sleep-filled eyes. With dark circles around his eyes and cracked dry lips, unaware onlookers would think something happened to him. At his stage, let alone three days without sleep, even 3,000 or 30,000 years without eating or sleeping would have no effect on him. He had long shed his mortal body, but in these three days in Liu Village, Meng Tian Zheng experienced once again the feeling of being mortal. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a straightforward person. Three days should be enough time for the Great Elder to make a decision. So, could you tell me your choice!?¡± Jiang Hui slowly walked up to Meng Tian Zheng. ¡°If the old one agrees to become your follower, you must keep your word!¡± Meng Tian Zheng sighed heavily. This decision wasn¡¯t easy for him, but for the sake of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and for the countless beings of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, if sacrificing himself could gain a powerful ally, he was willing to sacrifice himself. Of course, it was not yet truly a sacrifice. But he had lived a solitary life for so long, and suddenly he was to become someone¡¯s follower. This sudden shift in role was a bit hard for him to accept. ¡°I have never been fond of making empty promises. Since I made this agreement with you, of course I will fulfill it. You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Jiang Hui said lightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I agree to your request!¡± Meng Tian Zheng was a straightforward man; once he had made his decision, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Good, let¡¯s give it a month. I hope that within this month, the Great Elder can sincerely become my follower!¡± Although he had already guessed Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s choice, hearing it with his own ears still made Jiang Hui a little happy. But this was only the beginning. It wasn¡¯t that someone could immediately become his follower just because they agreed. They also needed their Faith Value to reach a certain level! Jiang Hui considered this to be the hardest part. Because there had been cases in the past where someone¡¯s Faith Value did not increase at all after several years if they were insincere. However, the beginning is always the hardest. With the first step taken, the rest would be much easier to walk. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortals Tomb_1 Chapter 622: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortal¡¯s Tomb_1 However, in reality, Jiang Hui was greatly surprised by Meng Tian Zheng. It was only on the tenth day. The other party¡¯s faith value had already reached the required requirement. Jiang Hui initially thought that a month might not be enough and planned to extend the deadline. After all, according to past experience, most people would need at least more than two months to reach the required experience points. The reason he proposed a month as the deadline was just to make Meng Tian Zheng feel the pressure of time. Otherwise, if the other party can¡¯t become a formal believer for years, he can¡¯t always wait. Luckily, Meng Tian Zheng was quite promising. As the entity rumored to become an immortal in the End of Dharma Era, his extraordinary performance was enough to disdain others. At the same time, as Meng Tian Zheng officially became his follower, Jiang Hui also gained a lot of experience points. Though not astonishing, the Golden Finger¡¯s rewards in this regard were not particularly generous, rewarding a large amount of experience points only when his followers gained strength upgrades or various opportunities. As for why Meng Tian Zheng was so efficient, it was mainly because he witnessed too many incredible beings in these ten days, which greatly shocked him. He not only saw the true dragon cubs with his own eyes, whimsically playing in the clouds, making waves, but also personally saw the World Tree that seemed to support the sky, towering in the blue sky, with the surrounding mountains appearing as small as low mounds in front of it. The World Tree is universally recognized as the perfect immortal seed. There was once a tree in the World¡¯s Tomb that seemed to be a World Tree, but Meng Tian Zheng had seen it in person. Although it was very much like the World Tree, it hadn¡¯t taken that final step and had to go through the great calamity of heaven and earth, so it couldn¡¯t be considered a World Tree. The tree in Liu Village is genuinely a World Tree, born towards the sky, ancient and mysterious. The branches, carved like agate, are filled with unimaginable rule force, much like the afterglow of a vast sun. Also, there was a ferocious beast comparable to a true dragon cub. Go to ????????????????????.co It was a three-legged Golden Toad, seemingly made of Immortal Gold. It had dug a hole under the World Tree to live. Although it looked adorable, even the real dragon cubs dared not approach it, indicating that it must have suffered a loss from it. He once tried to get a closer look at the Golden Toad, but it might have scared it. It opened its mouth and swallowed the radiant sun in the sky. That was truly Swallowing Sun. The world turned dark instantaneously, and the temperature dropped¡­ Had it not been for the Master of Liu Village to intervene, he had no doubt that the Golden Toad might have digested the sun in its belly. These are all the miracles Meng Tian Zheng saw with his own eyes. As for other hidden miracles, he was sure there must be some, but he might not be qualified to witness them due to his status. ¡°Liu Village, what other secrets are you hiding?¡± On top of a peak, Meng Tian Zheng looked far and wide. Everywhere he looked, there were grand, spectacular jade palace buildings, countless, unending, and shrouded in a faint mist. For some reason. He suddenly felt like becoming a follower of the Master of Liu Village didn¡¯t seem so strange! ¡­ It¡¯s worth mentioning that. After Meng Tian Zheng became his official follower, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t let him stay in Liu Village for too long. It was impossible for him to gain experience points by staying in the village all the time. Only the free-flying bird in the sky is what he needed. Meng Tian Zheng was surprised, as he had initially assumed that he would be confined within the village, but then remembered that people like Tu Dequan were also followers of the Master of Liu Village and could mostly go wherever they wanted. ¡°I have no other demands on you. You can carry on as usual. However, your strength is too weak. If there is a suitable opportunity, I need you to seize it!¡± Jiang Hui said indifferently. ¡°?!¡± Meng Tian Zheng opened his mouth wide, he had considered many things but never thought that the Master of Liu Village would instruct him to do this, leaving him puzzled! However, considering his status as a follower, Meng Tian Zheng eventually accepted the instruction humbly and nodded his head. After Meng Tian Zheng left, Jiang Hui resumed his usual calm. Every day, if he wasn¡¯t busy tasting all kinds of food and wine, he was deepening his relationship with the Willow God and then using the remaining time to comprehend his path. This wouldn¡¯t lead to a breakthrough in his realm. But if he could make his theory clear, the improvement on his strength would be unimaginable. By then, with a single thought, he could slay true immortals, which could pretty much reach the strength of a Red Dust Immortal according to the divisions of the Nine Heavens. One day. Jiang Hui finished his comprehension as usual. He pulled up his personal information panel. [Race: God Willow] [Level: lv9 (Supreme Realm)] [Annual Rings: 83] [Force: Liu Village] [Number of Believers: 65037] [Divine Skills: Five Senses, Necromancy, Huang Liang¡¯s Dream, Chaostic Divine Thunder, Great Cutting Technique] [Practice (Treasure Technique): ¡°Body Tempering Scripture¡±, ¡°The Zen Creation Technique¡± ¡°Ferocious Ape Body Art¡±, ¡°Thunder Snake Treasure Technique¡±, ¡°Original Truth ¨C God Attraction Chapter¡±,¡± True Dragon Skills¡±, ¡°Swallowing Sun Treasure Art¡±] Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortals Tomb_2 Chapter 623: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortal¡¯s Tomb_2 [Items: Primary Spirit Gathering Array (Activated), Paradise Blueprint (Activated), Bronze Giant (Activated), Crossbow Tower (Activated), countless miscellaneous items, Killing Immortal Formation (Activated), Tiyue Ancient Stele 2/5 (Not Activated), Dam Key 1/3 (Activated)] [Spiritual Power: 900] [Draw Chances: None] [Special Status: You are establishing your exclusive path, currently 59% completed. Keep up the effort, your exclusive path will soon form.] Jiang Hui scrolls down. There has been no significant change basically, only that the comprehension of the Great Tao has greatly improved, reaching 59%, just a glimpse away from 60, which is indeed a watershed moment. Fairly soon, three days later. The path of enlightenment officially reaches 60%. At the same time. The monthly lottery came as promised. Jiang Hui naturally chooses to use it immediately. ¡°Congratulations! You have found an Epic Grade Dragon Egg in the vast sea of dust. The dragon egg has been issued, please pick it up from your personal backpack in a timely manner.¡± ¡°Epic Grade Dragon Egg hatching method: sunbaked for three days, no contact with any form of moisture during this period!¡± Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°The hatching method is quite easy!¡± Jiang Hui thought. Soon, the three days passed. On this day, the dragon egg directly turned into a stream of light, soaring into the sky. ¡°Congratulations, Epic Grade Dragon Egg hatching is successful.¡± ¡°Rewards from the Epic Dragon Egg: Ordinary Beast Meat (Several), Ancient Breed Beast Flesh (Several), Pure Blood Beast Meat (Several), Shepherd Grass Seeds (Several), Spirit Wheat Seeds (Several), Big Teeth Fish fry (Several), Ten Thousand Refinement Steel Knife (Several), Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed (One), Griffins (One thousand heads), Immortal King Fetus (Rare Items).¡± ¡°Ordinary Beast Meat: A barely edible meat, doesn¡¯t taste good but it is consumable and non-toxic, can slightly increase the vitality of ordinary beings.¡± ¡°Ancient Breed Beast Flesh: The meat is ok, can increase vitality to a certain extent after consuming.¡± ¡°Pure Blood Beast Meat: The texture is good, if cooked properly, it can be as delicious as the finest cuisine, can increase one¡¯s vitality and body strength if taken often.¡± ¡°Shepherd Grass Seeds: A type of grass seed imbued with spiritual energy, the resulting fodder is a favorite of livestock and can greatly improve the quality of the meat.¡± ¡°Spirit Wheat Seeds: A wheat seed that has manifested spiritual energy. The resulting wheat grains are filled with a rich spiritual energy, taste great, and has a unique rice aroma.¡± ¡°Big Teeth Fish Fry: A common type of baby shark, adults can grow up to a kilometer long, with phenomenal bite force, and their meat is tender and slightly fishy, making them a rare delicacy on the dinner table!¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Refinement Steel Knife: Hardened by a thousand strikes, solid and tenacious. It can slice gold and break jade, with only a few thousand repeated hammer strikes.¡± ¡°Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed: A rare sweet potato seed that matures once every 3000 years, each time bearing 300 fruits. The Water Spirit Sweet Potato contains immense spiritual energy and can strengthen the body and renew the veins. In particular, the Water Spirit Sweet Potato can satiate one¡¯s hunger, a small piece can ensure one does not get hungry for a year!¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: Planting the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed, near the World Tree can significantly accelerate the fruit-bearing speed.¡± ¡°Griffin: A common flying beast, very aggressive, covered in thick feathers, mainly brownish-yellow. Its upper body resembles an eagle, and it also has eagle-like claws on its forelimbs. There is a pair of large and powerful wings on its shoulders.¡± ¡°An adult Griffin is usually about five meters tall, with a long lifespan. There are many subspecies, including Leopard-patterned Griffins, Tiger-striped Giant Griffins, Royal Griffins, etc.¡± ¡°Immortal King Fetus (Rare Item): A life form conceived by the essence of heaven and earth, it has unimaginable vitality and potential, born immortal, once grown up it can reach the realm of Immortal King and possesses vast divine power, is unimaginably mysterious!¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The Immortal King Fetus is an upgraded version of the fairy fetus. Once it emerges, the wind and clouds change, the heavens and earth lose their color, and it is hard to resist. Therefore, the gestation process of the Immortal King¡¯s fetus is very slow, often tens of millions of years, or even longer, it is incalculable.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: Watering the Immortal King Fetus with the fresh blood of an Immortal Being or Eternal Being could significantly increase the speed of its hatching!¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: Placing the Immortal King Fetus in a place with dense spiritual energy can also significantly increase its hatching speed.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: Burying the Immortal King Fetus in the Immortal¡¯s tomb can greatly speed up the hatching process!¡± It has been a long time before the voice of the Golden Finger gradually faded away. Jiang Hui immediately showed a joyful face. The rare item this time truly surpassed his expectations. It turned out to be an embryo at the Immortal King Level, very exaggerated, it will be a true Immortal King being the moment it¡¯s born, a truly ultimate existence. He vaguely remembered that Shi Hao seemed to encounter a fairy fetus during his journey. The fetus was nurturing a female creature with purple hair, very powerful, extremely graceful, had helped Shi Hao in his cultivation, but also had stated that this world is too terrifying and she would not be born. Surely, this all would be discussed later, as to whether the purple-haired girl in the fairy fetus was born or not, there was no explanation in the text, and not much was introduced about her identity. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortalitys Tomb_3 Chapter 624: Chapter 426: Immortal Fetus Buried in Immortality¡¯s Tomb_3 In strict terms, the Immortal Embryo is considered a method of cultivation. In the Perfect World, only a handful of fortunate ones have the opportunity to carry an Immortal Embryo. The most renowned among them is Shi Hao; he fostered his own Immortal Embryo into a formidable Immortal King, that fought and protected the Perfect World for him. The Immortal Embryo that Jiang Hui drew was already an Immortal King upon birth, which inherently reflects its rareness and value. Without a doubt, in the next instant, Jiang Hui took out the Immortal King Embryo from his personal bag. In the blink of an eye. An endless light emerged, resembling a star falling from the sky, spectacularly radiant, brilliant and overflowing, just like a gem between Heaven and Earth. Although it was just an egg, it possessed an unparalleled charm, its whole body was like amber agate, illuminating everything around it even more. It was as if it was a treasure left behind by a deity ¡ª extremely exaggerated and unimaginable ¡ª how dazzling it would be when the Immortal King hatches from inside. Born as an Immortal King, this starting point was definitely beyond that of the vast majority of beings in the world. Even Jiang Hui himself was quite envious ¡ª if it was carefully guided further, its future would certainly be limitless, perhaps it could even attain the position of an Immortal Emperor. As Jiang Hui looked at the Immortal King Embryo, something akin to a progress bar also appeared in his sight, which clearly displayed the current hatching progress of the Immortal King Embryo. Of course, the current progress was zero. Without hesitation, adhering to the principle of not wasting any time, Jiang Hui teleported and appeared directly in front of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. The large earth-covered tomb stretched out like a giant, ancient and mysterious. The Immortal¡¯s Tomb did not undergo any changes, it was still continuously exuding terrifying Curse Power. However, because Jiang Hui intervened, this Curse Power was led towards the Underworld Bridge. What was a terrifying curse that would cause death upon touch for the average person, was a great nourishment for wraiths. It not only stabilized the God Soul, but also nourished it. Go to ?????????????????.co Above it, the Sky River was appearing and disappearing, making a loud and clear rippling sound, babbling, as if the sea was infringing. Seeing the right moment, Jiang Hui directly threw the Immortal King Embryo from the gap at the top of the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Then, he called over Little True Dragon and the Sun-swallowing Golden Toad, instructing them to feed fresh blood into it at irregular intervals every day. ¡°Lord Silver, we have to bleed again?¡± Little True Dragon looked helpless. It still clearly remembered how, last time to hatch an odd egg, its master asked it to spray dragon breath for ten days, which exhausted it. This time was even more ruthless, requiring blood! The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad croaked a few times, tilting its head in confusion. Its small head was foggy about what was going to happen next. ¡°Relax, you won¡¯t bleed in vain this time. After it¡¯s done, I will reward you especially!¡± Jiang Hui scratched his head and awkwardly chuckled before speaking. ¡°Lord Silver, I want stewed braised pork!¡± Little True Dragon exclaimed excitedly. The Sun-swallowing Golden Toad also croaked a few times, but the little Golden Toad didn¡¯t like braised pork, it liked eating the bugs in the Spirit Wheat Field; to it, that place was heaven. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you eat to your hearts¡¯ content when the time comes. Not only will there be braised pork, but also other new dishes. And you, Little Golden Frog, after it¡¯s done, I will specifically clear out a patch of the Spirit Wheat Field for you!¡± Jiang Hui guaranteed solemnly. After calming down the two little creatures, the problem of Spiritual Energy arose. For this, he directly scoured for many worldly treasures that could enhance Spiritual Energy, causing the tremors of Spiritual Energy around the Immortal¡¯s Tomb to rise several levels again. As for what was left, it now depended on the Immortal King Embryo itself. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chapter 447: Direct Rejection is Enough_1 Chapter 625: Chapter 447: Direct Rejection is Enough_1 (I have corrected the previous incorrect content. There were too many typos. I wrote so much that my eyes got blurred and I couldn¡¯t spot them. Is there any word processing software that can recognize typos?) ¡­ Jiang Hui had already arranged everything that needed to be done, and the rest was left to the fate of the Fairy King Embryo. Of course, the Fairy King Embryo could definitely be incubated. It was just a matter of how long it would take. However, for Jiang Hui, if the process took too long, it wouldn¡¯t make it as valuable. After dealing with the Fairy King Embryo, Jiang Hui immediately turned his attention to other items. Although the goodies that hatched from the epic dragon egg this time weren¡¯t too many, there were a few that were quite peculiar and worth taking a closer look at. ¡°I wonder if this griffin is the same as the one I imagined!¡± Jiang Hui muttered to himself and summoned a Griffin. The size of the griffin, although not the largest among ferocious beasts, stood five to six meters tall and about a dozen meters long. Its body was robust, with wide open wings that could cover dozens of meters. Its feathers were as tough as metal, radiating a golden light, revealing mystery and majesty. Its eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, clear and keen, as though they could discern everything in the world. Its nose was as big as a lion¡¯s, exhaling a fierce aura. Its claws were like steel blades, easily tearing apart rock walls. Its fangs glistened like two bolting swords, casting a chilling glimmer. The dazzling sunlight bathed the griffin, and its golden feathers shimmered with a blinding glow, like a thick carpet of red gold, mysteriously splendid. The appearance was quite similar to the one Jiang Hui saw in the movies, only more domineering and majestic, and significantly larger. Jiang Hui carefully sensed the griffin¡¯s cultivation, which was roughly around the Divine Realm. This level of power was barely acceptable. Most importantly, all griffins had the same level of power. Go to ????????????????????.co In other words, in just a short period, he now had a thousand griffins capable of resurrection from a single drop of blood as celestial mounts. In the Upper Realm, although the Celestial Gods weren¡¯t considered the top combat power, they weren¡¯t weak either. They could even be called Sect Hierarchs in some smaller realms, especially with such a quantity. A thousand griffins, wherever they were placed, were a significant force that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Roar!¡± Upon seeing Jiang Hui, the griffin immediately made a gentle roar and started to circle around him. Although it was speaking in beast language, Jiang could understand it clearly because he was the one who summoned it. The creature was greeting him. Jiang Hui smiled slightly and reached out to touch the golden fur of the griffin. Surprisingly, despite the apparent hardness, it felt incredibly smooth, like the smoothest blanket. The long golden hairs brushed against his skin as the wind blew, creating a ticklish sensation. After playing with the griffin for a while, Jiang Hui summoned the rest all at once. In an instant, his vision was completely covered by a dazzling display of gold. Jiang Hui immediately called for Old man Lin. ¡°Lord Willow God, y¡­ you called for me?¡± Faced with the dazzling sight of golden griffins and their majestic faces, Old man Lin was utterly shocked. It took him a while to gather his thoughts, and his face was full of joy. Without a doubt, Lord Willow God had created another source of income for the village. ¡°These beasts are called griffins, they can fly through the clouds and can cover hundreds of kilometers in a day. Every single one of them has a cultivation level of the Celestial Gods. Take them and look after them carefully, and feed them with beast meat daily!¡± Jiang waved his hand and directly brought Old man Lin to his side. He originally intended to feed these griffins with meat from the Species of the Ancient Times, but considering the huge quantity of griffins and the substantial amount of food each required, even the ample supply of meat from the village could not sustain such a demand. Therefore, after some thought, he decided to feed them ordinary beast meat. He would improve their diet once a month, adding Ancient Species meat as a supplement. It took Old man Lin a while to recover from the shock of knowing that every single Griffin had the cultivation of a Celestial God. Upon hearing the subsequent instructions, he hurriedly nodded and agreed, appearing dazed. After giving detailed instructions, Jiang Hui asked Old man Lin to lead the thousand griffins down the mountain. Next, he took out the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed and the Big Teeth Fish seedling. As for the other Spirit Wheat Seeds, beast meat and so on, he had already sowed or stored them when Old man Lin went down the mountain. The Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed was not very big, about the size of a coin, small and hard. Its surface was dark brown, adorned with delicate red patterns, but was transparent on the inside, making it look like a water droplet. This was a quite rare item. Consumption of the sweet potatoes it produced could lead to marrow washing and vein cutting, or in layman¡¯s terms, it could enhance one¡¯s physical constitution, a virtually unheard-of effect. Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t sure how many Water Spirit Sweet Potatoes one had to eat to achieve that effect though. Without hesitation, Jiang Hui planted the seed near the back mountain, close to the World Tree. Usually, it¡¯s nice to rest in the shade under a tree, but crops like rice and wheat find it hard to grow near huge trees. However, the World Tree was different, being the supreme mother tree. If treasure medicinal plants and divine trees were planted in the area covered by the canopy of the World Tree, the speed of flowering and fruiting could be greatly increased. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Chapter 447: You Can Just Say No_2 Chapter 626: Chapter 447: You Can Just Say No_2 As for the fry of the Big Teeth Fish, Jiang Hui directly threw them into the Inner Village Lake within the village. When the Big Teeth Fish reached maturity, their size could reach a kilometer. Common small rivers and lakes simply couldn¡¯t accommodate such a large fish. Thankfully, the lake within the village was significantly sized, nearly comparable to a sea if placed on post-apocalyptic Earth. Unknown to all, several days swiftly passed by. Following the departure of deep autumn, the grim winter finally arrived. Winter is here, the cold air bites, and a thick layer of white snow blankets the landscape, resembling a silver garment between heaven and earth. A chilling north wind howls past, leaving the earth desolate. Fortunately, owing to the presence of the World Tree and the Utopia Array, the temperature inside Liu Village does not get too low. The climate could be summarized as spring all the year round. However, each season still retains some of its elemental characteristics. This was intentionally done by Jiang Hui. The purpose was to differentiate the changing of the seasons, otherwise, it could be a bit too monotonous. In the sweet potato field, the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed has germinated without anyone noticing. At first glance, the verdant green leaves shimmer under the sun and appear like jade crystals. The flourishing sweet potato vines intertwine with each other, forming a green ocean filled with vitality. A string of vibrant sweet potato flowers blooms amidst it, emanating a gentle fragrance. It resembles a piece of stunningly beautiful jewelry in nature. They rest quietly in the warmth of the soil, awaiting the arrival of the harvest season. Truthfully, the fact that the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed could sprout and bloom in such a short time was somewhat unexpected for Jiang Hui. Particularly given the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t take much longer for the crops to yield results. Jiang Hui was somewhat expectant. He was eager to taste the flavor of the Water Spirit Sweet Potato and understand the difference between it and ordinary sweet potatoes. Go to ????????????????????.co Simultaneously. Over these past ten or so days. The size of those Big Teeth Fish has increased significantly. Of course, different from the Water Spirit Sweet Potato, although the lifespan of a matured Big Teeth Fish can generally exceed a thousand years, their growth from fry to maturity is quite fast. Under normal circumstances, it only takes ten years for the palm-sized fry to grow into enormous fish. Their growth rate is quite astonishing. With the aid of the Spirit Gathering Array and the World Tree, the spiritual energy in the lake has become extremely rich and will no doubt expedite the growth of the Big Teeth Fish. At the same time, it could potentially improve the tenderness of the Big Teeth Fish¡¯s meat. ¡­ ¡­ Time flies and the years pass swiftly. In the blink of an eye, several more scores of days have dissipated. Liu Village is peaceful and tranquil. Green mountains surround the village, filled with the sounds of chirping chickens and barking dogs. In the dawn, wisps of cooking smoke rise, filled with the smell of firewood. Countless streams meander through the fields, crystal clear with schools of fish and shrimp. The shepherd boy swings his long whip, driving a flock of cows and sheep. It¡¯s like a pastoral painting. On the other side, the wheat waves roll, and the golden color adorns the earth. The sunlight shines through the leaves, splashing the ground with gold. Many villagers are working hard in the fields, a scene of bustling activity. This is the Spirit Wheat Field. Every quarter, another crop can be harvested. Even if nothing else is considered, just this Spirit Wheat can ensure that the people of Liu Village never go hungry. After this period of growth, the flowers from the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed have become even more vibrant, attracting many bees. Through the Five Senses ability, Jiang Hui sensed that a good number of fist-sized sweet potatoes have formed in the deep buried soil. The quantity was considerable, which made him rather surprised. According to the introduction of the Golden Finger, the Water Spirit Sweet Potato Seed needs thousands of years to bear fruit. However, being close to the World Tree can greatly accelerate this process. He initially thought that even if the speed was increased, it would take a hundred years. He did not expect to underestimate the role of the World Tree. This object indeed deserved to be one of the three perfect immortal seeds in the perfect category. At this rate, three months should be more than enough. Jiang Hui does not plan to eat too many of the first batch of sweet potatoes. He will only taste a small amount. The remaining sweet potatoes are key to expanding the yield in the future. Sweet potatoes are a crop with extremely high yield and are very easy to grow. Water Spirit Sweet Potatoes are no exception. They count as a staple food in the future. Jiang Hui also observed the griffins. After this period of overt and covert fighting. A king has emerged from the griffin group. It was the largest griffin, standing at a height of 10 meters and nearly 20 meters in length. It was approximately the size of a three-story building. Its massive wings stir up dust and gravel as they flap, creating gusts of wind. Moreover, the cultivation of this griffin has also reached half-level sect hierarchy, making it quite robust. However, it has to be said that with the birth of the Griffin King, managing the griffin flock has become much easier. Feeding them has become orderly, and even their waste is concentrated in a specific location. As for the Big Teeth Fish fry, they have now all reached several tens of meters in size, swimming in the water like a group of whales. The Fairy King Embryo still shows no signs of activity. The Little True Dragon and the Three-Legged Golden Toad have been faithfully offering blood every day, although it seems it might not be enough. Jiang Huai¡¯s life during this period is simple yet fulfilling. Every day he either admires the beautiful scenery, enjoys drinking and merrymaking, or collaborates with the Willow God on some intimate things. Although sometimes it is a bit monotonous, Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t find it boring. He very much enjoys the calm days he¡¯s experiencing now. Because it won¡¯t be long now. The destruction of the epoch will come, the world will be thrown into chaos, and even Liu Village, despite the protection of the Utopia Array, will be somewhat affected. Before then, he can enjoy as many of these comfortable days as possible. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Chapter 447: Just Say No_3 Chapter 627: Chapter 447: Just Say No_3 Perhaps it was Jiang Hui¡¯s influence. From previously being an extremely hardworking student who studied diligently every day, the Willow God gradually became somewhat of a layabout. Were it not for old habits that occasionally constrained him, the Willow God might have completely given himself over to idle leisure. But if anyone enjoyed the most comfort during this period, it was the black-haired man. In the past, he was constantly worried about when the Supreme Giant would descend to the Lower Realm to punish him. However, no such thing had happened despite his constant anticipation. Even the faintest hint of the terrifying scenarios he had imagined had not materialized. Despite his disbelief, the black-haired man gradually noticed something amiss. While staying in this village, he didn¡¯t need to worry about attracting the attention of that major figure anymore. The village seemed to have a unique function that concealed his presence. Otherwise, the Supreme Giant would have already made an appearance. So much time had passed already! No wonder the Master of Liu Village wanted him to serve for a hundred thousand years. At first, he didn¡¯t understand why. He thought it didn¡¯t hold any practical significance since he would eventually be found by the Supreme Giant and suppressed. He even doubted whether he would be able to last a single year under such circumstances. But now it seemed that the Master of Liu Village had guessed his situation. With that thought, whether it was true or not, the black-haired man felt much more reassured. And then, on this day. He became a follower of Jiang Hui. As a follower of True Immortal Level, his Faith Value brought a substantial amount of Experience Points to Jiang Hui, which was a rather considerable amount. Go to ????????????????????.co However, unlike Meng Tian Zheng and the others, he didn¡¯t dare to send this one out. In Liu Village, protected by the Utopia Array, Jiang Hui could ensure that no one would detect his presence. But once he left, it would be a different story. Both the Tree of All Paths and the Heavenly Seed were of immense value, and that person would not give up on them easily. Even if he did not make a move himself, he would certainly send someone else to take action. A True Immortal follower, who he managed to acquire with great difficulty, might be useful in the future, but he couldn¡¯t let him perish before even getting the chance to put him to use! Of course, the black-haired man didn¡¯t want to go out. Within the village, he felt a strong sense of security. He could sleep soundly without any inhibitions. Only a fool would rush out to seek his own death. ¡­ ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something I am unsure whether I should mention,¡± In a bamboo grove. Lush green bamboo stood tall, their thick foliage blocking the sun. The sunlight filtered through the leaves created a speckled pattern on the ground. In this dappled sunlight, a table, smooth as jade, was placed. Jiang Hui and the Willow God sat across from each other. The Willow God opened her mouth to speak but hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us. Just speak your mind!¡± Jiang Hui responded without a care. They had already bonded innumerable times, there was no need for such formalities. ¡°A few days ago, my original body reached out to me!¡± The Willow God began to speak. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. The original body was the real Willow God. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My original body hopes that I can enter the Primitive Gate!¡± ¡°Willow God¡± sighed. Even though she was almost identical to that woman, even sharing her memories, she was merely a Battle Mark. If it were not for the man in front of her, she might have dissolved a long time ago. It was impossible for her to solidify into a physical entity, let alone be imprinted into the Dao and cultivate a main body. But now that her original body was sending a message, she had to carefully consider it. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave this place, even less bear to leave Jiang Hui. ¡°You can simply refuse. From the day you were with me, you ceased to be anyone¡¯s shadow and became a brand-new existence. Besides, that place is too dangerous. Even if I were to go, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive, let alone you!¡± Jiang Hui spoke solemnly. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Chapter 448: Somethings Not Quite Right_1 Chapter 628: Chapter 448: Something¡¯s Not Quite Right_1 ¡°From that moment on, you became an independent existence, no longer a shadow of anyone else, no need to agree, just outright refuse!¡± Jiang Hui said, his tone leaving no room for doubt. His voice was not particularly loud, nor was his speech fast, and his face showed no change, but each word weighted heavily like mountains, and each one touched the woman before him, even bringing tears to her eyes. In the memories she had, she had never been so intimately in contact with the opposite sex, nor had she ever been cared for so deeply. All of this was a first for her. But this feeling of being cared for filled her heart, and sent a tingling sensation throughout her body. ¡°But after all, she created me, and between her and me lies an unbreakable karmic connection. This time, let me go; successful or not, it will bring an end to all debts and grievances with her!¡± The woman in front of him wore a long dress, tall and slender with prominent features and skin as smooth and fair as fine jade. After sighing, it seemed as though she thought of something, and her expression suddenly turned firm and decisive. ¡°This is my karma, and if I do not resolve it, I might languish in it forever. I have an intuition that, barring any accidents, you, sir, are destined to soar to great heights, and I don¡¯t want to be left in the dust. I wish to stay by your side forever!!!¡± ¡°The Willow God¡± spoke slowly. This was the real reason she wanted to accept. The woman before him was merely an imprint left by the Willow God, not the true Ancestor of the Sacrificial Spirits, yet in temperament and disposition, they were quite similar. ¡°Even if you make up for this karma, it does not necessarily mean you can keep up with my pace. Besides, you can always stay with me now!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth, couldn¡¯t help but pat the woman¡¯s head, speaking in an indulgently fond manner. He was thoroughly enjoying his life; immortal and indestructible, without fears of life¡¯s usual declines, and his living standards were beyond measurement. To have such a peerless beauty by his side was a life enviable by many, no matter where you are. Go to ????????????????????.co Life is like a play, all about joy and pleasure. Hence, Jiang Hui did not wish to be disturbed by anything. Even if this person and his woman were one and the same. ¡°Sir, why would you say such a thing? Could it be that you look down on me?¡± ¡°The Willow God¡± pouted, somewhat disbelieving the first part of Jiang Hui¡¯s words. Although she was just an imprint, she inherited the original¡¯s talents. Moreover, her true form had once been of the Immortal King Level, with the Immortal Emperor being the next step and the peak of all cultivation. ¡°We share honor and disgrace together; how could I possibly use the phrase ¡®look down¡¯ on you?¡± Jiang Hui said with patience. ¡°Some things cannot be achieved merely through effort and talent. What realm do you think is the ultimate end for everything?¡± ¡°This goes without saying¡ªit¡¯s naturally the Immortal Emperor!¡± ¡°The Willow God¡± didn¡¯t even think before blurting out her answer. The Immortal Emperor, the ultimate boundary of all systems, the true end of the path, the highest level known in the evolution journey, the revered title of Supreme of Immortal Dao, and the realm that she aspired to reach. At that point of the evolutionary system, it was not possible to make any further progress. Reaching that realm would mean that time and the universe could not bury you, and you¡¯d possess an Emperor¡¯s field, transcending reincarnation, able to trace back in time and confine your enemies in the silent void of time. Known as the highest existence among all heavens, this level, even beyond all heavens, seemed unbreakable, terrifyingly boundless, where a single thought could, even in death, bring one back to life. ¡°But what if I told you that the Immortal Emperor is merely the endpoint of the Immortal Path Field, not the end-all-be-all, would you believe me? I can tell you straightforwardly that the mastermind behind the dark catastrophe experienced during the Ancient Immortal Era was an Immortal Emperor, yet he was nothing more than an insignificant ant, suppressed on the spot by a single drop of blood from some being!¡± Jiang Hui spoke slowly, his pace still calm, as if he was narrating something utterly mundane. It was just his way, that even the most extraordinary events, when spoken by him, seem to have a certain sense of possibility. Of course, talk is talk, but when it came to action, Jiang Hui was absolutely on par with a Demon King! ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you toying with me?¡± ¡°Willow God¡± opened her mouth, willing to believe what Jiang Hui said. Even if he lied to her, she would listen willingly and even believe, but on second thought, what Mr. Jiang said was a bit too arcane, which left her feeling overwhelmed, unsure of what to do! The most important thing was. How did her man come to know the source of the dark calamity? After all, her true form had risked life and limb to step into the Primitive Gate alone, seeking not just a method to advance from King to Emperor, but most importantly, to investigate the root cause of everything. But now, to hear such straightforward words from her man¡¯s own lips, she found it very hard to believe. ¡°Given the nature of our relationship, why would I ever deceive you? As for whether or not you truly believe, you must come to your own conclusion. However, I can clearly tell you that above the realm of Immortal Emperor lies the Sacrifice Path, yet even the Sacrifice Path is not the ultimate endpoint. There are higher realms to seek; the way is endless. What you see as the end may only be the beginning,¡± Jiang Hui said with a smile. He naturally guessed ¡°Willow God¡¯s¡± reaction. After all, she had not witnessed it firsthand, and he had no other solid evidence to offer. Such things were naturally hard to believe for anyone. But he did not care whether the woman before him truly believed or not, as long as he had made his point. ¡°I can make it clear to you that, even if you enter that gate, neither you nor the true Willow God will gain anything. So, no matter what you say, I will not agree to let you go!¡± Jiang Hui said this last sentence with particular dominance. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no ¡®buts.¡¯ I am not discussing this with you. If you keep talking, believe me, I¡¯ll lock you in the dark room!¡± Jiang Hui declared decisively. Only if he had lost his senses would he agree. Was the Primitive Gate that easy to enter? With death as a more likely outcome than survival, he had no intention of returning to the life of a bachelor, missing a warm bed beside his wife. Hearing Jiang Hui say this, ¡°Willow God¡± finally nodded. For some reason, although sternly rebuked, she felt not the slightest anger but instead couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat complacent. More importantly, she did not particularly want to step through that gate; she was quite content with her life as it was. Seeing his woman finally dismiss the idea, Jiang Hui finally breathed a sigh of relief. But he had not spoken falsely. If she remained ¡°obstinate,¡± he genuinely wouldn¡¯t mind locking her in the small dark room for a few days ¨C whatever it took to stop her. As for the method, during extraordinary times, it was not the moment to be particular. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my misconception, but why do I feel that you¡¯re especially valiant and imposing today!¡± ¡°Willow God¡± said, smiling cheerfully. ¡°What are you saying? Was I not valiant and imposing before?¡± Jiang Hui raised his eyebrows slightly, for although it was a compliment, it somehow felt slightly off. ¡°Huff huff huff huff¡­¡± Just then. Suddenly, a disturbance arose in the distance. Jiang Hui focused his gaze and saw that it was the Little True Dragon and the Three-legged Golden Toad. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Chapter 449: So arrogant in front of my Tu Wa Zi?_1 Chapter 629: Chapter 449: So arrogant in front of my Tu Wa Zi?_1 ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Jiang Hui asked curiously. ¡°What, you finished today¡¯s task?!¡± ¡°Lord Silver, the task you assigned is too brutal. We bleed every day, we both suffer from malnutrition, anemia. Look at us, with skin comprising mostly bones, as thin as dough twists¡­¡± Little True Dragon started to howl as soon as he entered, his lament as miserable as could be. Meanwhile, Three-legged Golden Toad began croaking a few times on the side. Jiang Hui stared at the two fools. Their chubby bodies were far from skin and bones or being skinny as twigs. However, he didn¡¯t expose them and simply conjured several large pieces of Ten Evil level beast meat in front of him. Even though Liu Village had plenty of beast meat, the Ten Evil level ones were still valuable, and their quantity was not overly abundant, adding up to only a few hundred thousand tons at most. ¡°Thank you, Lord Silver, thank you, Lord Silver!¡± ¡°Croak, croak¡­.¡± Upon seeing the meat, the eyes of Little True Dragon and Three-legged Golden Toad lit up. After repeatedly expressing their gratitude, they darted forward to devour it. However, the two little creatures didn¡¯t fight over it. Instead, they divided the spoils clearly, each taking a chunk and began to eat contentedly. ¡°Hahaha, slow down a bit!¡± Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle heartily, feeling very pleased. Meanwhile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Deep within the Primitive Gate. An unparalleled, moving figure that was going forward, suddenly stopped. It was a woman, as cold as ice and as beautiful as jade. She had a long and enchanting figure, emanating extraordinarily terrifying ripple effects. Her face was shrouded by a thin veil of white mist, making it impossible to see exactly what she looked like. However, it was easy to recognize from her dazzling and splendid eyes like numerous stars, the woman was a peerless beauty. ¡°What is this, he actually refused!¡± After a moment, a heavy complaint drifted from the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡­ ¡­ On this day. The morning sun began to rise, its light illuminating the sleeping earth and gradually dispelling the cold air. Over by the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, a strange feeling suddenly stirred in Jiang Hui¡¯s heart. ¡°It must be because the Immortal Mansion is emerging!¡± The Five Senses extended, Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes sharp. In his line of sight. Behind the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, a dazzling light shot into the sky and stayed for a long while. He vaguely remembered what happens in this part of the plot. In the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, there was an old Immortal Mansion passed down through generations, very ancient. According to the timeline, the emergence of the Immortal Mansion was almost due. The origins of that Immortal Mansion were quite mysterious. He couldn¡¯t remember exactly who or which group of workers carved it out. The entrance was located in the back mountain of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, but reaching it required passing through a mystical path known as Immortal City. While the Immortal Mansion housed dangers, it also contained countless treasured resources such as immortal grass, spiritual beasts, gems. And unimaginable opportunities awaited there. The most important of all, there was a place in the Immortal Mansion called the Fairy Demon Trial Field. Jiang Hui had a strong liking for it, wondering if it had any similarities with his own Divine Demon Trial Field. Meng Tian Zheng once fished in the Immortal Mansion with Divine Medicine as bait, but never managed to catch a single creature. Furthermore, the Immortal Mansion was bound with a sealing Formation. Unless one was an Immortal, it would be very hard to unlock. Now was not the time to truly unseal it, but rather the moment when the seal was at its weakest, allowing beings of Celestial God power to enter. Of course, what was most important for Jiang Hui, was that when this Immortal Mansion emerged, those crazy kids from Liu Village would undoubtedly participate. He wondered how much rich Experience Points it could bring. ¡­ At this moment. Immeasurable Heaven, Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. The back mountain. Looking into the distance. Mountain peaks traversing the landscape, their entirety a wash of bloody red. They resembled blood-drenched daggers or undersea corals, scattered sporadically, appearing extraordinarily mystical. Clearly, this is not just any ordinary land, but divine earth. Usually. Few people ventured here. Meng Tian Zheng was mostly alone, baiting with Divine Medicine and fishing in solitude. However today. This mystic land saw the emergence of large shadows, coupled with an uproar, chaotic as a bustling market. Among these people were those from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, the Immortal Court, and the Holy Court. All of them were proud disciples of these three academies. Apart from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, the team leaders from the Holy Court and the Immortal Court were Elders. As for the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, all of the remaining Elders showed up. The forces from the three academies took up three directions. However, the Immortal Court and the Holy Court harmonized well, their lead Elders all smiles as they chatted. Their disciples shared jokes among each other, leaving only the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy standing aloof. Now. As the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was gradually weakening, the Holy Court and the Immortal Court experienced unprecedented growth. Their talented disciples were incessantly emerging, many from the Eternal Family, even recognized as young Supreme beings. Unsatisfied with the current situation, the leaders of the two academies have been considering a merger. ¡°It¡¯s Fairy Zi Yao!¡± At this moment, a buzzing sound emerged from the crowd, and the noise instantly became continuous, reaching an uproar. The next moment. A luxurious flying boat about ten meters in size descended rapidly from the high sky. As the flying boat landed, a slender and bewitching figure stepped out. It was a girl, around eighteen or nineteen years old. Exquisitely beautiful, her face captivating like a flower, her body slender and skin smooth like jade. Her eyes were bright as a clear spring, pure as icy lake water, sparkling like numerous stars, innocent yet alluring. The moment the girl appeared, countless hearts of the opposite sex raced, their eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°Wow!¡± Simultaneously. Not far away, an incredibly powerful purple mist suddenly attacked. Like cascading seawater, the large amounts of auspicious energy fell from the sky like a waterfall, turning the mountains purple, compelling many to feel like worshipping. But those present were rare talents in the world. If they prostrated, it would surely be a disgrace. Many people present looked puzzled, but knowing what kind of being was within the purple mist, they had no choice but to suppress their anger. ¡°Damn, who is this showoff? We are all talented youngsters, why the hell is he so arrogant!¡± Tu Wa Zi grumbled, feeling that the living being in the purple mist had stolen his thunder, though he had come all the way without any grand introduction. ¡°Shh, young fella, are you trying to get yourself killed? That esteemed being in the purple mist is the Purple Sun Lord, from the Purple Mansion of an Eternal Family. This place is one of the strongest ancient lands in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Legend has it that it was founded by the true Eternal Beings, if you dare to speak ill of him behind his back, the consequences will be severe!¡± Someone hastily said, worried that Tu Wa Zi might cross some lines with his quick tongue, and bring calamity upon himself and others. However, as his words fell. Suddenly, an intense tremor occurred, like an invisible giant was constantly shaking, causing the ground to shake and hearts to race. In that instant, the extremely dazzling light burst out from all directions like a flood. It was so dazzling that people could not see anything around them. Immediately afterwards, a powerful aura erupted, as if it was going to swallow the whole world, instantly causing an undending commotion and uproar. ¡°Everyone get ready, the Immortal Mansion has emerged!¡± Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Chapter 450: Brother Tu, this person is even more arrogant than you!_1 Chapter 630: Chapter 450: Brother Tu, this person is even more arrogant than you!_1 The Immortal Mansion has emerged! The disturbance it caused was massive; the entire back mountain instantly exploded, territories within thousands of miles collapsed in a blink, dust swept through the air, and rocks rolled down¡­ Amongst this, a large lake cracked into pieces. For an instant, amidst the flying dust, waves tumbled, and the spray surged. Countless fish and shrimp were blown ashore, filling shore densely. At this moment, almost everyone wanted to rush toward the glowing location. The emergence of the Immortal Mansion hinted at unprecedented ancient opportunities. Legend has it that countless treasures were hidden inside, making it an unimaginable treasure trove. It was countless people¡¯s blood and sweat, even the leaders of the three courts only had a rough idea about it and lacked a clear understanding. ¡°Everyone, rush in! The treasures inside are unclaimed. It¡¯s first come, first served!¡± Someone shouted, wanting to seize this chance as such opportunities rarely come once in a lifetime. ¡°I want to see who dares!? ¡± At this moment, a thunderous roar suddenly rang out, ripping through the sky, making the earth tremble. The next moment. A young man was slowly walking over from afar, clad in a long robe with a large character ¡®Immortality¡¯ embroidered on the corner. He came from the Immortal Court. The man had a strong momentum and seemed like intending to prevent the people from the Heavenly God Academy from participating in the event. ¡°You people from the Immortal Court are too overbearing! This location of the Immortal Mansion is in our Academy; when did it become your Immortal Court¡¯s exclusive territory?!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Two thick and muffled voices rang out at the same time. The voices came from two human-shaped figures. Their heads, however, were not human. One had the head of a bull, with large and sharp horns as sharp as hand-forged steel spears. The head was covered in lush purple hair and stood over three meters tall, looking very robust. The other was five to six meters tall, even more robust, with the head of an elephant that was as dazzling as gold. Not only that, but even its eyes were strikingly radiant gold. Jiang Hui recognized these two figures; they were from the Wild Bull and Golden Giant Elephant tribes, members of the Heavenly God Academy. It was said that these two tribes had immense strength, capable of carrying mountains and rivers on their backs, capable of crushing lofty peaks, but in the eyes of the majority of the young prodigies, these two giants were seen as brawny but simple-minded. Indeed, this was the case. As of now, the Heavenly God Academy was in decline, while the Immortal Court and Holy Court were flourishing. Most of the young prodigies in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths joined these two courts, with the Heavenly God Academy nearly falling behind, which was an undeniable fact. Therefore, in face-to-face situations, few people amongst their peers would dare to challenge the young prodigies of the two courts. Not that they didn¡¯t have the gall; it was their lack of strength. ¡°Why, you two don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the taste of Wild Bull and Golden Elephant is quite good. I wouldn¡¯t mind tasting it today!¡± The young man from the Immortal Court spoke with a clear tone of provocation. At these words, the Bull-Head and Elephant-Head were instantly infuriated; they had seen arrogant people before, but never someone so blatantly arrogant. They merely said something in passing, but this man actually wanted to eat them. Although their tribes weren¡¯t among the top-tier tribes, their tribes still had Sect Leaders Level figures to defend them. ¡°This is our Heavenly God Academy¡¯s territory, how can we let an outsider like you run amok here!¡± The Wild Bull and Golden Elephant were furious, looking ready to take action; both of them were hot-headed and could not stand being provoked. There instantly appeared two massive shadows on the ground, each as large as ten thousand meters: one was an Ancient Giant Bull treading heaven and earth, its nostrils spewing white hot air, while the other was a Golden Giant Elephant, covered in golden scale armor and letting out an unmistakably loud elephant roar. ¡°Two brutes with bigger heads than brains, let¡¯s see how strong you can be!¡± Amidst the chilling light, the youth from the Immortal Court exhibited a healthy figure, like a black panther ready for launch. He wielded a broad and longsword, its body ember red, engulfing the cold glow; his momentum was outstanding, although not necessarily deemed a youth supreme, he was undeniably strong. The battle between the two sides was imminent. ¡°The merger of the three courts is imminent, and this is inevitable. You can¡¯t stop it. Step aside!¡± Just then, a powerful surge of purple energy approached, covering the sky and blocking the sun with its sheer mightiness. The forthcoming figure was the Purple Sun Lord; his tone was calm, but his words were filled with resoluteness. As he spoke, he made his move. With just a slight shake of his left hand amidst the purple energy, he forcefully separated the three. His power was overwhelming; he was a figure equivalent to a young supreme but also known as Little Tianwang. This title was not only a testament to his strength but also a symbol of his status. The Wild Bull and the Golden Elephant instantly backed down. Against the previous young man, they still had a bit of assurance, but in the face of the Purple Sun Lord, they were no different from ants, and they would be suppressed instantaneously. Although they were somewhat reckless, it didn¡¯t mean they were fools; there was a difference between fools and brutes. ¡°Who said that the unification of the three courts is a trend? How come we didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Tu Wa Zi shot a surprised look at the Wild Bull and the Golden Elephant. He originally planned to pat their shoulders, but due to the significant height difference, he could only pat their legs instead. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because your status isn¡¯t high enough!¡± The Purple Sun Lord responded, his hands behind his back; although he responded, he didn¡¯t spare a glance at Tu Wa Zi. His disdain was palpable. ¡°You¡¯re a strange guy. If you¡¯re answering me, why won¡¯t you look at me once!¡± Tu Wa Zi suddenly realized this, thinking it might be because the Purple Sun Lord had an eye problem. ¡°It¡¯s not just anyone who can catch my eye!¡± The Purple Sun Lord leisurely retorted. He had always been in seclusion and only recently came out because of the emergence of the Immortal Mansion. ¡°I understand now, you¡¯re looking down on me!¡± Tu Wa Zi frowned, his fury ignited. He had been wreaking havoc for quite some time now, addressed as the King of the World by his peers. Who dared to look down on him? Wherever he went, people were either careful and cautious or trembling in fear. When had he ever been looked down upon?! ¡°You¡¯ve never been in my eyes; what¡¯s this about overlooking you!?¡± The Purple Sun Lord replied indifferently, his body wreathed in purple energy, looking like a sky river flowing across his back. ¡°Brother Tu, this man seems even more arrogant than you!¡± Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but comment. ¡°More than just arrogant, he¡¯s utterly conceited. I, Tu Dequan, am quite a renowned figure in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and he claims not to know me, is he truly ignorant or deliberately mocking me!¡± Tu Wa Zi cursed and grumbled. ¡°Why not suppress him directly, so there would be fewer competitors when we enter later!¡± Lin Hai lent his voice to the discussion. He was thin and slender, looking almost like a scholar weak to the elements. But only those who were familiar with him knew how terrifying the power contained within this seemingly weak body was! Beating celestial gods as if thrashing children, truly, one punch was all it took; its power was comparable to the act of splitting dry wood; who could resist such power!? Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Chapter 451: Dont Hurt the Harmony_1 Chapter 631: Chapter 451: Don¡¯t Hurt the Harmony_1 ¡°Suppress me? Are you capable of doing that?¡± Purple Sun Lord furrowed his brows, wondering if he had heard wrong. He descended from the Eternal Family, known for their long-standing legacy. Most importantly, he had fused with the Perfect Dao Seed, the Hongmeng Purple Qi. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, he was destined to become supremely powerful. Throughout his journey, even those young Supremes who were on par with him, had never dared to claim that they could suppress him. Now, a band of people he had never met before dared to utter such outrageous statements. He felt giddy with laughter. It was like ants discussing how to topple an elephant! All he could say was that their courage was commendable! ¡°How are we going to suppress him? Kill him directly or simply beat him to a pulp?¡± The people of Liu Village ignored the Purple Sun Lord and instead were discussing amongst themselves. Their voices were not low, and those nearby could hear them. Aside from Holy, all of Immortal Second Court were full of astonishment. Meanwhile, those from Heavenly¡¯s God Academy appeared ecstatic. They had spent some amount of time with the people of Liu Village, and therefore knew about the origins and means of those demon kings, especially their horrors. Indeed, a young Supreme might be very strong. But if they fell into their hands, there was a real possibility that he would fall. After all. They were a group who could compare with young Supremes, their moves more ruthless than the other. With a bit of luck, one would only end up with broken bones and muscles. But with poor luck, one may wish to be dead rather than alive! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï If the Purple Sun Lord was to take action, perhaps the situation would take an unexpected turn! ¡°You are really frogs at the bottom of a well. Have you been staying in the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy for too long, not knowing that there are heaven beyond heavens and people beyond people?¡± The Purple Sun Lord obviously heard the discussion of the Liu Village people. As the protagonist of the matter, he turned red with anger. Eventually, he decided not to hide anymore and wanted to take the initiative. In an instant. The purple Sky River rippled, causing a crisp sound, like a horizon, a purple sun rose slowly, causing the void to tremble. It seemed like the entire Heaven and Earth started to resonate with it, rolling purple qi went out, the dazzling purple light is extremely eye-catching. At this moment. He looked like a true immortal, immensely strong, possessing an overwhelmingly invincible force. ¡°As expected of Purple Sun Lord. He has unknowingly become so strong?! Just the pressure radiating from him makes us feel powerless!¡± Someone exclaimed. The eyes of Liu Village people became sharp. Indeed, those known as young Supremes were truly not ordinary people. ¡°Enough. Our task is to explore the Immortal Mansion, so don¡¯t waste your energy before we start. They are from Liu Village. You should understand the weight of these two words. If you oppose Liu Village, there won¡¯t be any significant power to protect you, even if you are from the Zi family!¡± An elder from Heavenly¡¯s God Academy intervened. He didn¡¯t want to see a big battle ignited here. ¡°Monarch, these are all of the same sect. We need to get along well in the future. Hurry up and back down!¡± Not far away, an elder, the leader from Immortal Court and Holy Court, rushed over and blocked his way, forcing out a smile on his face. Today, across Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, perhaps there is no one who hasn¡¯t heard of Liu Village. Even the high and mighty Eternal Family considered it a taboo. For the creatures of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, Liu village was undeniably a formidable giant, mysteriously powerful, truly the first force in the Upper World. Don¡¯t you see, how powerful is Immortal Palace? There¡¯s a true immortal there who, despite being severely injured, was still beyond any match for a Supreme. Besides, the Master of Fairy Palace was acclaimed as the first Supreme and the strongest being across the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. He was ancient and mighty and had reached the Supreme Peak. His glory was entirely won by his own hands and covered in blood. Yet, even such luxurious setup was flattened by the Master of Liu Village! They themselves asked if their home could compare to the Immortal Palace. There was even a rumor that the master of Liu Village had actually transcended the Human Path Domain and was a true immortal at its peak, an Eternal Being. They quite agreed with this, after all, if he wasn¡¯t an immortal, then how could he have such terrifying strength?! If the opponent at that time had also gone through an unimaginable battle, it would be acceptable. However, in reality, the Incomplete Fairy had been blasted to death with a single punch without even struggling in a few moves. The fate of the Master of Fairy Palace was even more pitiful; his entire body was blasted apart and his God Soul was destroyed on the spot. It is said that the remaining body was taken back and processed into a big medicinal concoction. They couldn¡¯t even rest in peace after death. Given these unimaginable monstrous acts, Liu Village had already been listed by all forces as a leader not to be provoked, unmatched. They never dreamt that the prodigy of that village would actually join the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy!!! This was especially true for the Elder of the Holy Court. His expression was obscure and inexplicable, suddenly he thought of something! They had once sent an envoy to recruit disciples from the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy, but the higher-ups of the Academy turned them away bluntly. Moreover, the latter left a sentence: the people you can¡¯t take away should roll as far as possible! The leader of the Holy Court was furious at that time. Looking at it now, those people might really be from Liu Village. ¡°Great Elder, harmony brings wealth and it is most important. We three courts should be united in a common hatred, we can¡¯t harm our friendship because of these matters!¡± The Elders of the Immortal Court and the Holy Court looked in one direction and said. ¡°Agreed, this won¡¯t happen again, but your people were really too much. If this happens again, I will personally take action. You should not hinder me, or I will suppress you just as well!¡± Meng Tian Zheng took into answer in consideration of the overall situation, nodded, but also warned at the same time. The Elders of the Immortal Court and the Holy Court wore ugly expressions but had to agree. ¡°Now there¡¯s no place for my vigor to vent to!¡± Feeling the surging Sky Tyrant Blood in his limbs, Gu Chen said somewhat helplessly. As for the Purple Sun Lord, although he was a bit unconvinced, he did not understand, but he listened to the words of the Elder. Now. The three courts entered the Immortal Mansion in a well-ordered manner. There were a few figures in the direction of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy that Jiang Hui paid special attention to. They were two girls. One of them was dressed in red like fire, with gold-embroidered flowers, soft and gentle in demeanor. Her snow-white skin, framed by her red dress, was all the more tender. She moved with grace, her ample chest faintly visible beneath her clothes. The other one wore a white skirt, with a face as alluring as a lotus flower waiting to bloom, fresh and soft. By relying on the Surveillance Technique, Jiang Hui was able to recognize the identities of these two women. Princess Yao Yue and Wang Xi. Princess Yao Yue was a descendant of the Longevity Dynasty. She was uniquely talented, who cultivated the three Strands of Immortal Qi just like Tu Wa Zi and Shi Hao. In addition to her fiery personality and appearance, her fame in the academy was not low. However, after the complete arrival of the Age of Doom, she entered the Fairy World and was suppressed when the dark army invaded the Immortal World. As for Wang Xi. She once had an unclear relationship with Shi Hao, but as she was part of the people of Wang Family, they eventually became enemies. After the fall of the End of Dharma Era, she was taken away by Wang Chang Sheng. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know much beyond that. Aside from these two, there were also several figures in the crowd that caught people¡¯s attention, both male and female. These people weren¡¯t described much, perhaps their names were briefly mentioned in passing, Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t possibly remember all of them even if the Surveillance Technique provided the names, he wouldn¡¯t recall. They crossed the entrance. Everyone from the three courts finally got in after much difficulty. The next moment, the people¡¯s view at the front opened up. At the end of the path, it was a palace. The palace was magnificent and towering in the clouds. Although it was just one palace, it gave people the feeling of a range of enormous mountains. The lofty wall was like a winding dragon, extending to both sides, intimidating people. But what was more surprising was that there were soldiers wearing armor and carrying swords patrolling the entrance of this big city. ¡°Are there still people patrolling inside? Did we invade someone¡¯s lair?¡± Gu Chen revealed a grin. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Chapter 452: Acting Skills_1 Chapter 632: Chapter 452: Acting Skills_1 Gu Chen had some doubts, wondering if they had inadvertently stumbled upon the enemy¡¯s lair. Why else would there be a vast and towering city like this? Especially with heavy troops patrolling around, this didn¡¯t seem like a treasure hiding place, but rather like someone¡¯s private territory. As for the other prodigies, although they didn¡¯t speak, their faces were also full of surprise, unable to understand why there would be a gigantic city underground after taking this path. This was nothing like what they had imagined. Whether it was the Immortal Court or the Holy Court, they were all entering the Immortal Mansion for the first time after all. However, while everyone was taken aback, they were all also swayed and excited by what they saw. After all, regardless of the origin of this massive city, it was undoubtedly the treasure of an Immortal Family. If they could enter, it would undoubtedly contain unimaginable fortunes. Even getting a glimpse of it would be enough for them to digest. However, at the same time, not a single person dared to take step forward. No one wanted to be the first one to take the risk. No one was a fool. A great opportunity always came with significant risks. The two always went hand in hand; there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. The patrolling soldiers in front of the city were all armed and looked fierce. Furthermore, through sensing, it wasn¡¯t hard to find that all of their weapons were made of Dark Immortal Gold, an incredibly rare material, sharp enough to cut through their bodies instantly. ¡°All of you, stop gawking. Only those with the purest bloodline of the Immortal Ancient may enter the city. Everyone else, retreat!¡± The patrolling soldiers noticed the crowd and suddenly spoke out, their voices echoing like thunder. Along with their voices, a red light suddenly emanated from a vertical eye on the forehead of the leading soldier, sweeping across everyone present. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Little Fatty, you said your bloodline is the purest under the heavens, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you going to test it? This grand chance is right before you, and it¡¯s time for you to show off in front of us. Many goddesses are watching you, don¡¯t miss it!¡± Tu Wa Zi¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly looked at Cao Yu Sheng next to him. He vaguely remembered that Cao Yu Sheng once told him about his origins, seemingly hailing from a large family passed down from the Immortal Ancient, which was as powerful as the Ten Evil at that time. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Xiao Pang¡¯s face instantly turned pale, utterly embarrassed. He just made up that story. He never expected anyone to believe it. He always had the habit of talking nonsense to whoever he met. But generally, no one ever took him seriously, so they usually just laughed it off, hence no one ever really believed him. ¡°Brother Tu, don¡¯t joke around. If I had such a status, I would have soared to great heights by now. Why would I need to struggle as I do now?¡± Cao Yu Sheng smiled bitterly and explained. ¡°Damn it, you little fatty, are you taking advantage of Brother Tu¡¯s good nature, purity, sincerity, and honesty to deceive me?!¡± Tu Wa Zi immediately put on an angry face while not forgetting to flatter himself with a bunch of kind words. Xiao Pang¡¯s lips twitched, though he really wanted to ask which of these kind words were true. However, after seriously considering the power gap between them, he ultimately nodded in agreement. ¡°Since you agree with my point, then hurry up and compensate! You, little fatty, hurt my innocent, youthful soul. That¡¯s a sincere heart that constantly pursues truth, beauty, and goodness. There are few innocent souls in the world like Brother Tu. The loss of one is the world¡¯s biggest loss!¡± Tu Wa Zi whispered fervently. Although Cao Yu Sheng was helpless, he did feel slightly guilty. Who was to blame for messing around? All he could do was bear the bitter fruit and reluctantly took out a treasure medicinal plant from his collection. This scene left Shi Hao speechless. These two had similar personalities. Most of the time, though, it was Cao Yu Sheng who was tricked. The same words could always be twisted to trick him. Didn¡¯t he realize? Even if bandits came, they would lose some meat to a person like Tu Wa Zi. If robbers came, even they would lose some skin. Who could trick him?! ¡°This is a sacred area of the Immortals. Do not make a fuss!¡± The soldier with the red eye on his forehead frowned and scolded Tu Wa Zi. Tu Wa Zi immediately fell silent. Whether these armored soldiers wielding swords were real beings or not was irrelevant. What was undeniable was that they were powerful, all in the Void Path Realm, powerful enough to easily suppress them. ¡°Big brother, could you check if we have the pure lineage of the Immortal Ancient?¡± Tu Wa Zi slyly pulled Cao Yu Sheng with him and stepped forward. ¡°There¡¯s not even a hint of the Immortal Ancient in either of you. You¡¯re the worst of the worst. Roll back from wherever you came from! The red-eyed soldier glanced over them and gruffly ordered. Did they think they were worthy of his Heavenly Eye? ¡°¡­¡± Cao Yu Sheng felt like ten thousand mules were galloping in his mind. He had already lost a treasure medicinal plant, and now he was dragged out onto the street. His face turned red embarrassment. Although he never cared about face, it was still better to have some dignity rather than completely losing it. However, thinking that Tu Wa Zi was treated the same, Cao Yu¡¯s mood improved, and he was oddly excited. Even the heartache from losing the medicine was forgotten. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of getting hit, he estimated he could even laugh out loud. ¡°Big brother, did you see wrong? My master says that I have good talent and the demeanor of an immortal!¡± Tu Wa Zi, thick-skinned, did not leave right away. ¡°If I disregard the possibility that your master deliberately lied to you, then I would have to say that your master has poor eyesight. That rabbit there is more of an immortal than you!¡± The red-eyed soldier glanced at Tu Wa Zi and pointed towards the Taiyin Moon Rabbit in the crowd. He rarely ever talked this much. He had never seen such a shameless prodigy before. If it were someone else, they would be ashamed to stand here after his words. They would probably have found a hole in the ground to crawl into already. How could they still act like it didn¡¯t bother them? Could it be that during his eons of sleep, the world had degenerated so much? ¡°Big brother, would you like to check again? I am humble, but since I started on the path of cultivation, I have been cautious and humble. I rise at the crow of a chicken and sleep when the sun goes down. It¡¯s all for the glory of the Immortal Ancient. My goal is just like you, to resist enemies and protect every inch of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. I can¡¯t lose a single inch of my homeland. We people, even if we have to die in battle, there¡¯s nothing to say. But the most fearful thing is for a person to be completely restricted by talent and bloodline. If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t a lifetime of blood, sweat, and tears all in vain?¡± Tu Wa Zi took a deep breath, his eyes teary On the side, Cao Yu Sheng almost gave him a thumbs up. Nothing else aside, just this impromptu speech, and how he could cry on command, was not something he could match. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chapter 453: Believe it or not, Ill send you all flying_1 Chapter 633: Chapter 453: Believe it or not, I¡¯ll send you all flying_1 ¡°It¡¯s remarkable that at such a young age, you¡¯re able to have this kind of realisation. Indeed, talent and bloodline are not the only measures of a person. I have heard of someone who managed to reach an unprecedented realm with just a mortal body, becoming a legend that¡¯s been hailed throughout endless epochs. However, we who¡¯ve been assigned here are not our own masters. If there are any Ancient Immortal Remnants among you who can prove their worth within our jurisdiction, I will let you all enter!¡± The soldier with a vertical eye on his forehead spoke leisurely. ¡°Such emotional appeals actually work?¡± In the crowd, Shi Hao felt that he was being talked down to. Given his understanding of Tu Wa Zi, those words had absolutely nothing to do with his real thoughts. Shi Hao just hadn¡¯t expected the city guard to be so easily fooled. ¡°Am I eligible?¡± Taiyin Moon Rabbit came forward, full of anticipation. ¡°Your bloodline, though relatively pure, is still not sufficient for all of you to enter. At most, it would only qualify you alone. However, the Kirin cub you¡¯re holding can. In all the world, there¡¯s likely nothing more representative of an Immortal Bone than the offspring of the Ten Evil.¡± The red-eyed soldier spoke bluntly, while also pointing at the Kirin cub held in the arms of Taiyin Moon Rabbit. Despite Taiyin Moon Rabbit feeling slightly disheartened, she nodded happily at the thought of being able to enter. Soon, the group entered single file. Within the Fairy City, there were green, rolling hills that went on endlessly. Dragon-like ridges wound their way through, punctuated by standing stones. Amid the swirling mists, the mountains revealed a sense of antiquity, creating a picturesque, fairy-like landscape. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At some point, little fatty Cao Yu Sheng had jogged over to Taiyin Moon Rabbit¡¯s side, praising her with a lovestruck expression. If not for her, they might still be strolling around outside the gate. ¡°You shallow and treacherous chubby! That Kirin cub was my catch! The little rabbit was merely looking after it.¡± Shi Hao came forward and, unable to hold back, gave Cao Yu Sheng a slap to the head. He suddenly felt that Tu Wa Zi¡¯s earlier actions were simply to safeguard the public interest. ¡°Shi Hao, you made a name for yourself using the title ¡®Savage¡¯ across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, leaving many well-known talents in your wake. Don¡¯t tell me that to this day, you haven¡¯t found a ¡®Perfect Immortal Seed¡¯.¡± ¡°Such as a relic from an ancient monk!¡± At that moment, a figure wearing monk¡¯s robes walked up to Shi Hao. This was Great Srota. He once received a relic of an ancient monk, which brought him sudden fame. He jumped to become one of the top talents of this era, with formidable strength. Every time he fought, an aura of an ancient monk would appear behind him, intimidating enemies and empowering him. ¡°I never obtained one!¡± Shi Hao replied truthfully. ¡°But some of your methods resemble the Divine Skills of the Buddhist school. If you didn¡¯t obtain the relic of an ancient monk, how could you have such a divine charm!¡± Great Srota shook his head, somewhat disbelieving Shi Hao¡¯s words. ¡°Believe it or not!¡± Shi Hao naturally would not explain these matters to him. ¡°So you really haven¡¯t obtained a Perfect Immortal Seed to this day!?¡± Purple Sun Lord swooped in from one side, his figure majestic, with purple hair flowing and eyes as cold as lightning. He was very heroic, exuding a ruthless, unmatched air. ¡°No, such good things are clearly not meant for me.¡± Shi Hao told the truth just as before. Within the Immortal Court, there are still two Perfect Immortal Seeds. But he was not a part of the Immortal Court. Even if he were, those two Perfect Immortal Seeds were likely not his to claim, as they were reserved for the offspring of some important figures within the Court. ¡°With your talent, if you were to obtain one Perfect Immortal Seed, you would have the qualifications to challenge me. It¡¯s a pity though. Your era has finally come to an end. Without the Perfect Immortal Seed, the gap between you and us will only widen. You are destined to look up to me!¡± Purple Sun Lord declared. ¡°An Immortal Seed is just an external object. The self is the most potent principle!¡± Lin Hai, who had a good relationship with Shi Hao, came forward to speak for him as he looked at the Purple Sun Lord. ¡°Let me guess, you too haven¡¯t merged with a Perfect Immortal Seed, right?¡± Purple Sun Lord stood with his hands behind his back, his expression unchanged. He had not sensed the aura of a Perfect Immortal Seed from Lin Hai. At his side, a young Attendant Student was watching all the people present with a disdainful expression. This was the Purple Sun Lord¡¯s attendant, who was usually arrogant and overbearing. However, due to the formidable aura of the Purple Sun Lord, most were too afraid to voice their disapproval. ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t merged with a Perfect Immortal Seed either. But even without a Perfect Immortal Seed, I can still easily suppress you!¡± Lin Hai said indifferently. ¡°There are countless paths in this world, but in your mouth, there are only the Immortal Ancient Method and the Law of Life. Don¡¯t you find it absurd? There are three thousand Great Taoists, eight hundred left paths, and countless other paths, but you only follow the old paths of your ancestors. What¡¯s there to be proud about? Do you really think that possessing a drop of Hongmeng Purple Qi will make you invincible in this world?!¡± Shi Hao snorted coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are, threatening to tear my mouth apart?¡± The attendant student by Purple Sun Lord¡¯s side sneered maliciously. ¡°Huh?¡± Little Dot¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and he charged forward. He moved like thunder and lightning, swift as a dragon and fierce as a tiger, and reached the attendant student in no time. Then, he slapped him hard. In an instant. A pitiful scream echoed. The attendant student was sent flying. Half of his face was completely smashed, looking horrifyingly grotesque. ¡°You are provoking me?!¡± The Purple Sun Lord¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Take it as you will!¡± ¡°It seems there will definitely be a battle between you and me. However, this is not the right time to fight. I will seek you out once I have found my opportunity!¡± ¡°I dare you to come!¡± Shi Hao has always been sharp-tongued since childhood, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage here. Purple Sun Lord didn¡¯t say anything more, but charged in one direction. ¡°Thanks, brother Lin, for speaking up for me!¡± Little Dot thanked Lin Hai who stood aside. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I just couldn¡¯t stand what he said. Even if it were someone else, I would still have responded the same way. If he dares to speak like this again next time, I will not hesitate to strike!¡± Lin Hai smiled. ¡°Then, he¡¯ll end up worse off than that attendant student!¡± Shi Hao affirmed. Only those who knew this young monster well would realize how terrifying he could be. He was truly unparalleled in physical strength and could easily knock down astral bodies from beyond the heavens. Not even his peers could withstand a casual slap from him. Even Shi Hao had to admit that he might be inferior in terms of physical strength. ¡°Look, there are God Summoning Lotuses growing there! They¡¯re great for refining the spirit!¡± Someone suddenly exclaimed. It was none other than Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng. He found a large field of God Summoning Lotuses, which were rarely seen outside. He didn¡¯t expect to see several of them as soon as he arrived. The God Summoning Lotus, similar to a regular lotus in appearance, was enveloped in a thick layer of mist. Faced with such a treasure, everyone forgot about the previous incidents and rushed towards it. ¡°Who are you people, daring to steal my stuff? Drop it, drop it now! Do you believe I¡¯ll send you flying with one punch?!¡± A furious voice echoed from the void. Liu Village. Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but grin at the sight. He knew very well who the creature making the sound was. It was none other than one of the Ten Evil, the Heavenly Corner Ant. He just didn¡¯t expect this little creature to be hiding here. No wonder he hadn¡¯t detected its presence. Originally, Jiang Hui intended to capture it and return to Liu Village. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Chapter 454: Brothers, Help Me Seek Revenge_1 Chapter 634: Chapter 454: Brothers, Help Me Seek Revenge_1 The Heavenly Corner Ant may not have a frequent presence in the perfect scheme of things, but it undeniably leaves a vivid impression. Most crucially, despite the physical smallness of this ant, amounting to no more than the size of a fist, it ranks among the Ten Evils, possessing unfathomable potential. Upon reaching the Supreme Realm, Jiang Hui initially wanted to take advantage of the ant¡¯s appearances and small brain size to coax it back to Liu Village. However, he could not locate the creature. Little did he know, the tiny ant had hidden in the Immortal Mansion to cultivate its spirit with the essence of the Soul Gathering Lotus. It¡¯s no wonder he didn¡¯t find it. Although the Immortal Mansion is located behind Heavenly God¡¯s Academy, it forms a substantial independent space that his Five Senses cannot penetrate. However, as an offspring of one of the Ten Evils, this ant naturally qualifies to enter therein. It appears this little ant possesses its own reasoning. It realizes its inherent lack and knows it cannot reach the Immortal King¡¯s level physically and spiritually like the True Dragon or Phoenix. Therefore, it wants to use the Soul Gathering Lotus to make up for its deficiency. Although the idea is excellent, it lacks feasibility in reality. The Soul Gathering Lotus, despite its rarity and ability to refine the spirit of living beings, cannot fulfill perfection on its own. That¡¯s simply not how it works. While ordinary beings can significantly benefit from it, for creatures at the level of the Ten Evils, it is, at best, better than nothing. Indeed, during the Age of Immortals, items such as the Soul Gathering Lotus were not as scarce as they are now. They were not seen everywhere but were undeniably plentiful. One shouldn¡¯t doubt the wisdom of the ancients. At that time, creatures akin to the Ten Evils must have tried this approach. But as the eras change, what remains is only the True Dragon Clan, proving that this method is unworkable. ¡°Who¡¯s there making a racket?!¡± Someone spoke, startled by the emerging voice. However, upon closer inspection, they discovered nothing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Look, it¡¯s an ant!¡± Fortunately, one person with keen eyesight noticed the source of the sound! Everyone quickly followed the sound, discovering a fist-sized ant coated in dark armor hidden within the Soul Gathering Lotus. Unlike ordinary ants, this one stood upright in human form, hands on its hips. It seemed intelligent and somewhat theatrical, embodying the essence of personification to the fullest. ¡°Where did this little thing come from? The Soul Gathering Lotus is an ownerless object. When did it become yours? By your logic, doesn¡¯t that make the Immortal Mansion yours too?¡± sneered Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng. Delighted, his gaze remained fixed on the petite figure inside the Soul Gathering Lotus, sensing that it was time for him to showcase his might. Not being able to subdue Tu Dequan and Shi Hao was justifiable, considering that they were extraordinary, even by Banished Immortal, Ten Crown King, and Six Crown King standards. But if he couldn¡¯t handle something slightly larger than his fist, he¡¯d no longer be able to face himself. ¡°Who¡¯s this fatso? Don¡¯t you know about losing weight?¡± The Heavenly Corner Ant brandished its little fists, preparing itself and eyeing the rotund figure warily. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not giving you a chance. Leave right now or brace yourself. You¡¯re very arrogant for such a small creature. You look like you¡¯ve never suffered a good beating from a true celestial prodigy!¡± declared Cao Yu Sheng, his hands behind his back. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± The Heavenly Corner Ant exploded in rage, throwing a punch straight away. In an instant, a devastating gust whipped up, turning the vicinity into a storm of flying sand and pebbles, as if swept by a tornado. ¡°Wha-What?!!¡± Cao Yu Sheng was dumbfounded. He initially wanted to shrug things off, assuming it was a mere punch of insignificant force. However, before he could finish his sentence, he found himself propelled over a hundred meters through the air and smashed heavily onto the ground. The earth cracked instantly. ¡°Bro¡­brothers, take revenge for me!¡± Struggling to speak, Cao Yu Sheng looked towards Tu Wa Zi and Shi Hao. But before he could complete his sentence, he passed out. ¡°You seem to have overdone it, brother,¡± said Tu Wa Zi, half-closing his eyes as he approached. While Tu Wa Zi may not appear disciplined, he values loyalty highly. Even though he has tricked Cao Yu Sheng countless times privately, he still considers him a friend. Cao Yu Sheng has often angered others in the Academy, and several times, Tu Wa Zi has smoothed things over for him, whether voluntarily or upon Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s request. As a result, Cao Yu Sheng sees through Tu Wa Zi¡¯s casual persona, understanding that the latter can be depended upon in times of need. ¡°So another one shows up. Are you here to test the feel of being thrown, too?¡± The Heavenly Corner Ant swung its small fist, looking defiant. Fooled by the group he initially thought to be powerful, he became more emboldened after realizing their weakness. ¡°Young fella, it¡¯s not good to be overly arrogant. I can see that though you¡¯re small, you¡¯re pretty powerful. So, you think you can disregard everyone else just because of your brute strength? Who gave you such confidence?!¡± Tu Wa Zi said, having examined the ant from a circle around it. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, go ahead and try me,¡± said the Heavenly Corner Ant impatiently, revealing its extraordinary strength despite its small size. ¡°Hai Wa Zhi, show him who¡¯s got the biggest muscle. Let him experience the prowess of the Heavenly Pride of Liu Village!¡± Instead of confronting the ant himself, Tu Wa Zi coaxed Lin Hai into action. Among all the people in Liu Village, if Lin Hai ranks second in terms of strength, no one dares to claim the first rank. Lin Hai¡¯s fists could shatter planets, and the hair on his fists is tougher than any magical weapon. Who could surpass such an aberration? Lin Hai flexed his limbs, ready to fight. As Tu Wa Zi is older and of a higher generation, Lin Hai would seldom refuse his proposals. ¡°That seems to be a member of the legendary Heavenly Horned Ant Clan!¡± At this moment, someone rubbed their eyes in disbelief and recognized the ant¡¯s identity, exclaiming in shock. This revelation significantly changed the expressions of many. The small creature¡¯s status was beyond their wildest imaginations. Who among those present didn¡¯t know the name of Heavenly Corner Ant, and who hadn¡¯t heard the legends about it? Ranked among the Ten Evils, its reputation wasn¡¯t as formidable, and it was as enigmatic as the Thunder Emperor. While the legends about it weren¡¯t as well-known as those of the True Dragon, Kylin, Kun Peng, or Phoenix, the mysteriousness of these limited tales made it even more daunting. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Chapter 455: The Aftermath of the War Goddess_1 Chapter 635: Chapter 455: The Aftermath of the War Goddess_1 According to legend, the Heavenly Horned Ant is the most powerful being among the Ten Evil, possessing the ultimate strength when it reaches adulthood. It is capable of shattering Heaven and Earth and even overturning the Nine Heavens. Its strength is much greater than that of a True Dragon. Especially, this terrifying creature possesses immense vitality and a special gift ¨C Fury. Once enraged, it will fall into madness, gaining an unprecedented surge in strength and a dramatic increase in the recovery speed of its body. Even True Dragons would have to avoid its edge, and no creature in the same Realm could resist it! However, unlike the other Ten Evil, the legacy Treasured Technique of the Heavenly Horned Ant is not suitable for other Races to cultivate. If other creatures were to cultivate it, it would be difficult to reach Completion. Therefore, their Treasured Techniques can only spread within their own Race. Thus, like the Thunder Emperor and that grass, the number of these Races, even at their peak, is rather scarce. Some even have only one generation walking the world. ¡°You do have some knowledge to recognize me!¡± Hearing his title revealed, the Heavenly Horned Ant immediately spoke with an arrogant expression. He is one of the Ten Evil, the only descendant of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan. Wherever he goes, he is an honored guest. His bloodline is unparalleled in the world, naturally making him arrogantly bold. Lin Hai was also somewhat surprised. He¡¯s not an ignorant person. He likes to read some ancient books in his spare time, and he¡¯s not unfamiliar with Heavenly Horned Ants, knowing the clan¡¯s mystery. What was unexpected was that this lineage, which was feared to be extinct, actually had descendants. ¡°What now? Still want to fight? Or do you want to lose face in front of so many people? From ancient times to the present, nobody has ever been able to defeat my clan in terms of power. If you want to make a name for yourself, I¡¯d advise you to get out of here. Otherwise, you might end up worse off than that Little Fatty. Rather than gaining fame, you might just hurt yourself!¡± The Heavenly Horned Ant looked at Lin Hai and said dismissively. ¡°They say that the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan is the representative of power, symbolizing the extreme of strength. Favored by Heaven and Earth, they do not need to cultivate other flashy Divine Skills. Just relying on brute strength, they can act without reserve. After they reach adulthood, they can even overturn the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. There is no creature in the world that can compete with them in terms of power. I¡¯m curious, can the Heavenly Horned Ant truly be as powerful as it is in the legends?!¡± Lin Hai did not show any sign of retreat. On the contrary, a few strands of battle frenzy appeared on his face. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s do it!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï For a change, the Heavenly Horned Ant looked serious and earnest. Although he was arrogant, proud of his bloodline, and thought he could shatter the sky, he felt an oppressive sensation from this young human being. Beside the colorful Soul Attracting Lotus, a man and an ant stood face-to-face, with great momentum. Without any indication, they directly engaged in a fierce battle. There were no magnificent Divine Skills. Instead, it was a clash of strength. Each punch and attack was like a thunderous shock, bearing an unstoppable force. The ground shook, and the sky thundered. There were no cunning moves, only direct punches. Each clash felt like a giant bell, reverberating in the hearts of everyone present. Finally, the two figures¡ªa large one and a small one¡ªparted. Lin Hai stood still. The Heavenly Horned Ant, however, had retreated a hundred meters. The outcome was clear. ¡°In all these years you are the first creature to be on par with me in terms of power!¡± The Heavenly Horned Ant looked shocked, as if he had been hit. His most proud strength seemed so ordinary in front of others. ¡°In all these years, you are the first existence that has made me admire your power!¡± Lin Hai clenched his fist, producing a crisp sound. ¡°He¡¯s become stronger again!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Shi Hao!¡± At this point. A beautiful figure suddenly approached, interrupting the staring contest between man and ant. It was a woman. Dressed in a long white dress, slender body, full calves, high protruding chest, skin like condensed fat, three thousand black strands of hair lying behind her, like the flowers in the spring, stunning and beautiful, but modest and reserved. Her eyes were deep as the night sea, full of stars, seemingly capable of captivating someone with just a glance. However, her demeanor was not that of a seductive fox, but rather a sense of sacred purity circulated around her. That was Qing Lian, the known Saintess of the Heaven Mending Sect. However, those who were familiar knew that there were actually two Saintesses in Heaven Mending Sect. The one in front of their eyes was the secondary one, the main one was a woman named Moon Fairy. The two of them looked almost exactly alike, only their temperaments were different, and their behaviors were quite different. This was a method of a primary and secondary body, a secret technique that was similar to one from the Immortal Palace. When the primary and secondary bodies achieved a certain level and merged, they could attain sublime ascension, reach an unimaginable state. Not only would the strength be boosted in an instant, producing the effect of 1+1>2, but the quality of their aptitude would also undergo a qualitative change¡­ But this Divine Skill was difficult to cultivate. Perseverance alone wasn¡¯t enough, the most important thing was that it required matching talents. Since ancient times, very few people could actually cultivate it. Even those who could cultivate it found it incredibly hard to reach the end because the primary and secondary bodies were not a simple division of body. They were equal on some levels, possessing their own complete thoughts, souls! Upon her arrival, the woman hurried to Shi Hao¡¯s side. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in the Academy just now, I thought you hadn¡¯t come!¡± Shi Hao said. ¡°I got entangled with my primary body for a while. What happened? Why does it feel like a showdown is about to take place?!¡± Qing Lian pursed her lips, her face blushing deeply as she looked at Shi Hao. ¡°There¡¯s a situation, Little Dot, there¡¯s definitely something unusual between you two. When did you ensnare the Saintess of the Heaven Mending Sect!!¡± Tu Wa Zi couldn¡¯t help but ask. Even at this moment, he couldn¡¯t forget to gossip. Honestly, this was the first time he noticed this. The two of them were constantly exchanging glances; even a fool could tell they had a secret relationship of sorts! Surprisingly, Little Dot seemed like an honest person, but he had plenty of romantic affairs going on. ¡°Brother Tu, what are you talking about? ¡®Take down¡¯? She¡¯s a person, not an item. Besides, is this really the time to be discussing this?¡± Shi Hao exclaimed with a bitter smile. If it were someone else, he might have engaged in some big talk, but dealing with Tu Dequan was another matter. Although they had a good relationship, to be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to delve too deep into a conversation with Tu Wa Zi. There was no helping it, though, given the cunning tricks Tu Wa Zi always pulled. You could ask around. Apart from those from Liu Village, who hadn¡¯t been deceived by Tu Wa Zi?! If there was any, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to explain, either you had nothing valuable on you to interest others, or you hadn¡¯t yet caught someone¡¯s attention. Otherwise, rest assured, your time would come. Tu Wa Zi nodded, not pressing further. However, his brow slightly rose, appearing thoughtful. ¡°There are indeed many captivating girls in this Academy. Not to mention Yu Yao, and even the princess of the Longevity Dynasty, they are all impressive. Maybe I, Tu Wa Zi, should dabble in romance myself?¡± Thinking this, Tu Wa Zi¡¯s lips curled upward in a grin, as if he had thought of some indescribable pleasure. But soon, he shook his head, even slapping himself hard. His partner back in the Lower Realm was hailed as the War Goddess, a heroic woman. How many girls of her age earned such a title? Without any doubt, she was a daring lover. If he dared to be unfaithful, she would definitely leave him, and he would never see her again in this lifetime! If that were to happen, he would likely live the rest of his life in regret. ¡°What other women? Besides the War Goddess, any others would just disturb my peace of mind. Amen!¡± Tu Wa Zi murmured. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Chapter 456: Youre Really Strong_1 Chapter 636: Chapter 456: You¡¯re Really Strong_1 Tu Wa Zi kept muttering to himself, seemingly expressing a profound sense of detachment, as if he had seen through the world and all its desires, finding satisfaction in a single scoop from the vast river of life. He had the desire but not the courage, and he surely couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of betraying. So he might as well put an end to the situation right from the start! Although it¡¯s normal for a grown man to have multiple wives and concubines, it all depends on whether the first wife agrees, and whether she¡¯s understanding or not. Otherwise, his future life would certainly be filled with endless squabbles and disputes, a life of no peace! Clearly, the girl who held his heart was not forgiving at all when it came to matters of the heart. If he dared do anything to betray her, he could face dire consequences that he simply couldn¡¯t handle. Quickly, Tu Wa Zi retracted his thoughts and looked at the pitch-black hard-shelled ant inside the Soul-drawing Lotus. He walked up nonchalantly with a triumphant expression. ¡°So? How do you feel now? That little fatty is ranked last in our academy. Even the elders say he¡¯s a hopeless case, a blockhead. Beating him is nothing special, even a three-year-old child could do it!¡± At this moment, Cao Yu Sheng, who was lying on the ground but had already awakened, was just about to thank Tu Wa Zi for avenging him. However, before he could even move, he heard what Tu Wa Zi said, decided to close his eyes again to continue feigning unconsciousness. Tu Wa Zi, you¡¯re too cruel! The people in the Academy were fine, they understood each other since they interacted regularly. Even though he was not the strongest, he certainly wasn¡¯t the weakest, was considered decent in the Academy and the Second Elder regarded him as a promising successor of the Law of Life, holding high expectations of him. The problem was that, besides the people from the Academy, there were also those from the Immortal Court and the Holy Court, and the latter made up the majority. Especially the Immortal Court, with many attractive young ladies. Although he was only interested in that dumb, cute bunny and had no intentions towards other women, he still felt it was better to keep face by feigning unconsciousness in front of such a crowd. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Not to mention that the little bunny was still watching from the side. If Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s reputation were to be damaged by one incident, as long as he appeared oblivious, who could blame him? ¡°Tu Wa Zi, even though you helped me this time, I swear I will not let you off. As a punishment, I will absolutely not thank you!¡± Cao Yu Sheng grumbled inwardly, feeling his punishment was harsh enough. ¡°Ha, you didn¡¯t defeat me, what are you so arrogant about?!¡± Atop the Soul-drawing Lotus, the Heavenly Horned Ant snorted coldly and glanced at Tu Wa Zi with a proud expression. However, there was a tinge of disappointment in its eyes, mixed with disbelief. This was the first time it had been defeated through pure strength by someone else. And defeated in its own field of specialty! Although it wasn¡¯t completely overwhelmed, it was still a loss. For a descendant of such a bloodline, the process was ultimately just a process, only the result mattered. Like a True Dragon, if it couldn¡¯t be ranked as the best in the world, it wouldn¡¯t be officially recognized as a True Dragon and wouldn¡¯t be able to become a perfect Immortal King. If it were defeated in other aspects, the Heavenly Horned Ant might not have been so deflated. But strength was embedded in their bloodline, they excelled in it. Even the True Dragon Clan, which was known as the leader of the Ten Evils, couldn¡¯t compete against them in this area and was favored by the heavens! ¡°Your strength is truly admirable, it¡¯s forced this king to concede. But I am still young and have not grown up. It¡¯s understandable that I¡¯m not your match. Once I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯ll surely defeat you easily!¡± The Heavenly Horned Ant frowned, took a long time to think, and finally spoke. The voice was somewhat immature, like a child¡¯s, but you could vaguely distinguish the gender from the voice. ¡°So you know you¡¯re not grown up yet!¡± Many people sneered inwardly. They didn¡¯t expect this little black ant to be so out of touch, acting so nonchalantly even after being defeated, and still having the courage to speak up. They wondered who gave it that courage. ¡°Let¡¯s consider this fight a draw. After this King grows up, we¡¯ll have a rematch!¡± the Heavenly Horned Ant said in a childish voice. Meanwhile, as its voice trailed off, the little ant trembled, and the next moment, the pitch-black Scale Armor it wore fell off, revealing its true color. It was resplendent golden, looking as if it were cast from Immortal Gold. It was somewhat dazzling for a moment. Simultaneously, on either side of its head, there were two almost invisible protrusions swaying, looking like two strands of silly hair. But everyone dared not belittle it. They knew that these were the celestial horns of the Heavenly Horned Ant, rumoured to be one of the most powerful weapons in the universe, capable of easily breaking open the world, smashing the universe, and possessing unimaginable divine effects. ¡°So this is the true body of the Heavenly Horned Ant!¡± someone exclaimed. Of course, people couldn¡¯t blame themselves for not realizing it. After all, even though the Heavenly Horned Ants belonged to one species, each of them was different. Even if they hadn¡¯t reached such a level, their descendants couldn¡¯t have been completely identical to their ancestors, there would always be some differences. Moreover, some of their own bloodline traits might undergo mutations, resulting in unimaginable effects. Take, for example, the Heavenly Horned Ants of the Immortal Ancient Era, they¡¯ll look different from the current ones. Back then, the environment was more conducive to cultivation, and their bodies were much bigger, at least a foot in size when young, with some even reaching the size of ten thousand feet when fully grown. The aura they exuded could shatter the stars in the sky, they were terrifying. Furthermore, some of them may even evolve into humanoid forms bearing the traits of ants. Those Heavenly Horned Ants were even more terrifying as they bore unimaginable mutations within their bodies which increased their strength significantly. Even in their youthful phase, they could suppress forces and no one dared to oppose them. Apparently, this Heavenly Horned Ant in front of them also seemed to have undergone some abnormalities. According to historical records left behind, most of the Heavenly Horned Ants in the Immortal Ancient Era were black. There were hardly any records of the entire body being as golden and bright as this one. ¡°Oh no, you think this is a game. Even if you lost intentionally, you still hope of making a comeback!¡± Tu Wa Zi, being the cunning man that he was, naturally refused to agree to the ant¡¯s proposal. ¡°Then what do you want? This King is the last descendant of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan. If you dare to dishonor me, you¡¯ll be cursed!¡± The little ant seemed to be losing confidence. It had originally planned to intimidate everyone with its strength and enjoy the Soul-drawing Lotus alone, but it was defeated instantly. As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted a lot of eye-rolls. However, what the Heavenly Horned Ant said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. In the Immortal Ancient Era, the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan did owe a great debt to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Their forebears had died in the battlefield for this land. Both morally and emotionally, they should protect this little ant. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Chapter 457: Heavenly Corner Ant Numb_1 Chapter 637: Chapter 457: Heavenly Corner Ant Numb_1 For a moment, many people seemed to be lost in thought, considering many things. They could all be considered the best among the younger generation of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Among them, a few could be called a supreme existence among the youth. As long as they did not fall, it was almost certain they would reach the limit of the Human Path Domain in the future. Given their status and identity, they naturally knew a lot of things and were aware of many secrets. Now, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths faced an unprecedented catastrophe. Following the great war of the Immortal Ancient Era, and the loss of several at the level of Immortal Kings, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths finally managed to welcome an era of recuperation. However, as the Age of Doom gradually approached, the edge of the Alien Territory swept over again. It was highly likely that it would officially break out after the complete arrival of the Age of Doom. But unlike the Ancient Immortal Era, after the initial monumental war, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths had long lost their original grandeur. Rules were broken and even immortality had become an impossible luxury, let alone the level of Immortal Kings. If the Immortal Domain did not intervene, there was a high possibility they would fail to escape the crisis, they would be permanently plunged into absolute oblivion. However, after the Immortal Ancient times, the passage to the Immortal Domain had long disappeared. Now, apart from a few rare routes, there was no way to reach there. Even those few limited routes required approval and agreement from the Immortal Domain. Otherwise, it would not be successful. Without a doubt. This little Heavenly Antler Ant was absolutely useful to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. However, in the crowd. Shi Hao¡¯s eyes were glowing green. He stared at the golden ant, feeling as if he couldn¡¯t wait to eat it. Saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth. Of course, he was not coveting the taste of the Heavenly Antler Ant. Even though he found this little fellow quite arrogant, after all, it was only a child. He was merely contemplating how to obtain the Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Law of Life he followed was the path of refining the body. The Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique was definitely of great use to him. If he could obtain the complete Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique, his strength would certainly be able to rise by several notches. Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. For instance, the people from Liu Village. ¡°There are various chances within this Fairy City, and you can all explore. Whatever you gain recognition for is yours. But remember, the most critical opportunities are reserved for the two descendants with the purest bloodline. You cannot acquire them. If you take it by force, you¡¯ll face punishment from this Fairy City. With your strength, you¡¯ll be instantly killed. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!!!¡± At this time, the red-eyed soldier from before stepped forth and carefully admonished. The crowd naturally didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly nodded in agreement. After all, this was a matter that concerned their lives. As for the two descendants with the purest bloodline mentioned earlier, it was clear without any doubt. One was the Kirin cub just now, and the other was the Antler Ant in front of them. Among them, no one should have a purer bloodline than these two. However, there were those who did not agree with the red-eyed soldier¡¯s words. For example, Tu Wa Zi and Shi Hao. Opportunities were right in front of them, and given their characters, they wouldn¡¯t let it slip by. However, they were also people who valued their lives and naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt the words of the red-eyed soldier. If they wanted to seize the central opportunity, they had to gain the recognition of these old soldiers. ¡°Elder, blood is important, but it is not the only factor. Whether a person can achieve something mostly depends on the individual. If they only eat and wait for death, even the strongest bloodline will fade in the end. Like the brother next to me, he just defeated the Heavenly Antler Ant in terms of strength. Isn¡¯t his skill and talent more important than pure blood?!¡± Tu Wa Zi said forcefully. He was the most outspoken, never hiding his true thoughts. He came to life for a contest, to snatch and grab everything. If he hesitated, he would inevitably miss many opportunities. However, when he said this, he indeed gained the approval of many people, attracting the attention of many young women. They did not expect that Tu Wa Zi, who usually kept a low profile, would stand up at such a crucial time. If it were them, they would not dare to challenge the words they heard. However, they all went against the heavens and were proud individuals. How could they really accept the decision? Even though there were many opportunities here, the really good ones probably lay only at the core. But they might not even have the capital to compete, so how could they not have other ideas? Therefore, Tu Wa¡¯s words undeniably represented the thoughts of most of them. ¡°If any of you can lift the Yuanmu Cauldron, I will recognize you and allow you to compete for the core opportunity!¡± The red-eyed soldier spoke stiffly. The Yuanmu Cauldron, touted as the supreme artifact of the Immortal Ancient Era, has an unknown weight, known only to be unimaginable. However, it was rumored to have disappeared long ago. How could it appear here?! ¡°Is this senior deliberately favoring me?¡± In the crowd, Lin Hai¡¯s expression was profound as he spoke quietly. The other party knew full well that his strength now surpassed that of the Heavenly Corner Ant. And yet, they still proposed a test of strength. It was clear that they were deliberately making it easy for him! However, Lin Hai was overthinking this. The procedure of lifting the cauldron was not new. It existed before, but who, under the same realm, could surpass the Heavenly Corner Ant in strength?! Only a few anomalies have appeared in this era. Especially him. Without hesitation, Lin Hai was the first one to rush forward. With a low roar. The not so large iron cauldron was lifted high and then gently set down. It seemed simply effortless. On the side, the Heavenly Corner Ant was flustered, having a premonition that its treasure might be stolen. However, whether it was the red-eyed soldier or Lin Hai, the Ant couldn¡¯t defeat either of them. It also couldn¡¯t provoke either of them. So, it could only watch silently, feeling aggrieved, hoping that not too many people would be able to lift the cauldron, or else it would truly cry in despair¡­ ¡°Very good, you can also receive the core opportunity!¡± The red-eyed soldier nodded, his expression unchanged as if he had forgotten how to express emotions. Lin Hai¡¯s success caused a stir among the crowd, especially on the side of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Everyone was extremely excited and felt a sense of pride. The people from the Immortal Court and the Holy Court seemed quite solemn. The silent confrontation between the three courts thus began. Green-colored waves exuding vibrant vitality slowly dispersed, as a slender figure of a woman, clad in a green dress and of extraordinary beauty, stepped forward with graceful steps. The second one to act was a woman, known as the Goddess of Life, whose real name was L¨¹ Hong. She came from a very mysterious background and seemed to be a descendant of the Eternal Family. She looked like a fairy, but failed and had to leave feeling bitter. Several other young Supremes attemped but none of them succeeded. Towards the end, even Cao Yu Sheng didn¡¯t keep pretending to be unconscious and ran up. However, the cauldron didn¡¯t budge an inch, making Little Fatty quite frustrated. He felt that it would have been better to continue pretending to be unconscious. Losing face twice in one day, he felt that this year was definitely unfavorable for him. Finally, Shi Hao, Tu Wa Zi, Gu Chen and others came forward to attempt. But only Shi Hao and Gu Chen succeeded. Tu Wa Zi managed to lift the cauldron halfway but failed to completely raise it, which was quite regrettable. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over, my opportunity is going to be stolen!¡± The Little Antler Ant sat straight on the ground and began to cry, feeling that its life from now on would be plunged into darkness, it was completely crushed. ¡°The Heavenly¡¯s God Academy is still the best!¡± A student of the Academy of Deities glanced at the Heavenly Corner Ant and couldn¡¯t help but speak excitedly. At present, the few who managed to succeed all came from their academy, which made them feel honored. ¡°Are there any more who want to try?¡± The red-eyed soldier finally asked. The venue was silent. Those who believed they were capable had already gone up to attempt, but nearly ninety-nine percent of them ended in failure. ¡°Well, then these few people will share that core opportunity!¡± The red-eyed soldier didn¡¯t hesitate and declared directly. Chapter 638 - Chapter 338: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1 Chapter 338: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_1 The individuals from Immortal Mountain were all red in the face and beyond furious, but after searching around, they were unable to find the person responsible, so they were forced to give up begrudgingly. As for the main culprit, Little Dot, under the protection of the Kun Peng Treasure Technique, had already left this location and was heading towards greater depths. From a distance, Jiang Hui averted his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Literally anyone else, except Little Dot, could be messed with. Shaking his head, he then looked towards a foggy area inside the forbidden land. There were vague signs of divinity appearing in his eyes as if trying to penetrate through the dense fog to reveal the truth. However, that part of the forbidden land was truly unpredictable, with a mysterious origin, suspected to be left by a certain legendary Demon Lord. Even the Five Senses of Jiang Hui could not break through completely. But that was enough, for amid the vagueness, he had seen what he was looking for. It was the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. From far away, it was incredibly huge, like a towering mountain. It was standing between heaven and earth, suspended in the middle of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land. There were numerous ancient roads extending from the tomb to the ground. The winding river was fluctuating, and eventually all streams flowed into the tomb. ¡°That should be the Immortal¡¯s Tomb!¡± Jiang Hui voiced out. His Five Senses was performing to its maximum potential, and he only noticed that spot ¨C it was likely to be the tomb. With a movement of his mind, his External Avatar immediately stepped out and hurriedly arrived in the middle of the forbidden land. At the exact moment he appeared. The whole forbidden land, seemingly startled, began to shake violently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Furthermore, countless dazzling runes of light shot up into the sky, extremely bright, accompanied by thunderous roars deafening to the ear. It shook the firmament with thunderous rumblings, seemingly blocking Jiang Hui¡¯s entry. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The Divine light shone bright and the mysteries of the Demon Lord¡¯s Forbidden Land were laid bare. Even a Celestial God could not resist, they would be annihilated instantly. However, for Jiang Hui, beneath the position of Supreme, he was invincible, these threats were child¡¯s play to him. ¡°Even in life, you were not an Immortal, can you stop me even in death?!¡± Jiang Hui let out a cold snort. With his jade-like slender finger, he traced lightly in the air, immediately unleashing overwhelming power. That power took the form of a huge hand that covered the sky. Stars emerged within the hand, starlight shuttled back and forth, carrying a mighty unstoppable force. Chains representing the order of eternity passed through it, directly grasping the sky full of thunder, then clenching it, annihilating it within this giant hand. After doing all of this, Jiang Hui, expressionless, strode forward, directly entering into the dense fog. ¡­ ¡­ In the mist. Everyone was shocked, almost all were alarmed by the loud sound just now; the commotion was too immense, as though the heavens and the earth were about to split apart. Even the towering mountains in the distance were collapsing, turning into dust in an instant. ¡°What happened just now? It was so frightening!¡± A creature began to speak. It was a Stone Giant standing hundreds feet tall, covered in thick rock armor. The ground was shaking with every movement it made. It was considered the largest existence among various creatures, but at this moment, it was trembling with fear, crouched under a giant peak, even more afraid than anyone else. ¡°This forbidden land has been calm for ages. Although some places are somewhat dangerous, it¡¯s never been like today¡­¡± Someone began to speak, expressing lingering fear. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the tremor caused them to feel terror in their souls. ¡°Just now, some formidable entity must have broken into the mist, triggering this forbidden land¡¯s self-defence mechanism. But it looks like the intruder eventually broke the blockades!¡± A knowledgeable creature said, it was the elder who had previously introduced the land to Lin Hai and the others. Although the elder¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t particularly high, his experience was extensive. He had quickly guessed the rough situation. ¡°No way! It¡¯s said that the forbidden land was set up by a supreme Demon Lord. It was made so that powerful being couldn¡¯t enter. Once, an Immortal Master at the Celestial God Realm forced his way in. He survived, but got cursed in the process. He couldn¡¯t break through for the rest of his life and faced the constant torment of the curse!!!¡± Some creatures were doubtful, there had been precedents proving that one couldn¡¯t force their way in, only lower realm beings could step in. They all had their own arguments and theories, but quickly dispersed after realising the tremor was just a temporary occurrence and none of their feared scenarios happened. But on one side, Lin Hai¡¯s countenance changed slightly. ¡°The aura just now seemed like it belonged to Lord Willow God!¡± Lin Hai moved next to the broad-sword man and muttered softly. He had seen a giant hand against the void just now. It seemed to be Lord Willow God¡¯s skill which Lin had witnessed before; he had a profound impression of it. ¡°Giant hand? What giant hand? I didn¡¯t see it?¡± The broad-sword man shook his head repeatedly, he did not notice anything unusual, let alone the giant hand in the sky that Lin Hai mentioned. However, the broad-sword man didn¡¯t think Lin Hai was talking nonsense. He knew the youngster¡¯s natural talent. Although the youngster was usually quiet, he was highly regarded by Lord Willow God, and had been bestowed with unparalleled talent. This was evident from the results of the Test Stele just now, only those with supreme honor could receive such commendation. Chapter 639 - Chapter 339: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2 Chapter 339: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_2 Therefore, the other party might be able to perceive things they could not. ¡°Even Lord Willow God has descended personally, this forbidden land must be extraordinary. We must be cautious in our following actions. The old man mentioned that by following the Sky River, we can find the legendary Immortal¡¯s Tomb, where it is said to contain a true immortal. Perhaps we should take a look. We might just come across an unexpected opportunity?¡± The broad sword man asked. ¡°That tomb has been standing here for many years, and yet no one has managed to reach it and seize the opportunity inside. This indicates that it is full of danger and could potentially be deadly. We just arrived here and managed to make it this far entirely due to Lord Willow God. Our own strength isn¡¯t that great, so it would be better not to go. Also, what if Lord Willow God went there, and we recklessly appear and disrupt his plans!¡± Lin Hai pondered for a moment, not particularly agreeing with the broad sword man¡¯s idea. ¡°Your words make sense too.¡± Upon hearing this, the broadsword man paused to consider and then nodded in agreement. Indeed. In their impression, Lord Willow God rarely takes action, but when he does, it¡¯s always for a special reason. Currently, within this forbidden land, the most mysterious thing is the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Lord Willow God is likely heading there. They very much wanted to help, but their strength is too weak and they feared they might end up being a burden and disrupt Lord Willow God¡¯s plans. ¡­ ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? After entering Demon Island, Jiang Hui stood in front of a large grave without moving further. He looked into the distance to see the Immortal¡¯s Tomb shrouded in mist, flickering with bizarre rays of light. It was blurry and mysterious, and a terrifying Curse Power was lingering around. Even the Five Senses could not fully penetrate it. No one knew where the curse originated from, but every curse was terrifying, and even mighty beings could not necessarily resist it. Jiang Hui was cautious even though he was just an avatar, and his death wouldn¡¯t affect his True Body. It is always better to be safe. He stretched out his left hand, the Willow Branch shining with divine light shot out like a chain of order, making a rustling sound as it fell onto the curse circling around the tomb. ¡°Sizzle¡­¡± The next moment. The entire Willow Branch instantly became like flesh exposed to sulfuric acid, and white rot appeared immediately. Even though Jiang Hui tried his best to resist, he was helpless against the curse, which was like a bone-drilling leech that couldn¡¯t be shaken off. ¡°The curse on this tomb is too strong. If I forced my way in, it could possibly harm my source!¡± Jiang Hui murmured to himself. While lost in thought, he suddenly opened his eyes halfway and looked into the distance. Between the surging mists in the distance, two figures were seen striding towards the tomb. The one in front was none other than Little Dot. The person beside him was a young man in a purple robe, holding a stick of bamboo glowing with white holy light. It was crystal-clear, about a meter long. Jiang Hui slightly raised his eyebrows, recalling the information in his mind, he vaguely remembered that the young man in the purple robe seemed to be from the Gluttonous Clan, a well-known Heavenly Beast. The thing in his hand should be something called the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo. According to legend, this object remains unaffected by evil, can ward off curses, and is an extremely rare thing that is hard to cultivate oneself. It is usually a treasure nurtured by the natural environment, and each section only grows once every five hundred years, performing remarkable functions. But even so, the bamboo stick, about a meter long, in the young man¡¯s hand was already full of cracks. Some parts had even turned greyish-black, as if they were about to shatter into powder the next moment. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, Little Rock seemed to be planning to eat this Gluttonous beast. That¡¯s why he¡¯s keeping it around. They seemed in harmony now, but they would soon turn on each other. Just as he finished his thought, in the arena below, Shi Hao had already engaged in battle with the beast. Despite having lost the Supreme Bone twice, Little Dot was still invincible and quite exaggerated, shaking the earth and mountains with every punch. The Gluttonous beast roared, transforming into its True Body, which was as huge as a small mountain, full of huge bloody mouths, showing sharp teeth, reeking of foul smell, yet it was still defeated. Within a moment, it was slaughtered by Little Rock on the spot, and its green blood shot out, staining the earth and creating a striking sight. Then after. Boiling the water, washing the pot, cutting meat, adding meat. The whole process was done in one breath. In just a moment, the air was filled with the rich aroma of meat. Especially when Little Dot added a few kinds of flavor enhancing Treasure medicinal plants, the taste was naturally better. As a Gluttonous beast it was a Heavenly Beast and its flesh and blood were all great supplements. Little Dot was eating so heartily that oil was flowing from his mouth. He gulped and devoured it. Jiang Hui watched everything from high above. He was originally without expression, but upon seeing Little Dot cooking food on the spot and eating so heartily, even he could not help but want to catch a Gluttonous beast to taste. But then he remembered, Little Dot had an object that could resist the curse. He had forgotten what it was exactly, but it was very extraordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to this massive tomb. If he wanted to get to the Immortal Tomb smoothly, he could consider following Little Dot. That beast ended up here the same way, and it wasn¡¯t possible to solely rely on the Evil-Repelling Divine Bamboo in its hand to make it so far. No matter if it took 6,000 years for it to grow so big or if it was 10 or 100 meters, it would have a hard time resisting the curse from the Immortal Tomb. The two were not on the same level. Chapter 640 - Chapter 340: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3 Chapter 340: Chapter 263: I Will Take Away the Ancient Tomb (First Update)_3 At this thought, Jiang Hui unveiled his aura, decisively showing himself, stepping down from high above¡ªthe few steps that brought him before Little Dot. ¡°Is Gluttonous Meat delicious?¡± He leisurely spoke, his voice deep and thick, carrying an indescribable magnetism, mixed with some traces of a lazy coolness. ¡°It is tasty, but this Gluttonous Meat is too fatty in places, you would get sick of it if you eat too much!¡± Shi Hao casually responded without raising his head or even thinking. However, the next moment, as if sensing something, he abruptly raised his gaze and happened to meet Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. In an instant, his surroundings changed, turning into a vast expanse of nothingness. Startled, Little Dot quickly pinched his arm hard and his eyes promptly regained clarity. ¡°It¡¯s you, what are you doing here!¡± Little Dot exclaimed, taken aback yet pleasantly surprised, but no matter what, he dared not meet Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze again. . His eyes were too deep. Though people often compare their eyes to stars, his seemed to encompass an entire galaxy, even the eternal and boundless cosmic starry sky, an unfathomable depth that words couldn¡¯t describe. Without uttering any Treasured Technique, he exuded an inexplicable power that captivated living beings. ¡°I came here for the Immortal¡¯s Tomb. Since I saw you here, we can keep each other company along the way!¡±; Jiang Hui stated frankly without concealment. Of course, Little Dot readily agreed a hundred times over. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Jiang Hui had not only been good to him, but his power was also unimaginably immense, there was no reason for him to refuse. Then the two continued onward. Along their journey, they could not use any Rune divine skills and could only advance solely using their physical strength to oppose the curse in this place and temper themselves. However, to Jiang Hui, this was naturally unnecessary. If he wanted to storm through, he actually could counteract the curse here, but the cost would be too great and the loss would outweigh the gains. With each step they took, dozens of steps later and after three days of time, they finally arrived near the large tomb. It was only at such a close distance that Jiang Hui could see the clear details of this large tomb. It was entirely composed of yellow earth, appearing as though it had just been dug up, and did not have any particular distinguishing features¡ªutterly ordinary and common. If Jiang Hui could perceive it, the entirety of this barren tomb was governed by an aura of the Great Taoist, a kind of rule. ¡°Is an Immortal truly buried here?¡± Shi Hao visage looked dull as he spoke, he had also noticed the unusualness of the place. He took out the heavy pupils, observed the Immortal¡¯s Tomb and saw a drop of blood slowly flowing within, a piece of redness, as if a flame was burning. ¡°Is this the blood of the Immortal, or the blood of the Demon Lord?¡± Little Dot was shocked, could not help but swallow hard and while speaking, glanced hurriedly at Jiang Hui. For some reason, with this stature of Liu Village by his side, his heart was instantly soothed. The other party was remarkable, mysterious and unpredictable, ¡°What¡¯s the difference if it¡¯s an Immortal or the Demon Lord? After death, they are but a handful of yellow earth. If they can¡¯t achieve eternal life, then what Great Taoist path to speak of? They couldn¡¯t do it in life, and in death, it¡¯s nothing more than wishful thinking!¡± Jiang Hui opened his mouth to speak, his bright eyes disseminating a different kind of radiance. ¡°Is this how a big shot thinks?¡± Little Dot opened his mouth, somewhat in awe. ¡°This tomb mound has a bond with you, you can gradually comprehend it here, once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll move this Immortal¡¯s tomb!¡± Jiang Hui withdrew his gaze and said leisurely. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Chapter 461: Even The Old Bones Will Shine and Heat Up_1 Chapter 643: Chapter 461: Even The Old Bones Will Shine and Heat Up_1 Honestly speaking, Old Man Tu wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the matters of cultivation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become the first one in the village to die of old age. After all, in the village, there was no shortage of individuals who were older than him. Among ordinary mortals, Old man Tu may have been considered long-lived, having lived for over a hundred years, but in the Liu Village, that was nothing special. Currently, the oldest in the village was the black-haired man who had just joined. The man had cultivated for at least hundreds of thousands of years, reaching the peak of the True Immortal Realm. Although his strength had declined somewhat due to his later imprisonment in the World¡¯s Tomb, it was still not something a Supreme could compare to. He still possessed strength capable of crushing a Supreme, being much stronger than the Incomplete Fairy of the Immortal Palace. Apart from that, there were also those in the village who have lived for a thousand years or even ten thousand years, not to mention ones who lived around a hundred years like Old Man Tu were simply innumerable. Old Man Lin¡¯s face became serious and dedicated. The Willow God Lord had given him a direct command, and he was unwilling, he had to take it with 100% of his concentration, certainly achieving some results. Furthermore, his lord had made it clear that he would inspect his cultivation progress from time to time. Even though he was old and no longer had a physical body, he was still full of aspirations. Providing assistance to the Willow God Lord was his greatest honour. This old skeleton also wants to shine¡­ Old Man Tu thought so in his heart. Jiang Hui was quite satisfied with Old Man Tu¡¯s attitude. It was fine to be occasional neglectful, as no one could maintain a constant tension. As long as he could toughen up at key moments, that would be enough. Every now and then, he, the master of Liu Village, liked to lose himself in the mountains and waters, so it was normal for his subordinates to slack off sometimes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? He didn¡¯t leave straight away, instead giving Old Man Tu a brief explanation of the principles of ghost cultivation. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t doubt Old Man Tu¡¯s determination, but he had doubts about his talent and comprehension. Otherwise, Old Man Lin wouldn¡¯t have remained at the Three Layers of Blood Manipulation until his death. Whether it was ¡°Covering the Sky¡± or ¡°Perfect¡±, the ways of the ghost cultivator were considered a totally new path, a completely new cultivation system. This was different from the Underworld established by Cao Yu Sheng. Cao Yu¡¯s method was to continuously undergo tribulations in the endless mortal world, learning the joys and sorrows, love, hate, separation, and sorrow. Only after forming the nine reincarnation marks, could he truly divest himself of the mortal world and achieve the realm of the Red Dust Immortal. His second-life body established the Underworld not for the sake of spreading the teachings, but simply to complement his heritage, using the world cauldron to open a gate to the Immortal Domain. The idea was actually good, if not for the unimaginable darkness at its origin, it might have succeeded. However, each time Xiao Pang was reborn, his current body would forget the memories of the past, and he would also forget how muddy and deep the water was. ¡°Remember in your heart everything that I have explained to you, it will greatly benefit your cultivation of this technique.¡± At the end, Jiang Hui reminded him again. Just that, Old Man Tu¡¯s talent was limited, even though he had explained everything clearly, whether Old Man Tu could comprehend everything was another matter. It was like schooling, where the teacher had clearly explained every examination point, and could also practice every point during normal training, but during the exam, you still might not know how to answer some questions. But some people, only needed to be taught once to completely understand, some even just needed to look at an example once to completely understand it. That was a matter of comprehension. Comprehension was the only thing that could compensate for lack of talent. But if both comprehension and talent were lacking, that would be a problem. Unfortunately, Old Man Tu was the latter. However, looking at the entire Liu Village, there was only this one soul. Even if he wanted to replace it, it was impossible, he couldn¡¯t just materialize one out of thin air. The Technique of Creation was indeed magical, but it had crossed into some forbidden area in this aspect and should not be violated. In the following period, Jiang Hui was monitoring the movements inside the Immortal Mansion while secretly guiding Old Man Tu. Fortunately, all these were created by him, so he could understand everything without actually practicing. It¡¯s just that his current condition wouldn¡¯t allow him to cultivate this technique. However, his first spirit body could. Lately, it had been behaving quite well. Under the various talent enhancements, its cultivation speed greatly outpaced Shi Hao, already reaching the Void Realm, achieving the title of Sect Hierarch, and was considered a powerful being. However, its intelligence was far too high. It had independent thinking, judgement, learning, and decision making capabilities. A while back, he was almost persuaded away by a woman. Only because Jiang Hui had a good temper, and also because it was a quite important piece on his chessboard, he didn¡¯t suppress it directly. Shaking his head, he threw the miscellaneous thoughts behind, when suddenly, a certain aura from within the Immortal Mansion attracted his attention. Not only his. The elders in the three institutes, the Academy, the Holy Court, and the Immortal Court, all had serious expressions, barely breathing as they stared intently at the mysterious and profound Bronze Gate at the back of the mountain. Past this gate, it led directly to the Fairy City. However, the conditions for entering were rather stringent. There were strict restrictions on age and power. The elders of the institutes could not enter, but fortunately, they had a certain secret treasure. Combined with their collective power, they could have some clarity about what was happening inside. However, at this moment, all they could see was darkness obscured by the fog, and they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly for the time being. ¡°Those few have obtained the qualifications to enter the Umbral Ant Cave mansion, they should be hunting for opportunities inside. If I¡¯m not wrong, that aura just now should be coming from the Heavenly Corner Ant which had been awe-inspiring in the ancient immortal era. It seems someone has unexpectedly formed some sort of bond with it, causing this change. The Undying Sutra from the legends could very well appear in this lifetime!!!¡± Around a mossy green rock, An old elder from the Immortal Institute spoke urgently, unable to hold back. Right now, he couldn¡¯t see the situation within, and everything could only be speculated, but he could piece together most of it. The man, dressed in a tattered green robe, was slightly hunched. His aged face was full of wrinkles and bore very high seniority. He was one of the founders of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy and the initiator of the Immortal Court, a very ancient individual with an intimidating age. Even Meng Tian Zheng had to be courteous to him. ¡°Elder Tian, are you sure about your speculation? Didn¡¯t the Immortal Sutra disappear long ago in the passage of time? Even the little Umbral Ant didn¡¯t receive the related inheritance, even though it is the descendant of Lord Antler Ant!¡± An elder from the Holy Institute spoke unbelievingly, and it was obvious from his words that he was acquainted with the little Umbral Ant. The others didn¡¯t find that strange since they had seen the little Umbral Ant in the Holy Institute. They knew it was one of the core disciples, a hidden prodigious genius. It was only because of the birth of the Immortal Mansion that it truly stepped into the world from long-hibernation. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Chapter 462: Er Wu Shuang_1 Chapter 644: Chapter 462: Er Wu Shuang_1 There are too many rumors about The Undying Sutra in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Some people say it¡¯s the world¡¯s best body refining sacred art, while others say that the threshold for practicing this treasured technique is too high, only accessible to the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan. Some have claimed that the Banished Immortal possessed the complete Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique, along with a fragment of a broken Heavenly Horned Ant horn, considered the sharpest and toughest weapon in the world. They, however, were not sure about this claim. The origin of the Banished Immortal was far too mysterious. Although he was born into the Eternal Family, he seemed to transcend the concept of ¡®Eternal¡¯. It was as if he was born an Immortal!!! Most importantly, the Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique and The Undying Sutra are not the same thing. Just like the True Dragon Skills and the True Phoenix Technique, the Heavenly Ant Treasure Technique is a bloodline inheritance, permanently engraved deep within the bloodline of the Ten Clans. However, The Undying Sutra is different ¨C it¡¯s a scriptural inheritance. In the Ancient Immortal Era, this was a compulsory scripture for the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan. The supreme technique, birthed from battlefields soaked in countless bouts of bloody rain and life-or-death situations, complemented the bloodline of the clan perfectly! However, The Undying Sutra got lost after the great battle of that year and has been hard to find since. Their three Courts also sent many people in secret to search for it, especially the Holy Court, which invested enormous human, material, and financial resources¡­ but to no avail. ¡°Whether it is or not, it¡¯s definitely an extraordinary vision. We should be cautious. If those few people can obtain The Undying Sutra from legends, that would be great. If they can¡¯t, it can only be chalked up to a lack of fate and insufficient blessings¡­¡± Meng Tian Zheng leisurely said. ¡°Old Man Meng, you don¡¯t care because all of those people are from your Heavenly God Academy. Our Immortal Court and Holy Court couldn¡¯t even have one person pass the assessment!¡± The Elder of Immortal Second Court and Holy Court said sarcastically, their faces somewhat disgraced. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 This was especially true for the Elders from the Holy Court. Their primary practice was the Law of Life, which was the most important principle, and naturally, their primary focus. In other realms, reaching the limit in the Blood Realm was the easiest, which their Elders emphasized daily in their lectures. Additionally, the Pure Land and various treasure medicinal plants justified that they couldn¡¯t be worse than others. But the harsh reality was a slap in the face for them! ¡°Hahaha, just a stroke of luck!¡± Meng Tian Zheng waved his hand dismissively, his mood was quite good. With the development of the three Courts, the Heavenly God Academy gradually began to decline, and the Holy and Immortal Courts became increasingly dominant. Witnessing the Elders from these two Courts having a hard time certainly cheered him up. This was like a little seasoning in his mundane life. Even though it was not much, but it was truly flavorsome. ¡°Old Man Meng, don¡¯t be too arrogant. The Banished Immortal, Ten Crown King, Six Crown King, and others from our two Courts are not here. They¡¯ve gone to explore other places. Otherwise, do you think that the Academy would reign all by itself?¡± The disgruntled Elders of the Holy and Immortal Courts said, seeing Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s smug expression. There were plenty of genuine talents in their two Courts, but they were not all gathered in one place. After entering the Fairy City, they had dispersed. ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. Inside a certain cave in Fairy City, runes rose, light flowed, and an endless desolation, vastness, and ancientness seemed to solidify the passage of time. Deep in this cave. Shi Hao, Lin Hai, Gu Chen, and the Little Antler Ant lined up side by side. This was the dwelling of the Little Antler Ant¡¯s parent generation. They had moved the replica of the Yuanmu Cauldron, won the approval of the Red-eyed Old Soldier, and were permitted to enter it. They set out to seek the core opportunity said to be bestowed within: the legendary Undying Sutra. After venturing another stretch of distance. A large altar appeared before them. It was entirely shiny black, not dyed with simple black pigments. Instead, the surface color was due to the morphing properties of countless amounts of blood accumulated over the years. Above that altar. Ahead lay the head of an ant, radiating a golden luminosity, as if a giant sun had descended unto this place, its size enormous. Next to it. There were various shattered and scattered crimson feathers, ant legs, odd horns, countless fragments of scale armor, blood of various colors strewn around like a hodgepodge, seemingly indicating a devastating battle had taken place here. Seeing that ant¡¯s head. The Little Heavenly Horned Ant was instantly stunned, then it burst into a loud wailing lament. The one on the altar was its father, whom it had always mistaken as still being alive, just severely injured and confined within the vault. But the cruel truth was too hard to bear. ¡°Ah¡­ I will slaughter all in Alien Territory, eliminate every enemy. The immortal, supreme masters¡­ all will die!¡± The Little Heavenly Horned Ant roared, as its sealed memories gradually awakening. Not only was his father¡¯s carcass on that altar, but also his siblings, his mother, all reduced to mere remnants of limbs. Witnessing the small ant¡¯s heartfelt cry, both Shi Hao and Lin Hai, among others, wore solemn expressions¨C equally filled with deep sighs. Though they did not witness it firsthand, they could still perceive how brutal that particular battle was, fundamentally beyond imagination. The ant¡¯s father was a mature Ten Evil entity, once awe-inspiring and defiant, a figure who dominated their era, sadly, now he had been brutally slain years ago. ¡°The Undying Sutra isn¡¯t here, and a complete version has never appeared until now. This is the only time. We need to head to a divine mountain, where we could potentially make some discoveries and yields!¡± After a brief pause, they led the distraught Little Heavenly Horned Ant and rushed to a specific destination. It was a towering giant peak, majestic and breathtakingly resplendent. When they arrived, numerous living beings lingered there, but they hadn¡¯t received approval, therefore they could only watch from afar, unable to compete for the prize. At the top of the mountain. A golden piece of beast skin parchment was fluttering, making a rustling sound; various runes were emerging on it and reciting the strongest ancient scripture, vaguely emitting an unyielding truth. ¡°Take action!¡± Lin Hai let out a low bellow, launching himself directly towards the divine mountain. ¡°Something¡¯s happening!¡± However, as they neared, they found not far from the ancient mountain, a figure was standing, seemingly also listening¡­ ¡°Er Wu Shuang!¡± At this sight, a touch of curiosity flashed over Jiang Hui¡¯s face as he recognized that figure immediately. While reading the books, he had taken a keen interest in this character, reckoning that had he not been sidelined by bad luck and coexisted with Emperor Huang Tian, his future would have been unfathomable! The man was the leading figure among the younger generation in Alien Territory, unmatched, truly dominating his peers with his strength alone. Let it be known. The Alien Territory is unlike the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths; it truly rivals the Immortal Domain, containing various royal and imperial clans and countless outstanding talents. The leading figure among the younger generation in Alien Territory equates to the leading figure among the younger generation in Immortal Domain; the significance of this title is obvious. Even in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, that person indeed had something extraordinary. From the time of cultivation to the achievement of the Position of Fairy King, he only took an era, thereby breaking many legends and creating his own myths. However, Jiang Hui was very clear in his heart. The Er Wu Shuang he sees now is not from this era, but a manifestation of that year¡¯s imprint, telling the living beings who rushed here what exactly happened in that long era. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_1 Chapter 645: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_1 As Jiang Hui looked at Er Wu Shuang, Lin Hai, Gu Chen, and Shi Hao also stared unblinkingly, their hands rubbing together eagerly. The young figure gave them an indescribable sense of urgency. They felt that their opponent must have gained some kind of approval and was about to compete with them for The Undying Sutra. He was a powerful competitor. For them, competition amongst themselves was of little concern. After all, once someone obtained the sutra, they could share it amongst themselves. But the young figure was an outsider, a stranger intruding on their affairs, they naturally needed to join forces to resist him. ¡°Who cares who he is, he dared to climb the mountain without our permission, just drive him away!¡± The words came from Little Antler Ant, who looked very imposing. Unknowingly, he had already formed a brotherly bond with Lin Hai, Gu Chen, and Shi Hao. He couldn¡¯t win in a fight or a debate, but since he couldn¡¯t resist, he chose to follow along¡­ having more brothers meant more options. Of course, not just anyone could gain the approval of Little Antler Ant. The most important prerequisite was being stronger than him among their peers, and being able to handle the pressure of the replica Yuanmu Cauldron. The thought of the cauldron made Little Antler Ant wince in physical and emotional pain. It was his cauldron¡­ ¡°You little guy, I didn¡¯t see it, but you¡¯re quite fierce!¡± Gu Chen opened his mouth, looking at Little Antler Ant, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This little creature, smaller than his palm, with a tender voice, as though a child just learning to speak, surprised everyone with his unexpectedly fierce words, bringing them unexpected amusement. However, everyone was not opposed to Little Antler Ant¡¯s attitude. Although they did not verbally agree, their steps were all directed towards the young man on top of the mountain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°My master is in a critical phase of enlightenment right now, are you ants courting death!¡± Just then. From within the forest, along with a strong gust of wind carrying a scent of blood, a figure as red as blood suddenly burst out, its large and nimble limbs blocking their path. It was a ferocious beast, known as the Blood Phoenix Lion. From a distance, the beast¡¯s fur was as red as blood, shining and silky, shrouded with various patterns, and the lion¡¯s mane around its neck was even fluffier and longer. Combined with its body size of at least a hundred feet, it looked like a waterfall of turbulent blood. Shi Hao recognized this creature. It was the offspring of the fallen Blood Phoenix and the Infernal Lion. Apart from the difference in fur color to ordinary Infernal Lions, the Blood Phoenix Lion also had a pair of huge flesh wings growing on its back. When spread out, the wings could reach a thousand feet, swaying to summon strong winds, capable of pulverizing a mountain of a thousand meters straight into dust. Undoubtedly, this was a very powerful creature, with exceptional strength. It had reached the Divine Realm, with an extremely long lifespan. At this moment, the Blood Phoenix Lion bared its teeth, and on its ferocious teeth, one could vaguely see strands of scarlet flesh, as if it had just had a full meal. It disdainfully stared at these unexpected guests who had suddenly appeared. ¡°Your master?¡± Lin Hai frowned, subtly glancing at the young figure on top of the mountain. Although he didn¡¯t know what the lion was called, it definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary to look at, much more formidable and powerful than the White Tiger owned by Brother Tu. To be able to tame such a ferocious beast as a mount, the young figure must be no simple character. Seemingly sensing Lin Hai¡¯s naked, burning gaze, the young man atop the mountain also slightly turned his head and looked over. Two gazes, spanning across time, met¡­ There was a faint hint of scrutiny in the other¡¯s eyes, but only a hint. Soon, his expression reverted to indifference, and he turned his head, once again closing his eyes to comprehend the heroic Immortal Purpose within the Heaven and Earth. It seemed that to him, Lin Hai and the others were just insignificant ants, and casting them a glance amid his busy schedule was already a brag-worthy matter. If Tu Wa were here, he would definitely have bellowed, ¡°This thief looks down on me?!¡± Lin Hai, of course, did not have such an adolescent mindset and would not utter such words. He was contemplating, pondering who the young man at the top of the mountain could be. He gave him a strange feeling of dissonance. It seemed like they were within his field of vision, but also out of place with them. Or rather, it was they who were out of place with the surrounding environment! It was hard to describe this feeling in words, even harder to express, but it existed. ¡°The Undying Sutra can be known to those with fate, so what about your master? What merits does he possess to monopolize it? Let¡¯s just charge forward and suppress it.¡± The Sky Tyrant Blood within Gu Chen was slightly boiling. Little Antler Ant raised his little paw, expressing ten thousand agreements. They had initially planned to do just that! ¡°You little ant, I recognize you, I have tasted the blood and flesh of your brothers and sisters, it was delicious and unforgettable. I didn¡¯t expect there to be any survivors, but you¡¯re way too small, not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!¡± The Blood Phoenix Lion suddenly roared. Its huge body, like a small mountain, one pair of lantern-sized, scarlet eyes suddenly looked at the Little Antler Ant, looking down from high above, recognizing the latter¡¯s identity, and then licked its lips, showing a look of lingering satisfaction. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_2 Chapter 646: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_2 He had once tasted a Heavenly Horned Ant¡¯s remains. The flavor was quite appealing. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Little Antler Ant blinked, the next moment his eyes turned crimson red. No matter if the other party¡¯s words were true or false, it touched his sore spot, making him hell-bent on murder. Without the slightest hesitation- Little Antler Ant, the size of a fist, lunged directly with a golden body that seemed to be cast with Immortal Gold. It was filled with unimaginable energy, and the surging blood and energy even made the surrounding space boil¡­ An ant and a lion collided harshly. It has to be said, this lion indeed possesses prideful capabilities, already on par with certain youthful supremes from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. It managed to hold its own against Little Antler Ant¡¯s rage. The expressions of Shi Hao and the others subtly changed, sensing something unusual. Little Antler Ant¡¯s siblings are also from the Heavenly Horned Ant clan. To raise a hand against them or even eat their flesh, this lion must have a significant origin. They speculated in their hearts. At this moment- With the conclusion of their thoughts, the scene around them suddenly started to change. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Not far away, the heavens crumbled and the earth cracked. Rugged mountains sprung up around them like bamboo after the rain, and a sense of desolation beyond words engulfed them. In an instant, a sense of age, barbarity, and a vast feeling washed over them. Not only that- Those mountains were covered with hanging corpses. Some of them were even incomplete, their bodies riddled with various wounds. The strong and pungent smell of blood was wafting in the air, creating an endlessly suppressed atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Hao¡¯s expression turned solemn as his eyes swiftly scanned his surroundings. His heart was on high alert. Everything was fine a moment ago- The next moment, it was as if they were in a different space, as if they were in a new heaven and earth. Fortunately- The change was just in the surroundings; there was no calamity. They were all still alive and kicking. ¡°Lord Willow God once told us that we probably unknowingly entered an event that happened some time in the past, or this place had previously witnessed some earth-shaking incident being reenacted.¡± Lin Hai withdrew his gaze and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone need not worry, our Lord will surely protect everyone!¡± The depth in Shi Hao¡¯s eyes conveyed a sense of calm. He naturally knew that Lin Hai¡¯s words were not to comfort them, but that if the disciples of Liu Village were injured or in danger, the supreme being behind them would appear at the critical time. As for Gu Chen, he naturally knew this fact even more acutely. With these words- The fierce battle between the Little Antler Ant and the Bloody Phoenix Lion was nearing an end. The Blood Phoenix Lion truly was extraordinary and could be considered a young supreme being. Even among the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, it stood near the top of the spectrum. However, the Little Antler Ant possessed one of the strongest bloodlines. The Blood Phoenix Lion was finally beaten to submission, its body convulsing and bleeding profusely. It was on the verge of being torn apart by Little Antler Ant¡­ Jiang Hui and others did not intervene, as it was necessary to let the original owner vent his feelings to the fullest. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you till my last breath!¡± The Blood Phoenix Lion roared, but soon was sent flying again, even smashing through a whole hill during the process. ¡°Little Antler Ant¡¯s anger should be almost vented by now, we should make our move. If we keep watching this lion, it might not have a single bone left. I heard that lion meat tastes quite good. I¡¯m carrying spices, such a big piece should suffice for a hearty meal!¡± Shi Hao licked his lips, a gleam in his eyes as if he was looking at a feast, involuntarily causing him to salivate. Of the ferocious beasts, he had tasted, were innumerable, including several pure bloods. He had even tried corpses that have been dead for countless years in the underworld. However, he never had the chance to taste a Blood Phoenix Lion. This was a rather rare species, not many of which could be found among the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, making encounters infrequent. As he spoke, he also pulled a bunch of jars of all sorts out of his pocket. Salt, vinegar, soy sauce, sesame seeds, cumin, among others ¨C dozens in total. Lin Hai was a bit surprised, not understanding why Shi Hao had this unusual habit of carrying cooking ingredients with him, but he quite liked it. ¡°Fortunately, I have a cauldron. Let¡¯s roast some; let¡¯s boil some!¡± He too, licked the corner of his mouth. Being from the Ancestral Witch bloodline, Lin Hai never shied away from eating. Among the basic necessities of life: food, clothing, shelter, and transport, ¡®food¡¯ undeniably takes the first spot for him. Gu Chen, having associated with Little Dot for some time and with their deep friendship, was well versed in his habits. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find it strange. No one could refuse delicious food. He was no exception. ¡°I want to eat roasted lion leg!¡± Little Antler Ant wiped his tears, stopped fighting when he heard their discussion. In his opinion, killing this lion would be letting it off too easily. Only by eating its flesh and drinking its blood could he truly vent his anger! But thinking that this lion had once feasted on his siblings, Little Antler Ant couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage again! ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of lunatics!¡± The Blood Phoenix Lion turned white as a sheet. He never imagined these ¡°bugs¡±, who seemed to come from nowhere, would be so brutal. They were discussing how to eat him, even blatantly discussing it in front of him!!! Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_3 Chapter 647: Chapter 463: The Brutal Four, Eating Wherever They Go_3 ¡°Master, save me, they¡¯re a bunch of lunatics, they want to eat me!¡± The Bloody Phoenix Lion shouted desperately, using its last bit of strength to dart towards the figure at the top of the mountain. However, in the middle of its route, it was smacked away by the Faux Primordial Vessel thrown by Lin Hai. In order to help him hold on, Tu Wa Zi had specifically borrowed the Beast Skin Bag that he had scrounged from the Little White Tiger. The size of the Faux Primordial Vessel was not too large but heavier than the usual Cauldron. Although it was a mere imitation, its weight was terrifying. It directly broke the Bloody Phoenix Lion¡¯s spine, creating a bloody hole a few meters in size that completely pierced through its body. Gu Chen and He Shi Hao swiftly seized the two hind legs of the Bloody Phoenix Lion and dragged it back. ¡°You devils, let me go, let go of me!!¡± The Bloody Phoenix Lion was truly terrified. Its body shook violently, truly afraid of being eaten. Considering its vitality and the viciousness of these people, it would undoubtedly witness its own body being torn apart and cooked piece by piece. ¡°It¡¯s just my mount, your siblings were killed by me, it has nothing to do with it!¡± The young figure on the peak, who had closed his eyes to perceive the Immortal Purpose, finally reacted. Only then did everyone see the other party¡¯s appearance. He was handsome in a discreet way, looking more like a woman than a man. His voice was the only giveaway. Still, the most striking part was his long golden hair ¨C dense and long enough to touch his heels, even his pupils were a dazzling golden hue. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°I wonder what the relationship between this Er Wu Shuang and the Guardian of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands is?!¡± Liu Village. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted. It was not that he was just seeing the other party¡¯s appearance. Just that when the other party turned his head, the scene was clearer. He was curious. Just on appearances, Er Wu Shuang resembled D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. It was not that they had identical faces. Just that both of them had the defining golden long hair and golden pupils. The book didn¡¯t offer any answers to this question. Then again, in the vast world, some talent might show similar phenomena. However¡­ Jiang Hui could clearly sense similar energy fluctuations coming from Er Wu Shuang and D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. If the two had no connection, the coincidences seemed a little too numerous. ¡°Perhaps Alien Territory, Immortal Domain, or the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands were once one and the same, belonging to the same world. Maybe they diverged into three separate areas for reasons yet unknown!¡± Jiang Hui pondered. In contrast¡­ The world behind that dam belonged to another world altogether. Of course, these were only his guesses. As for whether D¨² G¨± Y¨²n and Er Wu Shuang were connected, he didn¡¯t care. The world is vast and boundless, with infinite ways. Everything was like the spinning wheel. Be it D¨² G¨± Y¨²n or Er Wu Shuang, if they kept to their original paths, they would eventually become mere specks of dust in history. Shaking his head, Jiang Hui turned his attention to the Little Antler Ant. At this moment, with the truth revealed, its eyes turned red, wanting to take revenge on Er Wu Shuang. However, He Shi Hao didn¡¯t stop it this time, because Gu Chen had already taken action first¡­ Even Gu Chen himself didn¡¯t understand why he was so eager to act. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Chapter 464: You Are My Brother from Now On_1 Chapter 648: Chapter 464: You Are My Brother from Now On_1 Even Gu Chen himself was not clear about the reason he impetuously rushed out, shielding the Little Antler Ant from harm, and even intending to challenge the young figure before him. It seemed like a response ingrained in his bones and blood. He couldn¡¯t refuse it, and at the same time, he did not wish to refuse it. In fact, Gu Chen hoped these situations would occur more often. Because every time it happened, his control over the power of his bloodline would escalate, a precious enhancement that couldn¡¯t be sought but only encountered. If it happened a few more times, Gu Chen felt there was a high probability he could achieve the state of Ultimate Bloodline Sublimation in advance. What¡¯s most important was that¡­ Gu Chen was greatly enjoying his present condition. He felt as if he were enveloped in endless warmth, his bloodline power becoming increasingly robust, exuding boundless strength throughout his body. At this moment, he felt his blood was boiling, and an indestructible urge for battle was slowly rising within him, like smoke swirling from an immortal Great Wall, spiraling up into the sky, undying and continuous. His body trembled, and within his eyes swirled a sort of madness, not out of fear, but a long-lost thrill and excitement felt when facing an appetizing prey, his adrenaline surging wildly. The young figure, acknowledged by the Blood Phoenix Lion as its master, was very strong, much stronger than imagined, with blood and qi as vibrant as a mighty river or vast sea, displaying immense force with every move caused by his glowing runes, as if he was creating heaven and earth, especially the bright golden eyes, radiating only two brilliant rays of light. The other party was as formidable as a True Dragon¡¯s cub, not making any moves yet, but his mere presence made him feel an intense pressure he hadn¡¯t felt in a long while. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Without exaggeration, the other party¡¯s strength could sweep across all the young generation in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Exponentially stronger than any enemy Gu Chen had ever encountered. However, the stronger the other party was, the more excited Gu Chen became, his desire for battle ever-increasing. In his view, only a battle against an equal or higher-ranked opponent truly delineated the essence of combat. Gu Chen vividly remembered Lord Willow God once said, the more equal the battle, the more likely to activate the human body¡¯s hidden potential and achieve rapid enhancement. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡­¡± In the air, there was a faint rumbling sound like a volcano eruption that shook the surroundings. It was the resonance of Gu Chen¡¯s blood and qi, as if it wanted to break free from his chest, a surging power flowing through his limbs, akin to a tiger descending a mountain with an unstoppable momentum. In his daze¡­ An ancient battlefield suddenly appeared before Gu Chen¡¯s eyes. Desolate, mysterious, vast. The autumn wind was bleak, dead vines with crows perched, horns shaking the sky, drums echoing through heavens, And in the center of the battlefield¡­ There was a Flesh and Blood Altar built upon piled carcasses. Reaching high into the clouds, towering as if it was an Ancient Demon Mountain. Atop the Flesh and Blood Altar was a supreme throne symbolizing the utmost honor. However, in front of the throne stood two figures. They were imposing and tall, yet their faces were masked by heavy mist, making it impossible to see their actual appearances. One figure exuded purple blood, domineering to the extreme, reminiscent of an ancient overlord overlooking the world, shaking heaven and earth, who could change the natural order just by showing his anger, reducing countless beings to ashes. The other one had golden blood, unparalleled and dignified, sacred and inviolable, like a superior heavenly emperor whose imperial authority must not be violated; otherwise, severe punishment would ensue! Gu Chen could feel that, at this moment, he himself was the figure shrouded in purple mist, and the other party was the latter. ¡°Interesting, really interesting, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered something so fascinating!¡± Er Wu Shuang looked at Gu Chen, and his usually unruffled face finally revealed a somewhat different expression, which seemed quite rare for him. His brow furrowed slightly as if he were in deep thought, meditating, or considering something. His pupils were flashing a different kind of light, like a ray in the starry sky, as if they could penetrate into a person¡¯s heart. In the end. The man moved. He slowly walked towards Gu Chen, and with each step he took, the momentum around him seemed to freeze for a moment, as if announcing his arrival. Each ripple caused Shi Hao and Little Antler Ant¡¯s faces to change dramatically. ¡°Who exactly is this person!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s face was solemn, his expression alert to the extreme, for he felt a sense of awe and strength from Er Wu Shuang that was beyond words. He had a strong intuition. In the same realm, this man might be more terrifying than the Banished Immortal, Ten Crown King, and N¨ªng Chu¨¡n. Keep in mind, the former few are already considered the strongest young supremes in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, aside from him and the weirdos in Liu Village, almost no one among their peers can rival them. But this young figure before him felt even more dangerous, a situation that was hard to come by in the past. Especially. The other party was able to kill all the siblings of the Little Antler Ant with their own strength. You should know that the small ant beside him was suspected to be the last offspring of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan, and also the youngest. His elder brothers and sisters are naturally much stronger than him, but even so, they all perished, turning into countless broken limbs, their heads cut off, and bodies separated. ¡°Bro Chen, from now on, you are my real brother!¡± On the side, the Little Antler Ant was moved to tears. In his view, Gu Chen was definitely avenging him, or else why would he strike so decisively?! After all, that young figure may look only in his twenties, but combined with the words of the Bloody Lion just now, he might not belong to this era, but came from the more distant Ancient Immortal Era. A figure from the last era, there¡¯s no need to think about it, Gu Chen definitely has not had contact with him, but he still fought relentlessly, without any hesitation¡­ All of this is for him! With such a brother, what else could a brother want?! The little ant¡¯s small eyes were filled with deep gratitude. He was so moved that he could not contain his feelings. For the first time since his birth, he truly felt that he was not alone, and there was warmth by his side. The power of that Bloody Phoenix Lion could already be considered young supreme, but even so, it was merely a mount for the young figure. Therefore, the young figure might have been a supreme figure of his age, or even a leader, otherwise, how could a creature comparable to a young supreme willingly submit?! Such a powerful enemy, Brother Gu Chen didn¡¯t even blink, straight to the point, without hesitation, extremely resolute. This kinship made him feel the weight of a long-lost mountain. My good big brother, truly my good big brother! The Little Antler Ant¡¯s tears and snot were flowing. In his heart, he had elevated Gu Chen to an unimaginable status. They had just met and he was already standing up without hesitation¡­ It¡¯s precious to add flowers to brocade, but it¡¯s always heartwarming to deliver charcoal in snowy weather. The Little Antler Ant felt he finally understood the meaning of this saying. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Chapter 465: Unity is Strength_1 Chapter 649: Chapter 465: Unity is Strength_1 Gu Chen naturally didn¡¯t know about these bizarre ideas in the Little Antler Ant¡¯s mind. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He wouldn¡¯t refuse getting a favor for nothing, though he might admire the little ant¡¯s powerful imagination. At this moment. All his attention, all his gaze was focused on the figure of Er Wu Shuang, every pore on his body was opening and closing widely, storing an exaggerated and terrifying power. Shi Hao was also somewhat puzzled. He had been in contact with Gu Chen for much longer than the Little Antler Ant. They¡¯d had encounters since their time in the Lower Realm and had a friendship of several years, Although he didn¡¯t understand him as well as Tu Wa Zi did, Shi Hao felt he knew a little about Gu Chen¡¯s nature. This person had a rather erratic personality, but he was sometimes extremely steady, highly valuing those around him. He was much more reliable than Tu Wa Zi. But considering Tu Wa Zi and the Little Antler Ant¡¯s friendship, the two haven¡¯t even said ten sentences to each other. It¡¯s clear that they weren¡¯t close enough to risk their lives for each other. But if you were to say that Gu Chen had any other ideas, Shi Hao didn¡¯t believe it. From his understanding of Gu Chen, the latter was never a person who liked to scheme. This was not to say that he was impulsive. Of course, he was indeed sometimes quite impulsive, but there were differences between impulsiveness and impulsiveness. On the contrary, Gu Chen¡¯s mind was quite clear. At least, in Shi Hao¡¯s view, he knew what he wanted and knew what he had to do. He was a very goal-oriented person. But his reckless charge at that moment confused Shi Hao. But Shi Hao was ready. If something went wrong, they would move together. They didn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t suppress the opponent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï So what if he was a legendary genius of the Ancient Immortal Era? That was all in the past. Everything has to move forward, and it¡¯s not necessarily true that the ancients are stronger than the moderns. Everything depends on true strength. If they were not strong enough, they¡¯d still get beaten up, even if beings from the Emperor Fallen Era came! ¡°I had thought that the descendants of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan were all killed by me, but I did not expect that there were survivors. Perhaps this is fate. But compared to your brothers, you are too weak. They had reached the peak state that they could at that age, yet were still killed by me. Your fate can only be worse!¡± Er Wu Shuang walked step by step, pausing slightly when he came near Little Antler Ant. The man spoke casually, as if narrating a trivial matter, with no change on his beautiful face. Clearly, the man was not deliberately projecting this attitude. This was his true character. In the eyes of outsiders, the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan may be one of the strongest races, but to this young man, this was not the case. He believed that his bloodline was much superior to a Heavenly Horned Ant. The strongest in the Immortal Ancient? That was just meaningless flattery by the masses. In this world, one should be their own strongest! In the world he inhabited. The Heavenly Horned Ant Clan was not considered the strongest. ¡°For me, you are too weak. Your so-called Peak of Strength is insignificant¡­¡± Er Wu Shuang¡¯s face was calm beyond belief, his golden pupils opened and closed repeatedly, emitting divine rays of light. His power was extremely powerful. With a slight movement from him, the ground beneath split open. However, before he could finish his statement, a huge fist surged towards his forehead. It was Gu Chen. He had originally intended to wait for Er Wu Shuang to finish speaking. But who knew that the latter was simply too verbose, which was making him impatient, so he didn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to deal with you first. Among you lot, I¡¯m most interested in you¡­ Our bloodlines might converge in some ways, having a slight connection, but in this world, bloodlines can¡¯t decide everything. If I want to strike you down, it would be a piece of cake!¡± In the golden pupils of Er Wu Shuang, two upside-down crosses reflected, like two spears that could pierce the vast universe, much stronger than D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, by far. He reached out with one hand and directly collided with Gu Chen¡¯s fist. The power fluctuation in that instant pulverized the surrounding aged and vigorous ancient trees into dust, causing rocks and soil to crumble and roll down, with a loud, overwhelming momentum. ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s strength is not bad, enough to reach a stalemate with Er Wu Shuang. Even if Er Wu Shuang uses the laws from the alien territory, it doesn¡¯t matter. However, if it¡¯s purely a competition of strength, Gu Chen might fall a bit short!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze flickered, closely keeping an eye on every move on the battlefield. His strength was strong enough that with just one glance, he already figured out a lot from their probing skirmish. Firstly, when competing in divine skills and treasured techniques, Gu Chen should not be a pushover. Apart from the various divine skills inherent in the Sky Tyrant Blood, Gu Wa Zi also had Treasures like the True Dragon Skills, Sun-swallowing Golden Toad Treasure Technique, Thunder Emperor Technique, Technique of Creation, and so on at his disposal. Each was an inheritance at the Immortal King Level, extremely powerful. It was already considered great fortune to obtain even one of these. Even for prodigies like the Ten Crown King and the Banished Immortal, they only had two such at most. Although Er Wu Shuang came from an alien territory and was even a disciple of Kun Di who controlled the strongest immortal artifact, the Refining Immortal Pot, in the alien territory, he definitely couldn¡¯t be as extravagant as the people of Liu Village. However, in terms of physical strength, Er Wu Shuang was slightly superior. It was clear that he had cultivated some supreme physical training techniques. Apart from the Heavenly Corner Ant Treasure Technique, he might have other techniques of the same rank, all of which he had spent considerable time refining. While the Sky Tyrant Blood could gradually enhance the physical body of its possessor, this required a process. Furthermore, it was very likely that Er Wu Shuang possessed the precursor of the Ancient Holy Body from the Overarching Era, a constitution not a bit inferior to the Sky Tyrant Blood. No matter which aspect one looked at, Er Wu Shuang seemed to have a slight upper hand. In fact, it was just as Jiang Hui had predicted. Er Wu Shuang didn¡¯t move an inch, and even though the ground beneath crumbled, his feet were rooted in place. But Gu Chen had to back off several steps, and his blood was churning within his body, which made him somewhat uncomfortable. ¡°Among your peers, your strength should be enough to look down on the others, but it¡¯s still not enough for me!¡± Er Wu Shuang, with his hands behind his back, swept Gu Chen with a cold gaze, his expression, however, somewhat surprised. If he hadn¡¯t spent a long time researching his physical training technique, the collision might have ended in a stalemate. He was encountering such a situation for the first time since his debut. Behind him, the green mountains rolled and folded like a painting, and were shrouded in mist. Numerous thousands and even tens of thousands of meters high ancient trees emerged, densely covering an entire area, barbaric and primitive, imprinting a corner of the Ancient Immortal Era into the present. ¡°Hai Wa Zi, let¡¯s go together, this guy is tough!¡± Gu Chen pursed his lips and then suddenly shouted. This young man indeed had capabilities worth boasting about, he really had skills. If he were to fight one-on-one, he might have a hard time winning. But when they were out and about, Lord Willow God had taught them more than once ¨C unity is strength. ¡°Coming!¡± Lin Hai responded. He could feel that this mysterious man¡¯s body was very strong, even surpassing the Heavenly Horned Ant of their generation, which ignited Lin¡¯s ambition. He had been itching for a try. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_1 Chapter 650: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_1 (Modified) Lin Hai rubbed his hands in anticipation, having waited for quite some time. As soon as Gu Chen gave the signal, he didn¡¯t hesitate, charging headfirst into battle. His figure was agile, like a tiger descending a mountain. The ground shook and cracked with each step he took, creating an impressive scene. In the faint light. The not so bright sunlight was shielded by thin clouds. The young man¡¯s pace was like a fierce storm, his spirit unbending and relentless, akin to a massive glacier ¨C cold and overwhelming. Each leap and landing was filled with tremendous force that seemed capable of turning rivers and flipping seas upside-down. His formidable aura gave one the impression that he could shatter the whole star-filled sky; intimidating and creating an overwhelming ambiance from the onset. At this moment, Lin Hai was like a sword about to be unsheathed. Its blade was not visible, but the sharp intensity almost made it hard for one to breathe. The expression on Er Wu Shuang¡¯s face did not reveal much surprise, but the narrowing of his eyes indicated that his current mood was far from calm. He didn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in realm level aura from Lin Hai, but his opponent¡¯s atmosphere compelled him to get into a defensive posture. The surge of blood and vital energy was like an unceasing, unstoppable furnace, giving off an impression of an army charging valiantly. To tell the truth, Er Wu Shuang had never come across a creature with such an exaggerated life force ¨C even he couldn¡¯t help but hold him in a new light. What surprised Er Wu Shuang even more was that as the bizarre-looking young man got closer, he vaguely felt a sting, as if his naked skin was being pricked with needles. Compared to him, the Heavenly Corner Ants ¨C creatures that had reached their peak at such an early age ¨C seemed insignificantly feeble!!! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï For the first time. Er Wu Shuang felt a rare sense of shock and a newfound interest. Although the life force of the man before him was exaggerated to the extreme, akin to a dragon roaring triumphantly over a great lake or a tiger bellowing through empty valleys, he must be suppressed in front of Er Wu Shuang, no matter how extraordinary he might be! ¡°I initially thought that you would engage in a life and death battle with me, a fair fight. I misjudged you, no matter, maybe you will never understand what the absolute power truly means. No matter how many come to challenge me, I can easily subdue you all. No matter what divine skills you have or how much you resist, it would be ultimately futile against me, I am Er Wu Shuang!!¡± Through the endless passage of time. Er Wu Shuang slowly spoke. His pupils shone brightly, like the erupting golden morning sun, emitting a radiance and aura completely different from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. The law fragments surrounding him from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were instantly torn apart. Heaven and Earth trembled for him! Not many people today know, his real name is not Er Wu Shuang, but Er Nan Feng, a very artistic name. The words ¡°Er Wu Shuang¡± do not simply mean two uniques, it represents the most unique in the world, symbolizing an ultimate honor. Only when one surpasses everyone of the same generation and subdues all, can they bear the word ¡®Er Wu Shuang¡¯. Gradually, everyone even forgot the real name of Er Wu Shuang. But Er Wu Shuang did not feel any discomfort. The word Er Wu Shuang represents the recognition of the Alien Territory for him. Now, he wishes to fully demonstrate this recognition above the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Indeed, he possesses skills that are enough for his pride. Under the heavens, he can almost crush all contemporaries within the same realm, even the descendants of the Ten Evils cannot compete with him. His real strength is extreme, and his bloodline is unmatched in the world. Even more so. His pride made him disregard the treasured technique of the Heavenly Corner Ants, only the Undying Sutra claimed to be the strongest technique of Immortality in the Immortal King, could barely catch his eye. Er Wu Shuang felt that with the body of the Heavenly Corner Ant, it couldn¡¯t handle that technique¡¯s power. Only in combination with his supreme physique, could the power of the Undying Sutra be fully cultivated. This is why he ascended this peak, to suppress the Heavenly Corner Ants that dared to block him. Watching the exaggerated momentum bursting from Er Wu Shuang¡¯s body and the faint nebulous energy. Shi Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression contemplative. ¡°The Alien Territory¡¯s rules are obviously far stronger than those of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Compared to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the rules of the Alien Territory are more complete! Other than the Perfect Immortal Seed, don¡¯t other Immortal Seeds inherently become suppressed when facing the rules of the Alien Territory?!¡± ¡°Looking at the world, even using eon as a unit, supplemented by infinite time, the number of Perfect Immortal Seeds is negligible. Even in an era, one may not be born, truly rare! Not to mention, there are many who have been spotted early by some unknowable adults. For example, the Tree of All Paths and the Heavenly Seed, even the Great Elder can¡¯t compete for it, it would be life-threatening. As for other perfect Immortal seeds, no one knows, but even if they exist, they must be pitifully rare, unless they travel through every corner of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, otherwise they won¡¯t be found. If not, the Great Elder and I would not take this dangerous path of using our bodies as seeds. A little carelessness can cost us our lives!¡± Upon thinking of this, a sense of anxiety arose in Shi Hao¡¯s heart. Why can¡¯t the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths compete with the Alien Territory? Apart from the lack of high-level power and the suppression of rules, the Great Taoist was inherently restricted. How could they possibly win?! Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_2 Chapter 651: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_2 ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, if you and I continue to fight, it will only result in mutual destruction. Even if you can defeat me, your fate will still be tragic. And I have helpers around me, each of them is capable of knocking down their peers with ease. So why should I fight you till death?¡± Gu Chen laughed and responded to Er Wu Shuang¡¯s comment. As he said. In the end, he might not be a match for Er Wu Shuang after all, given the latter¡¯s advanced evolution of his bloodline and his extraordinary mastery over various immortal Treasured Techniques. But even if he were to lose, the opponent would not gain much! But with so many strong allies around him, unless he had gone insane, why would he fight the enemy to the death?! Jiang Hui scanned the battlefield, and after hearing Gu Chen¡¯s words, he found it hard to suppress a chuckle. The Liu Village People seemingly have never been committed to fighting one-on-one to the end! Jiang Hui did not object to this kind of teaming up. Even a good man needs three helpers, as long as the opponents do not deem it unfair. Of course, if the opponents do feel unfair, they have to bear with it. ¡°I¡¯m in, I want to tear that person apart with my own hands!¡± The Little Antler Ant roared continuously while sharpening its blades. The antler, capable of punching a hole in the sky, shone vividly cold and glaringly brilliant. Er Wu Shuang was its sworn enemy, who had murdered siblings of its kind. It should be the one who takes action. Shi Hao scratched his head, sighed, and ultimately also chose to attack. Everyone else was taking action, it would be inappropriate if he merely sat by and watched. Most importantly, he was truly disgusted by the young man¡¯s actions before him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï In addition, since the opponent had slain the Heavenly Corner Ant, he was undoubtedly an enemy of their side in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths! When dealing with enemies, he had always been ruthless! Er Wu Shuang did not reply, instead his eyebrows slightly raised, caught off guard. He noticed that among these few individuals before him, other than the Little Antler Ant, all others possessed commendable power! ¡°You are all shameless! Two against one was just enough, yet all of you join in, four against one!¡± The Blood Phoenix Lion, beside Er Wu Shuang, couldn¡¯t help cursing in anger. Meanwhile, he felt somewhat fearful. The young man who first attacked could already go neck and neck with its master. If all of them were to attack¡­ For the first time, the Blood Phoenix Lion began to worry about the safety of its master, something that had never occurred before. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly intervene in such a battle situation. After all, he was no match for the seemingly weakest and insignificant Little Antler Ant, who nearly beat him to death and roasted it for food. If his master hadn¡¯t intervened at the last moment, he would have probably ended up as roasted lion! Although it looked quite large in size, it was actually quite young if judged by its age. Lin Hai had a steady expression and was a man of few words. While the Blood Phoenix Lion scolded loudly, Lin Hai was already in front of Er Wu Shuang, with his fist striking up. Each punch came with the sound of wind and thunder, as though the power of the entire earth was concentrated on a single point. That unmatched power was like earth-shattering, as though the world would get torn apart. Er Wu Shuang¡¯s golden pupils became increasingly bright. He roared loudly and retaliated with a punch. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom!!!¡± A loud noise echoed. In the air, a visible shock wave quickly spread around. In an instant, the world turned dull, space collapsed, the void began to shatter, countless mountains collapsed, releasing a terrifying destructive force, nearly destroying this little world. Lin Hai didn¡¯t move an inch, but Er Wu Shuang was pushed back three steps. Although it wasn¡¯t much, the gap was obvious. In terms of strength, even Er Wu Shuang couldn¡¯t compare to Lin Hai who possessed the Ancestral Witch Bloodline. ¡°For all my conquests, you are the first to surpass me in strength!¡± This time, Er Wu Shuang did not conceal his shock. The Blood Phoenix Lion on the side opened its mouth wide, almost able to stuff a hill in it. As a mount of this leader from an Alien Territory, it clearly knew the immense strength of its master¡¯s physique. Not only could he shatter the body of the Heavenly Corner Ant with a single punch, but he could also resist the falling stars from the sky with his bare body, shattering the stars and earth with ease. Now he was at a disadvantage, it was unimaginable. The Blood Phoenix Lion was frightened inside, wondering when did a freak with such an exaggerated physique emerge in this region. Was it trying to overpower ten thousand laws with sheer strength?! However, before Er Wu Shuang and Blood Phoenix Lion had time to lament, another attack had arrived. For him, the Little Antler Ant meant nothing, it was small and had not reached the peak state it should have at this age. It was weaker than its elder siblings and not considered by him. But the teenager called Shi Hao was remarkably strong, though a bit weak in terms of energy, he was slightly superior in other aspects, at par with him! Most importantly. The latter seemed to have charted his own course, integrating all Cave Heavens into the Unique Cave Heaven, thereby becoming invincible to all laws. ¡°Ruler of the World!¡± At last, fed up, Er Wu Shuang invoked the celestial traces of Alien Territory. However, none of them present had used Immortal Seed, so the effect of such a method was practically null, wrinkle appeared in Er Wu Shuang¡¯s brow. You need to know. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_3 Chapter 652: Chapter 466: Obtaining The Undying Sutra, Immortality is Achieved_3 Even when facing those two Heavenly Corner Ants, this move had worked wonders, yet now it was being surveyed with a gaze akin to staring at an idiot. However, Er Wu Shuang was indeed strong, turning sorrow and anger into power, with countless trump cards up his sleeve, putting up a good fight all by himself. In the end, he was sent flying with a slap from Lin Hai. His entire body exploded, along with the Blood Phoenix Lion, all turned into dust¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a real flesh and blood body!¡± Lin Hai¡¯s expression was a bit weird after slapping Er Wu Shuang and the Blood Phoenix Lion to death, he couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Despite their lifelike appearance, the feeling was not like fighting with real people. Gu Chen, Shi Hao, and the Little Antler Ant also noticed the anomaly. ¡°We might have arrived in a historical imprint, where Er Wu Shuang once appeared and left behind a clone!¡± Shi Hao raised his eyebrows and slowly said. ¡°Just a clone?¡± The Little Antler Ant looked a bit frustrated, a blend of emotions mixed together. In the recent battle, though he exerted himself to the utmost, even using his last resort, it hadn¡¯t been much help. He was blown away after a single face-off, half a day without being able to get up, mainly due to the efforts of Gu Chen, Lin Hai, and Shi Hao. His pride in reaching the peak of strength had been effortlessly blocked by others, and his body was beaten nearly to pieces. Even now there was still no recovery, his golden armor was still throbbing faintly with severe pain beneath. But he never imagined that the opponent wasn¡¯t even a real body, just a clone¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? His self-proclaimed power couldn¡¯t even match the opponent¡¯s clone, how far could their true body have progressed after all this time? They might have already surpassed his wildest imaginations. How was he still going to avenge his elder brother and sister!? The Little Antler Ant clenched his fists, his eyes blood-red, filled with tears. Both angry at Er Wu Shuang for killing his family, and infuriated at his own lack of strength, knowing his enemy but unable to do anything! ¡°It¡¯s okay, he just started cultivating earlier than you, he might not really be stronger than you. You know, you¡¯re a descendant of the Ten Evil, with peerless pure blood, in the future as long as you survive, you could stand shoulder to shoulder with the legendary Immortal King. You were born an immortal being, there are very few people in the world who can surpass you in potential.¡± Gu Chen patted the Little Antler Ant on the shoulder, comforting him. ¡°Chen-bro, you¡¯re right, as long as I survive, the future is mine,¡± the Little Antler Ant said, nodding solemnly. The Little Antler Ant was very grateful to Gu Chen for standing up first, so he agreed and complied with his words. Liu Village. At the back of the hill. Jiang Hui sat at the stone table, in front of him lightly wisps of green smoke, sparse fog¡­ From beginning to end, he had just watched in silence. Er Wu Shuang had great talents. If he could be brought back to Liu Village, his future achievements would be unimaginable. Whether he came from an alien territory or the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, Jiang Hui didn¡¯t care. It was just that the Er Wu Shuang in front of him was just an imprint left here in the past, which meant nothing to him. After all, the former wasn¡¯t the same as his child. The former didn¡¯t voluntarily leave an imprint, it was because this Heaven and Earth still had the fluctuations of the Ant King from the Ancient Immortal Era, even after death it lingered, imprinting the past scenes on this place. Therefore, retreating ten thousand steps, even if Jiang Hui had a treasure capable of preserving consciousness and soul imprints in his possession, it would be useless and not bring about any effect. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to try bringing Er Wu Shuang to Liu Village. ¡°I should be getting my hands on The Undying Sutra soon!¡± Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t help but think. After defeating the clone of Er Wu Shuang, they all should have gained the acknowledgement of the Little Antler Ant¡¯s father¡¯s residual consciousness. Especially. In the dark, he felt a vast, desolate, unyielding aura slowly emanating from that grand peak¡­ Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Chapter 468: Mysterious Heart_1 Chapter 656: Chapter 468: Mysterious Heart_1 As the connection grew stronger and more pronounced, Vaguely, An unfamiliar figure abruptly appeared before Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes. The figure stood with their eyes on the horizon, standing alone in their uniqueness. It was an old man, wearing a patched robe whose white had faded from many a wash. Though hunched over, he possessed an overwhelming aura capable of piercing the heavens and soaring straight into the clouds¡ªa hyperbole of grandiosity. However, the age and fatigue visible on his face made him appear haggard and weary, as though he hadn¡¯t slept for days. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was one of immense fatigue¡­. What struck Jiang Hui the most, however, were the old man¡¯s hands. Under his divine sense, they held not a single callus, and showed no signs of aging. His fingers were long and pale as jade, as though they were immaculately carved from the finest amber agate, softer than even a newborn¡¯s skin. Surrounding the old man was an unbroken chain of vast, wild mountains. A biting, frosty wind howled through the snowy landscape, casting an air of desolation and bleakness all around. In front of him was a fathomless chasm. The precipice was shrouded in deep darkness, covered by thick, rolling black fog. The fog seemed to devour everything, simulating the gaping mouth of an unknown beast or the boundless, terrifying depths of the ocean. Snowflakes fluttered down ceaselessly, falling into the unseen depths without causing the slightest ripple. Sometime later, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The old man with his hands clasped behind slowly walked towards the abyss. As he moved forwards, the thick fog in front of him melted away rapidly, like snow under the scorching sun, revealing the scene within the clouds of black fog. Jiang Hui¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his gaze shifted and followed the old man¡¯s line of sight. The next moment, his expression dramatically changed. Because in the depths of that rugged, steep cliff, There was an enormous, pitch-black heart. This heart was remarkably massive, so much so that Jiang Hui couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom its true size. Wherever his gaze fell, there was only the black organ. The grotesque blood vessels and gigantic warty nodules crisscrossed and tangled each other, spreading out like a decaying, irregular mass of flesh in the abyss. Worst of all, the rotten flesh gave off an unbearably pungent odor. Blood vessels and parts of the meaty lumps were leaking an unknown liquid that corroded the surrounding ancient woods, boulders, and ground¡­. This strange growth filled the bottom of the cliff and extended into the immeasurably dark forest in the depth, pervading even the narrow crevices between the mountains. From a distance, the lumps of flesh emitted an ominous dark glow. They continuously pulsed with a deep and rhythmic drone akin to a heartbeat, rippling out in the surrounding air. The falling snowflakes were violently reduced to dust before even getting close. ¡°Why is it this again?¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s brow furrowed as his expression filled with astonishment. This was the third time he had come across such a bizarre heart. The first time was when Tu Wa Zi and others had found it in the deep reaches of the Void God Realm. The villagers of Liu Village had already devoured the somewhat small heart, the size of a few tens of meters. The second time was in an unknown remote area. The heart was significantly larger than the previous one, standing tall like a majestic mountain. Curious, Jiang Hui had explored it but hadn¡¯t discovered anything extraordinary, probably due to the low level of his surveillance technique at that time. And now, it was the third time. The heart was much larger than before, and its appearance had grown even more grotesque and distorted, as though it had undergone some unimaginable mutation. The flesh in certain places was starting to decay and corrupt, making it all the more uncanny¡­ Jiang Hui was full of questions. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a scene would suddenly appear before him after his elevation from the Human Path Domain to the Immortal Path Field?! He had never experienced anything like this before. What does that black heart represent? Why does its shape become weirder and weirder? And who is the elder with hands that look like amber agate? Could he be the creator of the ultimate divine skill, ¡®Things Into Soldiers¡¯? But what is the relationship between him and the black heart? For a while, Jiang Hui felt his brain couldn¡¯t accommodate all these questions. The questions were just too numerous, with too many puzzling points! He discovered the black heart time and time again, and if he was to say there was nothing behind it, no secrets, he wouldn¡¯t believe it himself! But based on speculation alone, he couldn¡¯t figure any useful information out. The clues he currently had were just too messy. Not only were they messy, but they were pitifully few. ¡°I once used the Surveillance Technique to detect the black heart in the Void God Realm, and the information shown seemed to be ¡®Ye Fan¡¯s heart¡¯? Could the black heart really be left by Ye Fan? But what is he leaving this thing for? Moreover, there¡¯s no description of this in the original text!!!¡± Feeling the slowly surging chill wind around him, Jiang Hui squinted slightly, getting more and more confused. But honestly, he didn¡¯t believe that the black heart had any connection with Ye Fan. The reasons were very simple, mainly two points. Firstly, his level of Surveillance Technique wasn¡¯t high at that time, just at the beginner level. The information he was able to detect was very limited. It worked for ordinary things, but if the origin of an item was too profound, it would be replaced by a series of question marks. He remembered it very clearly. When the name of the item ¡®Ye Fan¡¯s heart¡¯ was displayed, there were several huge question marks attached, clearly indicating that it was not a definite answer. As for its accuracy, it was even more questionable. Secondly, this aspect was not mentioned in the original text. This was the most important point. He might not remember the detailed content, but he could recall the general idea. Aside from him, whether it was Perfect or Covering the Heaven, or even the later Holy Ruins, the actions and trajectories of all characters, the gears of fate, seemed to be controlled by an invisible giant hand. Based on these two points, Jiang Hui thought the origin of the black heart was definitely worth investigating¡ªit might be hard to imagine, but it certainly had nothing to do with Ye Fan. Just as he thought, the elder in the pudding green robe suddenly bellowed, then leaped down and rushed towards the abnormal tumour in the Abyss. ¡°Hum¡­¡± At that moment. The scene suddenly paused. Click¡­ In the next moment, everything in the scene shattered like a mirror, dissipating like passing clouds. ¡°Congratulations, your ultimate divine skill, ¡®Things Into Soldiers¡¯, has reached the mastery level¡ª perfectly fluent, consummate, and at its peak!¡± The voice of the Golden Finger rang out, awakening Jiang Hui. It was neither male nor female. After recalling the scenes and images he had just seen, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. This upgrade wasn¡¯t as simple as the previous ones¡ªit indeed brought a significant increase in strength, but it also left him with many questions. He was now unsure whether the rotting heart in the scene had to do with him, or with the elder who seemed to be the creator of the ¡®Things Into Soldiers¡¯ divine skill! There¡¯s a big difference between the two, and the meanings they represent are poles apart. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_1 Chapter 660: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_1 One day, there came the sound of a horn resonating from an unknown distance. The drawn-out sound seemed eternal, echoing like an ancient thunder rolling in. Formed from a true dragon¡¯s horn, it was a product of the Age of Immortals. An instrument developed for sending swifter warnings. The True Dragon had cut off his own two horns, which after crafted, became this instrument. A few strands of True Dragon Power were concealed within the horn. Once blown, its sound could rumble across every corner of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in an instant. The booming sound was enough to make anyone take notice at once. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± The sounding of the horn, like the urgent beat of a war drum, rippled throughout the silent dawn. The deep, shocking harmony resembled the bellow of a god, radiating a bone-chilling cold and an invincible majesty. At the same time, as the True Dragon Horn was blown¡­ There were omens that appeared between the heaven and earth. It seemed as if a huge phantom of the True Dragon was constantly wandering, including every single giant scale in its trail that was comparable to a star. ¡°What¡¯s that noise? It¡¯s so loud, like an explosion going off in my head!¡± Some child, wearing a puzzled look, had never heard such a sound and couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening. Yet, from the oppressive sound, these usual troublemakers felt a hint of something out of the ordinary. ¡°What¡¯s happening? How did the True Dragon Horn sound? Has something major occurred in the Frontier Wilderness?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The elders whispered quietly, shocked to their core, their minds trembling at the sound. ¡°It¡¯s not good, not good at all! It seems that someone from the guard has returned from the frontier, covered in blood!¡± Someone cried out in shock, spreading the news. ¡°What? Has the Alien Territory made its move?¡± Everyone felt deep internal fear, trembling, feeling genuinely scared, thinking they were utterly unprepared for what was about to transpire. Everything was fine just then, and all of a sudden, what happened? The crowd hadn¡¯t even time to contemplate. Then the news of the collapse of the First Stronghold came. Echoing through the Nine Heavens, rolling across the Ten Lands. It chilled countless souls to the bone, instilling genuine fear and panic. Everyone knew, the First Stronghold was the strongest defense against the Alien Territory¡¯s invasion, built during the Ancient Immortal Era by Supreme Giants. It was not only forged from thousands of mountains, but also infused with the flesh and blood of genuine Immortal Creatures, conferring it terrifying defensive and offensive powers. Even the Immortals of the Alien Territory would be repelled from the frontier. Due to the existence of the First Stronghold¡­ The relative peace in all Nine Heavens and Ten Lands was maintained for such a long time. But now, it had collapsed. Worse still, the people living in the area behind the First Stronghold couldn¡¯t evacuate in time and were completely buried there. Most people couldn¡¯t believe it. Especially the older cultivators, who found this especially inconceivable. They had personally witnessed the majesty of the First Stronghold, its awe-inspiring, magnificent, immortal grandeur and strength. Yet, the True Dragon Horn¡¯s echo still resounding through the sky forced them to face this terrible fact. Without any Immortals, every sounding of the True Dragon Horn required a significant sacrifice. No one would treat it as a joke; the price was too high. ¡°Where can we go to escape the creatures from that world!? Is there really no Pure Land anymore?¡± On one of the Ten Lands, Within a small Clan, an elderly man with traces of vicissitudes, sobbed uncontrollably. The entire clan was shaking in fear, despair evident on every face. ¡°I refuse to accept this. I am the acknowledged prodigy of my Clan, a rare youthful Supreme of this world. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to fully grow up and face such a crisis. Heaven, open your eyes! If given enough time, I can definitely make my mark in this world!¡± A vibrant young man screamed with a broken heart, venting his dissatisfaction and anger. Their grand ambitions were about to be forcibly curtailed, surely no one would feel reassured. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s just prepare first!¡± In the boundless void, a high-ranking creature suddenly spoke up. It was the patriarch of a Great Sects, born during the Ancient Times. After his Sect was wiped out during the chaos of the ancients, his whereabouts remained unknown and he had not appeared before people for tens of thousands of years. Some doubted he might have died naturally, while others suspected he might have been killed. They didn¡¯t expect he was still alive. ¡°What¡¯s the use of preparing? If the creatures from that world really break in, it would be better to do nothing. Maybe it would appease their anger and they would slaughter fewer people!¡± a doubter voiced. The doubter was one of the elders of the Eternal Gold House who hadn¡¯t broken through to the Supreme Realm and survived by relying on Eternal Matter. The words of the Ancestor of the Gold family won the agreement of many. In the Ancient Fairy Era, real immortals were present, yet it still withstood an invasion, with human lives lost and brutality reaching its peak, an unimaginable scene. Even the high-ranking Immortals continuously fell in battle. Right now, with the heaven and earth torn, the Immortals gone and homegrown Immortals unlikely to appear, they lack strong fighters. How are they going to face the invasion from the other world? There¡¯s no chance of winning. ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. We can¡¯t just wait to be slaughtered. Even if we are going to die, we would die fighting. Among us on the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, there isn¡¯t a single coward. Even if resistance is futile, we will never let them bury our unwavering spirit!¡± Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_2 Chapter 661: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_2 The aged voice that spoke first snorted coldly, declaring assertively. ¡°It¡¯s you. If this old man¡¯s memory serves correctly, you should be from the Eternal Gold House of the Eternal Family.¡± ¡°During my youthful years, I was fortunate to have witnessed the grace of your Gold family¡¯s ancestor. He was an unparalleled figure, massacring foreign life forms until they wailed in distress. But how can it be that, with the passing of time, your Gold family has dwindled to such an extent, composed merely of those sneaking around to survive!¡± ¡°You senile old man, do you know whom you are speaking to?¡± The ancestor of the Gold family responded with a chilling voice. ¡°Who could it be? Just some coward, does this old man need to know who you are?¡± ¡°Your glorious era has passed, and the great sect you founded has dissolved in the river of time. If I am not mistaken, after your awakening this time, you are probably unable to hibernate again with the aid of the substance of immortality. At most, your lifespan would be extended by three to five decades. Ultimately, who is merely struggling to survive?¡± The Gold family¡¯s ancestor growled out with gritted teeth. ¡°Whether it¡¯s three to five decades, three to five centuries, or even three to five millennia, what difference does it make? You will sooner or later follow in this old man¡¯s footsteps!¡± ¡°Follow you? Hmm, if I die, I¡¯ll take the last remnants of the Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate with me!¡± The voice of the Gold family¡¯s ancestor was strident. ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± In the dark void. An old man in a green robe with jade-like features suddenly strode out. He had a hump on his back that curved high upward like a small mountain, and his beard was shrubby, most likely due to years of neglect. His ash-colored hair was fluffy like a disheveled bird¡¯s nest, but his eyes were deep and bright. His aura was horrifying. As he emerged from the void, he reached out in a specific direction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Boom!¡± His thin, gnarled hand instantly turned into a heavenly enormous hand. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that direction seems to be where the Gold family resides!¡± Someone exclaimed in astonishment. This old man was shockingly brave, not wasting any words before confronting the Eternal Gold House. Subsequently, just as the public discussion settled down. A dazzling light burst out from the distance, and countless runes soared into the sky, covering a section of Heaven and Earth. The next moment. A portly old man dressed in luxurious clothes, looking elegant and dignified but pale in complexion, was grabbed and pulled back. Everyone was taken aback. Some people recognized the fat old man¡¯s identity. It was indeed the Gold family¡¯s ancestor who had just spoken. At this point, he was indeed like a captured pig without any resistance, his body dripping with blood, with all four limbs broken, he was in an absolutely wretched state. ¡°Truly fitting for him, the strongest member of the Gold family is nothing more than that old lady, a common Supreme cultivator. They dare to provoke this Star of Death, even going as far as to threaten him. This man is a recorded historical figure, even Meng Tian Zheng from Heavenly¡¯s God Academy addresses him as senior!¡± On the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, many people were taken aback. First was the unexpected fact that this elder was still in the world. Second, it was a surprise that he directly confronted an ancestor of the Gold family and his strength was astoundingly powerful. He suppressed the Gold family¡¯s ancestor in just an instant. ¡­ ¡­ Inside Liu Village, it was peacefully serene with gentle breezes passing occasionally. The willows on the bank swayed gently, the refreshing breeze hitting people¡¯s faces. Off in the distance, white-walled and black-tiled buildings, towering ancient trees, moss-covered rocks, were cleanly swept paths. Every corner seemed to carry memories of countless times, both beautiful and primitive. Shaded under old trees, the stream murmuring, birds chirping, serene. Nothing outside could affect here. The sound of the Horn of True Dragon that pierced the sky was completely blocked by the Utopia Array. With the passage of time, Liu Village became increasingly secluded and peaceful, quaint and full of tranquility. Under the protection of the Utopia Array, it was like the only Pure Land on the day of doomsday, perpetually providing people a sense of peace. The back hill. Jiang Hui was slightly puzzled. He had no recollection of this old man in his mind. Even when recalling the content of the book, there didn¡¯t seem to be any slight description about him. Meanwhile, perhaps because he had sealed himself in the substance of immortality for many years, Jiang Hui hadn¡¯t noticed him. If he hadn¡¯t revealed himself, Jiang Hui might still be unaware. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that an old man who had casually emerged would possess such bravery. He did not regard the Eternal Family in his eyes, acting directly, dragging out and breaking the limbs of the Gold family¡¯s ancestor who hid like a turtle, and using him as a stool. Such a person could never be any ordinary individual, so without hesitation, Jiang Hui used the Surveillance Technique on him. Soon enough, the information was received. He indeed was a character unmentioned in the book. The book is just a book. The content mainly revolves around the protagonist, even some supporting characters have a deep connection to the protagonist. But how enormous are the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths? From the endless past to the present, how many lamentable existences have been born in the swell of historical tides? Like relentless wheels, they advance. Some have long vanished in the river of time; some have sealed their True Bodies, waiting to use their final strength when foreign invaders emerge. The description in the book is only one aspect. Characters like Meng Tian Zheng are few, but they are not the exceptions. Besides them, there certainly are other characters who are worthy of being recorded in history. The old man¡¯s name is Tian Bu Xiu. He has the highest level of cultivation, the Extreme Path Supreme. He was born midway through the Ancient Times, much older than Meng Tian Zheng and Wang Chang Sheng. He is an exceptional figure who isn¡¯t inferior to the latter two. He once built The Epoch-making Sect Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate with his own power. However, with the changes in Heaven and Earth, in order to resist the foreign invasion, almost all of Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate perished. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_3 Chapter 662: Chapter 471: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 2)_3 Although Tian Bu Xiu had escaped by a fluke, his life source had been severely damaged. He had to self-seal himself within immortality material all year round. If he were to forcibly come out, he would not be able to continue his sleep. Without the immortality material, the other party would inevitably perish in this world. And yet, he still chose to boldly face it without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for such a spirited person. Their life won¡¯t last long!¡± Jiang Hui casually uttered, shaking his head, and murmuring to himself. ¡­ Meanwhile. At the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy. Next to an old, moss-covered stone, Elder Meng Tian Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What should come, will always come. But¡­ are the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands truly ready?¡± His expression was solemn, staring far off into the sky, unable to calm his inner turmoil. He had once joined forces with other old monsters and sages, investing a lot of effort and energy to predict that there should be at least a few thousand years before the creatures from that other world invade the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. In these thousands of years, after long discussions, they finally agreed upon a plan to select the best and brightest, the prodigies of Heaven and Earth, and dedicate all their efforts to help them achieve immortality. If they couldn¡¯t find the right person or failed to implement the plan, they would forcibly break the bonds at the final moment, and at the cost of burning their life energy, temporarily reach the realm of immortals. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This was their irreplaceable contingency plan. If the creatures from that domain really invade, they would be the first ones to be eliminated. Yet now, it turns out that their calculations had been far from accurate, despite the countless times they had been reevaluated. ¡°In that domain, a powerful being might have sensed our calculations and manipulated the outcome. Alas¡­¡± Meng Tian Zheng shook his head. Although predicting causality can temporarily capture a trace of the future trajectory, this trajectory is not immutable and is affected by many factors. Each prediction does indeed have minor anomalies. However, every single time they predicted, the result was always the same. They had thought this must be the unalterable course of Heaven and Earth, suggesting a glimmer of hope for the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in the future. But it now seems clear they had fallen into the trap laid by those creatures of the foreign domain. ¡°When the time comes, will the Master of Liu Village¡­ intervene?¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s gaze was suddenly directed towards a particular direction, murmuring to himself. If there is anyone in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands that he couldn¡¯t see through, the Master of Liu Village would absolutely be the first! He knew nothing about the Master, his origins, or his strengths. The other party was too mysterious, everything was unknown. And the reason he decisively chose to become the Master¡¯s follower was precisely in hopes that this could provoke him into action, protecting at least a few people. However, he was not sure if his actions would have any effect¡­ Because he still couldn¡¯t fathom the Master¡¯s intentions. ¡°Great Elder, have you heard? Someone struck and killed an ancestor of the Jin Family!¡± While Meng Tian Zheng was deep in thought, Shi Hao suddenly rushed over, excited. He had conflicts with the Jin Family and the Royal Family, so naturally he was happy to see them suffer. This was incredibly satisfying. ¡°Hmm?¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s expression subtly changed. At the critical moment, they certainly couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps within the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. This was why he had turned a blind eye on Wang Da Wang¡¯s transgressions. Meng Tian Zheng disappeared in an instant, transforming into a streak of light and shooting off into the distance. But when he got a clear look at Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s face, he was left somewhat embarrassed. Among those currently in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, even those senior to him were almost reaching the height of a person in their graves. But the one before him was not only his senior, but also incredibly powerful. Even Meng Tian Zheng would have to greet him respectfully. However, shortly thereafter. Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s face was covered in pure delight. With this person still alive and their hatred for the creatures of the foreign domain, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands have gained another Supreme Peak Battle Power of the Extreme Path! Realizing this, he dashed towards the position of the old man. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Chapter 473: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 4)_1 Chapter 665: Chapter 473: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 4)_1 ¡°To be honest, that person¡­ can easily suppress me!¡± Meng Tian Zheng confessed truthfully. As soon as his words fell, Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, finding it hard to believe. He could sense that Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s realm was probably similar to his own, both being in the Extreme Path Supreme state. This is the final stage of the Supreme State, also known as Peak Supreme, representing the ultimate fruition of the Supreme realm, where no further refinement is possible. Advancing beyond that means truly stepping into the Immortal Path Field, casting off the mortal coil to become an Immortal, henceforth being undying, endless, embracing eternity through all time. But how easy could it be to reach the realm of the Immortals? Many creatures fail to bring forth even one such being. Let alone in today¡¯s environment, where the path to Immortality is severed, the spiritual energy is depleted, and even the descendants of the Ten Evil need to go to the Immortal Domain to break free. Even in the Age of Immortals, when the laws were complete and the spiritual energy was abundant, achieving Immortality was still not easily accomplished. Hence, on this boundless land today, Extreme Path Supreme has effectively represented the strongest power, the highest realm, unmatched. It is almost impossible to easily crush others within the same realm! It is precisely for this reason that Tian Bu Xiu was so shocked. However, he had some understanding of Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s character, knowing him not to be a flippant person. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Tian Zheng, are you certain that the Master of Liu Village is so powerful?¡± Tian Bu Xiu asked again. ¡°He is only stronger than I described!¡± Meng Tian Zheng said with a wry smile. As a follower of Jiang Hui, he knew his power better than anyone else. Describing him as unfathomably strong is an understatement. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t supreme, but slaughtering ordinary immortal beings is likely as easy as chopping vegetables for him. The two powerful beings guarding the Heavenly Seed and Ten Thousand Dao Tree were genuine Immortal existences, but what happened in the end? Some were killed, others suppressed. ¡°By the sound of it, the Master of Liu Village really is a remarkable figure. I didn¡¯t expect such a being to emerge in this life!¡± ¡°If we have him on our side, we may stand a chance. Winning odds will greatly increase. After all, with the Heavenly Abyss suppressing us, the supreme giants of Alien Territory would dare not appear in person, else they too may end up bleeding!¡± Tian Bu Xiu spoke, his face lit with joy. He originally thought that the local forces of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths had been reduced to the extreme in this life, but surprisingly, there was still hope. ¡°Well¡­ It might not be that easy, he won¡¯t likely appear rashly. I have asked about this before, the Master of Liu Village was noncommittal. He may take action, but he won¡¯t fight for Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. We still need to make alternate plans!¡± Meng Tian Zheng shook his head, expressing his own thoughts. ¡°How unreasonable! Such myopic people! Can¡¯t he see that if the war spreads to Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, no one can save themselves? Even at this crucial point, he still foolishly thinks he can escape from the world. It¡¯s really¡­really heartless. Can¡¯t even the resonating sound of the Horn of True Dragon awaken his sense of justice!?¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Bu Xiu was so angry his beard shivered. He held such people in the utmost contempt, people who had power but refused to help when it mattered, using escapism as an excuse. If it sounds nice, they are escapists, if not, they¡¯re simply afraid of trouble. ¡°Predecessor, please choose your words wisely!¡± Meng Tian Zheng greeted with clenched fists, his face becoming a bit serious. After all, he was also a follower of Jiang Hui and naturally would not allow outsiders to slander Jiang Hui. But his faith value was not that high yet, so he didn¡¯t act like Old Man Lin and others who would immediately crush those who made such remarks. However, if Tian Bu Xiu continued on his current path, he might have to intervene. ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t a crucial moment now, calling for stability, I would risk my life to go and ask for an explanation!¡± Tian Bu Xiu snorted coldly, thinking that Meng Tian Zheng, like him, prioritized the bigger picture and did not want to cause more trouble at this juncture, so he didn¡¯t probe further into the matter and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Those children are good seeds. They are all vibrant and vigorous like the sun and the mighty rivers, rarely seen even in our time. They are not inferior to the prodigies you told me about. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they come from Liu Village, this old man would really want to transfer some skills to them. However, considering the attitude of the Master of Liu Village, I don¡¯t think I should stick my hot face on his cold backside!¡± Tian Bu Xiu cast his gaze intensely at Tu Wa Zi and others, sizing them up for a full circle. As if intentionally, he heaved a heavy sigh. Meng Tian Zheng did not speak, but only shook his head with a bitter smile. He could not possibly intervene in such a conversation. Although Tian Bu Xiu was old, he was, in reality, straightforward by nature, and had always been such, a man of candid heart and quick speech. What was most important was that he did not think that the Supreme Existence of Liu Village would set his sights on Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s lineage. An Extreme Path Supreme, in the eyes of the Master of Liu Village, was likely to amount to nothing. Shaking his head, he tidied up his tangled thoughts. Meng Tian Zheng pensively looked at the square below. Below the two men, the clamorous voices grew more turbulent, like a volcano on the brink of eruption. The crowd was in a state of excitement. Every person was shouting loudly, and the unbearable emotions among the crowd had already reached a peak, a flame called anger was spreading. At this moment, with national vengeance in front of them and the choice between life and death not an option, personal feuds no longer mattered. There were more and more people joining them from a distance, gathering here to discuss the big issue of resisting the Alien Territory. In the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, Meng Tian Zheng had always been the core and mainstay of resistance against the Alien Territory in the hearts of the people. Compared with those of the Eternal Family, this Great Elder of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy was more popular. ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Taking a deep breath, Meng Tian Zheng loudly called out, his vitality and blood churning, his voice like a booming bell immediately echoed throughout the square. The moment his words ceased, The huge square immediately grew quieter. ¡°Stop! The Great Elder has something to say!¡± Someone reminded. Soon, there was silence. Everyone looked at Meng Tian Zheng, their eyes full of hope, as if they were all waiting for the arrangements of this Great Elder of the Heavenly God Academy. ¡°Once upon a time, when the Alien Territory invaded, they slaughtered all the strongest amongst us in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. The Ten Evil spilled blood, even the Imperishable Immortal King and King of Reincarnation ended up dead, their corpses dismembered. It was a dreadful sight, but ultimately, the Alien Territory did not stay on this land for long, and suddenly left. This lifetime will also be the same, there is no need for everyone to be so panicked. When the time comes, the strongest will make a move, protecting the peace of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. You must remember, Heaven and Earth are balanced!¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s sleeves fluttered, his robes flying, he stepped upon the emptiness, and echoes constantly resounded in the sky above, very shocking. ¡°That¡¯s right, this lifetime, we will ultimately be victorious!¡± The Elders of the Holy Court and the Immortal Court voiced in unison, echoing Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s words. Divine Skills were applied in their voices, producing continuous booming sounds echoing between heaven and earth. Each sound landed was like a rumbling war drum shaking the earth and sky. ¡°We will eventually win!¡± ¡°We will eventually win!¡± ¡°Win!¡± On the square. As the voice of the Elders of the Three Courts fell, It was like a command. In an instant, a loud cheer rose like a bolt of lightning. It was like a tide rushing down, much like the spark of a star that could set the prairie on fire, echoing through heaven and Earth¡­ Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Chapter 474: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 5)_1 Chapter 666: Chapter 474: Great Chaos in the Frontier Wilderness (Part 5)_1 Grand Red Sky, one of the Nine Heavens. The most expansive area, truly limitless. However, unlike the other heavens, it is closest to the Frontier Wilderness, with relatively fewer creatures, primarily inhabited by soldiers defending the borderlines and their families. Moreover, concealed here is the road that leads to the Frontier Wilderness ¨C a path regularly obscured by formations, utterly imperceptible to the outside world. However, currently, as the first stronghold has been breached, the formations can no longer serve their purpose, exposing the scenery therein entirely. From a distance, dense black clouds loom up, like black ink transfused into water, spreading rapidly outward and emitting a strong oppressive and oppressive air, which suffocates and terrifies one. Over there, light is devoured; life is extinguished. It is as if the world is being dragged into an endless abyss. Atop the Academy¡¯s square, countless people stared towards that direction. It was terrifying; perhaps that place had been corrupted already. It¡¯s just that, with each victorious cry echoing throughout the academy, the crowd¡¯s eyes grew more determined and fearless. Even facing a den of dangerous beasts, they felt indifferent. Shi Hao stood in the front. Despite the constant howls reaching his ears, his heart felt somewhat heavy. Being closest to Meng Tianzheng, he had the clearest view and could see all the expressions on Meng Tianzheng¡¯s face right now. Contrary to his inspiring words, the expression of the Great Elder of the Heavenly God Academy was full of desolation, and even contained an inconspicuous will to die. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Clearly, things would not be as easy as he had said. Perhaps the Great Elder wasn¡¯t lying to them. At the most critical moment, there might indeed be someone coming to save the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, preserving the established order. However, Shi Hao felt that they probably weren¡¯t within the scope of being saved. Otherwise, why wait? Why not take action directly?! For argument¡¯s sake, even if there actually is a creature capable of rescuing the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths from their plight, by then, skeletons will be scattered all over the earth, and all the people will probably die in battle. He didn¡¯t think such a ¡°rescue¡± was meaningful at all. Looking around, you could only see wraiths, seas of blood, mountains of bones. Life had vanished. Did a barren piece of land hold more value than life?! He sighed. Turning slightly, Shi Hao looked at the people of Liu Village next to him. Right now, The villagers of Liu Village were whispering among themselves. They didn¡¯t join the chorus in shouting the words ¡°must win¡± like the masses, they were just discussing the chaos in the Frontier Wilderness among themselves. Contrasting sharply with the others. Frankly speaking, He was quite envious of these buddies from Liu Village. While everyone else looked anxious, their group maintained an unimaginably composed state of mind. Every single one of them was like this. ¡°Even though someone will take action to maintain stability, we should also prepare more. This gentleman beside me might not have been known by everyone here. He is Elder Tian Bu Xiu, the founder of the ancient practice of Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate, possessing the Extreme Path Supreme cultivation. Even I have to address him as senior!¡± The voice of Meng Tian Zheng echoed from above the sky, introducing Tian Bu Xiu by his side to everyone. ¡°So this is Elder Tian. With him taking action, the chances of victory for our Nine Heavens and Ten Earths have increased by a bit!¡± Everyone felt more assured after hearing about Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s background. An Extreme Path Supreme, even among the Eternal Families, it is not guaranteed that one could be born. ¡°The First Stronghold has been breached, the Grand Red Sky is engulfed in dark clouds. The situation now is perhaps already severe. The urgent task at hand is to deploy troops immediately to aid the Grand Red Sky!¡± Tian Bu Xiu didn¡¯t say much and quickly passed the floor to Meng Tian Zheng. Though he is the eldest among them, after all, he belongs to the past era. This place is not his home ground, and he doesn¡¯t need to take on the role of a commander. ¡°The Alien Territory has invaded our Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, we must all prepare to defend it!¡± ¡°Gentlemen, who is willing to follow this old man to defend the frontier? Bless your descendants with eternal glory!¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s voice was loud and resonating, containing indomitable power, piercing through the air like a heavy thunder hammer echoing in everyone¡¯s minds, revealing a sense of determination and strength, convincing to all. ¡°My Tribe of White Bone Mountain is willing to follow the Great Elder¡¯s footsteps; as long as we do not die, those alien bastards shall not step into our Nine Heavens and Ten Lands!¡± His voice had just fallen. Above the sky, countless giant warships suddenly came roaring from afar, shaking the Blue Sky. Each of them was as vast as a star, with a majestic and grand momentum. On the hull of those ancient ships stood a group of creatures six meters tall, clad in bone armor, wielding bone blades. The one leading them was over ten meters tall, with a body reminiscent of Amber Agate. ¡°It is said that the Tribe of White Bone Mountain were once flesh and blood of the Spirit Clan, loved by Heaven and Earth. Their appearance and figure far superior to ordinary people, each of them equivalent to a Goddess or a Deity¡¯s Child. However, in order to counter the invasion of the Alien Territory, the tribe did not hesitate to use their most potent secret technique which resulted in their current form. Despite increasing their power, they couldn¡¯t revert to their original form, nor could they reproduce. This time, I¡¯m afraid the tribe might not return from this brink of extinction.¡± Someone narrated as if recounting a treasury of tales, their tone filled with admiration and regret. ¡°The people from the Longevity Dynasty¡¯s Xu Family have arrived!¡± Someone whispered. That¡¯s the family of Princess Yao Yue; an elder from the family is leading them. ¡°The Immortal Mountain is willing to follow the same path as the Great Elder.¡± Just then, above the sky, a majestic mountain appeared, wrapped in runes and a five-colored glow, like a meteor falling from the sky, breaking through the void, piercing the clouds. At last, it hovered steadily above the Heavenly God Academy. Though the mountain wasn¡¯t large, the tremendous pressure it emitted was terrifying, giving the feeling of housing a living Immortal Creature. Above the Five Elements Mountain, an isolated figure stood. The man stood straight, his hands clasped behind him, his black hair shoulder-length, his face handsome and elegant, radiating a charming personality. Especially his bright, lively eyes, full of vitality. The man is none other than the Sect Hierarch of the Immortal Mountain, and also the ancestor of the Qin Clan, Qin Chang Sheng. ¡°I am incredibly grateful that Qin Tao has taken the trouble to come,¡± Meng Tian Zheng raised his fist towards Five Elements Mountain and said solemnly. Honestly, he was somewhat surprised that Qin Chang Sheng could appear so promptly. At the side. Tian Bu Xiu also greeted with a raised fist. However, the elder¡¯s gaze mainly rested below the palm-shaped peak, observing for a long time before a trace of awe rose in his eyes. He could sense that within that mountain lay a creature that had entered the Immortal Path field. Although not a fully-fledged True Immortal, it far exceeded the Extreme Path Supreme. Liu Village. Not just Meng Tian Zheng, even Jiang Hui was quite surprised by Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s arrival. Moreover, the latter not only came in person but also brought the Qin clan¡¯s treasure, the Five Elements Mountain. It is said that a mountain spirit who is comparable to the Immortal Palace¡¯s Remnant Immortal lives there, possessing significant strength. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _1 Chapter 667: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _1 (Wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, enjoy your sweet mooncakes.) ¡­ ¡­ On the Five Elements Mountain, Qin Chang Sheng stood tall and majestic, especially his breathtaking face, which could even make goddesses fall for him. Even compared to the banished immortals, he was not inferior in the slightest. His arrival made the scene boil with excitement. Among the great immortal sects, Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s strength might not rank at the forefront, but his reputation was simply too well-known. Known as the Immortal Supreme, his status was unparalleled. When he was young, he had left his name on the Demon Monument, many people knew about it, and even more had heard of it. ¡°Master!¡± In the crowd, Qin Hao, dressed in the Eternal Life Robe, was full of luster. He couldn¡¯t help but shout in excitement when he saw Qin Chang Sheng. He was the most talented person in the Qin Clan for thousands of years. He possessed two Supreme Bones and was the junior that Qin Chang Sheng valued the most. If it wasn¡¯t for his youth and short practice time, he was feared to be on par with the top young supremes of his time. For this reason, Qin Hao¡¯s treatment was naturally unimaginable to the others in the Qin Clan. In addition to receiving Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s true teachings, he often follows Qin Chang Sheng and learns from him, thus the relationship between Qin Hao and Qin Chang Sheng is pretty good. Qin Chang Sheng sensed Qin Hao¡¯s voice, gave a slight smile, and nodded. Curiosity sparked in Shi Hao¡¯s eyes. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t expected that Qin Chang Sheng would appear at this moment. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? However, since the other party managed to achieve this, his perception of Qin Chang Sheng rose somewhat. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze lingered on Qin Chang Sheng for a while, he did not look away immediately and instead, appeared thoughtful.. He never noticed something earlier. Today, finally it struck him. The word ¡°Eternal¡± seemed to be universally prevalent, not just one person was called this name. If Jiang Hui remembered correctly, Qin Chang Sheng was called Chang Sheng. The ancestor of the royal family was also addressed as Chang Sheng. One was Qin Chang Sheng, the other was Wang Chang Sheng. Only a single character separates them. Except for the different surnames. Surely, it could not be a coincidence. Without thinking, he knew that ¡°Eternal¡± was not a real name. Suddenly. The phrase ¡°Eternal Catastrophe¡± popped unbidden into his mind. Across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. The Eternal Catastrophe was probably only second to the great disaster of the invasion from the Alien Territory. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t know much about the Eternal Catastrophe, but he vaguely knew some of the causes and consequences. In the chaotic ancient times, three individuals ventured to explore the vast No Man¡¯s Area beyond the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, where they entered a very profound realm. Eventually. All of them had a great fortune. One received the Immortal¡¯s Essence Blood, another received the Immortal¡¯s Bone, while the last one disappeared, and only returned at the end of the chaotic ancient era. The one who received the Immortal¡¯s Essence Blood was the ancestor of the Eternal Family from the Mu Clan. From then on, his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. In a very short period of time, he reached the end of the Human Path Domain and successfully ascended to become an invincible existence. The person who disappeared was none other than Wang Chang Sheng, whose strength was second only to Meng Tian Zheng in the entire Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. No one knew what had happened during his disappearance. The only thing confirmed was that the old ancestor of the royal family had returned even more unfathomable and was catching up with Meng Tian Zheng fast. As for the one who obtained the Immortal Bone, it was Qin Chang Sheng in front of him. The immortal bone was stained with blood, with the words ¡°Eternal¡± engraved on it. Qin Chang Sheng saw it as a blessing from heaven and changed his real name. He considered himself as the chosen one from the legend. But he didn¡¯t know that the other two also consequently changed their names to Eternal, and the bone was not a source of fortune but an unimaginable curse. Under the deliberate guidance of the Immortal Bone. Qin Chang Sheng was forced to cultivate for a hundred thousand years resulting in a deep dream-like state known as Escape One. But when he came out from the secluded cultivation, he found that most of his friends from the past were no longer there. The love of his life did not wait for his promise and was buried in the drifting time. Even the tomb was nowhere to be found. When Qin Chang Sheng learned of this, he was full of remorse and regret. This became an eternal pain and he could never forgive himself. It was just because of this that he sensed an unprecedented crisis from that bone, so he acted decisively and forcibly removed the bone. He was the only one who resisted the temptation among the three. Otherwise, he would also have fallen eventually. Because both the blood and the bone came from a Fallen Immortal King from the other side of The Boundary Sea. The Fallen Immortal King let his blood and bone drift into the No Man¡¯s Area, with the intention of ultimately using these as a means of rebirth and exploring the ultimate secret of becoming an Emperor after the King. Shaking his head, Jiang Hui stopped thinking about this matter. The Eternal Catastrophe was unimaginable, but since it had nothing to do with him, he would not and could not intervene. He had no reason to intervene. Straight away. Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze shifted elsewhere. At this moment. In the sky above Heavenly God Academy. In just a blink of an eye, countless ancient vessels as colossal as the ancient stars were flowing across, gathering here on the other side of the boundary wall. Suspended in the air, they emitted a mysterious and ancient aura. Heaven Mending Sect Flying Dragon Gate Dian Cang Pavilion Beast Sea ¡­ With the sound of the Horn of the True Dragon, every inch of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths stirred. Regardless whether they are the ancient Great Sects with a long history or small sects, they all dispatched their elites to gather here, following the clear sound of the True Dragon. Further. It wasn¡¯t just that, Between heaven and earth, the hibernating Ten Thousand Clans have started to move. Sea Clan Three-Eyed God Tribe Golden Giant Elephant Tribe Golden Bull Demon Tribe Blood Scale Pangolin Tribe ¡­ At this moment. The heavens and earth changed colors, the sun and moon lost their light, even the air was filled with the dazzling radiance of immortal runes. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _2 Chapter 668: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _2 The phrase ¡°ten thousand clans¡± does not denote exactly ten thousand races but serves to convey a general concept. In the progression and refinement of life, the number of races only increases. When they moved, it was with such tremendous force that it defied description. As far as the eye could see, there were divine beasts and fierce birds, surging like a deluge, too numerous to measure. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± At the end of the earth, three enormous figures appeared, robust to the ultimate degree. These beings stood erect in humanoid forms, colossal in size. The mountains around them only reached their knees, as if they could pluck stars and fetch moons with just a lift of their hands. The surface of these three gigantic shadows was covered with densely packed, hard scale armor. Bathed in silvery radiance, they shone bright and dazzling, as if cloaked in moonlight. With each step they took, the earth quaked violently, and rocks rolled down, as if a major earthquake had occurred. ¡°It¡¯s the Skyholding Tribe. I never expected them to be provoked as well!¡± someone exclaimed, looking at the three colossal figures with admiration. This race, even more impressive than the Tribe of White Bone Mountain, is formidable. They can step into the Semi-step Supreme Realm once they reach adulthood, and have therefore been hailed as sky pillars since ancient times. In the far-off ancient times, this race was a backbone force resisting the invasion of creatures from another territory. However, because of this, the immortals of the alien territory targeted this tribe, resulting in a near total annihilation of the tribe, with only the three giant figures, luckily escaped, that are present now. After a period of dormant growth, they have now reached their zenith. Stepping out from the depths of endless mountains, they intend to resolve the past grudges. ¡°Fellow warriors, let¡¯s march to the Grand Red Sky, to secure a place of safety for future generation, even if we have to die, know this, death and annihilation is not the end!!¡± ¡°Our spirits will live on, like a torch for the generations to follow, like an immortal great wall. We shall cast our chains from the blood of our resolve, the creatures from this world will endure, in this lifetime, we shall shatter their universe, blotting out their sun and moon!!!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Above the sky, the Great Elder shouted. Time waits for no one, a second delay could bring unimaginable consequences. They had to rush to the Grand Red Sky in the least possible time. In the clear sky, when the last ¡°kill¡± command fell. The whole world trembled. This was an outraged oath from the most powerful in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. It was also the indomitable fighting spirit of the Ten Thousand Clans. ¡°Kill, slaughter all those bastards from the alien territory!¡± Someone with bloodshot eyes shouted loudly, the light of clouds soaring, brimming with intense killing intent. Even though they were buried up to the neck, their physical bodies could perish, but their fighting spirit would never extinguish. If they were to die, they would die right here. In the endless cycle of life, there must be sacrifices, there will always be people paving the road for the future. Long time later. Even if creatures from other territories take control. Under this sky, their unyielding and relentless shouts will still echo. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Almost at the same time. In the high sky, the ancient warships, dense like gravel, started to move. One ship after another began to glow, the divine light boiling. Huge runes shot into the sky, imprinting the symbols of the Ten Thousand Clans above the gloomy cosmos. The next moment, Meng Tian Zheng took the lead, his robe rippling and his sleeves billowing. Suddenly, Everyone was scrambling, like waves surging towards the boundless teleportation array in the square. The location of the Grand Red Sky is extremely unique. Even a Supreme would find it hard to cross without using special formations, as it would take too long. Others, like Shi Hao, Gu Chen, Lin Hai, the Ten Crown King, the Banished Immortal, and other pride of the heavens were also permitted to join them. Meng Tian Zheng had initially not wanted them to get involved in this matter. In his view, this was something for their generation to handle, with youngsters representing the hope of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. The older Supremes would shoulder this fight first, struggling to buy time for the younger generation to develop peacefully. As long as these young talents were still alive, the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands would not be completely annihilated, and there would still be a glimmer of hope for their legacy to be passed down. But he also understood that flowers nurtured in a greenhouse couldn¡¯t withstand violent storms. The younger generation would inevitably face these trials and getting exposure to the world wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing. Should any danger arise, they, the old generation, would do everything they could to ensure their safety. At this moment, Jiang Hui¡¯s gaze transcended the crowd, penetrated the layers of void, and eventually arrived at an unimaginable place. Grand Red Sky, also known as the Heaven of Regrets. This devastated land is filled with all kinds of regrets and deep hatred. In that battle of yesteryears, countless Immortal Creatures perished here. They cultivated for lives, often of several ten thousand or even hundreds of thousands years, and the price and effort they paid were unimaginable. Some, like Qin Chang Sheng, had missed their loved ones and friends, but all ended up dying here, everything vanishing into thin air. Such an outcome, anyone would find hard to accept. Looking around, the entire Grand Red Sky was shrouded in a faint mist. That was not true fog, but the physical manifestation of power filled with unwillingness and regret. They survived in wills, built fortifications with their remains, and even in death, resisted the invasion of the strange territory for the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _3 Chapter 669: Chapter 475: Did the arrival of this King scare you? _3 They were the native immortals of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. In the Immortal Ancient Era, this land could give birth to immortal creatures. Among the Ten Evil, many were born here. Their bloodlines were extraordinary and born powerful, even the Immortal Domain regarded them as a major concern. However, as time has passed, immortality has become a legend. Jiang Hui scanned his gaze over all of them. Indistinctly. He heard wraiths howling, heavens and earth stirring, from far away, even the roars of True Dragon, Kylin, Kun Peng, and other Ten Evil, shaking the ancient and modern times. There are far too many ancient relics here. If explored carefully, one could even find the corpses of the Ten Evil. The parent of the Little Antler Ant seemed to have met its demise here, covered by the endless yellow earth. Further ahead, there came waves of intense and pungent smell of blood. There were once magnificent cities, continuous and connected like a range of mountain dragons. With huge rocks piled up, the momentum was grand. The city walls towered into the clouds, and the smooth stone surface was carved with many intricate and complex unknown statues. If placed in the world of yore, it would absolutely be regarded as a breathtaking artistic crystallization. But now, these huge city walls have already completely collapsed, gray and black ground as if scorched by intense fire, all around were ruins and rubble. Among them, numerous dense body remains could be seen, none of them intact, all blood-stained fragments. Obviously. This was the city just behind the First Stronghold. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? However, as the First Stronghold collapsed, these cities bore the brunt and suffered an unimaginable cleanup. After crossing these cities, there was the First Stronghold, built from the bones of immortals. Just as seen at the beginning, shattered by the Refining Immortal Pot, scattered all over the place, even its fragments were larger than the surrounding peaks. Above the First Stronghold, was dense black fog, within which the breath of immortals circulated. However, the true body of the other domain has not yet fully descended into this world, it was clear that the passage between the two domains could not be completely opened yet. But it would be soon. With the arrival of the Age of Doom, the residual laws of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths will eventually dissipate. However. Jiang Hui was somewhat puzzled. Since they still couldn¡¯t forcefully break through, why would the owner of the Refining Immortal Pot strike and shatter the First Stronghold?! Could it be to instill fear into the beings of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths? This clearly wasn¡¯t realistic! ¡°Who is peeping at me?!¡± When Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes came over, the immortal being within the black fog seemed to sense something, and a deafening roar echoed out. ¡°Quite the sharp nose!¡± Jiang Hui raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. However, he appeared completely nonchalant. No matter how many of these immortals came, he would kill them all. It was no different from crushing a bug. ¡°Damn foreign domain life form, what are you barking about? Could it be that my arrival here has scared you, this tiny insect?!¡± Just then. A number of huge warships appeared here. It was Meng Tian Zheng and his party. After hurrying in pursuit, they finally arrived at the Grand Red Sky. The one who spoke was the Little Antler Ant. It was only the size of a fist, wielding two claws, its small body gleamed with golden light. As it heard the mysterious voice from the black fog, it couldn¡¯t help but give a loud shout. ¡°What insect dares to interrupt me?!¡± Inside the black fog, the foreign domain immortal was startled upon hearing the Little Antler Ant¡¯s words. After he realized what happened, he couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily. This tiny critter dared to challenge him by name. This was simply courting death! Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Chapter 476: Willow Leaves_1 Chapter 670: Chapter 476: Willow Leaves_1 (Revised, this chapter actually has over 5,500 characters. North Pumpkin wishes everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, I am going to eat dumplings here.) ¡­ ¡­ The Immortal Being within the black fog was furious, however, upon seeing that the one speaking was the Little Heavenly Horned Ant, it couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I thought it was some reckless creature, but it turns out to be the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan from back then. Who would have thought that there were survivors from that great war!¡± The black fog obscured the sky, and an ominous atmosphere enveloped everything around. The hidden Immortal Being recognized the identity of the Little Heavenly Horned Ant. The other party¡¯s voice paused slightly, followed by a burst of scorn. While the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan was indeed terrifying, once they grew up they would create earth-shattering shockwaves. It was said that their strength surpassed everything and earned them the reputation of the Peak of Strength, especially the lone horn on their forehead, which after reaching completion, could overturn heaven and earth. In that ancient and unprecedented battle, they caused unimaginable damage to his domain, slaughtering countless numbers of their immortals. They even pierced through their Immortal Holy Land with that horn. However, strictly speaking, the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan was not an unstoppable factor, especially this one in front of them which was likely still in its long infancy. It could easily snuff it out before it truly became a storm. The most important thing was¡­ In the Ancient Immortal Era, the fate of this race was extremely grim. They were almost completely exterminated by them. He was fortunate enough to have participated in the massacre back then. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Go to hell, you remnant. I as the King can suppress you in minutes. You are the leftover, your entire family are leftovers!¡± The Little Heavenly Horned Ant spat out curses. It stood upright in human form, hands behind its back, its fist-sized body resembling a blade aimed at the sky. ¡°Ant, you¡¯re being too arrogant. I personally witnessed when Er Wu Shuang took action against your brothers and sisters.¡± ¡°They were much more powerful than you, reaching the peak of that age, and so what? They were no match for Er Wu Shuang at all, not even leaving a complete corpse behind.¡± ¡°What do you think you can do? Are you stronger than your brothers and sisters? You¡¯re nothing but a jumping clown, barking here. Back then, Er Wu Shuang was able to kill a young Heavenly Horned Ant with the power of the Human Path Domain. I, however, am an immortal. Killing you is as easy as turning my hand.¡± The immortal being sneered, dismissive. Off to the side¡­ The faces of Shi Hao, Gu Chen, Lin Hai and others changed slightly when they heard this. Because they were too familiar with this name. Not too long ago, they had heard the name Er Wu Shuang and even clashed with a mark he left behind in the Immortal Mansion. Eventually, they were able to disperse it by outnumbering it. Because of this¡­ They knew in their hearts that what the Immortal in the black fog said may not be false¡ªit might have truly witnessed the relatives of the Little Heavenly Horned Ant being executed in the Ten Thousand Mountains. No wonder it was able to slaughter the Little Heavenly Horned Ant¡¯s brothers and sisters. It turned out to be a being born in the Ancient Immortal Era, existing in the same era as the elders of the Little Heavenly Horned Ant, and they had the chance to interact. They had speculated about this, and now their guesses were confirmed. From the Immortal Ancient Era to the current chaotic ancient times¡­ Er Wu Shuang might have reached an unknown level. Otherwise, how could the immortal being in the black fog address him as an adult! The mood of a few people became heavy for a moment. Back then, if it hadn¡¯t been for them joining forces, if it had been one-on-one, they doubted they could have won so easily. It was more likely to have resulted in mutual destruction. Even in their eyes, Er Wu Shuang¡¯s talents were unprecedented and unmatched. He was truly extraordinary. The Nine Heavens and Ten Lands were already on thin ice, facing such a terrifying enemy, things were really dangerous. There was a significant gap in time between them. Even though they were not inferior in terms of talent and abilities, there wasn¡¯t much time left for them. In fact, the time they had was pitifully short. ¡°Every time you open your mouth, you talk about Er Wu Shuang. Are you his pet dog!¡± the Little Heavenly Horned Ant shouted angrily. Although its figure was small and its voice still young, there was no fear on its face. Its hatred for the name Er Wu Shuang was endless, already capable of materializing. Now that it heard it again, it couldn¡¯t help but rage uncontrollably, nearly losing control and wanting to lash out. ¡°Being Er Wu Shuang¡¯s dog has always been my dream. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be? However, why is it that when you, a tiny creature, say it, I feel a blockage in my heart? ¡°Ha, no matter. Since you¡¯re a leftover, I¡¯ll just exterminate you today. Your race can be dealt with, but if you grow up, it could cause some trouble for my race. It¡¯s better to strangle you in the cradle!¡± From within the black fog, the immortal being spoke in a low voice. The next moment, the thick black fog stirred violently, shaking in all directions. And within that boiling fog, an enormous hand slowly extended, bathed in the storm of black and lightning, it went straight toward the whereabouts of the Little Heavenly Horned Ant. On the giant hand, the storm and lightning collided. The aura was vast and boundless, obscuring the sky. The void was torn apart, the mountains were collapsing, the horror was boundless, and the Might of the Immortal was undeniably displayed. ¡°Ah~ I will fight you to the end!¡± Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Chapter 476: Willow Leaf_2 Chapter 671: Chapter 476: Willow Leaf_2 The Little Antler Ant¡¯s eyes were bright red. It roared and, instead of retreating, lunged forward, falling into a rage. Fortunately, Meng Tian Zheng stepped in at the crucial moment. With quick eyes and hands, he pulled back the Little Antler Ant, who was already teetering on the edge of fury. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, you are no match for it, recklessly rushing forward will only result in death. You are one of the Ten Evil, also a Fairy King Seed, and the only surviving descendant of the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan in the world. If you die, the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan will be completely erased from the world. It¡¯s better to preserve oneself. Once your lineage reaches Completion, you can ascend to the Realm of the Fairy King. By then, you can easily suppress your enemies and avenge your family and friends.¡± Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s robe fluttered, his sleeves waving in the breeze. His eyes were as clear and unyielding as frost, seemingly untouched by the dust of the world. His index finger, as slender as a bamboo joint, lightly tapped at the centre of the Little Antler Ant¡¯s forehead. Accompanied by a ripple-like pattern, the expression on the Little Antler Ant¡¯s face returned to normal, stepping out of its previous state of rage. Simultaneously, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s body emitted a brilliant and scorching glow. Rules and orders intertwined, rushing towards the giant hand blocking the sky. The giant hand glowed and emitted waves of darkness, easily capable of capturing the stars. Compared to it, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s figure seemed incredibly insignificant, not even equivalent to a fraction of the hand. However, being the strongest being in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, Meng Tian Zheng was indeed formidable. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï With the aid of the Horn of True Dragon and the Ten Realms Map, although there was an essential disparity between them in terms of life tier, Meng Tian Zheng still managed to hold his own against The Immortal of Alien cloaked in the black fog. Even, Under the piercing edge of the Horn of True Dragon, The Immortal of Alien¡¯s massive hand was left with a deep and long wound, its flesh blurred and oozing black, viscous blood. However, the difference in their power level was just too great. Even though Meng Tian Zheng had made extraordinary achievements in his lifetime and was considered the first being in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths with potential for Immortality, at present, he was still an Extreme Path Supreme and was incapable of dealing with the Immortal Beings in the black fog. For Immortals, ordinary injuries hardly mattered. In the Divine Realm, one could regenerate from a drop of blood, let alone those Immortals who had achieved eternal life. The Immortal Being in the black fog was completely enraged, a colossal energy surged and roiled, causing the void to collapse and the seas of spirits to boil. However, till the end, the Immortal Beings from the Alien Territory didn¡¯t make a move. Apparently, even though the First Stronghold had collapsed, the pathway was not fully opened. They couldn¡¯t launch an unbridled attack and were bound by many restrictions. Meng Tian Zheng showed no fear at all. He faced the surging black fog. He firmly believed that as long as the environment of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was suitable for Immortality, he could officially step into the Immortal Path in just ten years. By then, even without relying on the Horn of True Dragon, he could easily slay the Immortal Beings in the black fog. If it was in the era of the Ancient Immortality, The Great Elder of the Heavenly¡¯s God Academy would be even more confident in matching up to any geniuses of that time. But fate was not on his side¡­ ¡°Even if we give you the environment for achieving Immortality, you all are nothing more than ants in this world. During the Ancient Immortal Era, this was a place where people could become Immortals, but the result was that we occupied it. The Ten Evil, whom you believed to be the eternal truth, either died or disappeared!!¡± Inside the black fog, a commanding voice rang out, filled with contempt. ¡°Since you think your lack of strength is due to the environment, that the Heaven and Earth lacks opportunities for Immortality, we shall make you concede defeat. Even without stepping into Immortality, the geniuses of our domain can suppress you!¡± As his words faded, the black fog rolled and numerous figures, half visible and half hidden, slowly approached from the distance. Their faces were blurry, but their aura was immense. In addition, these black figures all had unfriendly tones, oozing with disdain. They treated the beings of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths as ants, not even considering the young leaders of those realms. ¡°We are only lacking an opportunity and environment for Immortality. If it¡¯s a fair fight, you aren¡¯t worth anything. Since you want to be slapped in the face, we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t decline. The real body of the opponent was hidden in the channel, even by relying on the power of the Horn of True Dragon and the Ten Realms Map, he was unable to drive it out completely. The Nine Heavens and Ten Earths had long been suffering under the Alien Territory. Although everyone had a heart filled with courage, vowing to fight to the death against the Alien Territory, in reality, everyone felt inferior to the beings from the Alien Territory. Now was the perfect opportunity to restore hope for everyone! Hope is the source of everything. Most importantly, this was a good chance to measure the strength of the new forces in their domain! ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Tu Wa Zi looked puzzled. Didn¡¯t they agree to fight against the Alien Territory together? Why did it seem like they were setting up a ring to fight one on one? While Tu Wa Zi was pondering this, a figure had already fully emerged from the black fog. It was a three-headed humanoid creature covered in Scale Armor. Its strength was considerable; it had reached the Beheading Me Realm. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± From within the Holy Court, a lean figure strode forward like a dragon or a tiger. It was Chu He Shan, a genius who had disappeared for an unknown amount of time and had once been considered the number one person in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. It was rumored that he had perished, but it turned out he had been in hiding all along. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Chapter 476: Willow Leaf_3 Chapter 672: Chapter 476: Willow Leaf_3 ¡°You¡¯re wounded, you can¡¯t fight for long!¡± The Great Elder¡¯s expression hesitated briefly before he nodded and remarked. Among the younger generation, if anyone could reliably defeat the foreign beast from the Beheading Me Realm, Chu Shan He should be the first choice, and it was crucial that he win this first battle. In the end¡­ Just as Meng Tian Zheng had predicted¡­ Chu Shan He was victorious, but it was hardly a crushing victory. He had to use his most powerful techniques, even causing injury to his very life essence. Of course, no one else knew this; all they knew was that Chu Shan He, like a god of war, had defeated the pride of the Alien Territory. Everyone¡¯s view of the Foreign Domain Life Forms shifted subtly. It seemed that beings of the same realm could actually be defeated. ¡°If you of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths are only that powerful, you better stop competing!¡± The immortal being enveloped in black mist spoke, unfazed by their defeat; it was as if they were not on the losing side just now. The Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were testing it, and it was testing them in return. This was a blatant provocation, and Meng Tian Zheng could not refuse it. Soon¡­ Many figures emerged from the endless black mist. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Despite having lesser realms than before, they possessed even more horrific aura. On the side of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, there were also individuals who faced the challenge, all rare talents, some even from the Eternal Family. However, the final outcome left everyone terrified. The Nine Heavens and Ten Earths were utterly defeated. Not only that, those who had stepped onto the battlefield were killed, their heads crushed and their brains sucked out in front of everyone by the Alien Territory beings. It was a horrifying sight. A chill crept into everyone¡¯s hearts. Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could feel it; even though those who had stepped up had lower realms, their power was far more formidable and solidified, unmatched within their realm. ¡°Are there any more contenders?¡± Subsequently, a humanoid creature with golden pupils appeared. The creature¡¯s realm was even lower, only reaching the Divine Realm, but its aura was by no means weaker than a half-step into the Void Realm. ¡°I¡¯ll take him on!¡± Looking at the humanoid creature with golden pupils, Gu Chen tightened his lips, sensing the calling in his bloodline. Without further ado, he briskly stepped out from the crowd. He moved so swiftly that many hadn¡¯t registered his departure before he was already stepping onto the stage. Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were clear, but there was a flicker of bloodlust. His nose was high and proud, his eyebrows sharp like blades. At that moment, his blood was boiling, his body hotter than ever. ¡°Your bloodline is not pure, it must have been given to you by someone, and you have evolved it slightly. However, with your talent, you are totally unworthy of it!¡± Gu Chen gazed unwaveringly at the golden-pupil creature before him. After a long pause, he responded, seemingly distressed by the creature¡¯s waste of a bloodline. ¡°So much nonsense!¡± The golden-pupil creature of the Alien Territory sneered, then suddenly attacked, attempting to catch Gu Chen off guard. However, the creature¡¯s expression quickly froze. The next moment¡­ Before he could react, an overwhelming force had descended upon him. His two arms were violently ripped off, like uprooted radishes, and golden blood splashed everywhere. The scene was eerily silent. The students of Heavenly God Academy, in particular, wore priceless expressions. No one had expected the usually quiet Gu Chen to be so fierce. Did the Alien Territory creature really fall so easily?! The elders of the Holy Court and the Immortal Court were Fiercely swallowing their saliva, calculating internally to recruit Gu Chen to their own sides once they returned. Meng Tian Zheng nodded almost imperceptibly. Gu Chen¡¯s method was correct, even more brutal, and that was exactly what would pump up the crowd. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, there was a sudden drastic change. The immortal being within the black mist let out a sudden roar. Right after, the surrounding void started to collapse; stars fell, the radiance of the sun and moon was slashed away, the ground collapsed. Visible cracks formed in the sky, as if an invisible giant hand was stirring it recklessly. Simultaneously, an indescribable, powerful suction force emerged, seemingly pulling everything in its vicinity into an endless abyss to be devoured. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± The giant black hand from earlier made its appearance once again. And right behind that hand, another enormous, sky-blocking black hand appeared. As the second colossal hand appeared, the already crowded heaven and earth emitted a series of cacophonic cracking noises. But that wasn¡¯t all¡­ Next¡­ A gargantuan skull appeared, covered in countless vertical eyes. Black hair fell around it, resembling gnarled tree roots. ¡°Not good! That immortal being looks like it¡¯s about to break through the border barrier and fully descend onto the Grand Red Sky!¡± Someone exclaimed, face suddenly draining of color, full of terror, not understanding why the creature suddenly went mad. The one who spoke out was an elder from the Holy Court, a figure of high status with a fiery temper; but at that moment, his body was trembling slightly. Even Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s face changed slightly. Because in his speculations¡­ Even though the First Stronghold, guarding the border of the Grand Red Sky, had collapsed, the will of immortality, molded with immortal bones and blood, was still there, and the creature wouldn¡¯t be able to cross that soon. ¡°You carry a familiar scent. Er Wu Shuang had personally instructed us to capture you and bring you back to the Alien Territory if we ever encountered you,¡± the immortal being within the black mist spoke. The black mist creature with towering skull kept opening and closing its vertical eyes. The next moment, all its eyes focused sharply on Gu Chen, a killing aura, chilling as purgatory, filling the air. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be an Immortal Being, yet you¡¯re going to attack a nobody!¡± Meng Tian Zheng responded with rage in his eyes. If the Alien Territory being was to recklessly attack, they would be completely unable to stop it. However, the creature seemed to not care about Meng Tian Zheng at all and didn¡¯t want to waste time. Its giant hands, full of overwhelming pressure, reached out towards Gu Chen. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Right at that moment¡­ A sound like the chant of a dragon suddenly sounded. Ethereal, distant, profound, mysterious, and ancient¡­ With that, the entire heaven and earth seemed to freeze, as if time stood still at that moment. All the people present wore an expression of terror. At the end of the horizon, where heaven and earth meet¡­ A tall figure in a white robe leisurely appeared. He was shrouded in a faint radiance, like a white-robed Immortal. His large sleeves fluttered like wind, making him look like the world¡¯s most perfect painting. Above the sky, as the steps of the white-robed figure fell, willow leaves gently floated down, shimmering in the wind with dazzling light, crystal-clear like amber agate. It felt as though a meteor shower was descending¡­ At that moment¡­ All light converged to one point, creating an extremely brilliant spectacle. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you should know_1 Chapter 673: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you should know_1 (Made some content improvements.) ¡­ Up above the vast and boundless dome of the Grand Red Sky. With the sparkling emeralds resembling meteors, willow leaves fluttered and fell down. A brilliant dazzling radiance seemed to surge to the skies, making both heaven and earth resound. Then. All the radiance converged at one point. It was like countless suns hung high in the sky, generously shedding their crimson light, bringing radiance to the extreme. Then, like a dam bursting, the light spilled out all at once, illuminating the sky in an instant and turning the whole border area into daytime. Among the scattering, countless runes were rising, and the Power of Laws flickered in and out of sight. Primordial, vast, desolate, and immortal vibes fluctuated back and forth, rolling ceaselessly. At this moment, everyone felt as if they were in a sea of light. All that met their eyes were light and fog¡­ and those emerald willow leaves that continued to waft down from half the sky like agates. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Some people screamed in surprise, not knowing what was happening. Others were on edge, suspecting the handiwork of the undying beings within the black fog. Because this sudden overwhelming power was too abrupt, too terrifying, as vast as a smoky sea, it surged like the turning of heaven and earth, making those within feel as tiny as ants. ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s here; indeed, under the entirety of the heavens, no one can lay a hand on his disciples. His protection will endure forever, no matter when or where, it will never dissipate!¡± In the field. Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s gaze was sparkling, unable to shift even slightly, fixated on the figure in the brilliant light. He murmured under his breath. As a believer of Jiang Hui, he naturally understood what was happening. He, has come out of the mountain. The undying beings from the foreign domain should not, under any circumstances, have attacked the Liu Village People, thus provoking someone they shouldn¡¯t have. Now, the supreme existence of Liu Village would appear. Although the undying being in the black fog was a genuine existence upon the Immortal Path and was at his peak strength. But the Master of Liu Village was too mysterious. How strong was his actual strength? Perhaps nobody but himself knew. After all, immortal beings had been buried in The Boundary Sea at his hands before. The entire desolate mountainous area was flattened, with all traces completely annihilated. He had an intuition. The undying being from Alien Territory might not be able to resist! Then, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If only the Master of Liu Village could bestow this unparalleled favor to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, then the Ten Thousand Clans of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would truly have strong backing. ¡°Tian Zheng, do you happen to know what¡¯s happening?¡± Next to him, the voice of Tian Bu Xiu rang out. After cautiously surveying the surroundings and looking towards Meng Tian Zheng, noticing his strange behavior, he couldn¡¯t help asking. With his strength, it was natural for him to have heard Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s murmur. ¡°Senior, do you remember the Liu Village I mentioned to you earlier?¡± Meng Tian Zheng gave a wry smile at the question. ¡°Truth be told, the young man the undying being from the foreign domain is targeting is from Liu Village. All the prestigious Sects across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths know that the group you should never provoke is the Liu Village People. Yet that undying being from Alien Territory still wants to take one away? I¡¯m afraid he has severely crossed the line of that existence. Now, it should be the Master of Liu Village himself arriving¡­¡± Meng Tian Zheng spoke, cutting down to the essentials. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Bu Xiu couldn¡¯t help drawing a sharp breath. If such a grand spectacle was caused just by the Master of Liu Village¡¯s arrival, then how formidable must his actual power be!? Or else. Did he intentionally create such a big stir? To intimidate people simply with his aura? As Tian Bu Xiu pondered this, the white-robed figure in the sky grew clearer and closer. When the immortal moves, the Heavenly Law follows. Jiang Hui strode out from the end of the void with a pace like that of an ethereal being. His white robe was as pure as snow, reaching the utmost in both whiteness and purity. His steps weren¡¯t necessarily quick, but with every step, his body crossed an extraordinarily far distance, impossible to catch with the naked eye. Even to grand cultivators like Qin Chang Sheng and Meng Tian Zheng, his trace was nowhere to be found. As for the other cultivators, all they could see were overlapping white afterimages throughout the sky, and it was impossible to tell which was left earlier and which was just formed. All the colors of the world vanished, leaving only the brilliant white. So dazzling that one could hardly look straight at it. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Then. A soft sound rippled through the air, like green waves lapping across the Nine Abyssal Seas or myriad thunders roaring in the sky. The echoing noise seemed to repeat these words over and over again, producing a distant resonance for a while. Jiang Hui stood with his hands behind his back, appearing like an Invincible Immortal Monarch about to ascend, his every movement filled with vast and grand Heavenly Road. Especially his eyes, as brilliant and deep as stars, seemed to reflect everything in the world. He looked leisurely at the beings in the black fog, his expression calm. ¡°What do you mean, crossed the line? Who is this uninvited guest, and who are you?! Are you trying to interfere?!¡± Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you always need to know_2 Chapter 674: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you always need to know_2 Looking at Jiang Hui, the foreign immortal being, half emerged from the black fog, its expression changed, it then loudly demanded in a questioning tone. It had felt an unprecedented sense of crisis from Jiang Hui, someone merely standing at that place was giving it the sensation of being crushed by a mountain. In comparison, it was like a lonely boat in the vast sea, so inconsequential that it could capsize at any moment. If the opponent was willing, it feared that it could be slain in a single breath. This kind of limitless fear, beyond what any words could describe, was just like when it once faced the Immortal King. Even worse, the pressure brought by the former was even more terrifying, making it tremble with fear. The only difference was that there was no trace of the Immortal King¡¯s aura on the former¡¯s body. That was the only sign distinguishing an Immortal King. If one really reached such a realm, even if only barely touching the threshold, their body would inevitably emanate the radiance and aura of the Immortal King. Even the residual power that seeped out could shatter the Grand Red Sky. The space here could not withstand it at all. However, whether it possessed the radiance and aura of the Immortal King, this white-robed figure that suddenly appeared was unquestionably strong. Inside the black fog, the immortal being¡¯s heart was struck with horror. Its brain was working frantically, trying to figure out when the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands gave birth to such a terrifying being. ¡°As punishment, I will take your hand first!¡± While it was lost in thought, Jiang Hui uttered casually. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He took action immediately, interrupting the foreign being¡¯s tangled thoughts. The next instant. The leaves in the sky, suddenly turned direction like numerous sharp daggers, charging directly towards the foreign immortal being. The leaves moved at an extreme speed, and the wind did not change direction. Even though the foreign immortal creature had already prepared in advance, it still could not respond in time. ¡°Splutch¡­¡± Only a very sharp, crisp sound was heard. Like the sound of a sharp blade slicing through something. Everywhere was filled with an exaggerated, sharp aura. Looking at it again, those two black claws had been directly chopped off, the cut was smooth, thick black blood oozed out, the fishy smell was pungent, and lingered for a long time. ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± The unmatched pain directly caused the creature shrouded in black fog to scream out in tearful agony. Since its birth up until now, it had never suffered such a heavy injury. It glanced at Jiang Hui with an extremely resentful gaze. But it also knew that Jiang Hui was not easily dealt with. It was not something it could fight against, so it just crawled back into the black fog, retreating into its shell. ¡°Is this the Master of Liu Village?!¡± Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Even though he trusted Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s words and did not deny that the man was extraordinary, he also noticed an uncommon demeanor when he first appeared. However, to be honest, he never imagined that the latter would be so powerful. With a wave of his hand, he directly severed the dual claws of the immortal being in the black fog, so much so that the creature retreated in fright. The whole process was leisurely, almost as simple as crushing an ant to death. If it weren¡¯t for the immortal being in the black fog having made a move just now, he would have even doubted whether the foreign being was a fake immortal. Tian Bu Xiu was shocked for a long time and could not recover his senses. ¡°I, Tian Bu Xiu, respectfully request the Master of Liu Village to fight for the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. I hope you can step forward and guard the peace of the masses. If you refuse, I will not stand up again!!¡± At this point. Tian Bu Xiu suddenly bows to Jiang Hui and speaks with total sincerity. ¡°I will not grant your request!¡± Jiang Hui glanced at Tian Bu Xiu and responded indifferently. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Master of Liu Village, since you possess such strength, why aren¡¯t you willing to fight for the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands? Possessing great power but not willing to fight for the weak, you, the so-called Master of Liu Village, are probably nothing more than a coward. Pretending to be noble and aloof, like someone who keeps himself above the fray?! Such power is of no use if you keep it all to yourself, it would be better to lend it to others. At least they wouldn¡¯t be as indifferent as you are in the face of struggling people. Even in death, they would choose to fight for the people!¡± Seeing that his request had not been granted, Tian Bu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but swear. He felt that Jiang Hui was being too timid. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re too noisy!¡± Jiang Hui glanced at Tian Bu Xiu, raising an eyebrow slightly. The next moment, an invisible force surged out. Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s body was involuntarily flung outwards, landing heavily on a nearby green stone. He coughed up blood from his mouth, his chest caved in, but his life was not endangered. He had only broken quite a few bones and his healing ability was being suppressed by a powerful force. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t get up for the time being and looked quite miserable. ¡°Based on what you just said, I could¡¯ve had you executed right here! But I am merciful for your contributions to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. I spare you!¡± Jiang Hui looked down high-handedly. His voice was as loud as thunder. Even if Tian Bu Xiu was harsh, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t feel like arguing with him, but some punishment was necessary. ¡°If you would take action¡­ I would rather die!¡± ¡°Your life or death has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°I have seen many things, traveling through the long river of time, and I believe you also know some of them. Since you keep asking why I won¡¯t step forward to protect this land, let me ask you this, of those who once dedicated their lives for this land, has anyone had a good outcome?¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you always need to know_3 Chapter 675: Chapter 477: But some things, some of you always need to know_3 ¡°Yet, when did you ever stand up for them?¡± ¡°Kun Peng spilled his blood for the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, almost perishing on the battlefield. However, in the end? He returned to the Nine Heavens, severely injured, only to be besieged by his own people. His only descendant was sealed into the Eight Domains of the Lower Realm for millions of years¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Qin Chang Sheng¡¯s face changed drastically, swallowing hard. The only offspring of Kun Peng is oppressed under his Five Elements Mountain. However, he was not clear about the affairs of the Immortal Ancient. ¡°What about the seven human heroes who became kings? Eager to forge an immortal wall with their flesh and blood to stop the Alien Territory from invasion, they spilled their hot blood on the battlefield. Yet, in the end, those who coveted life and feared death labeled them as traitors, and they were scolded by the world. With the heroes gone, only the fierce anger remained. Their descendants, from birth to death, were labeled as sinners, imprisoned in the gloomy Sin Continent. They were born nailed to the pillar of shame, wasting innumerable years.¡± Jiang Hui continued to speak. His voice was not loud, but each word weighed heavily, hitting the hearts of all present. ¡°Of course, the affairs I speak of are probably not wholly familiar to you, but given your statuses and identities, you should know some of the secrets¡­¡± ¡°But what have you chosen?! To feign ignorance, or allow it to be wholly buried in the dust of history?!¡± ¡°When heroes are no longer heroes, and so-called justice is no longer justice, but instead becomes a shield for some people. A tool for their fame, honor, and gain, do you think we need this so-called justice?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Looking down from a lofty position, you could see Jiang Hui¡¯s keen and bright eyes slowly scanning over everyone present. He never denied or wanted to, that there were indeed many heroes on the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths who were worthy of tears or praise. But more often than not, they are nothing more than absolute parasites. If Jiang Hui was to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, then please clean up these parasites first. If not, what Jiang Hui is protecting is not the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, but the order that these parasites want to create, maintaining their rule, and guarding their door. Tian Bu Xiu was lost for words, his lips pursed. It wasn¡¯t only him, nearly all the Sect Hierarchs of the Great Sects had the same expression. Because they indeed knew some of the causes of these events. Otherwise, Meng Tian Zheng wouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss about the Royal Family targeting Shi Hao. Becasue he guessed some of the Royal Family¡¯s dirty deeds and feared they would target Shi Hao entirely, ruining the young man. Shi Hao does have talent, but compared to the massive Royal Family, he was totally helpless at this point. It¡¯s just that though they knew some secrets more or less, but those events have long become ancient history, many details have become blurry, they are not sure if those things are really related to their people. Secondly. And most importantly. Those forces behind them were too strong, deeply rooted and intertwined, involving many eternal families and everlasting Great Sects. Each of them could cause the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands to tremble with a casual stomp. If they were to be exposed, it would be like changing the face of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths again. In plain words. Those forces have become too big to fail, and a single hair could affect the whole body. As for other young geniuses, they looked horrified. This was a part of the world they had never been exposed to, and a casual listen made them feel scared. The secrets involved were too exaggerated. Especially Shi Hao, whose expression was the most abnormal. ¡°Seven kings, Sin Continent, what exactly happened here?!¡± His eyes were wide open, eager to know about the past. Because he is the descendant of the Sin Blood! Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_1 Chapter 676: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_1 (I didn¡¯t update yesterday? I thought I did, so I¡¯ve used up my leave-card just like that, I feel choked up!) ¡­ Shi Hao had seen some related records in some especially ancient books, even though they were briefly mentioned, they allowed him to somewhat understand the poignant epic of that era. In the more ancient times, being crowned as a king actually represented the highest form of commendation, necessitating admiration from all Ten Thousand Clans in the Imperial City, receiving the approval of a Quasi-Immortal Emperor, and the acknowledgment of heaven and earth. Only those of the Human Race who made significant contributions to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands could receive this honor. And the word ¡°sin¡± was an embodiment of this supreme and everlasting honor. In the annotations of our ancestors¡¯ words, the original meaning of ¡°sin¡± was not the same as it is now, But from some unknown time onwards¡­ The Sin Blood has become a yoke forcefully imposed on them, turning into an unwarranted sin, seen as ominous, scorned by countless beings, regarded as the lowest group in the Three Thousand Dao Regions, and occasionally forced into the Primordial Mine for labor. If one encounters a person like the Six Crown King, they might suddenly lash out. Those with Sin Blood, if they do not possess unprecedented talent, will, for the most part, spend their lives in the Sin Continent ¨C a barren, cold, and spiritually poor land with scarce resources, which could indeed be deemed a land of extreme poverty. Shi Hao himself doesn¡¯t really care. He possesses an undefeated heart, and he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to all of this. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? More importantly, his fist is hard enough. His current status is entirely achieved by his own fists, suppressing all around him, managing to break free from the shackles of the world with his iron fist alone. Even though there have often been some Great Clan Descendants who think they are high above everyone else and like to show off their superiority in front of him, the end result is the same ¨C they all get suppressed by him on the spot, intimidating those insignificant individuals, leaving those disciples of Great Sects who consider themselves superior gnashing their teeth in hatred, yet powerless. But, after all, he is an exception. If he hadn¡¯t had sufficient strength, he might have been executed long ago, leaving not even a single place for burial. There are so many beings on the Sin Continent, but how many can actually get out of there? The vast majority can only spend the rest of their lives in poverty, vagrancy, and under the oppression of the great sects from the outside world. For the Sin Continent, the strongest among them is perhaps nothing more than the half-step Divine Flame. Those who manage to ignite the Divine Flame completely can be regarded as gods. A single Celestial God level being could sweep the entire Sin Continent, and no one can resist. But what about in the outside world? Celestial God Cultivators are not rare, but they are also far from being the strongest. The Sin Continent shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ Sin Blood shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ They should not really become sinners of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, enduring sorrow and oppression generation after generation! ¡°The supreme existence in Liu Village must know some secrets. If there is time, I must personally visit Liu Village!¡± Shi Hao contemplated, his pair of eyes, brilliant like stars, firmly fixed on the majestic figure in the sky, he spoke deeply in his heart. Although some things have passed and been buried in the sands of time, this does not mean that everything has ended; those who caused the original sin should pay the price. ¡­ ¡°Senior, I swear, this old man knows nothing about these matters. Otherwise, I would have slaughtered the scum to the last, not leaving a single one of them, and I would not have let them tarnish the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands!¡± On the ruined Grand Red Sky Border, the voice of Tian Bu Xiu reverberated. He spoke with difficulty, beads of sweat dotting his forehead, his complexion pale without a trace of blood, almost like a sheet of white paper. Although his injuries are not severe, because all his strength was forcefully bound by Jiang Hui, Tian Bu Xiu felt the same as an ordinary person, the gnawing, throbbing pain coming in waves, making him uncomfortable. However, Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s words are from the bottom of his heart. Although his life has been full of ups and downs, he has generally adhered to the right path, lived with honor and straightforwardness, having spent almost all his time on the Sect named ¡°Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate¡± ¨C a Sect of his own creation, and on his own cultivation. He really didn¡¯t know much about what Jiang Hui was talking about. Tian Bu Xiu is frank but not stupid. From others¡¯ expressions and gazes, it¡¯s not hard to guess that what the Master of Liu Village said might be true. Also, the members of the other large sects were careful and respectful, trembling in approach, unable to look directly at the imposing majesty emitted by Jiang Hui. Ever since the Master of Liu Village single-handedly annihilated the massive Immortal Palace, Liu Village had directly risen and become the first Holy Land in the Nine Heavens and Ten Land, the Master of Liu Village was even crowned the most powerful existence in the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. However, upon seeing him today, they felt that they might have underestimated his power! Brushed aside Immortal Beings with a wave of his hand, and almost crushed the black mist with some casual force¡­ Even a fool would know that the Master of Liu Village had most likely already surpassed the limits of the Human Path Domain¡­ After hearing his words just now, many felt that Jiang Hui might be a supreme being from the ancient times who has survived until now. An unimaginable antique! It¡¯s probably a privilege for them to be able to call him senior. ¡°Whether you are aware or not, what does it have to do with me? I am just telling you, if the Nine Heavens and Ten Land itself does not change, then even if you ask for more assistance, it would be to no avail. You can only last for a while, but you can¡¯t last a lifetime. There will still be a day when this Heaven and Earth cease to exist!¡± Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_2 Chapter 677: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_2 Jiang Hui calmly began to speak. He did not care whether Tian Bu Xiu knew these things or not, because they made no difference to him. However, since the other party was adamant about him making a move, he had to give some reasons. It is simple to make a move, just a lift of the hand. Even if the other party did not ask, Jiang Hui would still act. After all, no matter how you see it, the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, the Lower Realm Eight Domains, they could be considered as his homeland, not to mention this is where that azure star would be born later. But Jiang Hui always disliked being blackmailed by others! ¡°Senior, this old one truly does not know about these things. All my life I have strived to fight against the Alien Territory, in order to maintain my ambition, I forced myself to break through, which caused my lifespan to greatly decrease. Because of that, I had to seal myself in an immortal substance, spent most of the time in deep sleep. I had no idea that such despicable deeds had been done. Otherwise, given my temperament, how could I just ignore it!¡± Tian Bu Xiu said loudly, indeed thinking that he had not expressed his attitude clearly. He is relatively straightforward. He founded Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate when he was young and was all his life dedicated to cultivation, experiencing the Heavenly Road. Then, after the invasion of Alien Territory, Knocking Heaven¡¯s Gate was completely wiped out. To seek revenge for his disciples and elders, Tian Bu Xiu forcibly broke several Supremes, causing a major impact on his life-force and greatly reducing his lifespan. That¡¯s why he had to choose desperate retreat when he arrived at the Supreme Path Realm, sealing himself in an immortal substance to extend his remaining lifespan. Because of this, he had a limited understanding of things in the outside world and was not lying. Jiang Hui did not speak, his gaze just swept over Tian Bu Xiu, looking at this old man who might have been alive for a million years. Sure enough, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s evaluation was correct. This man¡¯s mind was too straightforward to understand what he meant. However, there are clear advantages to such people. Once they are determined to do something, eight horses can¡¯t pull them back. ¡°As I said before, I don¡¯t care whether you know these or not. Yet you¡¯ve managed to maintain such a pure heart at such an age, and you might have had a place in the future if you hadn¡¯t tried to break through impulsively!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 After a long time, Jiang Hui took back his gaze. He didn¡¯t know any Mind Reading Technique. But the gaze of Tian Bu Xiu was very pure and showed no intention to hide anything. In his view, this old man was likely not lying. Tian Bu Xiu then started to cough violently. Apparently, speaking so passionately just then had affected his injuries. He slightly raised his hand, and a hint of pale green light floated out from Jiang Hui¡¯s fingertips. Like a sword light shooting into the sky, it was as fast as lightning and went straight into Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s body. In an instant. A visible green halo appeared and spread out like a ripple of water, and covered Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s body in a moment. This green halo came suddenly and also disappeared suddenly. Very quickly. All the strange occurrences completely vanished. The injuries on Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s body were healed in a flash. ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Tian Bu Xiu hurriedly said. He deliberately got up and moved around. His body was even more robust than before. Moreover, it seemed that even the Dao injuries caused by his forced breakthrough in his early years were much lessened. It wasn¡¯t just his illusion. Now, not to mention fifty years, even five hundred years wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Such a miraculous ability shocked him to his core and completely surpassed his understanding. The Master of Liu Village, perhaps has become so strong that it was unimaginable, even more so than what Meng Tian Zheng had described. Just as he was lost in wonder and contemplation, that authority-filled voice echoed again, resonating within his mind. This voice was not heard by everyone. Only him. Tian Bu Xiu straightened his face. He knew all too well, the respected Master of Liu Village was probably going to give him some instructions. ¡°Tian Bu Xiu, since you claim to be upright and you are eager for me to make a move, I will give you this opportunity. What I want to protect is a pure Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. If you can accomplish this, I will act. But you must understand, the strength of the darkness surpasses your imagination. In the long epic of ages, even the Imperial Capital will fall. Therefore, even if I act, I cannot protect you for too long. So, what say you, do you agree?!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, as deep as the sea. They shone brilliantly in the dark, as if capable of illuminating eternity, piercing through the years, and crossing the sea of suffering. ¡°Senior, I agree!¡± His voice had just fallen when Tian Bu Xiu directly spoke. He did not expect Jiang Hui to protect the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths for a long time. That would be unrealistic. After all, in the remote Ancient Immortal Era, there were figures like the King of Reincarnation, the Imperishable Immortal King, and the Ten Evil. But in the end, they were driven back step by step by the beings of that domain, putting millions of lives in jeopardy. The Ten Evil were heavily wounded, the King of Reincarnation went missing, the Imperishable Immortal King died wrapped in his own hide, his head brutally chopped off¡­ ¡°Good, I hope you remember what you say now!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s face was expressionless as he nodded. ¡°Senior, what is the time limit¡­¡± Tian Bu Xiu started to ask. ¡°There is none.¡± ¡°None?!¡± Tian Bu Xiu furrowed his brows, but quickly figured it out. Why would he not set a limit? Because it simply didn¡¯t matter. The collapse of the First Stronghold, the tragic deaths of millions of people behind the fortified pass were the best evidence. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_3 Chapter 678: Chapter 478: Descendants of Descendants of An Lan_3 Even if the army from the Alien Territory can¡¯t officially set foot on the soil of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that this will be the case the next time. Once the army from Alien Territory officially steps into the territory beneath their feet, it will be the real doomsday of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, inevitable and inescapable. The nine skies and ten lands¡­ will be devoured in an instant. Before that, if he hasn¡¯t successfully completed the task assigned by the Master of Liu Village, then why set a deadline? The day the Alien Territory seizes control will be the deadline. With this thought. Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s brow was immediately furrowed, and his whole body was wrapped in a sharp and solemn aura of assassination. He, as an old bone, wants to see what filthy and obscene things have happened in the past years. Who would dare to brutally assault the benefactor of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands in such a way! How malicious is this behavior? How cunning? How disregarding of the greater good! This is clearly an act of treachery, a traitor to the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, and its nature is already heinous. Even if it¡¯s the Eternal Family, he will definitely not retreat half a step, even if it means risking his old arms and legs, he would still fight for this homeland, for the world that nurtured him. ¡°Who exactly are you? Could it be that you are the reinforcements brought in by the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands?!¡± In one direction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In the wreckage of The First Stronghold, Immortal Beings from the Alien Territory occasionally spoke, their voices cold and harsh, as if a frozen iron brush was scratching ruthlessly across the hearts of everyone present. Although it didn¡¯t dare to show its face, it also didn¡¯t leave directly, lingering in an alleyway formed by a concentrated crowd of dark fog, a pair of blood-red eyes stared at Jiang Hui with fear and gloom. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Hui slapped it. In an instant, the fog billowed. A sound like the scream of a pig being slaughtered rang out. In the black fog. The upper half of the Immortal from the Alien Territory¡¯s body immediately exploded, and black, viscous, foul-smelling blood gushed out like a fountain; it splattered onto the earth and stones around it, causing its energy to wither in an instant. A look of unprecedented terror filled its face, he never would¡¯ve thought. Even a temporary passage constructed by the Immortal King could not protect himself. If the other party wanted to kill him, they could do so easily. Without the presence of the Immortal King, probably no one could save him. At this point, the Immortal of Alien Territory was completely restrained and had no choice but to settle down. Even though Jiang Hui had only casually slapped it, he had nearly killed it. In the black fog, some creatures were also trembling. Those were all prodigies from the Alien Territory, preparing to compete with the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. However, given Jiang Hui¡¯s ferocious might, none of them dared to speak loudly; each of them was as gentle as a kitten, a stark contrast to their initial posture. However, one figure drew Jiang Hui¡¯s attention. It was a young man in a white robe who was tall and handsome with a remarkable appearance; he was clean and dust-free, and his body was covered with a bright halo as if he was an Immortal Being. Most importantly, above the head of the young man in the white robe, the currents were vibrating, revealing strange runes that were transcendent and holy, as if certifying some kind of identity, they finally all flowed into his body. But Jiang Hui knew that those strange symbols were an entity¡¯s real name. Just thinking about that entity, a sentence always involuntarily popped up in Jiang Hui¡¯s mind, that he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: Even if I bear the Heavenly Abyss, and need to support the Primitive Imperial City by myself, I, An Lan, am still invincible in this world¡­Help me, Yu Tuo! ¡­ Once analyzed by Jiang Hui, even across the billowing black fog, the white-robed youth still couldn¡¯t help but shudder; his blood chilled at that moment as if it had completely coagulated. ¡°Zhan Feng?¡± Jiang Hui suddenly said, sounding quite interested. ¡°What?! ¡± Hearing Jiang Hui¡¯s words, the white-robed youth stood frozen on the spot as if he had become an idiot. This great demon actually knew his real name, this was the end! Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Chapter 479: Luomo_1 Chapter 679: Chapter 479: Luomo_1 Zhan Feng¡¯s eyes widened. He never could have expected it. That the terrifying man who nearly banished their Eternal Ancestor of One Realm with a single slap knew his name, and pronounced it flawlessly!! At this moment. A sense of immense fear suddenly consumed him like a cold tide, stabbing through every inch of the white-robed youngster¡¯s body, sending a chilly wave through his bones, rendering him immobile. Simultaneously. The young man¡¯s heartbeat was banging wildly, powerful beats reverberating against his chest. If not for the giant rock behind him, he would have collapsed then and there. It wasn¡¯t fear, but rather the pressure from Jiang Hui¡¯s aura. Although he hadn¡¯t purposely exerted his force. Jiang Hui was just too strong. Despite being in the True Immortal realm, his real strength was likely on par with the Red Dust Immortal, and with full exertion, he could even rival the Existence of the Immortal King. Even the smallest pressure from him would be too much for ordinary beings to contend with. Immortals would have to bow, let alone Zhan Feng who was merely a Celestial God. If not for the trace of Blood of An Lan within him, his predicament might be worse ¨C with blood pouring from his orifices, his body torn apart, his organs transforming into a pool of blood¡­ ¡°You¡­how do you¡­know my name? Are you aware of my background?!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Zhan Feng subconsciously swallowed his saliva, his voice shrill and strident, feigning calmness. Yet, his body betrayed his fear. As soon as his words were out, the young man seemed to lose the strength in his bones and leaned against the cobblestone, his clothes drenched with sweat. Jiang Hui did not respond immediately, but stared at Zhan Feng with interest. Strictly speaking, in his eyes, the white-robed youth¡¯s natural talent wasn¡¯t impressive. Without the trace of Blood of An Lan, he would be no different from an ordinary person. However, that trace of blood lineage made him extraordinary, placing him among the young supremes of the foreign domain, and distinguished him among his peers. This showed how transcendent and powerful the Fairy King bloodline was, even after being diluted countless times, it still could establish an unimaginable blood lineage within a clan that could persist eternally. Even though none of the descendants possessed talents like heterochromic eyes or Supreme Bone, that thin line of Fairy King blood within them surpassed any other supreme-qualified talents. Of course, this goes without saying. After all, it was the blood of Fairy King. In the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, even the Ten Evil cannot be considered as the genuine Fairy King bloodline. Only the True Dragon could barely qualify. In some ways, although Zhan Feng¡¯s talent may not stand out from the crowd, the trace of An Lan¡¯s Fairy King blood granted him limitless possibilities, making him nearly equivalent to the descendants of the Ten Evil. After observing for a while, Jiang Hui turned his gaze away and spoke softly. ¡°It was your bloodline that told me!¡± Zhan Feng looked astonished. His bloodline had told him? Why did his manner of speaking sound like a charlatan¡¯s? It left him thoroughly confused. Could it be that he could identify names by the scent of blood?! ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting that you know our old ancestor?!¡± Just then. From within the black mist, an old man from the foreign domain suddenly spoke, a shock expression on his face. His pronunciation was peculiar, as if he was intentionally dragging out his tones. mixed with severe complexities. It was a very ancient language, as ancient as the characters from the Ancient Immortal Era. The people of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths could only barely understand it. Jiang Hui, on the other hand, understood it perfectly. He had once traveled to that realm through the Exotic Portal and, with the portal¡¯s assistance, had become familiar with the foreign domain language and text. The elderly figure who spoke had lived long enough to know a thing or two. Zhan Feng, the white-robed youth, had a frightening heritage. His mother was the descendant of a supreme being. Although it was unknown how many generations had passed, such blood was too potent to ever dissipate. This meant that even though Zhan Feng was of a foreign race, he still bore traces of that powerful bloodline. However, the origin of that trace lineage was so exaggerated and terrifying that he dare not mention the real name of the supreme being, even if they belonged to the same realm. Otherwise, if the supreme sensed it, there would be consequences. ¡°I do not know An Lan, but he will likely know me soon!¡± Jiang Hui spoke calmly, cloaked in soft glowing light. Behind him, a backdrop of circling sun and moon, a mountainous landscape, and surging runes shone brilliantly like numerous stars scattered across the galaxy, making him look exquisitely sacred. His voice was gentle, as if discussing a trivial matter. ¡°You¡­you would dare to call An Lan¡¯s elder by his real name!¡± The foreign old man¡¯s eyes bulged, his finger trembling as he spoke. You don¡¯t know An Lan¡¯s elder but you can casually utter the name An Lan?! Are you trying to fool me? Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe you! He felt insulted. Nevertheless, considering Jiang Hui¡¯s strength, the tough words he wanted to say got stuck in his throat. No one, neither An Lan, nor the man before him, was someone he could afford to offend. Do not underestimate the Immortal King! Moreover, it was the An Lan¡¯s elder from his realm! The Immortal King¡¯s dignity needed to be respected! Even if the price was a river of blood and countless corpses, it was worth it. The Immortal King Realm, beyond the True Immortal, truly achieved physical immortality and indestructible soul. Immortal King, the king among the immortals. Indestructible of all worlds. Eternally unyielding. One does not dare to look directly at the Immortal King. Any being that sees an Immortal King must kneel, pay homage, kowtow. Otherwise, they would be struck by the might of Heaven and Earth. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 479: Luo Mo_2 Chapter 680: Chapter 479: Luo Mo_2 Venerable King Xu Jing! In this realm, capable of tracing the river of time, entangling the river of time, the gigantic Dharma body can break through the shackles of the universe, prop up a realm alone, control heaven and earth, even create a new cultivation civilization, possess terrifying power like the World Tree, resurrect everything, manifest the Great Taoist of all heavens, and a punch can explode all heavens and realms. Such existence is not to be invoked by their true names! That would be disrespect to them, causing Dharma changes, and even triggering heaven and earth to exert their power. However, what surprised the elder from a foreign domain was that after waiting for a long time, there were no special phenomena in the sky. The Dharma shadow of Old Ancestor An Lan did not appear, and that Golden Long Spear was also silent, everything is as calm as a serene lake. This situation had never occurred before. The immortal being from another domain was also surprised. This was the first time someone called out An Lan¡¯s elder¡¯s name in public and didn¡¯t trigger a heavenly occurrence. This supreme being is the oldest ancestor of all the imperial clans in the alien territory, possessing a supremely lofty status, even among all the immortal kings of the alien territory, King An Lan is considered to be among the top five. Therefore, the dignity of such an existence is exceptionally terrifying, with the laws of heaven and earth following it, it is not an exaggeration to say that one word can bring about Heaven¡¯s Punishment. At this moment, was Old Ancestor An Lan taking a nap, recuperating?? Not to mention the Immortal King, even for him, the most ordinary immortal realm, even if he never eats, drinks, sleeps, or rests, there will be no effect. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï How could such a stalwart being, who had already achieved creation in the endless years, need rest? Perhaps it can only explain one thing. That is, the mysterious visitor who suddenly appeared might be an existence on par with the Immortal King. Only when they are of equal strength, will the dignity of the Immortal King not arrive and be neutralized against each other. Suddenly, such a bold idea popped up in the head of the immortal being from the alien territory. As the vanguard of the alien invasion of Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, it experienced the most intense and bloodiest contention and killing of the Ancient Immortal Era. It was not only for Nine Heavens and Ten Lands but also for their domain. Blood flowed into rivers, bodies were scattered everywhere, there were bones everywhere, supremes were as insignificant as ants, even immortal beings were falling in groups, even, in that war that shattered a century, several Immortal Kings were slaughtered, so cruel that even thinking of the past made him sweat, shudder, and feel cold all over. In the distant, ancient, mysterious, unimaginable Ancient Immortal Era. Unlike now, this land could give birth to Immortal Creatures. At that time, not only did the Ten Evil show off their might in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, they also claimed to be endless, reincarnating two top Immortal Kings, even a terrifying Willow Tree, with infinite laws between every move, already reaching the state of a Supreme Giant, under the siege of several Immortal Kings from their domain, it can easily cope. Although with the changing of several era years, this piece of enemy land has long been shattered by them, the laws were on the verge of collapse, and they can no longer give birth to Immortal Creatures, the great powers of the Ancient Immortal Era have long been killed by them. But who can be sure that the enemies on this land did not have a plan in secret? Who can be sure that there is not a super giant who has survived until now. Just like the mysterious visitor in front of them?! Just one slap almost caused him, a living immortal being, to nearly collapse, die, and vanish, this unimaginable power obviously already exceeds the True Immortal. For Nine Heavens and Ten Lands, even though they already invaded several times, they are still very cautious about this land. You must know, in that battle that lasted for an era, although they eventually won, they also paid a heavy price. One of the Immortal Kings of their domain was buried in this land, which is one of the key reasons for their desperate assault on Grand Red Sky this time. The bloody Immortal King named Luo Mo, was a supreme ancient ancestor, on the same level as Old Ancestor An Lan, with terrifying strength, already infinitely close to the realm of the Supreme Giant, but suddenly fell on the Grand Red Sky, which is the land under their feet now! This is a serious incident. They wanted to know the reason urgently. Who killed Old Ancestor Luo Mo? What happened back then? If they can¡¯t find out the root cause. Even Old Ancestor An Lan would not dare to rush in recklessly. ¡°Who is An Lan? Is he powerful, outstanding?¡± Shi Hao stepped forward. He disapproved of the posture of the alien races, it¡¯s just a name, why can¡¯t it be called out?! The Butcher, the executioner, with their hands covered in their blood, not only Chi Hao wants to shout it out, sooner or later he will suppress them all. Just as the words left Shi Hao¡¯s mouth. An overwhelming killing intent suddenly filled the air. The next moment, heaven and earth shook. Above the sky. A golden spear appeared, it was nearly a thousand feet large, as if it could pierce everything, the sharp edge of the spear shattered the void. This scene shocked the immortal being from the alien territory and the elder. So Old Ancestor An Lan had always been here. But why didn¡¯t he respond just now? Perhaps as they predicted. This mysterious visitor might have truly achieved creation. This is absolutely explosive news that is enough to cause quite a stir. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Chapter 479: Luo Mo_3 Chapter 681: Chapter 479: Luo Mo_3 They absolutely had to bring him back. ¡°It¡¯s really An Lan, he¡¯s still alive!¡± Never mind the inner tumult of the Alien Territory crowd. From the rear, the leading Tian Bu Xiu, Qin Chang Sheng, along with the major elder ancestors of the Longevity Dynasty, upon seeing that golden long spear in the sky, their faces instantly revealed a thick solemnity and grief. Though they did not experience that epochal war of the Ancient Immortal era, information they came across from ancient times to now is far beyond what ordinary people can imagine. Knowing certain core secrets, naturally they¡¯ve heard of An Lan¡¯s name. He is the Immortal King from the Alien Territory! If placed in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, he is an omnipotent Immortal King, immensely powerful to have no equals, one glance from him could exterminate all of them. Today, that existence still is, still overlooking the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths from above. This is a kind of invisible pressure, reminding them all the time that above their heads, there are existences of the Immortal King level watching them closely. They are merely restricted by the rules of the two realms and can¡¯t act at this time, but one day, the Immortal Kings from that realm would personally come to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Among the crowd, Meng Tian Zheng¡¯s face was particularly solemn. He knew more secrets. The entity called An Lan is the true unblemished Immortal King, whether in strength or primordial spirit, he has reached the highest realm. As the ancient ancestor of all imperial clans in the Alien Territory, he once acted in the age-old era, spanning the river of time, using time as a medium, hurled down a golden long spear from the sky, killing the father of the Little Antler Ant. In that battle, the Heavenly Horned Ant Clan almost became extinct. If it were not for the Little Antler Ant¡¯s fortuitous survival, this clan might have perished, vanishing into the dust of history. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Meng Tian Zheng sighed, wondering how the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths would face it when the time comes? That is the Immortal King! Flawless existence. In an age when no Quasi-Immortal Emperors or Immortal Emperors are appearing, it is already the most powerful being in heaven and earth, without exception, easily able to shatter the universe and destroy all small worlds. One thought moves heaven and earth, another makes all beings fall. An existence like this is simply beyond the Nine Heavens and Ten Earth¡¯s capacity to face! As for¡­ the Master of Liu Village¡­ will he be able to resist them when the time comes? Even, will he show up? Meng Tian Zheng really didn¡¯t know in his heart. Though he believes that the strength of the Master of Liu Village might be more formidable than imagined, unfathomable, but the enemy is the Immortal King, and there is more than one. One may not even be born in a million years, has already achieved creation, immortal and indestructible, and initially comprehend the laws of time and space, unimaginable. Most importantly, the Immortal King can¡¯t be looked upon directly, or else even if it does not act, heaven and earth will impose god¡¯s punishment. Although the Master of Liu Village is enveloped in mist, impervious to attack, and his specific appearance can¡¯t be seen, he is not something that cannot be looked upon directly. Obviously, the latter should be far from becoming a king. But aside from a few old-timers who looked miserable, the young people in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths seemed all very baffled. Because they had never heard of the term ¡°An Lan¡± and didn¡¯t know what kind of existence it denotes, otherwise, it would definitely cause panic. For the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, immortality has already become a past and memory, let alone a higher realm. But there are quite a few people whose spirits are shaken, all silently looking at Jiang Hui, their eyes hot, hoping to join Liu Village one day. Never mind them, even the heirs of the Eternal Family are getting restless. It¡¯s a pity, as far as they know, Liu Village always seems not to belong to any power or sect. It really is a village, a fertile land for living and life. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Chapter 480: Cutting off the Path to Immortality_1 Chapter 682: Chapter 480: Cutting off the Path to Immortality_1 [Let me clarify for everyone ¨C currently, people in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths are unaware of the Immortal Domain¡¯s existence, nor do they know about The Boundary Sea. Ancestors of entities like Lone Orphan Sky originate from the Immortal Domain, but they were corrupted by Dark Blood in their quest to protect Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. They were abandoned by the Immortal Domain, which set up the Heavenly Abyss to prevent them from returning to pollute the Immortal Domain. However, his ancestors refer to the Immortal Domain as the Ancient Land.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡°How dare you utter the elder¡¯s name so disrespectfully! You are truly ignorant and deserve to be punished as a warning to others!¡± Before the old moss-covered stone. Clad in a swirling white robe, the young Zhan Feng scolded loudly. His might was fierce, with ever-flashing runes surging around him, enveloping Zhan Feng in their pressure. While the Master of Liu Village didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice, a cultivator of his generation had less reason for restraint. Among the young generation of the Alien Territory, his abilities might not be peerless, but they were still top-tier. In his eyes, the triumphs earned by a fallen genius of a destitute land were insignificant. Zhan Feng was confident he could send this ignorant Foreign Domain cultivator scrambling in three moves. While speaking, the young man in the white robe kept glancing covertly towards the mysterious visitor from Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Above the Sky, who nearly killed their leading immortal with a single strike. The opponent made no move, seemingly tacitly allowing his actions. In other words, as long as the elder generation of his territory doesn¡¯t make a move, the other party should choose to observe quietly. This is the default rule in wars between territories, which the other side also follows. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In confrontations between the younger generations, regardless of who wins or loses, the older generation must not intervene. This rule isn¡¯t absolute, as not everyone will comply with it, but people generally adhere to it. Otherwise, the younger generations would likely have been obliterated long ago. After all, in the distant ancient eras, beings exist in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths that could contend with the Immortal King. Here in this domain, they are not called immortals, but Immortal Kings. Their power is terrifying, capable of reducing galaxies to dust with a wave of a hand. If Immortal Kings and those of that level existed, came forth to kill the descendants of both domains, nobody could stop them. Jiang Hui doesn¡¯t know what the young man in the white robe is thinking. He isn¡¯t interfering simply because Shi Hao isn¡¯t his follower, and with Little Dot¡¯s strength, being on par with Er Wu Shuang, the leader of the Alien Territory in the past, there¡¯s simply no need for him to step in. ¡°Under the might of An Lan¡¯s elder, this day will be your death anniversary! Just like those who were beheaded, even if you are a genius, so what!¡± In the black mist, Zhan Feng, full of divine power, stepped forth. His white robe swished, and as he flipped his sleeves, it seemed as if the entire galaxy twinkled within, ineffably terrifying. Shi Hao raised an eyebrow, refraining from speaking and rushed towards Feng instead. He chose not to flaunt by mentioning An Lan again. Intuition told him that if he did, this ignorant alien being would likely attack. Even with two different worlds separating them, Shi Hao still felt a tremor in his soul. The Barrier of the Worlds might not be able to protect him, so he decided to deal with the young man in the white robe first. Just a surname wasn¡¯t much, but a casual mention of it evoked such a horrifying phenomenon. The golden long spear, pregnant with lethal intent, hung in the air, so massive it was even larger than a mountain peak. If it fell, it would probably break apart the Grand Red Sky and the continuous ground would instantly turn into dust. Meanwhile, he had gotten a pretty good grasp on the Master of Liu Village¡¯s strength. The other party might have reached a level that he couldn¡¯t possibly imagine. Like the Master of Liu Village, he too had uttered the name ¡®An Lan¡¯, yet wasn¡¯t targeted in response. On the other hand, there was a spear thousands of feet long above him, as if an unimaginable king was arbitrarily looking down on him like a tiny ant. Zhan Feng hadn¡¯t expected Shi Hao to be so decisive, attacking as he said. However, he seemed indifferent and didn¡¯t seem to find this awkward. He simply threw a punch, and instantly, the power of stars from his sleeve gushed out. Shi Hao immediately used the Kun Peng Art, which can easily shatter the Star¡¯s Fight, and instantly, it shattered Zhan Feng¡¯s sleeve. Then, the two engaged in a fierce collision. In the end, Zhan Feng had to employ his power of True Blood directly, and they both had a real collision, fist to flesh. The next moment, Zhan Feng¡¯s body was thrown backwards, his entire arm mutilated, the shattered bone visibly protruding. Shi Hao kept pressuring, yet again leaping up, his fist, tough as steel, landed heavily on Zhan Feng. Blood splattered, flesh flung. In the black mist, many had grim expressions on their faces. If this kept up, this descendant with the power of True Blood will eventually die here. But they couldn¡¯t interfere. Besides the established rules, the most important factor was that the figure in the sky remained, his brilliance covering everyone like countless suns. No Immortal King from their domain dared to be reckless unless they joined forces! Eventually, with a swing of Shi Hao¡¯s fist, the young man in the white robe ended up like those alien beings he had struck earlier, his body completely shattered, spilling blood across the area. The entire process was swift and neat. This scene shocked all the alien beings in the black mist. Zhan Feng¡¯s strength was noteworthy among them and was no pushover, but he was directly killed by a few punches from the opponent. Despite having some anticipation of the outcome, they still couldn¡¯t believe it. Particularly the old man, his gaze shifty, his face thoughtful, seemingly contemplating something. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Chapter 480: Breaking the Path to Immortality_2 Chapter 683: Chapter 480: Breaking the Path to Immortality_2 ¡°Tian Bu Xiu, remember the words I say to you!¡± At that moment. The voice of Jiang Hui suddenly echoed in Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s mind, vast and distant, audible only to him. Jiang Hui didn¡¯t intend to linger here any longer than necessary. He preferred being behind the scenes rather than in the spotlight. Although there were some secrets in the Grand Red Sky, he was not interested. Upon hearing this, Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s expression instantly became solemn, and he nodded seriously. His impression of The Master of Liu Village had greatly changed. He now understood that the other party was not as unfeeling as thought. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to lend a hand, it could be that having lived long enough and witnessed too many dirty deeds in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, he unconsciously lost his initial faith for this homeland. Indeed. If all that the Master of Liu Village had spoken about were true, then anyone¡¯s hope would be extinguished if their rescuer was murdered by their own people. This was no longer about right and wrong, but about the bottom line. No one shied from defending their homeland, a land measured with each step, filled with countless memories and countless skeletons scattered across the earth. If even heroes were treated this way, bystanders would feel a chill in their hearts! At his side, Meng Tian Zheng sneakily glanced at Tian Bu Xiu. Having already reached the Extreme Taoist Supreme Realm, both the chatter of birds, insects, and the rustling of grass were perceived by him at close range. Naturally, he could sense Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s unusual behavior. He quickly thought that perhaps there were matters that the Master of Liu Village wanted to convey privately to his senior, Tian Bu Xiu. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Of course, Jiang Hui had no knowledge of Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s inner thoughts. Having delegated his instructions, he prepared to leave. However, before he left. His gaze flickered, suddenly resting upon the heavily wounded Immortal Being within the dark fog. Indeed, whether in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths or Alien Territory, most beings were not inherently good or evil; it only depended on their standpoints. The Alien beings would feel they were being invaded by the beings of Nine Heavens and Ten Earths and vice versa. However, the other party was different. Jiang Hui could sense a pure evil emanating deep from within the other party¡¯s heart. Clearly, the being had been fully corrupted by the black blood. Leaving him behind was only a ticking time bomb. An Immortal was equivalent to a True Immortal. Even at the brink of death, they were not to be compared to ordinary supreme beings. If they were to desperate, even Meng Tian Zheng, with the Horn of True Dragon, would not be able to withstand them. ¡°You cannot kill me!¡± Engulfed in Jiang Hui¡¯s stare, the Immortal Being jolted and let out a shrilling howl, causing the dark fog to reel wildly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Hui snorted coldly, and with another powerful slap, a riotous force rushed out as if splitting Heaven and Earth, shattered everything instantaneously. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. By the time everyone reacted, everything was back to normal. ¡°Go!¡± Inside the dark fog, the old man ordered. With the leader of the Immortals dead, they no longer held the upper hand in Nine Heavens and Ten Earths. Furthermore, the opposite party possessed not just one, but multiple Immortal King-Level treasures. Although they also had some, they were at a disadvantage in terms of quantity. However, the direction in which the Alien beings retreated was peculiar. They rushed out of the dark fog and headed for a deep place. ¡°Follow them!¡± Meng Tian Zheng frowned, sensing something strange and hastily commanded. The people from the Alien Territory obviously noticed it too, but considering the situation, they kept quiet. Soon, a continuous range of valleys appeared in front of everyone. The place looked boundless but yet the sight was scary. Because within the valleys, fallen stars lay haphazardly. Each star was gigantic, covered in various degrees of scratches as if mauled by an insane beast. The stars were riddled with holes, a rather exaggerated sight. Meng Tian Zheng felt inexplicably horrified. He had never stepped into this place before, the sight inside made his soul tremble, let alone the young ones. ¡°This is truly in the realm of gods, the Grand Red Sky actually has such a hidden place!¡± Tian Bu Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Even though he was older than Meng Tian Zheng and was born in ancient times, and had walked to the extreme in the Human Path Domain, he had come to the Grand Red Sky many times to resist the Alien invasions, but he never discovered such a place. Just then, an avian cry suddenly echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Although the sound was somewhat immature, it stirred up the Nine Heavens and echoed in the sky for a long time, clear and melodious. Everyone quickly followed the sound to its source. The next moment, even Meng Tian Zheng couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. It was a True Phoenix, it appeared to have just hatched, not large in size, but capable of spreading its wings to fly, soaring amongst the heavens. ¡°It¡¯s a True Phoenix!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The True Phoenix is the offspring of the Feng Huang, one of the Ten Evil. Aside from the True Phoenix, there is the True Feng. Both male and female together, there is the slightest possibility of birthing the legendary Phoenix. The Ten Evil are special creatures benefiting from the blessings of the heaven and earth, each representing a race, but also representing themselves. Because the Ten Evil were not a group title. Even for the True Dragon, only the one that finally seizes the true name can be honored with the title of True Dragon, and ranking among the Ten Evil. Others don¡¯t count as the Ten Evil. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Chapter 480: Breaking the Path to Immortality_3 Chapter 684: Chapter 480: Breaking the Path to Immortality_3 Legend has it that they were born in the Ancient Era, traversing through that time, unstoppable wherever they went, intimidating the past and possessing supreme glory. However, the actual truth was very clear in the minds of the old experts present. The so-called Ten Evils were all high-level practitioners of the Immortal Path during the Ancient Immortal Era. Once they wreaked havoc, even an Immortal King would have to retreat. The father of the Little Antler Ant ranks among the Ten Evils, possessing unparalleled godly power. In the past, it terrified countless immortals in the alien territories, especially with its heavenly antler, which directly eradicated a great sect in the alien territories through the boundary barrier. If An Lan hadn¡¯t intervened in the end, perhaps the death of the Little Antler Ant¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t have been so tragic. Liu Village. The gentle breeze stirred the fields, and large stretches of spiritual wheat swayed lightly in the distance, like the tranquil blue spiritual sea, rippling and flowing gently in all directions¡­ Jiang Hui stood with hands clasped behind his back, his gaze fixed on the distant view. Although the Grand Red Sky was inching closer to the border frontier, the main battlefield, Jiang Hui could still take in everything without leaving his doorstep. Many people in the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths assumed that the Ten Evils were born in the Ancient Era or perhaps the Age of Immortals, yet strictly speaking, both of those assumptions were incorrect. The Age of Immortals was simply the earliest age on record when traces of the Ten Evils were found, and the Ancient Era was when the Ten Evils were most active. It did not mean that the history of the Ten Evils only dates back to those times. Their existence dates back to extremely ancient times, so it¡¯s hard to determine their exact origins. However, there¡¯s one point that deserves special attention. During the end of the perfect phase, Shi Hao reached the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Realm, broke through the Boundary Sea, and discovered the Skeleton Immortal Emperor ¨C the apparent source of the dark disaster. He once had an epic battle with it. At that time, most techniques used by the infected Skeleton Immortal Emperor originated from the Ten Evils. This might seem incredible, since even when the Ten Evils unleashed their full power, their strength was at best equal to an Immortal King. However, that is the reality. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Even in the text, there¡¯s no mention where exactly the Ten Evils originated. Nevertheless, after some deliberation, Jiang Hui came up with a bold conjecture ¨C The Ten Evils might be related to the Red-Haired Monster, who single-handedly created the ten bizarre ancestors, the Pollen Route System, Sacred Ruins World System, and was the first to step above the Sacrificial Path. Jiang Hui was not confident about this conjecture. However, once he reaches the Sacrificial Path State, or even higher, he may be able to uncover the truth behind all these. ¡­ ¡°Look, there¡¯s another one!¡± Suddenly, in the mysterious place, someone exclaimed. As the person¡¯s voice fell, The call of a bird resounded once again. Shockingly, it was another True Phoenix that appeared, considerably larger than the previous one, being in its youthful stage. The pressure it exuded was even more shocking, its chirps were like sharp blades falling from the sky, causing everyone to wince in pain. Even the people from the alien territories couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Although a True Phoenix was not considered among the Ten Evils, it was a descendant of the Phoenix. Once it reached adulthood and wreaked havoc, the damage it could cause was no less than an ordinary immortal. Back then, to prevent any mishaps, they slaughtered all these creatures. They hadn¡¯t expected to overlook so many. In such a short time, two descendants of immortal birds had already revealed themselves in this region alone. It was hard to imagine what lurked unseen. Meanwhile, the hearts of these foreigners became even more solemn. Their large-scale attack on the Grand Red Sky, even going as far as to mobilise armies from other places to feign an invasion into the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths to distract the border defence forces, was for a more important reason ¨C to investigate the cause of Old Ancestor Luo Mo¡¯s death. And this place was where Old Ancestor Luo Mo met his bloody end. Initially, they had come with only a curious attitude. They didn¡¯t expect this area to truly conceal such an unimaginable place, as if they had poked a True Phoenix¡¯s nest. ¡°Splish-splash¡­¡± ¡°Splish-splash¡­¡± All of a sudden, the splashing sound of surging waves filled the air. They discovered an endless sea of blood right before them which was churning like a stormy sea. The roiling crimson sea, imbued with scarlet mist, radiated a brilliant glow like an unquenchable immortal flame. It was filled with a murderous intent, and an indescribable aura of dominance. ¡°That¡¯s Immortal Blood, formed from the blood of immortals slain here. A single drop weighs as heavy as a mountain, capable of striking down stars. Even Supremes can¡¯t withstand it and need to rely on the relics left behind by the immortals to survive!!¡± Meng Tian Zheng commented with a solemn expression. While speaking, he took out a blood-soaked cloth strip from his chest. It was the Corpse Cloth of an Immortal King at the time of death, which expanded in the wind as soon as it appeared, shielding the people of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths from the attack of the Immortal Blood. As for the people from the alien territories, they took out a giant iron pot whose mouth spewed a silver-red flame to neutralize the incoming blood. ¡°Refining Immortal Pot? No, that¡¯s not a real Refining Immortal Pot. The real pot is a weapon of Kundi, a Supreme Giant ¨C more so because he is still alive. The weapon he possesses is blessed by Heaven and Earth. Even a True Immortal would be instantly killed by the ricochet. However, strictly speaking, it¡¯s not a counterfeit scope; it seems to be instilled with special power unique to the Refining Immortal Pot, which is why it¡¯s so extraordinary!¡± Jiang Hui observed the Refining Immortal Pot with interest. He was curious about this pot, but he knew he couldn¡¯t snatch it at the moment, especially since it was a counterfeit. After crossing that ocean of Immortal Blood, The terrain became flat again, boundless and vast. In front of everyone, a huge stele stood erect, as massive as a star. It was engraved with several lines of text, each word was tinged with blood red, as if smeared with blood. ¡°Why sever the Immortal Path? Is it really necessary? Negativity, passivity ¨C if this continues, is this a fall or just an acceptance of mediocrity?¡± The text was short but filled with helpless sorrow! Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Chapter 481: Shi Haos Intuition_1 Chapter 685: Chapter 481: Shi Hao¡¯s Intuition_1 The text on the stele wasn¡¯t excessive, but every character held desperate, sorrowful tones, as if questioning the heavens of their unfairness. It was like the narration of a tragic epic where even the mere act of reading incites a sense of bleakness and pessimism. The faces of everyone from the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths and the Alien Territory were stern. Because the contents on this stele were terrifying. They continued reading. There was more text on the stele. Everyone interpreted it together, their faces growing even more shocked as they read. Combining everything they read on the stele, they came to a bold conclusion. This secret place seemed to be a land of exile. Creatures were once banished here and were made to participate in a battle against something. Regardless of the outcome, they were trapped here for the rest of their lives. Upon this conclusion, even Meng Tian Zheng, Tian Bu Xiu, and even the elder Supremes from the Alien Territory couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Especially the people from the Alien Territory, their eyes constantly shifting with extreme solemnity. Because when they look at the exaggerated scenes they had seen since entering the ancient land: ¡°True Phoenix Rules, Immortal Blood Capsizes,¡± they easily guessed that the creatures banished here should all be at least immortals. The other party could very well be the existence that killed Luo Mo¡¯s ancient ancestor. Yet such a being was forcibly exiled here, with an unimaginable force operating behind the scenes. At this moment, within the crowd, Gu Chen suddenly felt a slight tremor in his Sky Tyrant Blood. His eyes changed, and he quickly walked towards a region. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? In a place full of potholes, Gu Chen found a pool of extremely golden blood like Immortal Gold, still exceptionally dazzling after countless years. ¡°It¡¯s this kind of blood again!¡± Gu Chen squinted his eyes. The golden blood seemed to symbolize the highest holiness and flawlessness, but he disliked it very much. This dismay wasn¡¯t an emotional reaction, but a pure opposition coming from his very bones and blood. As if they were born to oppose each other! ¡°This blood.. why does it look like the golden blood within D¨² G¨± Y¨²n?¡± Tu Wa Zi also walked over, eyed it a few times, and couldn¡¯t help but voice out. In the past, when Gu Chen fought against D¨² G¨± Y¨²n, the blood that flowed out of the latter was just as golden and bright. This left a deep impression on Tu Wa Zi. Meng Tian Zheng also noticed something. He knit his brows slightly and glanced at D¨² G¨± Y¨²n. Golden blood was extremely rare under the heavens and was a symbol of the Guardian lineage. ¡°There¡¯s a familiar presence in the golden blood; it should be left by my ancestors!¡± D¨² G¨± Y¨²n nodded and did not hide it, but his face revealed a deep tremor as he spoke. His journey from the Alien Territory back to the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was to follow the footsteps of his ancestors and to find the ancient land his ancestors spoke of. He considered that place their ancestral land. Therefore, under the guidance of the royal family in the Alien Territory, he visited the Boundary Sea and met the strange creature within the stone wall. However, the creature told him that there was no such passage, and once one leaves that place, their bloodline would be contaminated, making it impossible to return. Indeed, this turned out to be the case. He devoted his heart and soul, rummaged through all kinds of classics, and visited all possible locations, but nothing was gained. Let alone the ancient land, he didn¡¯t even find any traces left by his ancestors. He hadn¡¯t expected to find additional ¡°gains¡± here. However, this ¡°gain¡± caused deep horror within him. His ancestor fought fiercely here, leaving their fate unknown. What happened here in those past times? Why were they severed from the path back by the ancient land? Was it truly due to ominousness, or was it for other reasons? At this moment, D¨² G¨± Y¨²n felt his mind become a mush. All the questions lay before him, but he couldn¡¯t answer any of them. He came here in pursuit of history, but history had long been buried by the blowing sands. ¡°There¡¯s another stele here!¡± They continued onward and traversed a treacherous landscape to discover another stele. However, in comparison to the previous one, this one was noticeably smaller, only a person¡¯s height, but the crimson essence on it was more intense, as if it could become tangible. Even from a distance, the crowd could smell the strong stench of blood. There were words on the stele too: ¡°Who dares to cross the sea, who dares to challenge it?¡± The handwriting was a bit rough with neck-breaking audacity, flowing with great bravery. ¡°Cross the sea? What sea? Why cross that sea? What secrets lay on the opposite shore?!¡± Not only were Meng Tian Zheng and the others in perplexity, but the people from the Alien Territory were also shocked, full of question marks. Compared to the first stele, the information on this stele was too strange and mysterious, leaving everyone puzzled and perplexed. However, Shi Hao¡¯s expression was strange among the crowd. During the battle of the Three Thousand Dao Geniuses years ago, the top ones could enter an ancient Immortal Ancient Ruin to temper themselves. Some unexpected events occurred, several great undying hierarchs attacked him and wanted to kill him. Still, they ended up activating a seal left by the Willow God. In the end, the Willow God intimidated those undying hierarchs but unintentionally shattered a piece of space. He and some of the geniuses of that time entered a strange space. That space seemed boundless, without any edges. When within, there was an indescribable sense of loneliness. The scene inside is like a heavy fog descending after sunset. Everywhere was covered in a grey veil. They couldn¡¯t see clearly even if they strained their eyes. Divine senses were unimaginably blocked. Most importantly, in that strange space, they found a dam as vast and towering as a continent. On the other side of the dam was an area completely shrouded in darkness. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but the sound of crashing waves and thunder kept echoing. Was that place the ¡®sea¡¯ mentioned in the inscriptions on the stele?! Shi Hao¡¯s brain worked at a rapid pace. Even though it seemed that the two places couldn¡¯t be connected in any sense, intuition told him that even if they were not the same place, there should be countless connections between them. Because that unknown place was too strange. They couldn¡¯t see the sea, but they could hear the sound of the crashing waves through their ears. Beside him, Lin Hai, Gu Chen, Tu Wa Zi, and others also showed surprise. They glanced at each other. Shi Hao¡¯s gaze swept over them, knowing that they must have thought of the same thing he did. However, Shi Hao suddenly realized that apart from their younger generation, Willow God¡¯s imprint and the Master of Liu Village also discovered that strange place. Yet, compared to the astonishment of the Willow God at that time, the Master of Liu Village¡¯s performance was a bit unusual. At that time, he had an illusion. He always felt that the supreme existence of Liu Village seemed to be aware of the existence of that mysterious place. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Chapter 483: Various Reactions_1 Chapter 687: Chapter 483: Various Reactions_1 ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman¡¯s face, which looked as if it had shrunk, spoke coldly, her voice chilling and filled with a faint glow, like the dawn light. However, even though she was just a single human face, the alertness in her eyes was evident, as if she was facing a formidable enemy. As her words fell, the human face swelled up rapidly, like it was inflated. In just a moment, the woman¡¯s face filled out, seeming indistinguishable from a living person. Her jade legs were long and her skin was white and tender. Her cherry lips were moist and sexy, her nose small and erect. Her shoulder seems to be carved, especially the clavicle on her chest, which looked like an elegant curve. Every movement seemed to be filled with allure. The woman stood stark naked in front of Jiang Hui, all of her visible without any cover. Jiang Hui slightly raised his eyebrows, his face a tad awkward. Despite their evolved life dimension where regular feelings of shame and desires hardly formed part of their emotional composition, he indeed was seeing such candidness for the first time. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± The inflated woman¡¯s face enquired, her voice had also changed, no longer as grim, sounding mysteriously ethereal like the strings of a musical instrument, captivating and irresistible. However, despite her smooth, flowing voice, the vigilance on her face had intensified. Although she was now just a human face, over the long course of time and by accumulation, she had nearly reached the Semi-step Immortal King power level, hence, she was aware of any movement in this vast ancient land. However, she failed to notice the presence of this man in a white robe. The man in the white robe seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, with no warning at all, and most importantly, she couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of realm power from him. He felt just like an ordinary person to her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But the more he seemed ordinary, the more startled the woman became. How could an ordinary man show up here, evade her awareness, and remain so calm and composed? Jiang Hui did not speak but took action immediately, decisively. He extended a hand, in midair, an enormous invisible force solidified, forming a colossal hand above the sky, capable of shattering the void, and massacring everything. The woman¡¯s brow furrowed, she clearly hadn¡¯t expected that the man in a white robe wouldn¡¯t say a word, and would attempt to suppress her. But the woman¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either, she counterattacked in no time. Her slender fingers shone like jades. They radiated a faint glow and lightly pointed towards the giant hand in the sky. An instantaneously an endless blaze erupted, as if hundreds and thousands of suns exploded. The great hand Jiang Hui effortlessly conjured in the sky shattered instantly, shooting out numerous sparks of light and eventually disappearing. The woman, on the other hand, retreated swiftly, with traces of blood dripping from her exquisitely carved fingers. ¡°Who exactly are you? Could you be from the Alien Territory?¡± The woman¡¯s star-like eyes sparkled as she squinted, a look of astonishment covered her face. That attack just now seemed like a stalemate, but in actuality, she lost. The man merely put forth a casual attack, without even using his full strength, while she responded with her Divine Skills. Although she successfully crushed his giant hand, the human skin body was damaged. Her expression was stern and aloof. She suspected Jiang Hui was a creature from the Alien Territory because no one else would attack her so ruthlessly without speaking a word and have the intention to completely suppress her. Only she knew the deep enmity she had with the Alien Territory. In the far-off Immortal Ancient times, she had been sent here to assassinate an Ancient Ancestor from the Alien Territory. In the end, she had barely killed the Ancient Ancestor, albeit with great casualties on her side too. ¡°I am not from the Alien Territory, I¡¯m merely intrigued by your Ghost Cultivation and hence, would like to invite you to my court for a chat!¡± Jiang Hui finally spoke, his grand voice echoing afar. ¡°Who would believe such an obviously fabricated lie? If you wanted to invite me to your place, why didn¡¯t you say so at the beginning? Why did you attack first?!¡± Lone Orphan Cang Yun she spoke in a low voice, her entire body swathed in a halo, runes gathered, the void kept collapsing under her haughty disposition. The stars, as big as mountains, fell one after another. At this moment, the horror of a Semi-step Immortal King was undoubtedly exhibited. In the ancient land, countless creatures knelt in tribute. Although she was still a Semi-step Immortal King, once she steps into that realm, she would be entirely separated from the True Immortal. This seemed like an Immortal King who¡¯s given birth to an aura of the Quasi-Emperor. Although she couldn¡¯t be regarded as a Quasi-Emperor yet, she could kill a Supreme Giant with just a flick of her wrist, and genuinely suppress an era. Jiang Hui fell silent again. It was indeed unexpected for him to attack without any explanation, causing unnecessary speculation. However, Jiang Hui never intended to win the woman over with just a few words. Hence, he acted so decisively. His intuition told him if he put this female face on the Underworld Bridge, an unimaginable reaction would surely follow. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Chapter 483: Various Reactions_2 Chapter 688: Chapter 483: Various Reactions_2 ¡°It seems that you truly come from the Alien Territory and have the ability to act. I presume you immortals have uncovered the truth of the past. Right, I am the one who once slew your Luo Mo Ancient Ancestor!¡± Seeing Jiang Hui fall silent, Lone Orphan Cang Yun was even more convinced of her judgment. Even so, a calmness gradually spread across Lone Orphan Cang Yun¡¯s face. Remember that this Grand Red Sky Ancient Land is still part of the domain of the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands. The creatures of the Alien Territory, especially the immortal beings, would be suppressed by this Heaven and Earth if they dared to set foot here. Even the Immortal King could end in bloody ruin because their strength would be severely limited, only one-tenth of their original power remaining. Their True Bodies would be subjected to searing flames and if they stayed too long, calamity would ensue. It was for this very reason that she had no fear. Before the Nine Heavens Wall completely shattered, it was practically impossible for the creatures of the Alien Territory to kill her, unless a Supreme Giant took action. This was the source of Lone Orphan Cang Yun¡¯s confidence. ¡°I have never enjoyed explaining to others!¡± Jiang Hui stood with his hands behind his back, his white robe whiter than snow, as he gazed indifferently at the bare woman before him. In such a short space of time, he had quietly examined her nude body several times over, taking in every detail. Despite this, Jiang Hui remained indifferent, with not a hint of a ripple in his emotions. To be honest, his action this time was indeed sudden, but what man held back when it mattered? He was simply the type to act on a whim and to take what he wanted. Who cared about any abruptness? One could hardly expect two warring armies to show courtesy to each other, could they? Jiang Hui didn¡¯t have the time or interest in such norms. Moreover, he was never one for careful planning. His mind was already clouded about the trajectory of upcoming events, let alone any plans. Rather than fumbling around, he preferred to act on instinct. At least for now, the cost of his mistakes was relatively low. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Are you unwilling to explain or simply don¡¯t know how?¡± Lone Orphan Cang Yun sneered, striding forward, no longer holding anything back. She gathered all her strength for the impending clash. Even if Jiang Hui didn¡¯t strike first, she would. Jiang Hui¡¯s expression was inscrutable. There was something odd about her words, they seemed to have a hidden meaning? While he was lost in his thoughts, Lone Orphan Cang Yun seized the opportunity to make the first move. She pointed out a single finger just as before, but this time the might was a hundredfold more terrifying. Points of starlight gathered together, engulfing everything in chaotic energy. The surrounding mountains and rivers couldn¡¯t withstand the onslaught and exploded into dust. Jiang Hui appeared unruffled and charged forward, like two beams of light colliding in midair. In mere moments, they had clashed dozens of times. The longer Lone Orphan Cang Yun fought, the scarier she found Jiang Hui¡¯s power. The white-robed man seemed akin to a deity in control of life and death, capable of overturning Heaven and Earth with a single gesture, like a cataclysmic storm, sweeping everything into its path. In the beginning, she was able to resist a bit, but as time passed, she found it increasingly difficult to withstand his attacks. His power was like tidal waves, one stronger than the last, causing ruin and destruction everywhere it went. This was practically a scene of apocalypse. Not only did the mountains explode, but countless stars in the sky also erupted. Terrifying, unimaginable, purple lightning pierced through everything, causing thunderous roars. At this moment, the entire world seemed to plunge into a terrifying silence. It was truly horrifying. She didn¡¯t understand how an Alien Territory being could maintain such an intimidating battle power in this realm. This age seemed way more horrifying than the most ancient and desolate one. ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s calm voice echoed softly. He shot straight up into the sky, light scattering around him, a mysterious aura swirling around. A tremendous figure appeared¡­ ¡­ At this moment, at the edge of the Ancient Land. Though the woman¡¯s skin had forcibly expelled them, the beings from the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands along with a few from the Alien Territory did not immediately leave. This place held unimaginable mysteries, and they all wished to investigate and understand more. Especially those from the Alien Territory. One of their Ancient Ancestors had once fallen here and left behind some traces. These traces could possibly point to those beings who suddenly appeared in the past, comparable to the Immortal King. They originally intended to find another opportunity to go in, but before they could take action, some major changes occurred in there. An incredibly powerful being took action against the woman within the coffin. ¡°How horrifying. Stars are constantly falling. What on earth is happening in the Ancient Land?¡± Little Fatty Cao Yu Sheng¡¯s lips quivered. Appearing shocked, even though they were far away from the center of the Ancient Land, the energy from within still made his heart palpitate. It felt as if they were swept up in a terrifying storm. If he were in the midst of it, even the two Killing Formations on his body might not be able to save him. Meng Tian Zheng, Tian Bu Xiu, Qin Chang Sheng and the other older generation from the Nine Heavens and Ten Lands felt the same. They were at a loss, surprised by the happenings within. That woman clearly was an unimaginable existence. Even Lone Orphan sensed a trace of the Guardian Lineage aura from her. She was possibly the one who slew the Luo Mo Ancient Ancestor from the Alien Territory. What kind of being was it that could make her seem apprehensive?! Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Chapter 483: Reactions from All Sides_3 Chapter 689: Chapter 483: Reactions from All Sides_3 However, their expressions changed dramatically once again. Not only theirs, but Shi Hao¡¯s expression also changed, his mouth agape as he was filled with astonishment. They saw an enormous figure, a willow tree, rooted in the boundless Void Star Sea above. Its vast body seemed to prop up the sky, its lofty crown spilled out, covering Heaven and Earth, leaves flying, each one like the most exquisite artifact between Heaven and Earth, emanating with purple divine thunderbolts. Everywhere they passed, thunderbolts rolled like Heaven¡¯s Punishment, profoundly stirring. ¡°That figure ¡­ it looks like the supreme being from Liu Village!¡± Shi Hao pursed his lips while realizing. ¡°This supreme being has not left but has been here all along, seemingly waiting for the woman in the coffin to show herself!¡± They had all thought that Jiang Hui had left this place, but it now appeared that he might have simply hidden himself and not truly left. ¡°What a terrifying existence!¡± The people from the Alien Territory were also trembling in fear. Although they couldn¡¯t recognize Jiang Hui¡¯s identity, they could feel the enormous and overwhelming ferocity emanating from the figure, which was beyond imagining. While Jiang Hui wasn¡¯t putting forth his full power, the strength he was displaying was enough to horrify them. ¡°That towering figure might be comparable to the existence of the Immortal King, perhaps even more terrifying than the previous Master of Liu Village. We must report this to the Ancient Ancestor. This matter is too significant, and there are too many secrets in this land.¡± An Elder shouted. ¡°Trying to escape? Is it that easy?¡± Obviously, Meng Tian Zheng didn¡¯t share the thoughts of the people from the Alien Territory. He charged directly with the Fairy King¡¯s Shroud in hand. Tian Bu Xiu, Qin Chang Sheng, and other Elders also refused to back down, taking action one after another. In terms of numbers, the side of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths held a definite advantage, but the quality of the people from the Alien Territory was higher, and there were up to four Supremes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï In the end, although some people were killed, the people from the Alien Territory managed to escape successfully with the help of the Refining Immortal Pot. ¡°These beasts are quite good at escaping!¡± Tian Bu Xiu spoke angrily. In his view, it would be good to slaughter a few Supremes from the Alien Territory first, but his wishes were not satisfied. As for Meng Tian Zheng, he was deep in thought, pondering why the Master of Liu Village would take action against that human skin. Although the other party didn¡¯t plan to take action again, he had once defended the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, and he was considered one of us! Why would one of us attack one of us? Could this also represent a certain attitude of the Master of Liu Village? But there is absolutely no need to do so! The other party had clearly left, but suddenly appeared after the human skin emerged from the coffin, attacking the human skin. No one would believe there was no trickery involved. But ¡­ what is the reason for the Master of Liu Village to do this? The Great Elder frowned deeply, but couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what. Shi Hao also pondered deeply. He felt the Master of Liu Village was very strange, not only in personality but also in his actions. Sometimes he felt as if he had already seen through the other party¡¯s thoughts, but would soon be proven wrong. The Master of Liu Village was an existence that broke norms, no one could see through him or identify any patterns in his actions except him. The most important thing was that the other party seemed to see through him. Every time he met the others¡¯ eyes, he felt as if all his secrets had been exposed, a feeling which was not comfortable at all.